Skip to main content

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  publication  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 


Belle   S.   Spafford 
Marianne   C.   Sharp 
Velma  N.   Simonsen 
Margaret  C.   Pickering 


President 

First   Counselor 

Second  Counselor 

Secretary-Treasurer 


Achsa  E.  Paxman 
Mary  G.   Judd 
Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.   Madsen 

Editor 

Associate  Editor 
General    Manager    - 


Vol.  37 


Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Leone  O.  Jacobs 
Mary  J.  Wilson 


Lillie  C.  Adams 
Ethel  C.  Smith 
Louise   W.    Madsen 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Jos-e  B.  Bay 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


Alta  J.  Vance 
Christine    H.    Robinson 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Nellie  N.  Neal 


Marianne   C.   Sharp 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

Belle    S.    Spafford 


JANUARY  1950 


No.  1 


Lyontents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

New  Year   Greetings   General   Presidency   of   Relief   Society     3 

Relief  Society  Women  as  Mothers  in  Zion  President  George  Albert   Smith     4 

Award  Winners — Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  8 

Desert   Pioneer — First   Prize   Poem   Evelyn   H.    Hughes     9 

My    Recompense — Second    Prize    Poem    Caroline    Eyring    Miner   11 

The  Broken  Day — Third  Prize  Poem Margery  S.    Stewart  13 

Award   Winners — Annual   Relief    Society   Short    Story    Contest    15 

Grass   in   the   Market   Place — First   Prize    Story   Dorothy   Clapp   Robinson  16 

A  Letter  From  Mother Clara   Home   Park  35 

Support  the  March  of  Dimes Basil  O'Connor  40 

FICTION 

Dark   in   the    Chrysalis — Chapter    1 Alice    Morrey    Bailey  23 

You   Can   Learn— Part   III Katherine    Kelly  27 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

Sixty    Years    Ago    30 

Woman's  Sphere Ramona   W.   Cannon  31 

Editorial:     Open  the   Book  of   the  Year  Vesta  P.    Crawford  32 

Notes  to  the  Field:     Relief  Society  Assigned  Evening  Meeting  of  Fast  Sunday  in  March  33 

Bound  Volumes   of    1949   Relief   Society  Magazine   33 

Temporary  Binders  Available  33 

Award  Subscriptions  Presented  in  April 33 

Suggestive   List  of   Songs   for  Singing   Mothers   Florence  J.   Madsen  34 

Suggestions  for  a  Work  Meeting  Luncheon Christine   Eaton  36 

Notes   From   the   Field:     Relief   Society   Singing   Mothers,    Bazaars,    and    Other  Activities 

General    Secretary-Treasurer,    Margaret    C.    Pickering  41 

From  Near  and  Far  72 

LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

Theology:     "The  Close  of  Our  Lord's  Public  Ministry"   Don  B.    Colton  48 

Visiting   Teacher  Messages:      "Nevertheless   Not   My  Will,   but   Thine   Be   Done"    

Mary     Grant     Judd  53 

Work   Meeting:     Coats    and   Snowsuits    Jean   Ridges    Jennings  54 

Literature:     Some    Seventeenth    Century    Poets    Briant    S.    Jacobs  55 

Social  Science:     The  Conditions   for  Achieving  the  Kingdom  of  God  59 

Optional  Lessons  in  Lieu  of  Social  Science:     President  George  Albert  Smith  .... T.  Edgar  Lyon  65 

POETRY 

The   Singing  Snow — Frontispiece   Lael  W.    Hill     1 

Request    of    Years Norma  Wrathall     7 

For  the   New   Year,   Twelve   O'clock   Katherine   Fernelius    Larsen     7 

The   Preface Margaret   B.    Shomaker  22 

Night  Gene   Romolo  40 

Winter   Grace    Sayre  52 

Well-Seasoned Thelma  Ireland  53 

All  Things  Must  Rest  Grace   M.   Candland  71 

Ode    to   Words LaVerne    J.    Stallings  71 

Serenity    Edith    Russell     OUphant  71 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  28  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  3-2741:  Sub- 
scriptions 246:  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  both  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29.  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine   is  not  responsible  for   unsolicited   manuscripts. 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

VOL.  37,   NO.   1  JANUARY   1950 


cJhe  Singing  onow 

Lad  W.  urn 

Beyond  low  wooded  hills  the  great  peaks  rise; 

Magnificently  robed  in  shining  snow, 

They  stand  aloof  and  proud  where  chill  winds  blow. 

Their  summits  glitter-set  on  silver  skies. 

At  intervals  the  winter  eagle  flies, 

Loosing  new  silent  feathers  to  the  slow 

White  velvet  hush  that  wildernesses  know; 

Blue-shaded  slopes  accept  this,  being  wise. 

They  are  aware  of  sound  that  echoes  in 

The  frosted  flakes— that  clings,  then  drifts  along 

Too  briefly  spun,  too  delicate  of  mood 

For  mortal  ears . . .  But  mountains  claim  each  thin 

Infinitesimal  shadow-phrase  of  song 

To  haunt  their  crystal-crusted  solitude. 


The  Cover:     Frazier  Mountain,  California,  Photograph  by  Josef  Muench. 


W 

:z; 

e^  CO 

I— I  p" 


w 

CJLh 

o 

Q 

< 
O 

PQ 


o 

W 


CO 

W 

rc 
o 

CO 

Z 

t-H 

X 

>-' 
PQ 

o 
z 


OQ 

l-H 

CO  t— I 

Ci^  CO 

w 

CO 


«J  CO 

a 


Tlev^    L/ear  greetings  to  irieuef  Society 

Vi/omen  Kbverywnere 

f\NCE  again  the  general  board  of  Relief  Society  desires  to  say  to  the 
members  of  our  beloved  organization   throughout  the  world,  Happy 
New  Year! 

As  we  glance  back  upon  the  past  year  we  may  see  some  things  that 
have  caused  us  to  worry  and  some  things  that  have  given  us  feelings  of  un- 
certainty. However,  we  realize  that  the  greatest  things  in  life  have  been 
constant.  Nothing  of  God's  goodness  has  failed.  The  glories  of  his  crea- 
tion have  been  ours  to  enjoy;  home  loves^  family  associations,  kindly  friend- 
ships, and  loving  services  have  enriched  our  days. 

And  the  greatest  blessing  of  all,  a  testimony  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  burning  within  us,  has  sustained  us,  calmed  our  fears,  and  given  us 
hope. 

Now,  at  the  dawn  of  another  year,  with  twelve  months  of  unmarred 
days  before  us  whose  precious  hours  we  may  use  as  we  will,  let  us  encourage 
that  spirit  of  hope.  Let  us  look  forward  to  a  greater  year,  a  brighter  year, 
and  a  happier  year  because  we  have  learned  that  to  live  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  most  important  thing  in  the  world  and  the  only  assurance 
of  happiness  throughout  the  year. 

Affectionately  and  sincerely. 

Belle  S.  Spapford 
Marls^nnt:  C.  Sharp 
Velma  N.  Simonsen 

General  Presidency 


Relief  Society  Women  as 
Mothers  in  Zion 

Piesident  George  Alheit  Smith 

[Address  delivered  at  the  afternoon  session  of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Con- 
ference, September  29,  1949.] 

1  would  not  miss  this  opportunity  I  think  it  is  wonderful  to  be  per- 
to  say  a  few  words  for  anything,  mitted  to  be  here.  I  am  so  grateful 
I  have  been  in  meetings  nearly  when  I  hear  such  fine  suggestions 
all  day.  I  just  got  out  of  one  in  made  as  you  have  just  listened  to, 
time  to  come  over  and  supposed  I  about  the  opportunity  of  woman- 
would  be  here  for  the  latter  part  of  kind.  Think  how  many  women 
the  program,  but  I  certainly  did  not  there  are  in  the  world  who  have  had 
expect  to  come  and  take  up  some  an  opportunity  to  have  a  family  of 
of  the  time.  children  but  did  not  assume  the  re- 

As  I  observed  the  Singing  Mothers  sponsibility  because  they  preferred 

behind  me,  my  thoughts  were  taken  to  do  something  else, 

back  to  the  Indians  of  the  South  It  reminds  me  of  the  days  of 

Seas.     I   remember  upon  one  oc-  Theodore     Roosevelt.     Somebody, 

casion  \vhen  they  had  a  house  full  while  talking  to  him  in  the  White 

of  people— there  must  have  been  House   one   day,    said:    'Tresident 

about    twelve    hundred    present—  Roosevelt,  I  do  not  know  what  in 

every   one   of   them,   natives,   who  the  world  is  the  matter  with  these 

were  all  sitting  on  the  floor.  They  women.    We  have  a  lot  of  houses 

did  not  have  a  chair  to  sit  on.    Each  here,  I  do  not  know  just  how  many; 

district  had  its  own  song  that  they  but  I  have  not  seen  a  single  child 

sang  for  us  in  their  turn.     And  I  in  them,  not  one.    They  have  poll 

could  not  help  but  think  when  I  parrots,  pug  dogs,  canary  birds,  and 

was  down  there,  that  those  people  cats,  and  most  everything  else,"  he 

were  patterning  after  the  Singing  continued,  ''but  there  are  no  chil- 

Mothers  at  home.    They  had  heard  dren.     What  do  you  think  about 

about  them;  they  had  seen  the  pic-  it?" 

tures    and    there    they,    too,    were  President      Roosevelt       replied, 

Singing  Mothers.  ''Well,  I  think  that  that  is  all  they 

When  I  arrived  in  that  mission  are  entitled  to.     If  they  are  that 

there  were  two  hundred  women  who  kind  of  women,  that  is  all  they  are 

were  dressed  in  light-colored  dresses  worthy  of." 

that  had  been  made  by  them  from  The  President  himself  had  a  fam- 

the  bark  of  the  Hippo  tree.    Their  ily  of  children  his  wife  had  helped 

dresses  covered  the  body  from  the  him  to  raise,  or  that  he  had  helped 

neck  down  to  the  ankles,  as  well  as  her  to  raise. 

the  arms.  These  women  were  Re-  I  am  contrasting  the  women  re- 
lief Society  members,  and  they  were  ferred  to  by  Theodore  Roosevelt 
the  Singing  Mothers  of  that  par-  with  this  group  present  today.  You 
ticular  conference.  represent  all  parts  of  the  country. 
Page  4 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  WOMEN  AS  MOTHERS  IN  ZION                                                              5 

I  wish  we  could  have  a  picture  of  the  government  is  permitting  those 

this    audience    today,    and    that    it  children  to  be  brought  there,  and 

might  be  printed  in  the  place    of  our   mothers   and    fathers    in   that 

some  of  those  ridiculous  things  that  part  of  the  world  can  earn  a  blessing 

are  in  the  current  magazines,  and  from  our  Heavenly  Father  if  they 

just  show  what  the  Latter-day  Saint  will  teach  those  children,  whatever 

women  believe  in,  what  they  live  their    ages    may   be,    and   help    to 

for,  what  their  privileges  are.  educate    them    and    prepare    them 

Of  course,  there  are  no  other  wom-  that  they,  too,  may  be  ready  for  the 

en  in  the  world  who  have  a  place  celestial  kingdom  when  that  time 

like  this  to  meet  in,  and  I  want  to  comes. 

say  there  are  very  few  places  in  the  You  people  here  represent  large 

world   where  you   would   find   the  families  of  children,  no  doubt.  The 

same  sweet  influence  that  you  find  man  talking  to  you  is  one  of  a  fam- 

here  in  this  great  Tabernacle.  ily  of  eleven   children,   and   I   am 

Referring  again  to  the  Indians  of  sure   every   one   of   those   children 

the  South  Seas,  I  am  thinking  what  feels  as  I  do,  to  ask  the  blessings  of 

an  advantage  it  is  to  them  if  we  give  our  Heavenly  Father  upon  the  wom- 

them  the  benefit  of  that  which  we  an  who  brought  us  into  the  world 

have  learned.  They  have  lost  many  and  gave  us  our  opportunity.   The 

opportunities  in  the  past.  Those  of  other  things  that  she  did  in   the 

the  Polynesian  group  are  descend-  world  were  numerous,  but  they  were 

ants  of  a  prophet  of  God  who  came  as  nothing  compared  to  giving  us 

from  Jerusalem  about  six  hundred  the  privilege  of  birth,  and  I  hope 

years  before  the  birth  of  Christ,  but  that  we  will  all  live  so  that  we  will 

they  drifted  and  drifted.  Very  few  of  be  a  blessing  to  her  forever, 

them  live  in  what  you  would-  call  a  You  good  mothers  have  a  lot  to 

good   house,    but   they   have   con-  do.    You  have  your  problems,  I  am 

tinned  to  grow  and  develop  and  live,  sure,  and  the  least  of  your  problems 

There  are  thousands  of  them,  and  is  not  always  your  husbands,  but  if 

every  one  of  them  is  a  child  of  our  you  will  keep  the  commandments 

Heavenly   Father.  of  the  Lord,  if  you  will  do  as  has 

A  few  months  ago  the  Bushnell  been  suggested,  make  your  homes 

hospital  at  Brigham  City  was  turned  real  homes;  rear  your  children  and 

over  to  the  United  States  Depart-  your  grandchildren   as   they   come 

ment  of  Indian  Affairs,  and  they  ad-  along  so  that  they  may  go  forward 

vise  that  by  the  first  of  the  year  they  and  keep  his  commandments,  there 

will  have  two  hundred  Indian  chil-  is  not  a  blessing  in  the  world  that 

dren  there  attending  school.     The  is    worthwhile   that  you   may   not 

number  will  increase  as  the  months  have,  because  there  is  not  anything 

go  by.  compared  to  a  family  of  children 

that  will  be  more  of  a  blessing. 

lirHAT  an   opportunity   for  the  When   I   was  a   child  my  folks 

people  of  Brigham  City  and  were  poor.     Mother  could  not  af- 

that  vicinity!    I  wonder  if  they  fully  ford  any  help.    She  had  to  wait  on 

realize  it.    It  is  an  opportunity,  and  the  children,  rear  her  family,  and 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 


take  care  of  her  home.  And,  by  the 
way,  as  I  have  told  you  a  good  many 
times,  I  was  born  just  across  the 
street,  here,  so  I  feel  as  if  I  am 
back  home  today.  But  think  of 
what  she  went  through  for  the  rest 
of  us.  She  never  had  time  to  do 
some  of  the  things  that  other  women 
could  do,  but  she  devoted  herself  to 
her  family.  I  want  to  tell  you  there 
are  many  homes,  and  one  of  them 
will  be  that  home,  where  our  Heav- 
enly Father  continues  to  bless  those 
who  came  from  them  because  of  the 
training  given  by  the  mother. 

I  congratulate  this  great  organiza- 
tion. There  is  no  other  group  like 
it  in  the  world.  The  Relief  Society 
ranks  higher  in  cultivation  of  all 
the  things  that  are  worthwhile  than 
any  other  world  organization.  I  con- 
gratulate you. 

I  wanted  to  come  over  here  and 
visit  with  you  just  a  few  minutes  and 
see  what  you  were  doing.  I  feel  it 
is  a  blessing  and  a  privilege  to  come 
and  learn  that  you  are  preparing 
now  to  go  on  doing  the  things  that 
will  enrich  your  lives.  I  would  like 
to  emphasize  again  the  fact  that 
brothers  and  sisters  at  Brigham  City 
can  lay  up  treasures  in  heaven,  no- 
body can  take  from  them,  if  they 
will  devote  themselves  as  far  as  they 
can  to  those  Indian  children  that 
have  had  but  few  opportunities  up 
to  now,  and  help  to  develop  them 
and  encourage  them  so  that  our 
Heavenly  Father  will  be  glad  to 
bless. 

'T^HIS  is  our  Father's  work  that  we 
are  associated  with.  This  Relief 
Society  was  organized  by  the  Lord 
through  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 
I  marvel  when  I  see  what  a  blessing 


it  has  been  and  realize  how  many 
people  in  the  world  have  been 
blessed  by  this  organization. 

Again  I  say  thank  you  for  the 
privilege  of  being  with  you  today. 
I  pray  that  the  blessings  of  our 
Heavenly  Father  may  be  with  you 
in  your  homes.  Teach  your  sons 
and  daughters  to  do  their  best  and 
not  be  satisfied  with  something 
mediocre,  and  then  you  will  not 
only  stand  at  the  head  of  the  list  as 
you  do  now  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  but  you  will  continue  to 
be  at  the  head  of  the  list  all  the 
way  down  the  line  under  the  direc- 
tion of  our  Heavenly  Father. 

I  pray  that  the  Lord  will  bless 
these  general  officers  who  give  so 
much  of  their  time  to  the  Relief 
Society  organization,  and  the  stake 
officers,  and  ward  officers,  and  every 
member,  that  everyone  may  feel 
that  it  has  been  a  wonderful  privi- 
lege to  be  born  a  daughter  of  God, 
and  to  be  able  to  demonstrate  ap- 
preciation of  her  blessings  by  being 
what  he  would  have  her  to  be. 

I  am  sure  you  are  rejoicing  under 
the  conditions  that  exist  in  your 
homes;  your  situations  are  better 
than  in  most  places  in  the  world 
right  now,  and  if  we  keep  the  com- 
mandments of  the  Lord,  he  v^ll 
guide  us  and  protect  and  lead  us, 
and  in  due  time  this  will  be  the 
celestial  kingdom.  And  wonder- 
ful and  beautiful  as  this  world  is 
now,  it  v^ll  be  so  much  more  won- 
derful because,  as  the  apostle  Paul 
has  said:  ''Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor 
ear  heard,  neither  have  entered  into 
the  heart  of  man,  the  things  which 
God  hath  prepared  for  them  that 
love  him." 

Those    are    proYnises    from    our 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  WOMEN  AS  MOTHERS  IN  ZION                                                              7 

Heavenly  Father,  but  I  want  to  say  they  may  be,  with  a  determination 

that  every  blessing  is  predicated  up-  that  with  the  Lord's  help  you  will 

on  obedience  to  the  advice  of  our  earn  the  blessings  that  have  been 

Heavenly  Father,  and  if  we  are  wise,  promised  the  faithful.     I  pray  that 

we  will  not  waste  any  of  our  time  you  and  your  loved  ones  will  be 

running  after  the  things  that  perish  among  those  to  whom  our  Heavenly 

when   we   may   lay   up   in   heaven  Father  will  say  in  his  time:  "Well 

those  treasures  that  are  eternal  and  done,  thou  good  and  faithful  serv- 

that  bring  us  great  happiness.  ant:  thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a 

I  pray  that  the  Lord  may  add  his  few  things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler 

blessings,  that  your  conference  may  over  many  things:  enter  thou  into 

conclude  with  the  assurance  on  the  the  joy  of  thy  Lord.'' 

part  of  each  of  you  that  the  Lord's  My  prayer  is  that  this  may  be 

Spirit  has  been  with  you;  that  you  your  blessing,  in  the  name  of  Jesus 

may  take  it  to  your  homes  wherever  Christ,  Amen. 


uiequest  of  LJears 

Norma  WrathaJI 

Oh,  passing  years,  that  press  and  hurry  so, 

Leave,  leave,  I  pray,  some  token  of  your  flight — 

Beloved  music;  leaf-strewn  paths  which  hold 

The  feel  of  autumn  on  a  starlit  night; 

Or  when  remembered  firelight  flicked  the  wall. 

Dancing  like  dreams  of  happy  things  to  be — 

Leave  for  each  heart  such  moments,  bright  and  warm. 

Where  clings,  undimmed,  some  eld  expectancy! 


of  or  the    /lew    LJear,  dwelve  (cy  clock 

Katherine  FerneUus  Larsen 

In  the  most  solemn  moment 

Of  ending  and  beginning. 

Let  my  thoughts  be  stark 

As  January  sky — 

Unremembering,  unforgetting — 

Held  suspended  on  a  breath  ^ 

Between  a  year's  birth. 

And  a  year's  death. 

Let  my  heart  be  pure  as  snow. 
Clean  as  wind  from  heaven's  height; 
And  my  new  thoughts  lightly  go 
As  sparrows  scattered  forth  in  flight. 

Let  my  heart  be  love-warm,  holding 
Sacred  promise  for  the  year  unfolding. 


KyLward  vi/inners 

ibiiza  U\.  Q>now  [Poem   (contest 

'T^HE  Relief  Society  general  board  written  permission  from  the  gen- 
is  pleased  to  announce  the  eral  board.  The  general  board 
names  of  the  three  prize  winners  in  also  reserves  the  right  to  publish 
the  1949  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Con-  any  of  the  other  poems  submitted, 
test.  Paying  for  them  at  the  time  of  pub- 

This  contest  was  announced  in  lication    at    the    regular    Magazine 

the  June  1949  issue  of  the  Maga-  rate.    A  writer  who  has  received  the 

zine,    and    closed    September    15,  first  prize  for  two  consecutive  years 

1949.  must  wait  two  years  before  she  is 

The  first  prize  of  twenty-five  dol-  again  eligible  to  enter  the  contest, 

lars  is  awarded  to  Evelyn  H.  Hughes,  There  were   ninety-seven   poems 

Springdale,    Utah,    for    her    poem  submitted  in  this  year's  contest,  as 

"Desert  Pioneer."  compared  with  seventy-two  entered 

The  second  prize  of  twenty  dollars  ^^^t  year.  Many  of  the  poems  sub- 
is  awarded  to  Caroline  Eyring  Min-  knitted  this  year  revealed  beauty  of 
er,  Riverton,  Utah,  for  her  poem  thought,  and  nearly  all  of  the 
''My  Recompense."  subjects  of  the  entries  were  based 

rj-i      .1  .  1      .        r  rr,         j  n  UDOu  au  interesting  and  significant 

Ihe  third  prize  of  fifteen  dollars  mT                           &            & 

is  awarded  to  Margery  S.  Stewart,  ^    '     r  ..i. 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  for  her  poem  ,   ^"^  °^  *"  '?49  pnze  winners 

"Thp  Rrnlcp    T)     *  received  previous  awards  m  the 

—^.                  ^*      -      ,  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest,  and 

This  poem  contest  has  been  con-  ^^  ^ew  poets  are  represented.  The 

ducted  annually  by  the  Relief  So-  ^^^^^^^  ^oard  congratulates  the  prize 

ciety  general  board  since  1932,  m  ^i^^^,^  ^nd  expresses  appreciation 

honor  of  Ehza  R  Snow,  second  gen-  ^^  ^u  ^^^^^^^^  f^^  ^^^^  -^^^^^^^  -^ 

eral  president  of  Relief  Society,  a  ^^iq  contest 

gifted  poet  and  beloved  leader.  ^^^  g^^'^^^j  ^^^^^  ^-^-^^^^  ^l^^^ 

The  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter-  to  thank  the  judges  for  their  care 

day  Saint  women,  and  is  designed  and  diligence  in  selecting  the  prize- 

■to  encourage  poetry  writing,  and  to  winning   poems.     The   services    of 

increase    appreciation    for    creative  the  poetry  committee  of  the  general 

writing  and  the  beauty  and  value  board  are  very  much  appreciated, 

of  poetry.  Xhe     prize-winning    poems,     to- 

Prize-winning  poems  are  the  prop-  gether  with  photographs  and  bio- 
erty  of  the  Relief  Society  general  graphical  sketches  of  the  prize-win- 
board,  and  may  not  be  used  for  ning  contestants,  are  published 
publication  by  others  except  upon  herewith. 


Page  8 


»( 


[Prize  -  vyinning  [Poems 

(bliza  U\.  Sno\K>  U^oem   (contest 


EVELYN  H.  HUGHES 


First  Prize  Poem 

LUesert  [Pioneer 

Evelyn  H.  Hughes 

Dawn 

She  stood  apart  to  watch  the  dawn  ascend 
With  bold  prophetic  promise  of  new  day, 
Bringing  the  doubts  of  darkness  to  an  end, 
Promising  home  where  pilgrim  feet  could  stay. 
Yet,  as  the  light  shot  upward,  sharp  and  bright. 
And  back  the  curtain  of  the  morning  rolled. 
She  felt  again  old  terrors  and  new  fright 
To  see  the  barren  desert,  eons  old. 
Stretch  out  its  lifeless  waste  to  meet  the  sky; 
To  hear  the  silence  shout  like  restless  foam 
Daring  humanity  the  right  to  try- 
Defying  alien  man  to  make  his  home. 
Torn  with  despair,  her  tears  fell  to  the  sand— 
What  greater  courage,  God,  to  win  this  land! 


Page  9 


Noon 

The  sun,  a  lambent  flame  at  sultry  noon. 
His  evil  eye  upon  the  desert  turned; 
New  grass  beside  her  doorstep,  all  too  soon 
Lay  parched,  seared  brown,  and  burned. 
With  weary  eyes  she  watched  the  steel  blue  dome. 
Dreaming  of  lashing  drops  of  crystal  rain; 
Of  cool  green  shadows  and  a  mountain  home- 
But  dreams  are  phantom  whispers,  dreams  are  pain, 
When  one  must  swelter  in  the  arid  air, 
Seeing  one's  labors  snuffed  out  by  a  breath. 
Beating  one's  heart  upon  an  empty  prayer. 
Believing  silent  lands  hold  naught  but  death! 
Like  khamsin  winds  from  off  Sahara  sand, 
The  white  hot  desert  heat  held  fast  the  land. 

Dusk 

The  daylight  like  a  flame  is  fading  out. 

One  coal-bright  cloud  rests  on  a  coral  sea. 

The  velvet  mantled  hills  are  close  about; 

This  magic  moment  breathes  of  v^tchery. 

The  soft  far  voices  of  the  desert  play 

A  great  symphonic  movement  to  the  dusk; 

With  muted  melody  the  breezes  say, 

"Tomorrow,  too,  will  be  a  pale  white  husk." 

This  moment  only  holds  the  tired  heart 

Tenderly  against  all  future  sorrow; 

This  second  is  a  swift  white  silver  dart 

Whose  wound,  though  deep,  will  heal  and  hold  the  morrow. 

She  stood  entranced.    The  desert  dusk  held  power 

To  soothe,  sustain,  uphold  her  every  hour. 


EVELYN  H.  HUGHES 

Evelyn  H.  Hughes,  a  writer  new  to  the  readers  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  is  a  young  wife  and  mother  now  hving  in  Springdale,  Utah.  She 
writes  briefly  regarding  herself:  "My  parents  are  Leroy  and  Katie  Brown 
Hawkins.  I  was  born  in  Blanding,  Utah,  and  lived  there  until  I  graduated 
from  high  school.  I  attended  Dixie  Junior  College  and  later  graduated  from 
Brigham  Young  University,  Provo,  Utah.  My  husband  Owen  Hughes  is  a 
school  teacher  and  we  have  a  daughter  Kathryn,  one  year  old. 

"I  began  writing  while  I  was  very  young,  but  have  submitted  very  little 
for  publication.  My  first  pubHshed  poem  appeared  in  The  ImpTOvement  Era 
while  I  was  in  high  school." 


10 


CAROLINE  EYRING  MINER 
Second  Prize  Poem 

1 1  ill  Lriecompense 

CawUne  Eyiing  Miner 

Morning 

This  morning  when  I  saw  the  Teton  Peaks 
Like  glistening  spears  of  ice  against  the  sky— 
A  lake-sky  at  their  feet— surrounded  by 
A  myriad  green-speared  army  in  salute, 
I  shouted,  'This  is  grandeur,  this  scene  speaks 
A  language  that  I  understand,  for  I 
Am  young  and  strong,  and  I  can  amplify 
This  wild,  clear,  vigorous  call  with  absolute 
And  perfect  faith.    My  little  hand  of  dust 
Is  kindled  to  a  flame  and  there  is  nothing 
That  I  cannot  do  with  work  and  trust- 
Reach  heaven  itself,  withstand  the  buffeting. 
No  matter  that  the  years  may  dim  my  fire; 
This  morning  I  have  glimpsed  my  souFs  desire/' 

Midday 

The  sun  is  high  and  spills  its  golden  hght 
Above  the  beaded  fields  of  ripened  grain, 
And  not  a  single  shadow  makes  a  stain 
Upon  the  ground;  the  air  is  fetid,  sweet 


12  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 

With  clover  bloom;  the  katydids  make  bright 
Accompaniment  to  bees  in  noontime  strain 
Of  needled  music.  Grass  hay  that  has  lain 
In  meadows,  berries  ripened  for  a  treat 
For  kings,  frail  willow-lace  along  the  brook, 
All  add  their  special  note  to  midday  song. 
This  is  the  hour  when  my  soul  must  look 
Well  to  its  moorings  or  somewhere  along 
The  way  in  this  bright,  sensuous,  sweet  hour 
I  may  in  error  build  a  leaning  tower. 

Evening 

The  gold  of  noon  has  dimmed,  and  purple  mist 

Is  draped  with  star  points  as  the  restless  lake 

At  last  grows  smoother,  moving  still  to  take 

Its  exercise  in  sleep.    I,  too,  may  dream: 

I  have  known  friends  whom  I  could  love  and  trust; 

I  have  been  given  work  to  do  to  make 

The  world  more  blessed,  and  have  known  joy  and  heartache 

In  the  two;  I  have  loved  simple  things:  star's  gleam. 

Bird's  song,  hills  pricked  with  shade,  the  sea  as  blue 

As  indigo,  a  child's  sweet  trusting  ways. 

Cool  water  when  the  day  was  warm,  the  dew 

On  lily  cup,  and  gentle  word  of  praise. 

I  am  content.    These  things  God  gave  to  me; 

These  joys  I  sought;  this  is  my  destiny. 

CAROiSjE~EYRINGl3lNER 

Caroline  Eyring  Miner,  a  gifted  writer,  has  had  more  than  a  hun- 
dred of  her  compositions — poems,  stories,  and  articles,  pubhshed,  many  of 
them  appearing  in  the  Church  magazines.  Her  poems  have  also  been  pub- 
lished by  AlentouT,  a  national  poetry  magazine,  and  by  the  Porthnd  Oregonian. 
She  was  awarded  second  prize  in  one  of  the  annual  poetry  contests  sponsored 
by  the  Utah  Federation  of  Women's  Clubs.  Readers  of  The  Relief  Society- 
Magazine  are  familiar  with  her  poetry  and  articles  which  have  appeared  in  the 
Magazine  since  1934.  Her  short  articles — small  gems  of  beauty  and  wisdom — 
are  particularly  outstanding  and  have  been  greatly  enjoyed.  A  longer  article, 
"Cache  Valley — Part  of  the  Mormon  Epic,"  was  published  in  August  1946. 
Mrs.  Miner  has  placed  twice  in  the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  contests,  having  won 
the  third  prize  in  1944  for  her  sonnet  sequence  "That  Which  Sustains,"  and 
third  prize  in  1945  for  another  sonnet  sequence,  "The  Good  Inheritance." 

A  note  from.  Mrs.  Miner  explains  her  writing  hobby  and  her  "real  pro- 
fessions": "Writiiig  is  my  hobby,  which  I  pursue  under  difficulty,  since  I  have 
a  husband  and  seven  wonderful  children  of  my  own,  and  teach  English  and 
speech  all  day  to  other  people's  children.  I  live  in  Riverton,  Utah,  and  my 
husband  is  Glen  B.  Miner,  school  teacher  and  dairyman.  I  am  first  counselor 
in  the  West  Jordan  Stake  M.I.A.  The  poem,  "My  Recompense,"  was  a 
direct  result  of  my  meditations  upon  our  family's  short  vacation  trip  last  sum- 
mer to  the  Teton  country.  Star  Valley,  and  Bear  Lake,  respectively,  as  shown 
in  the  three  parts  of  the  poem." 


^■w4*«yjwrtflA^if<P9.''C^WOT¥'!|f~^ 


3C( 


5o: 


MARGERY  S.  STEWART 


Third  Prize  Poem 


cJhe   {Broken   ^Jj 

Margery  S.  ^itv^zii 


«i/ 


It  was  on  the  twelfth  hour  of  the  day 
The  world  shattered.    We  heard 
The  rending  of  the  spheres,  the  breaking 
Of  the  skies,  the  trumpet. 
It  was  a  day,  like  any  other  day, 
Men  read  the  morning  papers,  Margaret's 
Son  paused  to  tell  me  of  his  marriage, 
Someone  died— Phillip,  my  friend- 
Tears  pushed  behind  my  eyes.    Death 
Had  importance  in  the  morning.    At  noon 
Men  strove  to  find  it,  clawed  the  rocks. 
Prayed  the  hills  would  thunder  on  their 
Flesh.    Yet  morning  gave  no  sign. 
We  went  to  business,  unlocked  giant 
Safes,  counted  coins  in  little  rattling 
Tills.    They  said  Peter,  the  prophet. 
Was  crying  on  the  street  corner,  hoarse 
From  the  day  before  when  we  had  mocked  him 


14  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 

Someone  called  police— we  were  expecting 
A  convention.    We  could  not  have  a  man 
Crying  "Repent!  Repent!''  Pointing  out 
Civic  derelictions  and  private  sins. 
Girls  swayed  by  on  hard,  quick  feet, 
'If  you  don't  look  after  yourself,"  they  said, 
''No  one  else  will.  You  have  to  be  smart 
These  days."    Days.    Days.    Once  there 
Were  days,  compact  circles  of  hours. 
Morning,  noon,  and  evening  .  .  .  days  .... 
Nights.    We  thought  it  would  go  on  forever, 
Then  God  closed  the  book.    We  found 
Ourselves  between  the  covers  on  pages 
We  had  never  taken  time  to  read. 


MARGERY  S.  STEWART 

Margery  S.  Stewart  writes  with  vividness  and  originality.  Her  prose 
and  poetry  are  characterized  by  authentic  emotion  and  beauty  and  accuracy 
of  expression.  Readers  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  will  remember  with 
pleasure  her  many  excellent  contributions,  which  include  the  lovely  Christmas 
poem  'The  Traveler"  (frontispiece  poem,  December  1946)  and  the  outstand- 
ing short  story  'The  Intruder"  (October  1946).  Her  story  "The  Return" 
was  awarded  first  prize  in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  for  1946. 
This  is  Mrs.  Stewart's  first  appearance  as  a  winner  in  the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem 
Contest.  She  is  an  active  member  of  several  writers'  groups,  including  The 
Barnacles  (story  writing  group  of  Salt  Lake  City),  the  National  Writers 
League,  the  Utah  Sonneteers,  and  other  similar  organizations. 

Mrs.  Stewart  tells  us  something  about  herself,  her  writing,  and  her  family 
in  this  charming  and  characteristic  note:  "I  have  a  daughter  Sandra,  thirteen 
years  old,  and  a  son  Russell  S.  Stewart,  Jr.,  just  turned  five.  We  have  just 
moved  into  Laurelcrest  Ward  (Salt  Lake  City)  and  I  have  begun  to  teach  a 
class  in  the  junior  Sunday  School,  which  is  the  most  enjoyable  work  I  have 
ever  done.  As  for  literary  sales,  I've  sold  to,  or  been  accepted  by.  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  The  Improvement  Era,  Western  Review,  KaJeidograph,  The 
Utah  Magazine,  This  Week,  Good  Housekeeping,  and  several  newspapers. 
I've  won  some  prizes  which  seem  to  happen  just  about  the  time  I'm  ready 
to  toss  the  typewriter  out  the  window.  I  especially  enjoy  writing  long  stories, 
such  as  serials.  I  loved  writing  'Joanna'  (serialized  in  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  during  1949)  above  anything  I've  ever  done.  She  (Joanna)  is  as 
real  to  me  as  my  next-door  neighbor.  Sometimes,  when  I  feel  low  or  faint- 
hearted, I  lie  awake  at  night  and  remember  Joanna  and  feel  uplifted,  which 
goes  to  prove  that  writers  don't  invent  people,  they  just  knock  on  the  door 
some  bright  morning  and  say,  'We've  come  for  a  good  long  visit!*  And 
that's  all  there  is  to  it." 


jLVoard   vi/i' 


ifiners 


Annual  uielief  Society  Short  Storif    (contest 


n^HE  Relief  Society  general  board 
is  pleased  to  announce  the 
names  of  the  award  winners  in  the 
short  story  contest  which  was  an- 
nounced in  the  June  1949  issue  of 
the  Magazine,  and  which  closed 
September  15,  1949. 

The  first  prize  of  fifty  dollars  is 
awarded  to  Dorothy  Clapp  Robin- 
son, Boise,  Idaho,  for  her  story 
''Grass  in  the  Market  Place." 

The  second  prize  of  forty  dollars 
is  awarded  to  Norma  Wrathall,  Mur- 
ray, Utah,  for  her  story  ''The  House 
That  Jim  Built." 

The  third  prize  of  thirty  dollars  is 
awarded  to  Florence  B.  Dunford, 
Boise,  Idaho,  for  her  story  "The 
Hee-Haw  Pony." 

This  contest,  first  conducted  by 
the  Relief  Society  general  board 
in  1941,  as  a  feature  of  the  Relief 
Society  centennial  observance,  was 
made  an  annual  contest  in  1942. 
The  contest  is  open  only  to  Latter- 
day  Saint  women  who  have  had  at 
least  one  literary  composition  pub- 
lished or  accepted  for  publication 
by  a  periodical  of  recognized  merit. 

The  three  prize-winning  stories 
will  be  published  consecutively  in 
the  first  three  issues  of  the  Magazine 
for  1950. 

Twenty-four  manuscripts  were 
submitted  in  the  contest  for  1949. 
Two  of  the  prize  winners  for  this 
year  have  previously  placed  in  the 


Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest, 
and  one  new  writer  is  represented. 
Most  of  the  stories  entered  in  this 
contest  were  well-written,  many  of 
them  revealing  professional  quality 
in  organization  and  technique. 

The  contest  was  initiated  to  en- 
courage Latter-day  Saint  women  to 
express  themselves  in  the  field  of 
fiction.  The  general  board  feels 
that  the  response  to  this  opportu- 
nity will  continue  to  increase  the  lit- 
erary quality  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  and  will  aid  the  women 
of  the  Church  in  the  development 
of  their  gifts  in  creative  writing. 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  now 
has  a  circulation  of  over  80,000. 
There  are  subscribers  in  every  state 
of  the  Union,  and  in  many  foreign 
countries,  thus  providing  a  varied 
and  interested  group  of  readers. 
Writers,  recognizing  this  large  and 
appreciative  audience,  realize  the 
importance  of  entering  in  the  con- 
test their  very  best  work. 

The  general  board  congratulates 
the  prize-winning  contestants,  and 
expresses  appreciation  to  all  those 
who  submitted  stories.  Sincere 
gratitude  is  extended  to  the  three 
judges  for  their  discernment  and 
skill  in  selecting  the  prize-winning 
stories.  The  general  board  also 
acknowledges,  with  appreciation, 
the  work  of  the  short  story  commit- 
tee in  supervising  the  contest. 


Page  15 


cfirst  [Prize  Storg 

Jxnnual  uielief  Society  Snort  Story    (contest 

Grass  in  the  Market  Place 


Doiothy  Clapp  Rohinson 


DOROTHY  CLAPP  ROBINSON 

STEPPING  outside,  Kent  Turner 
closed  the  screen  door  quietly 
behind  him.  He  stretched  luxu- 
riously and  filled  his  Inngs  with  air 
that  was  sharply  cool  and  pungent 
with  the  flavor  of  morning.  Three 
hours'  sleep  had  eased  the  strain 
of  tired  muscles,  but  that  old  nag- 
ging restlessness  was  still  with  him. 
Would  he  ever  learn?  Abruptly  he 
reached  for  his  irrigating  shovel 
and  threw  it  over  his  shoulder.  As 
he  started  across  the  yard.  Thane, 
the  collie,  rubbed  against  his  legs. 
Back  of  Mt.  Putnam,  dawn  was 
a  faint  blush  while,  below,  the  river 
bottoms  stretched  into  a  long  dark- 
Page  16 


ness.  From  the  saddle  of  the  gran- 
ary a  robin  was  flinging  a  liquid 
challenge  to  a  still  sleeping  world. 
The  notes  brought  a  bitter-sweet 
nostalgia.  Impatiently  he  length- 
ened his  stride,  but  stopped  abruptly 
as  the  throb  of  a  motor  broke  the 
morning  stillness. 

Kent  traced  the  sound  as  it 
wound  along  the  rim  of  the  bench- 
land.  That  was  a  private  road 
through  his  field.  He  waited,  pre- 
monition tapping  hard  at  his  tem- 
ples. Against  the  brightening  sky  he 
could  see  the  car  as  it  entered  the 
yard.  A  door  opened  and  a  girl 
stepped  out.  Jean!  The  car  rolled 
back  to  the  gate.  Kent's  long 
fingers  bit  hard  against  the  handle 
of  the  shovel.  Thane  whined  and 
the  girl  came  to  stand  before  him. 

"Good  morning."  There  was  no 
answer;  she  tried  again.  ''Kent, 
I-I-" 

Kent  waited,  his  body  tall  and 
hard  with  tension. 

"Kent— Fve— Fve— oh,  don't  be 
so  stiff." 

"Leaving  was  your  idea,  not 
mine." 

Her  head  raised  in  angry  protest. 
There  was  a  moment  of  throbbing 
silence,  then  her  shoulders  drooped. 
"I  want  to  stay— no,  wait  a  mo- 
ment—for a  while,  Kent.  I  heard 
you  needed  help." 


GRASS  IN  THE  MARKET  PLACE  17 

His  laugh  was  mirthless.    ''1  need  his  attention.    By  the  rapidly  spread- 

a    man.      I    have   a   housekeeper."  ing  light  he  noted  the  rows   that 

"I    know;    but    there   are    many  were  well  soaked,  those  that  were 

things  I  could  do."  not.     He  dammed  certain  furrows 

"Just  what,  besides  daubing  with  and   opened  others.     He   felt  the 

paint  and  griping  about  hard  work?"  sun    on    his    back    and    his    shirt 

She  turned  and  went  to  stand  by  clung  to  him  with  perspiration.    All 
her  bags,  but,  as  he  watched,  the  the  time  his  emotions  were  a  bat- 
stiffness  went  out  of  her.     Slowly  tering  ram  pounding  between  the 
she  came  back.     She  laid  a  hand  past  and  the  present, 
on  his  arm.  Why  had  she  come  back?  Not  be- 

"Won't  you  give  me  a  chance?"  cause  she  was  ready  to  give  up  paint- 

Because  her  touch   was   dry  ice  ing,  he  had  made  certain  of  that 

in  his  veins  he  answered  harshly,  with  one  glance  at  her  bags.     Be- 

''Mrs.  Bates  isn't  up  yet.    You  may  cause  of  love?    She  had  loved  him 

have  the  back  bedroom.    Breakfast  in  the  beginning,   of  that  he  was 

at  six-thirty  as  usual."  sure.    Then  why  hadn't  they  been 

He  whirled,  and  beyond  the  cor-  able  to  make  their  marriage  work? 

ral  he  straddled  the  fence  and  hur-  His  one  brief  year  with  calm  and 

ried  to  where  water,   running  be-  gentle   Barbara,   who   had   died   at 

tween  rows  of  young  beets,  waited  Tim's  birth,  had  not  prepared  him 


DOROTHY  CLAPP  ROBINSON 

Dorothy  Clapp  Robinson,  Boise,  Idaho,  is  well-known  for  her  many 
excellent  contributions  to  the  Church  publications.  Her  short  stories  have  ap- 
peared in  many  other  publications  as  well  and  she  is  an  active  member  and 
past  state  and  chapter  president  of  the  Idaho  Writers'  League. 

Relief  Society  Magazine  readers  will  particularly  remember  Mrs.  Robin- 
son's outstanding  serials:  "Dear  to  the  Heart  of  the  Shepherd  (1939); 
"Cathedral  of  Peace"  (1939-1940);  and  "Forward  Without  Fear"  (1944- 
1945).  Her  short  story  "Though  a  Host  Encamp  Against  Thee"  was  awarded 
third  prize  in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  for  1944.  Her  recent 
contributions  include  "If  You  Will  Drive"  (March  1947)  and  "The  Gift" 
(April  1948).  Her  prose  is  characterized  by  simplicity  and  naturalness  of  ex- 
pression and  the  people  in  her  stories  are  presented  with  such  skill  that  they 
seem  familiar  and  close  to  the  reader.  Mrs.  Robinson  makes  use  of  the 
storied  West  as  a  background  for  her  writings  and  many  of  her  best  com- 
positions are  concerned  with  ranch  families  and  their  problems. 

Mrs.  Robinson  writes  briefly  regarding  her  present  activities:  "Writing 
should  be  classed  as  a  hobby  with  me,  for  it  has  always  been  sandwiched  in 
between  family  responsibilities  and  other  work;  yet  it  has  reached  a  quarter 
million  words  published.  I  hope  to  produce  that  much  more.  Writing  has 
brought  me  many  of  my  most  cherished  contacts  and  deepest  friendships,  but 
Relief  Society  has  been  the  real  love  of  my  life.  I  have  been  an  officer  in  it 
for  twenty  years.  At  present  I  am  education  counselor  on  the  Boise  stake 
board.  We  have  four  daughters,  all  married.  One,  recently  returned  from 
Germany,  lives  in  North  Carolina;  one  is  in  Honolulu;  one  in  Utah,  and  one 
in  Idaho.  Our  son  P.  B.  Robinson,  Jr.  is  at  the  present  serving  in  the  Finnish 
Mission." 


18 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 


for  Jean.  Jean  had  been  a  devoted 
mother  to  Tim,  but  she  had  been 
a  temperamental  wife.  Painting 
had  been  her  first  love,  of  that,  too, 
he  felt  certain.  Was  there  now 
room  in  her  heart  for  both,  he  won- 
dered. No,  that  was  wishful  think- 
ing. 

T  ast  night,  alone  with  the  silence 
and  the  water,  he  had  told  him- 
self the  wound  was  healed  and  he 
was  free  to  marry  again— should  he 
ever  reach  that  state  of  imbecility. 
But  now  she  was  back  and  he  could 
only  guess  at  her  motive;  and,  fool 
that  he  was,  he  would  gamble  the 
opening  of  that  wound  against  a 
day,  a  week,  or  a  month  of  her 
presence. 

With  a  savage  push,  the  shovel 
bit  deep  into  the  bank  of  the  ditch. 
He  lifted  the  released  mud  and  slap- 
ped it  viciously  into  the  mouth  of 
a  furrow. 

Next  to  milking  she  had  hated 
irrigating  most.  He  straightened 
with  a  sudden  thought.  Well- 
why  not?  If  her  desire  to  stay  was 
stronger  than  her  dislike  for  milk- 
ing—he turned  and  went  slowly  to- 
ward the  house. 

Halfway  across  the  field  his  long 
legs  faltered.  He  couldn't  do  it. 
He  had  flung  an  ultimatum  at  her 
once  and  lost.  With  a  groan,  he 
dropped  to  the  bank  of  the  ditch 
and  took  his  head  between  his 
hands. 

Three  years  since  she  had  gone 
away,  and  each  year  counted  from 
one,  as  Tim  would  say.  Tim!  She 
might  be  after  him— but  that  was 
absurd.  Tim  was  his  alone.  There 
had  been  a  baby  girl,  his  and  Jean's. 


It  was  after  her  death  that  their 
differences  had  become  a  vicious 
wedge.  Fear  and  heartbreak  had 
warped  his  judgment,  just  as  suc- 
cess and  heartbreak  had  hers.  She 
had  won  a  national  contest  with  a 
painting  and  had  immediately 
plunged  into  plans  for  going  east. 

"You're  crazy,"  he  had  shouted 
at  her.  "What  would  I  do  in 
town?" 

"What  do  other  men  do?  You 
are  a  college  graduate.  There  are 
any  number  of  things  you  might 
do." 

"But  I  am  a  farmer.  My  roots 
are  here  and  here  I  am  staying;  so 
are  you." 

"You  can't  threaten  me  into  stay- 
ing.   I  hate  this  place.    I  hate—" 

"Go  on.  Say  it.  Say  you  hate 
me." 

"No.  No,  Kent.  I  just  hate  your 
stubbornness.  Always,  always,  the 
place  comes  first." 

"We  get  our  living  from  the 
place.    It  must  come  first." 

"And  I  must  paint." 

In  blind  fury  he  had  splintered 
her  easel  wdth  his  boot.  One  power- 
ful fling  had  scattered  her  paints. 
For  a  moment  she  had  stared  at  him, 
white-lipped,  and  then  had  walked 
out  of  his  life.  His  cheeks  burned 
at  the  memory  of  his  uncontrolled 
anger,  but  he  had  been  right— well, 
surely  he  had  been  justified.  Against 
the  making  of  a  home,  her  painting 
was  no  more  than  child's  play.  Be- 
sides, he  wanted  the  whole  heart  and 
soul  of  her,  not  a  share.  Now  she 
was  back  and  there  was  milking  to 
be  done. 

She  was  sitting  on  the  back  steps 
in  slacks  and  shirt.  Thane  was  ly- 
ing with  his  head  in  her  lap. 


GRASS  IN  THE  MARKET  PLACE 


19 


"Come  on."  He  stood  the  shovel 
against  the  house.  "Fll  start  you  on 
your  work." 

"Before  breakfast?" 

"We  always  milk  before  break- 
fast.   Have  you  forgotten?" 

She  rose  abruptly,  pushing  the 
dog  away. 

After  they  were  through,  he  sent 
her  to  the  house  while  he  wheeled 
the  cans  of  milk  to  the  road.  When 
he  came  in  she  was  sitting  on  the 
bench  by  the  breakfast  table.  Mrs. 
Bates,  the  housekeeper,  was  baking 
waffles. 

"If  you  had  of  told  me  we  was 
having  company—,"  she  began. 

"We're  not,"  he  interrupted. 
"This  is— a— our  new  hired  man." 

Mrs.  Bates  dropped  the  waffle  she 
was  balancing  on  a  knife.  She 
smacked  more  batter  on  the  iron. 
Her  disapproval  swelled  to  fill  the 
room. 

I/'ENT  sat  down.  With  seeming 
indifference,  Jean  glanced  at  him, 
but  that  glance  saw  the  network  of 
coming  wrinkles  about  his  eyes  and 
the  straight  Hnes  of  his  mouth.  He 
offered  cream  for  her  cereal  but  she 
refused. 
"You  will  have  to  eat  if  you  work." 
"I  am  waiting  for  a  waffle."     A 
few  moments  later  she  was  butter- 
ing  the  waffle,   when   she  paused 
abruptly,  knife  poised  in  air. 

"Morning,  Bates.  Hiya,  Dad." 
The  bathroom  door  had  opened  and 
a  boy  came  through.  He  had  on 
shoes  and  levis  but  no  shirt.  He 
had  washed  hastily,  and  beads  of 
moisture  clung  to  his  cheeks  below 
his  ears.  A  wet  comb  had  leveled 
a  path  in  the  exact  center  of  his 
riotous  curls.  Except  for  the  curls, 
he  was  a  replica  of  his  father.    Tlie 


smile  that  passed  between  them 
made  the  girl  blink  quickly.  The 
boy  was  slipping  into  the  seat  op- 
posite his  father  when  he  noticed 
the  stranger.  He  stopped  short, 
then  sat  down  by  Kent. 

"We  have  company  already, 
huh?" 

"I  am  not  company,  Timmy.  I 
am  your  father's— hired  man."  The 
tone  was  so— o  casual,  but  Kent 
could  see  the  throbbing  in  her 
throat. 

Tim's  laughter  tumbled  over  the 
table.    "You  are  not." 

"Cross  my  heart." 

Kent's  eyes  darkened  with  misery. 
Just  that  easy— the  inning  was  all 
hers. 

"Phooey.  Did  I  see  you  some 
place?" 

"Uum-m.    Could  be." 

The  boy  searched  for  something 
that  eluded  him.  "How  did  you 
know  my  name?" 

"Why— your  father  must  have 
told  me." 

"Huh.  You're  nice.  I  would  like 
you  for  a  mother." 

Kent  expelled  his  breath.  He  rose 
abruptly  and  spoke  to  Jean.  "You 
may  clean  the  milkhouse.  Tomor- 
row we  will  see  about  driving  trac- 
tor. Tim,  don't  forget  the  chickens 
before  you  take  the  cows  to  pas- 
ture." He  tousled  the  boy's  hair, 
and  the  gesture  claimed  sole  pos- 
session. He  stopped  on  the  porch 
to  pull  on  his  boots. 

When  Jean  came  out  Tim  was 
with  her,  talking  excitedly.  A 
momentary  exultation  swept  over 
Kent.  It  was  so  right  for  Tim  to 
love  her.  It  was  so  right  for  the 
three  of  them  to  be  together. 

"Don't  be  a   dope,"  he  warned 


20 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 


himself.  ''Women  like  her  never 
change.  They  are  too  self-cen- 
tered." 

She  didn't  come  in  to  supper. 
Tim  rushed  in,  ate  hurriedly,  and 
rushed  out  again.  At  eight,  Kent 
coming  in  from  changing  the  water, 
stopped  by  the  barn.  She  and  Tim 
were  still  struggling  with  the  milk- 
ers. 

"Go  to  the  house,''  he  ordered. 
'1  will  finish." 

She  ignored  him  as  completely  as 
she  did  his  command.  He  hesitated 
only  a  moment,  then  went  to  the 
washhouse  to  change  his  clothes.  In 
ten  minutes  they  were  through. 

'This  is  the  end,"  Kent  thought, 
and  strangely  was  not  pleased.  "She 
will  be  gone  with  the  morning." 

He  was  wrong.  At  five  the  next 
morning  she  was  in  the  barn.  At 
the  end  of  the  week  Kent  was  be- 
wildered. By  all  the  rules  she  should 
have  been  gone.  Could  she  have 
been  sincere  in  what  she  said?  The 
cows  dropped  gallons  on  their  milk, 
but  Jean  gave  no  indication  of  know- 
ing it.    Mrs.  Bates  protested  once. 

"That  girl  is  killing  herself,  and 
her  not  weighing  a  hundred  pounds 
at  the  best." 

"One  hundred  ten,"  he  corrected. 
No  one  need  tell  him  how  much 
she  should  weigh.  At  one  hundred 
ten  she  fit  into  the  curve  of  his  arm 
when  he  held  it  so.  .  .  . 

/^NE  evening  when  she  had  been 
there  a  month,  Kent  came  in 
from  the  field  in  time  to  see  her 
and  Tim  making  for  the  path  that 
led  to  the  river  bottoms.  Hopes 
that  had  grown  unacknowledged 
(vrithed  under  a  death  blow.  Well 
—what  had  he  expected?     He  cut 


across  the  field  to  intercept  them. 

"Where  are  you  going,  Tim?" 

The  boy  turned  a  troubled  glance 
to  his  father.  Ever  since  Jean  had 
been  living  with  them  his  father 
had  been  cross. 

"For  the  cows,  Dad.  Jean  is  go- 
ing with  me  after  we  see  her  pic- 
ture. Did  you  know  she  paints 
pictures?" 

"Jean  wasn't  hired  to  paint." 

"Come  on,  Timmy."  Jean  ran 
quickly  down  the  path,  but  the  boy 
hung  back.  Kent  took  his  hand, 
but  it  was  quietly  withdrawn.  Again 
the  inning  was  hers. 

Not  long  after  that  Kent  came  up 
behind  Tim  and  Jean  as  they  were 
bringing  the  cows  out  of  the  mead- 
ows. They  were  not  aware  of  his 
presence.  One  cow  refused  to  go 
with  the  herd  and  repeatedly  Tim 
had  to  bring  her  back. 

"Get  back  there,  you  crazy  old 
so-and-so,"  he  yelled,  and  threw  a 
well-aimed  rock  at  her.  The  cow 
jumped  and  started  the  herd  run- 
ning. When  Tim  would  have  run 
after  them  Jean  held  him  back. 

"You  have  excited  them.  Wait 
until  they  are  quiet  and  then  we 
will  drive  them  in." 

Tim  sensed  her  disapproval.  "You 
didn't  like  me  doing  that,  did  you?" 
he  asked. 

"What  do  you  think?" 

"But  she  is  an  old—" 

"A  gentleman  doesn't  lose  his 
temper  and  yell." 

"Huh-uh.    Dad  does  sometimes." 

Kent  listened  breathlessly  for  her 
answer,  but  it  was  drowned  by  the 
sudden  barking  of  the  collie. 

CUMMER  passed  on  wings  of  wor- 
ry and  work.    Jean  stayed  on. 
Gradually  she  took  over  control  of 


6ftASS  IN  THE  MARKET  PLACi  21 

Tim.  Slowly,  so  slowly  he  was  not  had  been  their  trysting  place;  it  had 

aware  of  it,  she  relieved  Kent  of  been  the  scene  of  their  last  bitter 

many  lesser  responsibilities,  especial-  quarrel. 

ly  those  that  concerned  the  running  As  he  came  into  the  clearing  Kent 
of  the  home.  The  hollow  places  in  stopped  short.  Jean  was  standing 
her  cheeks  filled  out  and  her  skin  before  a  canvas.  The  familiarity  of 
was  a  smooth  velvety  tan;  yet,  as  the  her  pose  was  breath-taking.  He  went 
summer  advanced,  she  grew  increas-  slowly  to  stand  back  of  her  and  she 
ingly  restless.  More  and  more  often  accepted  his  presence  as  if  the  lost 
she  followed  the  path  down  the  years  had  never  been.  A  long  min- 
bluff .  ute  he  looked,  while  pride  and  stub- 
Kent,  watching,  wondered  at  bornness  fought  for  control  of  him. 
man's  capacity  for  punishment.  His  Pride  won,  but  with  it  came  a  help- 
arms  ached  for  the  feel  of  her.  The  lessness  greater  than  he  had  known, 
irrigating  season  was  over;  the  stacks  He  could  no  longer  deny  her  art. 
of  hay  had  turned  brown.  The  po-  Here  was  something  that  could  not 
tatoes  were  sacked  and  tomorrow  he  be  bounded  by  his  narrow  acres, 
was  starting  on  the  beets.  After  that  Here  was  vindication  for  her  ambi- 
he  would  be  around  the  house  more  tion. 

and  he  would  not  be  able  to  depend  The  setting  of  the  picture  was 

on  the  drugging  power  of  exhaustion  similar  to  this  spot.     In  the  fore- 

for   self-control.     This   farce   must  ground  a  child,  a  small  child  with 

end— now.    He  followed  down  the  flaxen  hair,  clutched  desperately  at 

path.  the  scruff  of  a  brown  collie.     His 

Fall  had  swept  the  bottoms  with  shoulders  were  tense,  as  if  to  ward 

a  lavish  brush.     They  were  a  riot  off  a  blow.     In  the  background  a 

of  yellow  and  orange  with  here  and  man  was  broadcasting  grain  over  a 

there  the  flaming  red  of  kinnikin-  rough  and  impotent  ground.     The 

nick.    The  blue  of  the  river,  show-  sweep  of  his  arm  was  both  angry 

ing    through    the   partially   leafless  and  determined.     Opposite  him  a 

cottonwoods,  duplicated  the  blue  of  woman,  using  a  stagnant  pool  as  a 

the  cloud-flecked  sky.    The  slightly  mirror,  was  fastening  a  half-wilted 

acrid  odor  of  the  meadows  brought  flower  in  her  hair.  Between  them 

bitter-sweet  memories.  Other  times  the  grass  was  rank  and  untrampled. 

they  had  been  here  when  earth  was  ''Is  it  good,  Kent?'' 

rich  with  color  and  warm  with  life;  ''You  know  it  is." 

when  their  love  had  been  a  living,  ''I  thought  so  but  I  was  afraid  to 

undivided  completeness.  hope.      What    makes    it    good?" 

He   followed   the   winding   path  There  was  a  breathlessness  about  her 

across  the  bridge,  through  the  twi-  question  that  brought  a  tightening 

light  of  a  Cottonwood  grove,  and  in  his  throat.  "Once  I  tried  to  do 

came  to  a  clearing.    Here  the  river  this     identical     composition.     The 

made  a  bend  and,  in  the  days  be-  critics  were  savage." 

fore  he  owned  this  section,  someone  "Why?" 

had  built  a  shack  against  the  bluff.  "No  life,  no  depth,  no  understand- 

He  had  rebuilt  it  into  a  studio.    It  ing— to  quote  the  kinder  phrases." 


22  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 

She  asked  again,  ''What  makes  it  "But— but  .   .   ."  The  bleakness 

good?''  turned     slowly     to     bewilderment. 

"I  am  not  sure  I  can  say.    The  'Tou  are  no  longer  my  wife.    We 

perception  is  better  than  the  execu-  are  separated." 

tion.    It  may  be— it  must  be  recog-  Very  carefully  she  laid  aside  her 

nition  of  life  and  its  relationships,  brush  and  came  back  to  stand  be- 

I  sensed  at  once  the  child's  fear  and  fore  him. 

bewilderment,  caught  as  he  is  be-  "We  thought  we  were  separated, 
tween  the  father's  determination  We  thought  we  could  pull  those 
and  the  mother's  vanity."  He  years  from  our  lives  but  we  can't, 
turned  slowly  to  face  her.  Tears  Between  man  and  wife  there  can 
were  running  unheeded  down  her  never  be  complete  separation,  only 
cheeks.  "What  are  you  trying  to  untrodden  grass.  There  can  be 
tell,  Jean?  Why  are  their  faces  distance  between  them,  yes;  mis- 
turned  from  each  other  and  from  understanding,  yes,  even  forgetful- 
the  richness  that  lies  between  ness,  but  never  complete  separation, 
them?"  I  am  your  wife.    I  know  now  that 

"Just  what  you  have  said,  Kent.  I  miles,  nor  years,  nor  laws  can  undo 

have  grown  up.    I  no  longer  see  just  the  marriage  relationship  once  it  has 

the  pool  but  the  entire  picture,  and  existed.    We  may  push  it  into  the 

that  perception  has  made  me  a  bet-  unaired  chambers  of  our  memory 

ter  painter."  but  it  is  still  there.     Marriage  is, 

"So  you  came  back  that  you  irrevocable  and  everlasting." 
might  be  a  better  painter.  I  knew  Kent's  blood  was  pounding  with 
there  was  a  catch  somewhere."  His  hope,  sweet  and  promising.  He 
voice  ran  down  to  a  point  that  was  touched  her  gently,  then  suddenly 
as  bleak  and  cold  as  his  eyes.  "You  she  was  in  his  arms,  and  the  heart- 
may  take  your  paints  and  leave— at  ache  and  the  misunderstanding  were 
once."  but  a  frightening  nightmare.  They 

"You  are  still  fighting,  aren't  you,  did  not  hear  the  barking  of  the  col- 
Kent?    Do  you  think  painting  alone  lie  nor  Tim's  cries  until  the  boy 
would  have  kept  me  here?     I  tried  threw  himself  against  them, 
to  tell  you  that  first  morning.     I  "Us   three    is    all    together,"    he 
want  to  stay  home."  cried  happily. 


C/ne  [Preface 

Margaret  B.  ShomaJcer 

Life  is  a  page 

In  the  book  of  time — 

Preface  only, 

To  a  future,  sublime. 


Dark  in  the  Chrysalis 

Alice    Morrey    Bailey 


Chapter  I 


EDITH  Ashe  stood  on  the  land- 
ing, not  deliberately  eaves- 
dropping—she couldn't  have 
moved  if  she  had  wanted  to— while 
waves  of  alternate  humiliation  and 
anger  shuddered  over  her.  Below, 
in  the  living  room,  Annette's  voice 
was  plainly  audible,  discussing  Edith 
herself. 

'1  know  she's  your  mother,  Kit, 
but  Fm  your  wife." 

'I'm  happy  to  agree  with  that," 
said  Kit  in  a  that-settles-that  tone 
of  voice.  It  didn't  settle  anything. 

''Kit,  something  has  to  be  done. 
I  can't  go  through  another  day  like 
yesterday.  She  took  my  luncheon 
guests  through  the  whole  thing, 
from  your  father's  first  symptom, 
all  the  operations,  and  every  detail 
of  his  death  to  the  funeral.  The 
oxygen  tank,  the  hypodermics  and 
special  nurses— all  of  it,  not  a  word 
left  out.  I  was  so  embarrassed." 

Edith  caught  her  breath  sharply. 
Why,  she  wouldn't  have  gone  to  the 
luncheon  at  all— she  had  offered 
to  stay  in  her  room  or  go  to  a 
movie— if  Annette  hadn't  insisted. 
How  could  the  girl—? 

"Well,  Annie  dear,  you  must  re- 
alize mother's  not  herself,"  Kit  was 
saying.  "You  must  make  allowances. 
When  two  people  are  as  close  as 
mother  and  dad  were,  it  is  an  awful 
thing,  a  shock  to—" 

"But  two  years,  Kit!  You'd  think 
by  this  time— I  know  it's  hard,  and 
I  have  made  allowances,  but  I  can't 
stand  any  more.  Can't  she  go   to 

Page  23 


Bill's  or  to  some  of  the  others  for 
awhile?" 

"No.  You  know  how  Bill  and 
Marylin  scrap.  Mother's  nerves  just 
won't  take  it.  Frank  has  that  big 
family,  and  Andy  and  Ruth  are  just 
getting  started.  Besides,  mother's 
done  more  for  me  than  for  the 
rest— helping  me  get  my  degree. 
I  wouldn't  shunt  her  around  for  the 
world.  We  have  the  room  and  we 
have   the   money— no,   Annette!" 

Annette,  weeping,  whimpered 
something  Edith  couldn't  hear. 

"Now,  dearest,  you  know  that 
isn't  true,"  Kit  answered.  "I  love 
you  and  I  always  will,  but  you  and 
mother  will  have  to  work  something 
out  yourselves.  If  mother  had  a 
daughter— daughters  and  mothers 
are  closer.  You  don't  really  know 
what  a  peach  she  was  in  the  old 
days— helping  dad  in  his  practice, 
Johnny-on-the-spot  when  any  of  us 
had  a  green-apple  stomach-ache  or 
a  major  crisis  like  the  need  for  a 
tuxedo  and  orchid  money.  She  was 
jolly  fun,  too." 

"When  I  get  old  I  hope  I  have 
my  pride,"  began  Annette. 

"Mother's  not  old,"  said  Kit 
sharply.  "She's  not  fifty  yet.  She's 
tired  and  sick,  and  dad's  going 
knocked  her  for  a  loop,  but  there's 
plenty  of  spunk  left  in  her  yet.  You 
just  don't  know  mother." 

Kit's  voice  was  high,  belying  his 
words,  and  his  defense  of  her,  placing 
all  her  virtues  in  the  past  tense,  hurt 
her  almost  as  much  as  did  Annette's 


s 


24  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 

indictment.  Edith  knew,  with  sink-  Edith   shuddered   now   to   think 

ing  heart,  that  while  Kit  pretended  of  it.     Pohte  young  women,  they 

to  put  the  problem   in   Annette's  were,    smooth    and    well-groomed, 

domain,  he  would  still  worry  about  hiding  their  boredom  of  an  older 

it.  Why  would  the  girl  send  him  woman's    recital    of    her    troubles 

off  to  work  like  this?  beneath  an  exterior  of  simulated  in- 
terest. And  Annette,  smilingly  defer- 

he  crept  back  to  her  room,  taking  ent,  secretly  ashamed  of  her.  She 

care  to  make  no  sound,  slipped  herself,  had  she  lost  her  sense  of 

into  the  still  warm  bed,  and  pulled  perception,    that    she    could    have 

the  covers  about  her.  Tears  came  missed  the  whole  atmosphere? 

easily  for  Edith;  they  had  been  her  Edith   would   not   say   that   she 

only  recourse  since  Marvin's  death,  wanted   to    die,   but   she   certainly 

and  they  came  now,  scalding  and  did  not  want  to  live;  with  all  her 

bitter,   to   dampen   the  pillow  be-  being  she  wanted  to  be  out  of  this 

neath  her  cheek.  house,  away  from  Kit  and  Annette, 

Annette  was  wrong.  She  hadn't  no  longer  an  issue  between  them,  a 

told  the  girls  everything.  She  hadn't,  problem    to   be   solved.   But   what 

for  instance,  told  Annette's  guests  Kit  said  was  true.  It  was  unthink- 

that  every  penny  they  had  in  the  able  to  go  to  any  of  the  other  chil- 

world,  Marvin's  surgical  equipment,  dren  for  more  than  a  short  visit, 

their  two   cars,   the  equity  in  the  Edith  turned  her  face  into  the 

family  home,  and  finally  borrowed  pillow  with  a  fresh  flood  of  tears, 

money,  had  gone  into  the  hopeless  knowing  that  it  was  past  time  for 

fight  for  Marvin's  life.  her  to  go  downstairs,  knowing,  too, 

Edith  didn't  begrudge  one  penny  that  she  could  not  face  Annette, 

of  it,  was  only  glad  that  the  insur-  Sometime  later  Annette  knocked 

ance   had    covered    the   loan,    but  softly  at  her  door,  a  little  edge  of 

that  didn't  alter  the  fact  that  now  apprehension   in   her  voice, 

she  was  dependent  upon  her  chil-  ''Mother  Ashe,  are  you  all  right?" 

dren,  nor  lessen  the  bitterness  that  It   was    on    the    tip    of    Edith's 

she  was  considered  a  relic,  and  not  tongue  to  say  that  no,  she  was  not 

wanted.                     *  all  right,  that  she  had  heard  every 

Annette    was    unjust.    Evidently  word  of  the  conversation  this  morn- 

she'd    never    noticed    how    Edith  ing,  and  she  was  very  much  upset, 

kept  to  her  room   to  allow  more  Annette  would  feel  guilty.  Kit  would 

privacy  to  the  young  couple,  coming  blame  Annette,   and   things   could 

down  after  Kit  had  gone  to  work,  go  on  from  there;  but  some  little 

going  upstairs  early  in  the  evening  point  of  pride  from  Kit's  defense 

to  read  alone  in  her  room,  listening  of  her  sparked  her  reply, 

to  the  radio,  or  just  going  to  bed  'I'm    not    sick,"    she   controlled 

to    face    the   awful    dark.    Perhaps  her  voice  to  say.  ''I  just  feel  like 

she  had  said  too  much  yesterday,  lying  here  a  little  longer.  I  hope  it 

but  if  so  it  was  because  she  was  won't  inconvenience  you." 

lonely,  and  because  they  had  seemed  ''Surely  not,"  said  Annette.  "May 

interested,  I  come  in?" 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS  25 

''Of  course,"  said  Edith,  thankful  ing  the  evil  dream  would  disappear, 

that  the  shades  were  still  drawn.  She  must  have  seemed  old  and  queer 

'Tou're  sure  you're  not  sick?''  to  Annette, 
queried  Annette.  '1  had  planned  to  In  the  old  days  there  had  been 
go  to  town  and  have  lunch  at  dinners  and  dances  and  heart-warm- 
Cathay's  with  some  of  the  girls,  ing  visits.  Their  home  had  always 
then  shopping  for  the  afternoon  been  hospitably  open,  and  she  had 
and  home  with  Kit,  but  if  you  are  been  happy  in  the  midst  of  her  cher- 
ill— "  ished  furniture  and  dishes,  her  linen 

''Nonsense,"    said    Edith,    much  and   silver.   She  was  lonesome  for 

relieved  at  the  prospect  of  the  rest  them  now,  a  part  of  the  ache  that 

of  the  day  alone.  "Go  ahead.  I'll  was  for  Marvin.  Annette  had  not 

be  fine.  I'll  have  dinner  ready  when  wanted  any  of  her  things,  and  they 

you   get  home."  were  all  stored,  swathed  in  covers, 

"I'll     appreciate     that.     Mother  in  the  spare  room  at  Kit's,  in  spite 

Ashe,  if  you're  sure.  Let  me  bring  of  the  appeals  of  the  children  to 

you  something  hot  now."  "sell    the    junk,"   and   in    spite   of 

It  could  be  any  morning,  with  Annette's    hints     that    the    space 

nothing   changed,    except   for   that  could  be  used  for  a  darkroom  for 

hideous  ten  minutes  on  the  landing.  Kit,  who  was  an  amateur  photog- 

The    hot    milk    and    toast,    when  rapher. 

Annette  brought  it,  tasted  surpris-  It  was  not  just  hard  for  Annette, 

ingly  good,  and  yet  Edith  lay  there.  A  strange  house,  strange  furniture. 

Kit's  words  recurred  again  and  again,  and  different  ways  of  doing  things 

each  time  with  added  force,  "She's  were    not    easy    for    Edith    either, 

not   old— there's    plenty    of    spunk  Moreover,  she  felt  she  had  no  right 

left  in  her  yet."  to  invite  her  friends,  even  her  own 

Well,  if  keeping  a  home  like  a  children  and  grandchildren.  She  had 

doctor's    home    should    be    kept,  looked  forward  to  the  enjoyment  of 

bringing  up  four  lively  boys,  enter-  her   grandchildren,    to   helping   fill 

taining  and  taking  part  in  church  their  needs,  for  children  needed  the 

and  civic  organizations,  was  capa-  rich  wisdom  of  their  grandparents, 

bility.   Kit  was  right.   "You're  the  especially  since  their  parents  were 

kind  of  woman  who  can  do  every-  caught  in  the  conflicts  of  youth,  of 

thing,  and  do  it  right,"  Marvin  used  adjusting  relationships  and  making 

to  say.  No  need  for  a  woman  like  a  living,  and  the  fears  that  were  fed 

that  to  creep  around  on  the  edge  of  by  their  ignorance, 

someone   else's   life.   No,    Annette  There  was  Frank's  wife,  who  had 

didn't  know  mother!  been  pretty  and  popular,  and  who 

Kit  had  met  her  at  school;  they  was  now  resentful  under  the  burden 

had  been  married  that  awful  summer  of  four  children  arriving  in  rapid 

at  the  beginning  of  Marvin's  illness,  succession.  She  was  turning  into  a 

when  the  knowledge  of  what  they  scold,    nagging   the   children    until 

were  up  against  was  a  stone  in  her  they  were  developing  nervous  hab- 

mind.  She  hadn't  told  them,  fearing  its,  and  reproaching  Frank  for  her 

to  shorten  their  happiness,  and  hop-  lack  of  pretty  clothes,  the  loss  of 


26  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 

her  looks  and  of  her  figure,  never  he  couldn't  use  her  emotions   for 

remembering  that  she  had  pestered  a  punching  bag,  her  brains  for  a 

Frank  for  an  early  marriage  when  sparring    partner,    before    Annette, 

he   wanted   to   wait   until   he   was  so  he  had  gone  away  unsatisfied,  to 

better  equipped  to  make  a  living,  take   it  out   on   poor   Marylin,   no 

never  seeing  what  it  was  doing  to  doubt. 

the  babies.  Betty  Lynn,  the  oldest,  Edith  sighed,  thinking  of  him. 
was  an  adorable  little  girl,  sensitive  Below,  in  the  living  room,  the  vac- 
and  intelligent.  Edith  longed  to  uum  had  long  since  stopped  hum- 
give  her  some  of  the  delights  of  ming.  Any  minute  now  Annette 
childhood  that  she  was  definitely  would  come  upstairs  to  dress.  Edith, 
missing.  dreading    another    encounter    with 

Andy  had  married  a  sweet  girl,  her,  from  pure  chagrin  went  into 

and  a  capable  girl,  Edith  believed,  her    own    bathroom    and    started 

They  were  in  Berkeley,  Andy  going  the  water  for  her  bath.  She  bathed 

to   school   on   his   G.   I.   bill,   and  long  and  luxuriously,  and  when  she 

Ruth  working  in  an   office.  They  came  out  Annette  had  gone, 

had  a  cubbyhole  of  an  apartment.  She  forced  herself  to  sit  at  the 

They  would  perhaps  come  home  for  dressing  table  and  look  at  herself, 

the  holidays  if  there  was  a  place  to  something  she  had  not  really  done 

come  to.  As  it  was,  Edith  felt  their  for  a  long  time.  She  was  beautiful, 

letters  were  getting  fewer  and  more  Marvin  used  to  say,  with  a  look  of 

stereotyped  with  duty.  distinction,     with     a     high-bridged 

Bill's  wife,  Marylin,  was  a  high-  nose,  her  blue-black  hair  sculptured 

strung  girl,  and  Bill,  Edith  had  to  high,  and  her  long  blue-black  eyes, 

admit,  was  hot-headed  and  unrea-  Now  she  was  thin;  her  face  drooped 

sonable.  The  result  was  that  their  from  too  much  grief.  Her  courage 

life  together  was  a  series  of  violent  went  out  of  her  as  she  struggled  to 

quarrels,  followed  by  ardent  reconcil-  make  her  hair  assume  its  old  smart- 

iations.  Edith  was  sure  they  loved  ness. 
each   other,   and  would   eventually 

settle  into  a  working  partnership,  but  nphe  morning  paper  was  neatly 
being  around  them  while  they  did  •*•  folded  on  an  end  table  down- 
was  not  comfortable.  She  had  just  stairs.  Annette  was  a  good  house- 
not  felt  up  to  it.  keeper,  and,  in  fairness,  Edith  had 

Bill,  her  youngest  and  stormiest  to  admit  she  was  a  good  daughter- 
child,  had  always  brought  his  prob-  in-law.  She  would  never  forget  how 
lems  to  her,  disguised  as  arguments  unselfishly  the  girl  had  taken  her 
in  which  she  was  always  bested.  Her  into  her  new  home.  She  had  never 
only  knowledge  that  she  won  was  been  warmly  friendly,  but  had 
when  Bill  went  his  way,  took  her  always  been  kind  and  polite.  Edith 
advice,  which  he  had  invariably  re-  had  been  disappointed,  so  much 
belled  against,  and  put  it  into  ef-  had  she  hoped  to  find  a  daughter 
fective  use.  He  had  come  to  Kit's  in  Kit's  wife,  but  she  had  supposed 
two  or  three  times,  turbulent  with  it  was  just  the  girl's  way— until  to- 
questions  and  doubts,  but,  naturally,  {Continued  on  page  37) 


You  Can  Learn 

Part  III 

fe  its  for  ibrme  ana  C/   cJ^s  for  Qjreckles 

Katherine  ¥jd\y 

4  6  %  V  7  ELL,   Tom,  you   got  a  Ernie     I     noticed     every     dimple 

Y^    boy!"  on  his  little  fat  body.  He  had  gained 

I  was  pretty  well  spent  two  pounds  in  the  first  two  months 

at    the    time,    but    the    more    I  and  seemed  contented  and  happy 

think  about  it  the  surer  I  am  that  to  be  here.  He  was  happy  while 

the  doctor  held  my  baby  up  by  one  he  was   in   the  bath,  but  when   I 

leg  and  said,  "Well,  Tom,  you  got  started  to  dress  him  he  set  up  a 

a  boy!"  loud  protest.  He  didn't  like  being 

Mother    insists    that    it    was    by  handled  so  much   so  early  in  the 

both  legs,  while  he  taught  the  baby  morning.    Of  course  it  was  away  off 

to  breathe,   but  imagine  that!   As  schedule,  just  barely  six  o'clock.  He 

if  I  weren't  there  at  all!  didn't  usually  have  his  bath  until 

Tom  was  so  thrilled  that  he  went  ten. 

straight  back  to  the  farm  and  told  But  this  morning  we  were  going 

Joe  and  Mary  that  he  had  a  twelve-  to  town  to  wash  and  we  had  to 

pound  son!   Of  course  they  knew  get  an  early  start.  On  the  farm  we 

that  couldn't  be  the  truth,  so  they  had  to  haul  our  water  and  we  didn't 

wouldn't  believe  him   at  all.   But  have    electricity,    so    we    took   our 

the  baby  did  weigh  six  pounds  and  clothes  to  town  to  wash,  and  we 

was  sound  and  well.  Not  so  bad  for  did    our   weekly    shopping   at    the 

me  to  do!  That  same  doctor  had  same  time.  Mary,  my  sister-in-law, 

told  Tom  when  we  were  married,  who  was   our  closest  neighbor  on 

'Tou  can  get  babies  after  you  are  the    farm,    always   went   with    me. 

married,  without  marrying  one."  The  butter  was   ready  to  take  to 

And  all  because  Tom  was  eight  the  store,  six  lovely  pounds  of  it. 

years  older  than  L     I  don't  know  It  wasn't  easy  to  churn  butter  with- 

why   everyone   made   such   a   fuss,  out  any  ice,  even  the  first  of  Sep- 

in  a  few  more  weeks   I  would  be  tember.    I    had    got    up    at    four 

twenty.  That  isn't  so  young  to  be-  o'clock  to  do  the  churning.  Mary 

come  a  mother.  had    taught   me   how   to    put   the 

We  named  him  Ernest,  our  first-  cream  outside  the  night  before  and 

born    son.    Joe,   my   brother-in-law,  soak   the   churn   all   night  in   cold 

said  that  in  all  well-regulated  fami-  water.  This  morning  it  had  really 

lies  they  had  a  son  first.  I  was  glad  been   almost   cold,   coming   fall,    I 

that  I  had  accomplished  that,   al-  guessed. 

though  I  couldn't  see  how  I  could  But  by  six  o'clock  the  sun  was 

have  done  much  about  it.  up,  flooding  the  whole  earth  with 

One  morning  as  I  carefully  bathed  glory.  The  air  was  fresh  and  there 

Page  27 


28  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 

was   dew  on   the  grass   as   I   took  and  appreciative,  too.  Aren't  babies 

the    httle    tub    containing    Ernie's  the  sweetest  things!   I  nursed  him 

bath  water  out  and  poured  it  care-  while  I  ate  my  breakfast.  Tom  had 

fully  on  the  burned  spots  on  the  eaten  earlier  and  gone  to  work  on 

lawn.    That   was    the   only   way    I  the   thresher, 

could  keep  it  alive  between  water  I  guess  it  was  the  bath  that  had 

turns.  upset  Ernie's  schedule,  but  for  some 

Yes,  I  had  started  a  lawn  in  spite  reason  or  other  he  wouldn't  eat 
of  all  the  warnings  I  had  received,  and  go  to  sleep  as  he  usually  did. 
It  wasn't  much  of  a  lawn,  only  Try  as  I  would,  he  just  wouldn't 
about  twenty  feet  square,  or  maybe  settle  down  .Well,  he  wasn't  so  heavy 
twenty-five,  and  still  pretty  shag-  but  what  I  could  take  him  with  me 
gy,  but  it  looked  like  heaven  to  to  catch  Freckles.  I  put  his  hood 
me.  I  had  worked  hard  that  spring,  on  and  a  good-sized  blanket  around 
carrying  dirt  in  buckets  from  the  him  and  set  forth  through  the  stub- 
old  stackyard  over  on  Joe's  and  bles. 
Mary's   place.    I   had   put  a  layer 

of  this   mulch   a   good   six   inches  freckles  may  sound  like  a  funny 

deep  all  over  the  top  of  that  darned  name  for  a  horse,  but  he  was 

clay,  and  yet  it  would  still  stick  its  a    white    horse    with    red    freckles 

white  head  out  in  places.  Where-  all  over,  so  his  name  had  to  be 

ever  it  did,   not  a  spear  of  grass  Freckles.  My  father  had  given  him 

would  grow.  I  had  talked  Joe  into  to  me  in  the  spring.  "He  isn't  so 

watering  his  field  that  was  next  to  pretty  to  look  at,  but  he  is  still  a 

ours  at  the  first  instead  of  the  last  good  horse   and   nice  and   gentle, 

of  his  water  turn  so  I  could  put  You  won't  have  any  trouble  starting 

the  waste  water  on  the  lawn  and  him,  or  any  flat  tires,  and  he  can 

the    garden    and    make    the    turns  eat  grass  for  gasoline.  Maybe  that 

only  one  week,  instead  of  two  weeks  way  we  will  get  to  see  you  a  little 

apart.  Of  course  I  put  the  emphasis  oftener." 

on    the    garden    in    my    argument  Freckles  really  had  helped  us  out 

to    persuade    Joe.    He    thought    I  a  lot  for,   although   I   had   driven 

was   plenty    ''highfalutin"   anyhow,  my  father's  car,  it  seemed  like  Tom's 

After  I  had  once  got  the  lawn  start-  old   Chev   never   did   want   to   go 

ed  it  would  be  easier,  but  this  year  when  I  did.  The  men  couldn't  leave 

it  was  lucky  we  had  the  baby  and  their  work,    so   Mary   and   I   took 

he  had  to  be  bathed  every  day,  so  old  Freckles  and  went  to  town  when 

the  burned  spots  in  the  lawn  got  we  pleased.  He  was  gentle  as  could 

water.  be,  and  I  could  catch  him  anywhere 

But   now   Ernie  was   telling  me  and    harness    and    unharness    him 

very    plainly    that    everything    was  easily.    Although,    I    admit,    when 

not  all  right.  He  had  not  had  his  Tom  or  Joe  was  around,  I  could  get 

breakfast.  Just  like  a  man,  always  pretty  helpless  in  this  respect, 

wanting  to  eat!  But  this  little  man  This  morning  Freckles  would  be 

was  so  sweet  and  warm  as  I  took  in  the  far  field  because  we  needed 

him  to  my  breast,  and  so  grateful  an  early  start,  what  with  all  we  had 


YOU  CAN  LEARN  29 

to  do.  But  the  sun  turned  the  stub-  and  stopped  with  a  jolt,  and  stood 

bles  to  gold  and  the  meadow  larks  there  pawing  the  ground  and  tossing 

hailed   me   from    the   fence   posts,  his  head.  Somehow  I  was  there  with 

Life  is  always  good  in  the  mornings,  the  bridle  reins   around  his   neck, 

Freckles   wasn't   eating,   but   stood  pushing  him  back,  beating  on  him 

watching  me  approach  from  a  dis-  with  my  bare  hands  while  the  tears 

tance.  Someday  I  would  teach  him  streamed  down  my  face, 

to  come  to  me  when  I  called  and  Freckles   just   stood   there  while 

not  just  stand  there.  I  grabbed  the  baby  and  held  him 

He  stood  there  all  right  until  I  close  to  me.  Ernie  was  crying  now 

was  nearly  to  him,  then  he  gave  a  and  I  soothed  and  comforted  him 

snort  and  bolted  off  several  yards  as  I  took  the  bridle  and  led  the 

and  stood  there  looking  at  me  as  now  docile  Freckles   to   the  yard, 

if  I  were  some  strange,  frightening  I  could  hardly  make  it;  my  heart 

thing.  was  beating  like  a  trip  hammer,  my 

"Whoa,  Freckles,  whoa-a."  I  said  knees  were  made  of  water, 

soothingly,  holding  out  the  bridle  When  I  reached  the  yard  Mary 

with  one  hand  and  clutching  Ernie  was  waiting  to  help  me  harness  the 

with  the  other  as  I  slowly  edged  horse, 

closer.  ''What  on  earth  is  the  matter? 

He  let  me  get  nearly  to  him  that  You  look  like  you  had  been  through 

time,  then  snorted  indignantly  and  the  war.  Are  you  sick?"  Mary  asked 

away  he  went  again.  I  couldn't  im-  anxiously. 

agine  what  was  the  trouble,  he  had  I  told  her  as  nearly  as  I  could 

never  acted  that  way  before.  This  what  had  happened, 

happened    several    times   before   it  ''Oh,  my  goodness,  why  didn't  you 

dawned  on  me  that  he  was  afraid  bring  the  baby  over  to  me  while 

of  the  baby.  He  wouldn't  let  me  you  caught  the  horse.  You  shouldn't 

get  close  to  him  while  I  had  the  baby  carry  him  clear  over  there  anyway." 

in  my  arms!  "He    isn't   heavy,    I    just    didn't 

I    pulled    the    blanket    carefully  think.  But  I  never  dreamed— what 

under   Ernie's   head   and   arranged  makes  a  horse  act  Hke  that  anyway? 

it  so  the  sun  would  not  shine  in  his  Freckles,  you  old  rascal,  you  nearly 

eyes  and  laid  him  carefully  on  the  scared  me  to  death." 

ground  between  the  rows  of  stubble.  At  last  we  were  loaded  and  ready 

Then  I  approached  the  horse  again,  to  start  for  town,  our  butter  v^rap- 

"Whoa,  Freckles,  whoa."  ped  in  a  wet  cloth  and  under  the 

He  let  me  get  nearly  to  him,  seat  where  the  sun  couldn't  hit  it, 
then  tossed  his  head,  cut  a  circle  the  bags  of  dirty  clothes  in  the  back 
out  around  me,  and  went  at  a  full  oi  the  buggy,  and  Ernie  now  sleep- 
gallop  straight  for  that  baby.  I  ing  peacefully  on  a  pillow  in  a 
turned  faint  and  weak  and  stood  basket  at  our  feet, 
there  frozen  with  horror.  I  could  "Well,  at  last  we  are  off.  Seems 
just  feel  those  great  hoofs  on  my  like  everything  has  gone  wrong  this 
baby.  That  horse  came  within  a  morning.  Mother  will  be  wondering 
few  feet  of  where  Ernie  lay,  snorted,  (Continued  on  page  38) 


Sixty    Ljears  ^go 

Excerpts  from  the  Woman's  Exponent,  January  i,  and  January  15,  1890 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 

Women  of  All  Nations'* 

EXTRACTS  FROM  A  LETTER:  It  has  fallen  to  my  lot  to  labor  in  the  Holy 
Land.  The  question  here,  as  I  see  it,  is  to  gain  some  foothold,  first  of  all.  That  being 
done,  a  vast  field  lies  before  us.  The  Jews  are  gathering  in  thousands.  Jaffa  or  Joppa 
is  the  place  where  the  Prophet  Jonah  went  on  board  a  ship  in  order  to  escape  his 
mission  to  Nineveh  (Jonah  1:3).  And  here,  Peter  had  the  remarkable  vision,  which  com- 
missioned him  to  baptize  Cornelius  in  Caesarea.  The  house  where  Peter  lodged  when 
he  had  this  vision  is  still  shown,  and  the  roof  of  the  house  is  reached  on  an  ancient 
stair-case,  leading  from  the  yard  of  the  house  and  to  the  top  of  it. — J.  M.  Sjodahl 


NEW  YEAR  RESOLVE 

We'll  gladly  welcome  New  Year's  morn 

With  firm  resolve  of  right, 
And  spend  each  leisure  hour  therein 

With  heart,  and  brain,  and  might; 
In  doing  all  the  good  we  can. 

By  making  sad  hearts  bright. 
In  scattering  rays  of  sunshine 

Some  darkened  home  to  light. 

— ^Amelia  White  Farnsworth 

NOTES  AND  NEWS:  Robert  Browning  and  Mrs.  Browning  were  among  the 
early  advocates  of  equal  rights  for  women  in  England,  and  while  others  are  mourning 
for  him  as  the  great  poet,  the  advocates  of  woman  suffrage  will  sorrow  for  him  also  as 
the  friend  of  women.    So  says  the  Woman's  Journal  and  so  say  we. 

John  G.  Whittier,  the  best  beloved  of  all  American  poets,  passed  his  eighty-second 
birthday  on  the  17th  inst.  at  his  home  in  Amesbury,  warmed  by  the  love  of  millions 
who  are  better  for  his  having  lived. 


A  GLANCE  BACKWARD 

Where  now  are  those  who  sang  the  sweetest  songs, 
Or  told  such  wondrous  tales  of  land  and  sea? 

Do  they  forget  that  past  to  which  belongs 
So  much,  that  seemed  a  prophecy  to  be? 

Ah  me,  what  vigils,  waking  or  in  sleep, — 
Tho'  ever  silent  do  our  fancies  keep. 

SALT  LAKE  STAKE:  The  Quarterly  Conference  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the 
Salt  Lake  Stake  was  held  in  the  14th  Ward  Assembly  Rooms  December  19,  1889. 
Pres.  Geo.  Q.  Cannon  addressed  the  assembly.  "I  feel  I  ought  to  speak  in  plainness 
upon  the  associations  of  young  people  before  marriage;  it  is  a  wide  field  for  your  train- 
ing. Chastity  should  be  preserved  as  life,  far  better  for  a  girl  to  die  than  lose  her 
virtue,  better  is  it  for  a  man  to  die  than  injure  a  daughter  of  Eve.  Long  courtships 
are  wrong,  it  leads  to  great  evil.  Create  a  public  opinion  against  long  courtships,  and 
get  a  feeling  of  early  marriages,  it  is  a  wrong  idea  for  our  girls  to  get,  that  they  must 
have  every  luxury  before  marriage,  love  makes  a  desert  place  a  palace." — E.  Howard,  Sec. 

Page  30 


Woman's  Sphere 


"HTWO  Utah  girls,  Mary  Patricia 
Beal,  daughter  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Henry  Beal  of  Richfield,  and  Mary 
Ethel  Eccles,  daughter  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Albert  Eccles,  of  Salt  Lake 
City,  are  in  Cairo,  Egypt,  and  Bei- 
rut, Lebanon,  respectively,  working 
in  the  foreign  service  division  of  our 
national  State  Department.  Miss 
Beal  is  doing  secretarial  work,  while 
Miss  Eccles  is  in  charge  of  the  Voice 
of  America  broadcasts,  writing,  di- 
recting, and  acting  in  the  radio  pres- 
entations, all  in  French  and  Arabic. 
Luckily,  she  was  able  to  fill  the  var- 
ied requirements:  proficiency  in  the 
French  language,  graduation  from 
college  with  a  major  in  radio  work, 
ability  to  type  loo  words  a  minute. 
Her  programs  will  cover  everything 
from  children's  stories  to  intellectual 
political  polemics.  Both  girls  re- 
ceived months  of  special  training  in 
Washington  before  leaving. 

CARAH  DONEY  HATCH,  who 
died  last  September  in  Ririe, 
Idaho,  was  the  last  survivor  of  the 
handcart  settlers  of  Franklin,  Idaho. 
She  was  two  years  old  when  the  set- 
tlement was  made,  and  had  spent 
most  of  her  life  since  then  in  Frank- 
lin. So  beloved  was  she  by  the 
people  of  Franklin  that  when  all  ar- 
rangements had  been  made  for  her 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


burial  in  Ririe,  the  family  received 
a  petition  signed  by  most  of  the 
citizens  of  Franklin  asking  that  she 
be  brought  back  there  for  interment. 
The  family  complied  with  the  wish- 
es of  the  community. 


F 


j^XECUTfVE  Director  of  the 
■^  Children's  Book  Council  in 
New  York  City  is  a  former  Utahn, 
Sybil  V.  Jacobson.  This  council 
sponsors  National  Book  Week  and 
Mrs.  Jacobson  originated  the  theme 
of  the  Week,  ''Make  Friends  with 
Books,"  as  well  as  seventeen  other 
publicity  ideas.  She  corresponds 
with  teachers,  librarians,  parents, 
and  children,  and  hopes  to  increase 
last  year's  attendance  of  25,000  chil- 
dren at  the  great  New  York  Book 
Fair  to  125,000  this  year. 

npHE  death  of  Marie  Anderson 
Dorius,  88,  in  September,  pre- 
vented the  planned  celebration 
with  her  husband,  John  Dorius,  of 
their  seventieth  wedding  anniver- 
sary in  October.  The  couple  were 
noted  for  their  beautiful  garden. 
Their  daughter.  Hazel  D.  Moyle,  has 
written  many  articles  about  flowers 
in  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  and 
for  other  publications  as  beautifully 
as  she  raises  them. 

Page  31 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  37 


JANUARY  1950 


NO.  1 


&pen  the  ^ook  of  the   IJi 


P^ACH  New  Year  is  like  an  un- 
opened book  lying  before  us— 
a  book  in  which  all  the  pages  are 
clear  and  white,  awaiting  the  writ- 
ten words  that  will  mark  the  com- 
ing days  and  weeks.  On  these  pages, 
where  now  are  only  the  intangibles 
—hope  and  expectation  and  wonder 
—there  will  be  much  written  con- 
cerning our  own  decisions  and  ac- 
complishments in  all  the  ways  over 
which  we  can  exercise  control;  and 
there  will  be  written  ftirther  our  re- 
actions and  our  adjustments  to 
those  numerous  events  which  we  can 
neither  bring  to  pass  nor  yet  pre- 
vent their  coming.  Thus,  all  our 
activities  and  all  our  thoughts  and 
emotions  will  be  conditioned  by 
our  free  agency  within  the  span  of 
the  natural  laws  which  were  estab- 
lished with  the  earth's  creation. 

During  the  last  century,  and  par- 
ticularly during  the  last  fifty  years, 
much  has  happened  which  has 
caused  many  people  to  lose  confi- 
dence in  themselves  and  in  their 
destiny.  Some  interpretations  of 
scientific  theories  would  lessen  the 
stature  of  man  and  confuse  the  di- 
rection of  his  development.  Cer- 
tain social  theories  declare  that  the 
earth  span  is  all  of  life  and  hence 
there  is  no  necessity  to  consider  the 
immortal  soul.  With  no  former 
home,  and  no  future  goal  for  aspira- 
tion, these  theories  maintain  that 
man  need  consider  only  his  adjust- 
ments here. 

With  all  the  communicative  arts 
Page  32 


ear 


and  sciences  so  highly  developed  as 
we  find  them  today,  there  are  none 
of  us  who  can  escape  exposure  to 
the  ever-changing  interpretations  of 
life  around  us.  Nor  would  we  wish 
to  be  unaware  of  our  environment 
nor  unconcerned  with  the  problems 
and  perplexities  of  our  time. 

In  the  midst  of  conflicting  theo- 
ries, it  is  a  comfort  and  an  ever-pres- 
ent help  to  know  that  we  are  given 
prophetic  direction  for  the  conduct 
of  our  own  lives  and  for  our  adjust- 
ment to  the  world  as  a  whole.  We 
may  well  believe  with  the  poet  who 
said:  "What  canst  thou  find  with 
seeking  which  hath  not  long  been 
found?''  And  this  is  true  in  the 
sense  that  codes  of  personal  con- 
duct have  been  upon  the  earth  since 
the  far-off  beginnings.  And  these 
commandments  and  covenants  have 
been  given  deeper  meaning  and 
more  lofty  significance  by  prophets 
and  teachers  over  the  centuries. 

An  integral  part  of  the  life  pat- 
tern, giving  it  strength  and  depth 
and  direction,  is  this  realization  that 
we  know  our  pathway,  in  its  larger 
aspects,  and  that  there  is  always 
opportunity  for  improvement  and 
development.  There  are  none  of 
us  who  live  as  fully  as  we  know  how 
to  live,  and  we  realize  the  truth  of 
Wordsworth's  lines: 

Though  inland  far  we  be, 

Our  souls  have  sight  of  that  immortal  sea 

Which  brought  us  hither. 

From  Intiimtions  of  ImmoTtaJity 

V.  P.C. 


^yiDijiiu    TO  THE  FIELD 

Uyelief  Society  Assigned  ibvening    ft  lee  ting  of 

(yast  Sunaaii  in    1 1  Larch 

'T^HE  Sunday  night  meeting  to  be  held  on  Fast  Day  in  March  1950,  has 
been  assigned  by  the  First  Presidency  for  use  by  the  Rehef  Society. 
Suggestive  plans  for  this  evening  meeting  are  being  prepared  by  the 

general  board  and  will  be  sent  to  the  stakes  in  bulletin  form. 

It  is  suggested  that  ward  Relief  Society  presidents  confer  with  their 

bishops  immediately  to  arrange  for  this  meeting. 


Ujound   Volumes  of  ig^g  LKeuef  Societii    1 1 iagazines 

"DELIEF  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have  their  1949  issues 
of  The  ReUei  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through  the  office  of 
the  General  Board,  28  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah.  The  cost 
for  binding  the  twelve  issues  in  a  permanent  cloth  binding  is  $1.75,  includ- 
ing the  index.  If  the  leather  binding  is  preferred  the  cost  is  $2.75. 
If  bound  volumes  are  requested  and  the  Magazines  for  binding  are  not 
supplied  by  the  person  making  the  request,  the  charge  for  furnishing 
the  Magazines  will  be  $1.50,  which  will  be  added  to  the  cost  of  the  binding, 
thus  making  the  total  cost  for  cloth-bound  volumes  $3.25  and  for  leather- 
bound  volumes  $4.25.  Only  a  limited  number  of  Magazines  are  available 
for  binding. 

It  is  suggested  that  wards  and  stakes  have  one  volume  of  the  1948 
Magazines  bound  for  preservation  in  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society  libraries. 


cJemporary   [Hinders  J/ivauaole 

CUBSTANTIAL  temporary  binders,  into  which  single  copies  of  the  Mag- 
azine for  one  year  may  be  inserted  or  removed  at  will,  are  available  for 
$1.20  postpaid. 


■  ♦  ■ 


J/tM)ard  Subscriptions  Lrresented  0//7   J/Lpril 

nPHE  award  subscriptions  presented  to  Magazine  representatives  for  hav- 
ing  obtained  75  per  cent  or  more  subscriptions  to  the  Magazine  in  rela- 
tion to  their  enrolled  Relief  Society  members,  are  not  awarded  until  after 
the  stake  Magazine  representatives'  annual  reports  have  been  audited. 
Award  cards  for  these  subscriptions  for  the  year  1949  will  be  mailed  to 
ward  and  stake  Magazine  representatives  about  April  1,  1950. 

Page  33 


DR.  FLORENCE  J.  MADSEN 

Photograph  taken  at  the  rehearsal  of  the  Singing  Mothers  Chorus  which  furnished 
music  for  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference,  September  28  and  29,  1949. 

(buggestive  JList  of  Songs  for  Singing    lliotners 

(Three-part  unless  otherwise  specified) 

Florence  /.  Madsen 
Member,  Relief  Society  General  Board 


SONGS  FOR  LADIES  CHORUS 


Title 

My  Heart  Is  a  Silent  Violin 

(easy  range) 
Jesus  Our  Lord  We  Adore  Thee 
Rain  (easy  range) 
Seek  Ye  the  Lord 
A  Song  Remembered 

(easy  range) 
The  Charm  of  Spring 
I  Have  a  Rendezvous  With  Life 

Lover  Come  Back  to  Me 
Send  Forth  Thy  Spirit 
My  Own  America 

Pagj!  34 


Composei  and  Number 
Fox-Andrews,  No.  C.M.5217 

James,  No.  8870 
Russell,  No.  3148 
Roberts,  No.  8938 
Goates,  No.  3105 

Clarke,  No.  3110 
O'Hara,  No.  3007 

Romberg,  No.  2H3003 
Schuetky,  No.  1075 
Wrubel,  No.  R  2260 
(three-part  chorus) 


Fuhlishei 
Carl  Fischer 

G.  Schirmer 
Chappell  and  Co. 
G.  Schirmer 
G.  Schirmer 

G.  Schirmer 

Frank  Pallma  Music 

Pubhshing  Co. 
Harms,  Inc. 
Pro  Arts 
Robbins  Music  Corp. 


SUGGESTIVE  LIST  OF  SONGS 


35 


My  Own  America 

How  Lovely  Are  Thy  Dwellings 
I  Will  Lift  Mine  Eyes 
I  Do  Not  Ask,  O  Lord 
The  Twenty-Third  Psalm 

The  Twenty-Third  Psalm 

Voices  of  the  Sky  (Christmas) 

0  Saviour  of  the  World   (good 

for  Easter) 
Send  Out  Thy  Light 
The  Birthday  of  a  King 

(easy  range) 
The  Birthday  of  a  King  (easy) 

1  Walked  Today  Where 

Jesus  Walked 
I  Walked  Today  Where 
Jesus  Walked 


Wrubel,  No.  R  2258 
(two-part  chorus) 
Liddle-Cain,  No.  1758 
Spross,  No.  35460 
Spross,  No.   35103 
Malotte,  No.  9471 
(three-part  chorus) 
Malotte,  No.  9470 
(two-part  chorus) 
Matthews,  No.  9519 
Goss,  No.  9588 

Gounod,  No.  7858 
Neidlinger,  No.  8878 
(three-part  chorus) 
Neidhnger,  No.  7246 
(two-part  chorus) 
O'Hara,  No.  8723 
(three-part  chorus) 
O'Hara,  No.   8933 
(two-part  chorus) 


Robbins  Music  Corp. 

Boosey-Hawkes 
John  Church  Co. 
John  Church  Co. 
G.  Schirmer 

G.  Schirmer 

G.  Schirmer 
G.  Schirmer 

G.  Schirmer 
G.  Schirmer 

G.  Schirmer 

G.  Schirmer 

G.  Schirmer 


Jt  JLetter  QJrom    1 1  Loth 


er 


MY  DEAR  CHILDREN: 

I  have  let  several  days  pass  since  receiving  your  wonderful  letter,  and  it  has  not 
been  entirely  due  to  my  busy  hours.  I  have  been  thinking  how  to  answer  your  question: 
"How  can  we  teach  our  little  children  the  right  attitude  toward  life?" 

I  was  almost  immediately  reminded  of  one  of  my  friends,  who  has  nearly  achieved 
a  doctor's  degree  in  child  and  parental  psychology.  Her  system  in  the  training  of  chil- 
dren is  to  ask  "Is  that  kind?"  All  else  is  subject  to  that  one  scrutiny.  If  it  is  a  kind 
thing  to  do,  that  is  sufficient  cause  for  doing  it.  No  other  correction  is  given  so  that, 
hearing  that  searching  remark  constantly,  the  little  folks  begin  to  make  their  own 
decisions  based  upon  the  thought  ''Is  it  kind?"  If  so,  the  act  is  justified. 

I  believe  it  applies  to  most  human  behavior.  If  we  train  ourselves  in  the  philosophy 
of  kindness  to  others,  we  are  safe.  Once  we  have  mastered  the  art  of  being  kind,  it 
should  be  easier  for  us  to  mold  ourselves  to  the  beautiful  pattern  of  Hfe  which  the 
Lord  has  given  to  us. 

I  hope  this  answers  your  question  satisfactorily,  because  I  believe  it  is  an  idea  that 
wears  well,  and  can  bear  studying. 

Perhaps  that  would  be  a  good  New  Year's  resolution — or  are  you  making  a  list 
this  year  as  you  used  to  do  when  you  were  here  at  home?  One  of  my  most  treasured 
memories  is  the  sight  of  busy  fingers  writing  pages  of  resolutions.    Remember? 

.   What  treasures  you  were — you  are.    You  have  brought  me  so  much  happiness. 
My  New  Year's  wish  for  you  is  that  your  own  dear  children  will  bring  you  the 
same  joy  and  satisfaction  that  you  have  given  to  me.    I  love  you. 

MOTHER 
Clara  Home  Park 


Suggestions  for  a   Vl/ork    I  Heeting  JLuncheon 

Chiistine  Eaton 

SANDWICH  SPREAD 
(Makes  about  50  sandwiches) 

2  cans  corned  beef  or  any  pressed  3  tbsp.  prepared  horse  radish 

loaves  of  meat  2  tbsp.  prepared  mustard 

Vi   tsp.  pepper  salad  dressing 

Grind  corned  beef,  add  pepper,  horse  radish,  and  mustard  and  enough  salad  dress- 
ing to  make  a  good  paste.  I  find  that  in  making  a  spread  out  of  meat  it  goes  much 
farther  than  just  to  shce  the  meat. 

APPLE,  CELERY,  AND  RAISIN  SALAD 

(Serves  50) 

4       qts.  cut  apples  Vi   tsp.  salt 

1  Vz   qts.  cut  celery  1       tsp.  paprika 

3       cups  raisins  1  Vi    cups  salad  oil 

Vz   cup  lemon  juice  2       tbsp.  sugar 

Stew  raisins  slowly  in  as  little  water  as  possible  until  plump  and  tender,  but  not 
mushy,  then  drain  and  save  liquid.  Beat  together  oil,  seasoning,  lemon,  and  sugar  and 
six  or  eight  tablespoons  of  raisin  water.  Peel  apples,  quarter,  and  slice  crosswise.  The 
slices  should  be  thick  enough  not  to  break.  Cut  celery  in  quarter-inch  slices.  Marinate 
apples  and  celery  in  oil  mixture  and  let  stand  thirty  minutes,  drain,  add  raisins.  Serve 
on  shredded  lettuce  with  mayonnaise  dressing  to  which  whipped  cream  has  been  added. 
Dates  may  be  used  instead  of  raisins.    They  need  not  be  cooked. 

GUMDROP  BARS 

(Makes  about  40  cookies) 

2  cups  sifted  flour  2  cups  brown  sugar 

1  tsp.  cinnamon  J4   cup  evaporated  milk 

Va  tsp.  salt  1  cup  soft  gumdrops  (omit  licorice) 

3  eggs  ^/2    cup  chopped  nut  meats 

Sift  flour,  salt,  and  cinnamon  together.  Beat  eggs  until  light  and  beat  in  sugar 
and  milk  gradually,  then  add  the  flour  mixture  in  thirds,  beating  until  smooth  after 
each  addition;  add  gumdrops  and  nuts,  spread  in  a  greased  pan,  and  bake  in  oven  at 
325°  F.  for  35  minutes.  Cut  into  bars  1x3  inch.  Spread  tops  with  frosting  and 
decorate  with  pieces  of  gumdrops. 

FROSTING 

Confectioners  Icing 

2  cups  confectioners  sugar  3  to  4  tt>sp.  cream 
1  tbsp.  melted  butter  1   tsp.  vanilla 

Blend  the  ingredients  thoroughly,  using  enough  crearn  to  make  the  icing  easy  to 
spread.  Spread  over  the  cookies  while  they  arc  still  slightly  Warm. 

Page  36 


Dark  in  the  Chrysalis 

{Continued  from  page  26) 

day,   when   her   true   feeHngs   had  led.  No  one  else  has  called  yet,  and 

tumbled   out   in   words.   Maybe   it  I  was  getting  desperate.  I  have  to 

would  be  better  just  to  ignore  this  leave  for  Chicago  at  nine  o'clock 

morning  s   episode.  in  the  morning.  Can  you  be  here 

Half-heartedly,  Edith  opened  the  at  eight?  Call  a  cab  and  come  to 

paper  to  the  want  ads.  Everything  1218  North  Walnut.  Fll  pay  your 

in  her  rebelled  against  the  thought  fare.  Can  you  do  that?" 
of  trusting  herself  into  the  worka-         '1    guess    so.    Yes,"    said    Edith 

day  world,  where  the  tides  of  life  hesitatingly. 

run    ruthlessly    swift.    Sliding    her         'Tine!    Til   depend   upon   that," 

fingers  down  the  column  was  more  he  said,  and  hung  up. 
a  gesture  of  self-pity  than  a  sincere         Edith    stood   by   the    telephone, 

seeking.     Housekeepers,  waitresses,  undecided    whether    to    call    him 

and  saleswomen  seemed  to  be  the  back  and  refuse  this  preposterous 

only  openings,  none  of  them  suited  arrangement.     What  kind  of  man 

to  her.  would  hire  a  person  without  ques- 

As  she  was  laying  the  paper  aside,  tion?  She  would  call  him,  yes— later, 

her  eyes  caught  one  item:  ''Want-  Now  she  could  still  feel  the  urgency 

ed:  Companion  for  aged  lady.  Very  of  his  voice. 

little  to  do.  Comfortable  room  with  She  went  upstairs  to  look  over 
salary."  her  clothes  and  toilet  articles- 
Well,  a  job  like  that  would  cer-  just  in  case,  her  knees  feeling  pe- 
tainly  solve  the  difficulty,  providing  culiarly  weak  and  her  head  light 
one  wanted  it.  Edith  didn't.  Since  with  unreality.  Kit  would  make 
the  "Women  Want  Work"  column  short  work  of  this  silliness, 
was  twice  as  long  as  "Help  Wanted,  *  «  «  « 
Female,"  this  plum  would  long  "Well,  mother,  you  just  can't 
since  have  been  plucked,  anyway,  do  it,"  declared  Kit  matter-of-factly 
Nevertheless,  to  salve  her  con-  when  she  told  them  at  dinner, 
science,  to  say  she  had  tried,  she  Annette's  eyes  widened  apprehen- 
went  to  the  telephone  and  dialed  sively  and  sought  Kit's.  Kit  nodded 
the  number  listed.  A  man's  voice  slightly.  "What's  his  number?  Fll 
answered.  call  him  now." 

Edith    summoned    her    sweetest         "I've  left  the  poor  man  depending 

voice  and  said,  "My  name  is  Edith  upon  me.  No  doubt  he's  told  other 

Ashe,  Mrs.  Marvin  Ashe.    I  am  call-  applicants   the   place   is   filled.    Of 

ing   in    answer   to   your   advertise-  course  I  shall  go." 
ment."  Annette's  eyes  filled  with   tears. 

She  was  prepared  for  a  flood  of  "Mother,"    she    said,    "I've    hoped 

questions,   or  to  be  told   that  the  all  day  that  you  didn't  hear  me  this 

position    was    filled.    Instead,    his  morning.  I'm  so  ashamed,  and  so 

breath   came   out   in   relief.   "Mrs.  sorry.  That's  it,  isn't  it?" 
Marvin  Ashe?  I'm  so  glad  you  cal-  (To  be  continued) 

Page  37 


You  Can  Learn 

[Continued  horn  page  29) 


what  has  happened  to  us.  She  always 
has  the  water  boiHng  and  is  ready 
to  start  by  the  time  I  get  there/'  I 
said  as  I  guided  Freckles  through 
the  lane  gate. 

''Mother  does,  too;  she  is  such 
an  early  riser/'  Mary  assented.  ''We 
don't  get  done  any  too  early,  though, 
and  I  have  to  go  around  the  ward 
for  the  Relief  Society  this  after- 
noon." 

"Mother  has  to  go,  too.  She  won't 
be  there  to  worry  about  me  over- 
doing if  I  get  part  of  my  ironing 
done  while  I  am  down  there  where 
I  can  use  the  electric  iron.  She 
always  says  I  try  to  kill  myself  in 
one  day,  but  I  just  love  to  iron  with 
the  electric  iron.  I  guess  I'm  spoiled. 
She  doesn't  like  me  to  take  the 
baby's  clothes  in,  a  piece  here  and 
there  as  they  dry  and  spoil  the 
looks  of  her  beautiful  lines,  either," 
I  sighed. 

"Well,  there  is  one  thing  about 
driving  Freckles,"  Mary  said,  with 
her  usual  optimism,  "we  can  take 
the  short  cut  and  cross  the  river. 
It  is  just  about  as  quick  that  way 
with  the  horse  as  it  is  the  other 
way  in  the  car." 

"Yes,  and  that  way  we  come  into 
the  east  part  of  town  and  don't 
have  to  be  seen  on  Main  Street  with 
this  outfit,"  I  teased. 

JY^ary  didn't  like  to  be  seen  driving 
the  horse.  She  said  we  and  the 
two  old  ladies  from  Scrabble  Flats 
were  the  only  ones  who  had  to  go 
to  town  in  a  buggy. 

Well,  I  knew  a  lot  of  farm  women 
who  didn't  get  to  town  unless  they 

Page  38 


waited  for  their  men  folks  to  take 
them.  At  least  Freckles  got  us  there. 

"Yes,  there  or  someplace,"  Mary 
chuckled,  reminding  me  of  the  time 
when  he  took  the  bit  between  his 
teeth  and  took  us  right  up  over  the 
railroad  tracks. 

We  had  a  good  laugh  remember- 
ing that,  although  it  wasn't  funny 
at  the  time. 

"There  isn't  much  water  left  in 
the  river  this  time  of  the  year  is 
there?"  I  asked  dreamily  as  my  eyes 
wandered  appreciatively  over  the 
view  of  the  valley  before  us.  Freckles 
took  advantage  of  me,  as  usual,  and 
took  a  short  cut  up  over  the  bank, 
very  nearly  upsetting  the  whole  out- 
fit. 

"You'll  have  to  quit  daydream- 
ing," Mary  said,  a  trifle  reprovingly, 
as  she  pushed  the  pans  of  butter 
back  under  the  seat.  "How  many 
pounds  did  you  get  today?" 

"Six.  That's  two  dollars  and  forty 
cents.  I'll  have  enough  to  get  that 
new  strainer  today.  I  don't  need  so 
many  groceries,"  I  answered  absent- 
ly as  I  watched  the  clouds  sailing 
happily  in  the  deep  blue  sky. 
"They're  the  kind  of  clouds  my 
father  says  spell  rain.  Hope  we  get 
our  clothes  dry  first.  Guess  we  better 
hurry." 

Rain  it  did.  Not  till  afternoon, 
and  we  had  our  clothes  in  and  dry, 
but  how  it  did  rain!  The  clouds, 
which  had  looked  so  gay  and  care- 
free in  the  morning,  turned  black 
and  threatening.  It  looked  like  a 
regular  cloudburst  off  to  the  east 
of  town.  Our  buggy  didn't  have  any 
top,   so  we  were  obliged   to  wait 


YOU  CAN  LEARN  39 

until  the  storm  had  passed  before  Freckles   finally   lurched   forward 

we  started  home.  into    the    blackness    and    we    were 

The  sun  had  gone  down  before  nearly  thrown  from  our  seat.  I  grab- 

we  left,  but  the  cool  air  was  a  treat  bed    Ernie's    basket    in    time    to 

and  we  weren't  afraid  of  the  dark,  save  it  from  the  swirling  water.  The 

That  is,  we  weren't  afraid  of  ordinary  water  was  clear  up  to  the  floor  of 

dark,  but  the  clouds  settled  back  low  the  buggy  and  Freckles  was  fighting 

over  the  sky  and  it  soon  became  so  furiously    to    hold    a    footing.    The 

dark  that  we  had  to  let  Freckles  rear  wheel  on  my  side  must  have 

find  the  road  for  himself.  This  he  been   over  the  caving   side  of  the 

seemed  perfectly  capable  of  doing,  wash.   Finally,  with  a  great  lurch, 

so  we  let  him  take  his  time.  The  Freckles     dragged     the    buggy     to 

air   was    thick   with   blackness   and  safety. 

soft  and  warm.  Ernie  was  sleeping  I   guess   it   couldn't   have   taken 

peacefully  in  his  basket  in  the  front  a  minute  in  all,  or  we  would  have 

of  the  buggy.  We  were  tired  and  gone   down   that   great  wash   with 

maybe  a  little  sleepy.  the  flooding  waters.  But  it  seemed 

Suddenly  Freckles  stopped   with  like  hours  as  I  clung  to  that  basket 

his  usual  snort  and  a  jerk,  which  and  prayed  desperately, 

brought  us  to  attention  in  a  second.  After  it  was  all  over  and  Freckles 

It  was  so  dark  that  we  couldn't  see  stood  trembling  on  the  other  side, 

what  it  was  all  about,  but  we  could  and  our  hearts  quieted  enough  for 

see  that  we  were  in  the  bend  of  the  us  to  hear,  we  realized  just  what 

road  where  a  small  irrigation  ditch  we  had  been  saved  from.  The  rain, 

usually   drained   some   waste  water  which  had  looked  so  black  in  the 

into  what  had  once  been  a  big  wash  hills  east  of  town,  must  have  brought 

and  which  still  came  too  close  to  the  out  a  flood  and  it  had  followed  its 

road  for  comfort  even  in  the  day-  old  track  down  to  the  wash.  As  we 

time.  The  roadway  was  really  wide  listened   to  its    growing    roar,    we 

enough,  though;  we  had  crossed  it  heard  a  great  thud  and  splash  as 

many   times.   Now  we  could   hear  another  piece   of   the   bank   caved 

water   running   and    surmised    that  into  the  wild  stream  below, 

the  storm  had  probably  swollen  the  Humbly  I  started  Freckles  again 

little  stream  until  Freckles  hesitated  on  the  homeward  road  and  as  we 

to  cross.  I  urged  him  gently  forward,  faced  the  blackness,  I  realized  that 

but  he  refused  to  cross,  jerking  for-  he  had  more  sense  than  I  had.  He 

ward  a  little,  then  backing  up  and  had  known   better  than   to   try  to 

turning    sidewise    until    the   buggy  cross   that   stream, 

was  at  a  dangerous  angle.  I  backed  Ernie  had  wakened  and   I   took 

him  up  and  straightened  the  buggy,  him  in  my  arms  and  held  him  close 

then  tightened  the  lines  and  urged  to  me  for  the  second  time  that  day. 

him    forward    with    determination.  ''Oh,  thanks,  dear  God,"  I  silent- 

We    just    had    to    get   home;    it  'ly  prayed,   ''for  saving  my  baby  a 

looked  like  it  might  rain  again  any  second  time  this  day.  I'll  try,  I'll  try 

moment.  to  learn  faster." 


Support  the    11  Larch  of  LOimes 

Basil  O'Connor 
President,  National  Foundation  for  Infantile  Paralysis,  Inc.* 

nPHROUGH  the  years,  summer  in  The  organization's  epidemic  treasury 

the  United  States  always  has  was  emptied, 
been  marked  by  outbreaks  of  infan-  Now  the  bills  for  the  epidemic's 
tile  paralysis.  And  every  winter  we  aftermath  pile  up;  bills  for  the  treat- 
have  come  to  expect  a  successful  ment  of  the  crippled,  those  still  in 
fund-raising  campaign  to  meet  the  hospitals,  those  who  must  be  re- 
needs  of  those  affected.  habilitated,  bills  to  be  paid  without 
The  March  of  Dimes  campaign,  curtailing  the  training  of  medical 
enthusiastically  supported  by  maga-  personnel  and  scientific  research  to 
zincs  as  well  as  by  the  press  and  find  a  preventative.  But  funds  to 
radio  in  the  past,  has  always  raised  pay  all  of  these  bills  are  lacking, 
enough  to  take  care  of  the  polio  And  we  have  no  way  of  knowing 
situation.  In  1949,  for  example,  al-  how  many  more  cases  there  will  be 
though  fewer  than  a  hundred  per-  next  year. 

sons  contributed  more  than  a  thou-  ^^  j^^^  ^        jy^  ^^-^-^  -^      U^ 

sand  dollars    the  money  rolled  m  ^^^^  ^-q  ^^^^^^          ^^^^  ^^^^^^ 


and  child  in  the  United  States  un- 


dimes  from  the  millions. 

However,  this  summer  saw  more  ,         .,  .        .   .        .,       a/t     i       t 

than  outbreaks  of  polio.  There  was  ^^''^    this    wmter,    the    March    of 

a  widespread,  nationwide  epidemic,  ^'"^^^  ^^^^^  ^^  "^^^^  "^^"^y  ^^^^ 

with  more  cases  than  ever  before  in  ever    before.     Your    readers    must 

our  history.     All  resources  of  the  ^^now  the  need.    That  is  why  I  ask 

National  Foundation  for  Infantile  that  you  call  the  situation  to  your 

Paralysis  were  pressed  into  service,  readers'  attention. 

*  Excerpts  from  a  letter  to  The  Relief  Society  Magazine. 


I  light 

Gene  Romolo 

Night  steps  from  wraith-like  realms  of  dusk, 

On  silent,  slippered  feet; 

Dew  gems  glisten  in  her  hair, 

Her  breath  is  cool  and  sweet; 

And  in  her  soft,  dark  mantle's  folds, 

Hides  mystery,  strange  and  deep, 

That  brings  her  greatest  gift  to  man. 

Beneficence  of  sleep. 

Page  40 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


Margaret  C.  Pickeiingy  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1948,  page  274. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING  MOTHERS, 
BAZAARS,  AND  OTHER  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Elder  Kenneth  H.  Anderson 

BRITISH  MISSION  (SCOTTISH  DISTRICT)  AIRDRIE  BRANCH  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  BAZAAR,  September  23,  1949 

Elder  Anderson  writes:  "The  bazaar  was  held  in  order  to  raise  sufficient  funds  to 
pay  a  100  per  cent  assessment  on  the  new  Relief  Society  home  in  Salt  Lake  City. 
Through  the  diligence  of  all  our  Relief  Society  members,  the  purpose  was  fulfilled.  Much 
help  was  also  given  freely  by  the  other  auxiliaries  and  a  few  earnest  investigators. 
Articles,  such  as  aprons,  tablecloths,  scarves,  baby  clothes,  hot  pads,  and  a  quilt  were 
sold.  Also,  a  table  was  set  aside  for  home  baking.  Honored  guests  from  London,  for 
the  evening,  were  President  and  Sister  Boyer,  who  were  very  much  impressed  with  the 
large  gathering  and  the  success  of  the  sale.  Sister  Boyer  officially  opened  the  sale  and 
it  was  only  a  short  while  until  the  tables  were  bare.  Immediately  after  the  sale  a  pro- 
gram was  held,  presenting  a  few  highlights  of  Scottish  dances.  This  bazaar  was  a  great 
success  and,  in  addition  to  everything  else,  was  a  very  effective  means  of  proselyting 
of  the  gospel." 

Gladys  S.  Boyer  is  president  of  the  British  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Page  41 


42 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 


Photograph   submitted   by   Maurine   Nelson 


STAR  VALLEY  STAKE    (WYOMING),  AUBURN  WARD,  FIVE 
RELIEF   SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS 
Seated,  left  to  right:  Amelia  H.  Hillyard;  Elizabeth  C.  Johnson.     Standing  left  to 
right:  Mable  H.  Lehmberg;  Estelle  S.  Orton;  Ada  W.  Hillyard.    These  five  presidents 
have  served  the  society  for  the  past  thirty-five  years. 

Nellie  B.  Jensen  is  the  president  of  Star  Valley  Stake  .%ielief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Leola  Crook 

EMERY  STAKE    (UTAH),  EMERY  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Laverne  Albrechtsen  (1932-34;  Adelaide  Brinker- 
hoff  (1934-39);  I^ose  Broderick  (1939-41);  Wynona  Olsen  (1941-44); 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Olene  Andersen  (1944-46);  Georgina  Andersen 
(1946-47);  Ella  Maxfield  (1947-48);  Leola  M.  Crook  (1948-).  ; 

This  photograph  was  taken  March  19,  1949,  at  the  Anniversary  Day  party,  honor- 
ing all  past  presidents.  Nine  of  the  sixteen  presidents  are  still  living. .  Oldest  in  office, 
and  missing  from  the  picture,  is  Lucinda  WilKams,  who  is  working  in  the  Salt  Lake 
Temple.  .v,ii; 

Orhnda  N.  Ware  is  president  of  Emery  Stake  Rehef  Society.  <ftj 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


43 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ada  Lindquist 

WEBER  STAKE  (UTAH),  WASHINGTON  TERRACE  BRANCH  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  OFFICERS  AT  THEIR  FIRST  MEETING  IN  THE  NEW  CHAPEL 

Left  to  right:  President  Joan  Moser;  First  Counselor  Lula  Ellis;  Second  Counselor 
Edna  Buttars;  Secretary-Treasurer  Aurelia  Bosely. 

Ada  Lindquist  is  president  of  Weber  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Bessie  Dahl 

NORTH  DAVIS  STAKE   (UTAH),  WEST  POINT  WARD,  FORMER  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  PRESIDENT  HONORED  AT  SOCIAL,  July  12,  1949 

Bessie  Dahl,  present  president  of  the  West  Point  Ward  Relief  Society,  congratu- 
lates Sister  Comfort  E.  Flinder,  eighty-eight,  the  oldest  living  former  president  of  the 
ward  Relief  Society.  She  became  president  in  1906  and  served  for  over  twelve  years. 

Pearl  W.  Burton  is  president  of  North  Davis  Stake  Relief  Society. 


44 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 


i!f'"->sm>m'^-: 


Photograph  submitted  by  I  vie  H.  Jones 


SPANISH-AMERICAN  MISSION,  FRESNO  (CALIFORNIA)  BRANCH  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  MEMBERS  ASSEMBLED  AT  WORK  MEETING 


Front  row,  left  to  right:  Refugio  Antillon,  organist;  Luisa  Hernandez,  First  Coun- 
selor; Teresa  Pratt,  chorister;  Ascencion  B.  Carrillo  (shown  with  scissors  in  her  hand). 
President;  Maria  Castillo,  Second  Counselor;  Josephine  Ortiz,  work  director. 

Standing  at  the  back,  right:  Magdelena  Ruiz,  Secretary. 

In  1942,  Sister  Carrillo  was  set  apart  as  president  of  a  four-member  Relief  Society, 
three  of  whom  belonged  to  one  family.  The  membership  has  now  increased  to  fifteen 
and  it  is  not  at  all  uncommon  to  have  as  many  non-members  of  the  Church  as  members 
in  attendance  at  the  meetings.  Nearly  all  of  the  present  officers  have  had  considerable 
experience  in  positions  of  leadership  and  responsibiHty  in  other  branches.  A  beautiful 
spirit  of  co-operation  and  sisterly  affection  is  evident  among  the  members  of  this  society 
and  they  are  looking  forward  to  the  time  when  they  will  have  a  place  in  which  to  meet 
in  the  new  chapel  which  is  being  planned  for  this  branch. 

Ivie  H.  Jones  is  president  of  the  Spanish -American  Mission  Relief  Society. 

SMITHFIELD  STAKE    (UTAH)    SINGING  MOTHERS  HONORED  AT 
OPENING  SOCIAL,  September  27,  1949 

At  this  social  President  Alta  C.  Allen  gave  a  tribute  to  the  Singing  Mothers  who 
had  furnished  the  music  for  two  sessions  of  the  stake  conference,  under  the  able  direc- 
tion of  chorister  Eunice  Ravsten  and  organist  Sara  Heggie.  The  theme  of  the  pro- 
gram given  at  the  social  was:  "Yea,  the  song  of  the  righteous  is  a  prayer  unto  me." 

The  role  of  the  Singing  Mothers  was  dramatized  in  three  parts: 

1.  In  the  home 

2.  In  social  meetings 

3.  In  the  community 

There  are  seven  wards  in  the  stake  and  each  ward  president  presented  each  of  the 
Singing  Mothers  in  her  ward  a  corsage  of  home-grown  flowers. 
Alta  C.  Allen  is  president  of  Smithfield  Stake. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


45 


Photograph  submitted  by  Madge  P.  Fowler 

PASADENA  STAKE  (CALIFORNIA)  RELIEF  SOCIETY  OFFICERS 
ASSEMBLED  FOR  THEIR  CLOSING  SOCIAL,  May  27,  1949 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  First  Counselor  Ida  Cannon;  President  Madge  P.  Fowler; 
Second  Counselor  Lily  Davis;  Secretary-Treasurer,  Ethel  Gunson. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Agnes  Heath;  Adele  Bird;  Mary  Snyder;  Nellie  McLeod; 
Minnie  McKeon;  Olive  Talley;  Sadie  Liebig;  LaVer  Millard.  Clara  Hunter  was  not 
present  at  the  time  the  photograph  was  taken. 

The  theme  of  this  unique  party  was  "This  year's  fashions  on  last  year's  budget." 
The  models  displayed  many  lovely  made-over  articles  of  clothing  for  men,  women,  and 
children.  There  was  also  a  display  of  exceptionally  beautiful  handwork  and  quilts 
made  for  the  welfare  assignment,  some  of  which  can  be  seen  in  the  background  of  the 
picture.  Each  member  of  the  stake  board  made  an  attractive  apron  from  a  man's 
shirt.    These  aprons  are  being  modeled  in  the  picture. 

Madge  P.  Fowler  is  president  of  Pasadena  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  by   Glenn   West,  submitted  by  Hattie   Shurtz 

ST.  JOSEPH  STAKE  (ARIZONA),  THATCHER  WARD  SINGING  MOTHERS 
ASSEMBLED  FOR  THEIR  CONCERT,  June  23,  1949 

Ward  President  Lela  Udall  is  shown  fifth  from  the  left  on  the  second  row. 

The  director  is  Marie  Farley  and  the  organist  Bernice  Stowell. 

Hattie  Shurtz,  President,  St.  Joseph  Stake  ReHef  Society,  reports  that  the  Singing 
Mothers  of  Thatcher  Ward  have  given  continuous  service  for  thirteen  years.  Their 
first  concert,  presented  June  23,  1949,  was  very  much  enjoyed  by  a  large  audience. 


46 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 


SWEDISH  MISSION,  GOTEBORG  RELIEF  SOCIETY  OFFICERS  AND  THE 
LOOM  WHICH  THEY  RECENTLY  PURCHASED 

Left  to  right:  Anna  Sjoholm;  Maria  Bohlin;  Hilma  Malmberg. 

In  reporting  from  her  mission  a  year  ago,  former  president  of  the  Swedish  Mission 
Relief  Society,  Ethel  E.  Blomquist  wrote:  "Everything  is  fine  here  in  the  Swedish 
Mission.  The  weather  is  very  mild  and  lovely.  We  have  had  no  snow  to  speak  of  yet 
(January  18,  1949.)  At  Christmas  time  we  were  picking  roses  outside.  I  am  so  thank- 
ful for  the  wonderful  opportunity  I  have  had  of  working  with  the  women  in  the  Swed- 
ish Mission.    I  have  learned  to  love  them  very  much." 

Annie  B.  Johnson  is  the  present  president  of  the  Swedish  Mission  Relief  Society. 


BEAR  LAKE  STAKE  (IDAHO)  SPONSORS  HOBBY  SHOW 

A  July  hobby  show,  which  included  many  unique  exhibits,  was  sponsored  by  Bear 
Lake  Stake  Relief  Society,  under  direction  of  the  work  meeting  leader,  Sister  Gilgen. 
In  the  hall  was  a  cleverly  dressed  dummy  representing  a  person  without  a  hobby.  Skills 
and  arts  represented  included  crochet  work,  hairpin  lace  doilies,  quilts,  knitted  sweaters, 
needlepoint,  embroidery  work,  textile  painting,  hand-painted  pictures,  free-hand  sketch- 
es, wall  plaques,  figurines,  a  collection  of  vases  and  flowers,  plastic  and  nylon  lamp 
shades,  wood  carvings,  baby  dresses,  children's  clothing,  scrapbooks,  and  some  very 
special  laces  collected  by  Lizzie  Welker  on  her  trip  to  Europe.  The  three  rooms  full 
of  beautiful  work  indicated  that  there  are  not  many  women  in  Bear  Lake  Stake  without 
a  hobby. 

Clarissa  Ward  is  president  of  Bear  Lake  Stake  Relief  Society. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


47 


Photograph  submitted  by  Adriana  M.  Zappey 

NETHERLANDS  MISSION,  ROTTERDAM  DISTRICT  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
MEMBERS  ASSEMBLED  AT  CONFERENCE  August  23,  1949 

Sister  Adriana  M.  Zappey,  President,  Netherlands  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports 
that  in  each  of  the  seven  districts  in  her  mission  great  progress  has  been  made.  "Singing 
Mothers  groups  have  been  organized  in  all  the  districts,  and  at  the  Relief  Society 
conferences,  held  semi-annually  in  each  district,  these  songsters  contributed  much  to 
the  spirit  of  the  meeting."  Assisting  Sister  Zappey  in  the  Relief  Society  work  are  the 
following  sisters:  Maatje  M.  D.  Schouten;  Ehzabeth  Muyer;  Willemiena  Wedemeyer; 
Maria  A.  van  Zeben." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lola  M.  Shumway 

PHOENIX  STAKE   (ARIZONA),  MARICOPA  INDIAN  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

WOMEN  MAKING  A  QUILT 

At  right  end  of  the  quilt,  seated,  facing  the  camera:  LaSalle  Sundust,  the  first  convert 
in  this  branch. 

In  rear,  seated:  Brother  Harry  Sundust  and  daughter  Marion,  with  baby,  also 
members  of  the  branch. 

Lola  M.  Shumway  is  president  of  Maricopa  Stake  Relief  Society. 


LESSON 


DEPARTMENT 


O/heoiogy^ — The  Life  and  Ministry  of  the  Savior 


0r 


Lesson  23— ''The  Close  of  Our  Lord's  Public  Ministry 

Elder  Don  B.  Colton 

(Reference:  /esus  the  Christ,  Chapter  31,  by  Elder  James  E.  Talmage) 

For  Tuesday,  April  4,  1950 

Objective:  To  convince  the  prayerful  student  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord,  by  a  careful 
analysis  of  his  masterly  teaching  during  the  period  which  closed  his  public  ministry. 


A  Conspiiacy  of  Pharisees 
and  Hewdians 

TT  is  necessary  to  recall  conditions 
in  Jerusalem  during  the  period 
we  are  about  to  study.  The  Jewish 
authorities  were  all  united  in  their 
efforts  to  take  the  life  of  Jesus.  He 
knew  that.  He  knew  that  the  cross 
awaited  him  within  a  few  days  and 
that  the  words  he  spoke  would  be 
quoted  for  centuries  yet  to  come. 
He  was  pleading  for  the  salvation 
of  God's  children  everywhere.  He 
knew  the  hearts  of  his  opponents. 
The  Pharisees  were  counseling  as  to 
''how  they  might  entangle  him  in 
his  talk"  (Matt.  22:15).  They  joined 
with  their  own  enemies— the  Hero- 
dians— in  an  attempt  to  find  some 
infringement  of  either  the  Jewish 
or  Roman  law  on  which  they  could 
charge  Jesus  with  disloyalty.  A  dele- 
gation of  men  who  had  not  appeared 
against  him  was  chosen  to  work  out 
the  plan.  They  sought  to  entangle 
him  in  his  talk.  This  hypocritical 
group  came  asking  the  question: 

.  .  .  Master,  we  know  that  thou  art 
true,  and  teachest  the  way  of  God  in 
truth,  neither  carest   thou  for  any  man: 

Page  48 


for  thou  regardest  not  the  person  of  men. 
Tell  us  therefore,  What  thinkest  thou? 
Is  it  lawful  to  give  tribute  unto  Caesar, 
or  not?  (Matt.  22:16-17). 

The  student  will  see  at  once  how 
subtle  and  adroit  were  the  ques- 
tions. These  spies  used  flattering 
words  in  paying  tribute  to  the 
Lord's  courage.  However,  they  had 
chosen,  with  evil  craftiness,  the  man- 
ner of  approach  for  there  was  noth- 
ing more  offensive  to  the  Jews  than 
paying  poll  tax  to  the  Romans.  They 
thought  Jesus  was  in  a  dilemma 
and  would  offend  either  the  Jews 
or  Romans  whichever  way  he  an- 
swered. ''But  Jesus  perceived  their 
wickedness,  and  said.  Why  tempt 
ye  me,  ye  hypocrites?''  Then  calling 
for  a  Roman  coin,  ".  .  .  he  saith  un- 
to them.  Whose  is  this  image  and 
superscription?"  They  could  only 
reply,  "Caesar's."  ".  .  .  Then  saith 
he  unto  them.  Render  therefore  un- 
to Caesar  the  things  which  are  Cae- 
sar's; and  unto  God  the  things  that 
are  God's"  (Matt.  22:18-21).  That 
saying  has  become  an  aphorism 
almost  everywhere.  The  Pharisees 
and  Herodians  were  silenced  by  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


49 


wisdom  of  the  Lord's  reply  to  their 
crafty  questions.  Caesar  should  be 
given  the  coins  upon  which  his 
image  was  stamped  but  ''God  should 
be  given  the  souls  that  bear  his 
image."  The  king  of  Israel  had  no 
earthly  ambition;  his  mission  was 
to  save  souls. 

Sadducees  Question  About 
the  Resurrection 

The  Sadducees  then  took  their 
turn  in  trying  to  entrap  the  Lord. 
They  did  not  believe  in  the  resur- 
rection and  framed  their  question 
to  discredit  that  doctrine.  They 
said  unto  him: 

Master,  Moses  said,  If  a  man  die,  hav- 
ing no  children,  his  brother  shall  marry 
his  wife,  and  raise  up  seed  unto  his  broth- 
er. Now  there  were  with  us  seven  breth- 
ren: and  the  first,  when  he  had  married 
a  wife,  deceased,  and,  having  no  issue,  left 
his  wife  unto  his  brother:  Likewise  the 
second  also,  and  the  third,  unto  the  sev- 
enth. And  last  of  all  the  woman  died  also. 
Therefore  in  the  resurrection  whose  wife 
shall  she  be  of  the  seven?  for  they  all 
had  her  (Matt.  22:24-28). 

They  had  stated  a  case  coming 
within  the  provision  of  the  Mo- 
saic law. 

The  writer  of  these  lessons  be- 
lieves that  the  incident  itself  sus- 
tains a  great  principle  of  the  gos- 
pel, as  revealed  in  this  day.  The 
enemies  of  the  Lord  were  all  trying 
to  "entangle  him  in  his  talk.*'  If 
he  had  not  been  talking  to  them  on 
the  principle  of  the  eternity  of  the 
maniage  covenant,  why  the  ques- 
tion and  why  the  answer?  They 
evidently  had  understood  he  was 
talking  of  marriage  or  why  did  they 
ask  ''in  the  resurrection  whose  wife 
shall  she  be?"  Then  note  his  an- 
swer: ".  .  .  Ye  do  err,  not  knowing 


the  scriptures,  nor  the  power  of 
God"  [the  Priesthood].  Then  he 
continued:  "For  in  the  resurrection 
they  neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in 
marriage,  but  are  as  the  angels  of 
God  in  heaven"  (Matt.  22:29-30). 
They  had  been  married  under  the 
law  of  Moses.  That  did  not  give  the 
"power  to  bind  on  earth  and  it 
should  be  bound  in  heaven."  Mar- 
riage is  an  earthly  ordinance  and 
must  be  performed  on  earth  under 
the  authority  of  the  Holy  Priest- 
hood to  he  binding  in  heaven.  In 
the  case  considered,  if  the  woman 
had  been  sealed  the  wife  of  one  of 
the  brothers  for  eternity,  she  would, 
of  course,  have  been  the  wife  of 
that  brother. 

The  Savior  then  touched  upon 
the  resurrection  in  such  a  way  as  to 
completely  silence  the  Sadducees. 
They  pretended  to  be  followers  of 
the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  yet  they  rejected  the  doctrine 
that  those  worthy  men  would  be 
resurrected.  When  Jesus  said: 
"God  is  not  the  God  of  the  dead, 
but  of  the  living,"  it  was  a  direct 
assault  on  their  contention  and  was 
unanswerable.  In  fact,  certain  of 
the  scribes  approved  the  statement 
of  the  Savior,  saying  ".  .  .  Master, 
thou  hast  well  said"  (Luke  20:39). 

The  Great  Commandment 

The  Pharisees  again  tried  to  dis- 
comfit the  Lord.  A  scribe  of  that 
sect  asked :  "Which  is  the  first  com- 
mandment of  all?"  That  was  a 
much  debated  question  among  the 
Jews.  The  answer  of  Jesus  was 
prompt  and  impressive: 

.  . .  The  first  of  all  the  commandments  is. 
Hear,  O  Israel;  The  Lord  our  God  is  one 
Lord:  And  thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy 


50 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 


God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy 
soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind,  and  with 
all  thy  strength:  this  is  the  first  com- 
mandment. And  the  second  is  like,  name- 
ly this.  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as 
thyself.  There  is  none  other  command- 
ment greater  than  these  (Mark  12:29-31). 

It  was  a  comprehensive  summary 
of  the  'law  and  the  prophets."  It 
was  beautiful  and  sound.  (The  rab- 
bis had  worked  out  over  six  hun- 
dred commandments  of  the  cere- 
monial and  moral  law.) 

Jesus  Turns  Questioner 

All  of  the  sects  and  individuals 
had  utterly  failed  in  their  attempts 
to  find  any  lawful  charge  which  they 
could  file  against  Jesus.  He  then 
''turned  the  tables"  and  became  the 
interrogator.  He  asked  the  Phari- 
sees: 

.  .  .  What  think  ye  of  Christ?  whose 
son  is  he?  They  say  unto  him.  The  Son 
of  David.  He  saith  unto  them.  How 
then  doth  David  in  spirit  call  him  Lord, 
saying.  The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord, 
Sit  thou  on  my  right  hand,  till  I  make 
thine  enemies  thy  footstool?  If  David  then 
call  him  Lord,  how  is  he  his  son?  (Matt. 
22:42-45). 

The  Jews  believed  in  the  coming 
of  a  Messiah  who  would  be  of  the 
lineage  of  David,  but  an  earthly 
king.  The  Lord  said  that  David's 
song  of  praise  (no  Psalm)  was  in- 
spired by  the  Holy  Ghost  (Mark 
12:36). 

Jesus  the  Christ  is  of  the  physical 
lineage  of  David.  However,  "He 
was  Jehovah,  Lord  and  God,  be- 
fore David,  Abraham,  or  Adam  was 
known  on  earth."  Do  not  his  teach- 
ings proclaim  him  a  God? 


Wicked  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  Denounced 

The  Lord  became  more  aggres- 
sive as  he  talked  of  the  unworthy 
representatives  of  the  chosen  peo- 
ple. They  had  completely  trans- 
gressed the  laws  and  changed  the 
everlasting  covenants  of  the  Lord. 
He  denounced  the  teachers  of  the 
false  doctrine  and  the  so-called  of- 
ficers of  the  law  in  so  far  as  their 
evil  examples  would  lead  the  people 
astray.  His  disciples  were  to  ob- 
serve the  law  but  not  to  follow  the 
evil  works  of  the  officials.  He 
made  a  clear  distinction  between 
observance  of  law  and  following  evil 
example.  Wickedness  was  not  con- 
doned in  any  one,  no  matter  how 
high  the  position  held.  "Inordinate 
vanity  and  irreverent  assumption  of 
excessive  piety"  on  the  part  of  rab- 
bis, scribes,  and  Pharisees  were  all 
condemned.  He  taught  against 
titles  given  to  men  to  feed  their  van- 
ity. There  is  only  one  master, 
Christ,  and  only  one  Father— our 
Father  in  heaven. 

Those  whom  Jesus  had  called  to 
carry  on  the  work  of  the  Church 
he  had  founded  were  not  to  seek 
for  titles  or  the  honors  of  men. 
They  were  to  render  the  greatest 
possible  service  to  the  Lord  and  the 
people  over  whom  they  presided. 
Jesus  said: 

But  he  that  is  greatest  among  you  shall 
be  your  servant.  And  whosoever  shall  exalt 
himself  shall  be  abased;  and  he  that  shall 
humble  himself  shall  be  exalted  (Matt. 
23:11-12). 

Before  closing  his  public  ministry 
Jesus  made  a  scathing  denunciation 
of  the  rulers  of  the  Jews.  It  is  doubt- 
ful if  more  scorching  invectives  were 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


SI 


ever  uttered.  We  have  space  for 
only  a  few  of  them.  ''Woe  unto 
you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypo- 
crites! for  ye  devour  widows'  houses, 
and  for  a  pretence  make  long 
prayers:  therefore  ye  shall  receive 
the  greater  damnation."  The  Phar- 
isees he  condemned  for  making 
proselytes  and  then  making  them 
"twofold  more  the  child  of  hell,'' 
than  they  themselves  were.  They 
were  blind  guides  and  blind  leaders. 
Always  he  called  them  hypocrites 
(Matt.  23:13-36).  They  were  stick- 
lers for  unimportant  matters  but 
ignored  the  weightier  things  such 
as  judgment,  mercy,  and  love.  He 
called  them  serpents,  and  vipers 
and  asked,  ''how  can  ye  escape  the 
damnation  of  hell?"  It  was  truly 
a  case  of  righteous  indignation. 


The  Loid*s  Lamentation  Ovei 
Jerusalem 

He  must  have  been  filled  with 
profound  sorrow  when  he  looked 
over  the  recreant  city  of  Jerusalem 
and  uttered  his  touching  lamenta- 
tion. Its  temple  was  to  be  destroyed. 
He  no  longer  referred  to  it  as  "his 
house"  but  said  "your  house"  which 
he  said  would  be  left  desolate.  This 
was  all  fulfilled  about  thirty  years 
later  during  the  great  war  with  the 
Romans. 

A  Widow's  Gift 

Jesus  left  the  open  courts  of  the 
temple  and  went  toward  the  treas- 
ury, where  great  wealth  had  been 
accumulated.  He  saw  a  poor  widow 
who  dropped  into  one  of  the  treas- 
ury chests  what  to  us  would  be  less 


THE  WIDOWS  MITE 


From   a   painting   by   Bida 


51 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  l^SO 


than  half  a  cent.     It  was  her  all. 
Jesus  said  unto  his  disciples: 

.  .  .  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  this  poor 
widow  hath  cast  more  in,  than  all  they 
which  have  cast  into  the  treasury:  For 
all  they  did  cast  in  of  their  abundance; 
but  she  of  her  want  did  cast  in  all  that 
she  had,  even  all  her  living  (Mark 
12:43-44). 

Elder  Talmage  states: 

In  the  accounts  kept  by  the  recording 
angels,  figured  out  according  to  the  arith- 
metic of  heaven,  entries  are  made  in  terms 
of  quality  rather  than  quantity,  and  values 
are  determined  on  the  basis  of  capability 
and  intent. 

The  widow  gave  all;  great  will  be 
her  reward. 

Christ's  Find  Withdrawal  From 
the  Temple 

It  is  noted  with  sadness  that  while 
the  Savior  was  giving  his  many  dis- 
courses in  the  temple  during  the  first 
half  of  his  final  week  on  earth,  many 
people,  including  some  of  the  rulers, 
were  converted.  They  believed  him 
to  be  the  Son  of  God,  but  they  could 
not  bring  themselves  to  join  his 
Church  openly.  "For  they  loved 
the  praise  of  men  more  than  the 
praise  of  God"  (John  12:43).  Jesus 
again  solemnly  proclaimed  that  he 


spoke  not  for  himself  but  always 
for  his  Father. 

Destruction  of  the  Temple 
Predicted 

As  Jesus  was  departing  from  the 
temple,  he  made  an  unqualified 
prophecy  of  the  utter  destruction  of 
the  temple. 

The  Lord's  public  ministry  was 
probably  brought  to  a  close  with  his 
final  departure  from  the  temple  on 
the  Tuesday  of  that  last  week. 

Questions  and  Suggestions 
for  Discussion 

1.  Describe  the  events  leading  to  the 
utterance  by  the  Lord  of  the  aphorism: 
''Render  therefore  unto  Caesar  the  things 
which  are  Caesar's;  and  unto  God  the 
things  that  are  God's." 

2.  Relate  the  incident  of  the  Sad- 
ducees  trying  to  confuse  the  Lord  on  the 
doctrine  of  the  resurrection. 

3.  What  were  some  of  the  woes  pro- 
nounced upon  the  Pharisees,  Sadducees 
and  scribes? 

4.  What  lesson  can  we  learn  from  the 
story  of  the  widow's  gift? 

References  in  the  Four  Gospels 

Matt.    5:33-37;  22:15-46;   23;   24:1,   2. 
Mark  3:6;  8:15;  12:13-44;  13:1,  2. 
Luke    11:44;    20:19-28,   41-47;   21:5-6; 
23:2. 

John  7:49;  12:42-50. 


Vlyinter 

Grace  Sayre 

The  streams  no  longer  run  on  endless  errands. 
The  sun  is  miserly  with  summer's  gold. 
Snow  has  Sealed  the  lips  of  birch  and  willow; 
The  year  is  old. 


ViSiting  Q/eacher   illessages — Our  Savior 

Speaks 

Lesson  7- 'Nevertheless  Not  My  Will,  But  Thine,  Be  Done"  (Luke  22:42) 

Mary  Grant  Judd 

For  Tuesday,  April  4,   1950 

Objective:  To  help  us  accept  life  as  it  comes,  and  not  to  lose  faith  during  ad- 
versity. 

npHERE  are  two  phases  involved  We  are  placing  our  lives   in   the 

in  doing  the  will  of  God.  The  keeping    of    our   Heavenly    Father 

larger  and  more  comprehensive  was  and  acknowledging  our  inability  al- 

referred   to   in    the   perfect   prayer  ways  to  know  what  is  for  our  own 

when  our  Savior  said:  "Thy  will  be  best  good.    There  may  be  purpose 

done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven"  behind  the  seeming  obstacles  that 

(Matt.  6:10).    Here  a  united  effort  we  cannot  comprehend.  Have  you 

of  all  mankind  will  bring  about  the  not  looked  back  upon  some  trying 

desired  result.  It  will  come  by  keep-  experience  through  which  you  have 

ing  the  commandments  of  God.  been  called  to  pass,  and  which  you 

The  second  phase  is  a  purely  per-  would  have  shunned  had  it  been  pos- 

sonal  one  in  which  each  individual  sible,    and    admitted    that    it    has 

accepts  the  will  of  God  with  respect  brought   you   soul-growth?     If  we 

to  the  events  of  his  own  life.  can  accept  with   good  humor  the 

Accepting  God's  will  is  not  always  small  irritations  of  our  daily  lives, 
easy.  Our  vision  is  limited.  Often  we  shall  develop  patience.  Physical 
we  distinguish  but  part  of  the  scene  hardship  will  give  us  endurance, 
that  is  our  earth  life.  We  see  things  Out  of  suffering  comes  understand- 
in  the  light  of  time,  but  God  is  ing  of  the  trials  of  others  and  love 
dealing  with  us  for  both  time  and  for  them.  If  we  are  misunderstood 
eternity.  Often  our  selfish  desires  ^nd  try  not  to  feel  hurt,  we  develop 
obscure  the  larger  vision.  It  is  hard  tolerance  for  others.  And  so  it  goes 
for  us  to  admit  that  tnals  may  be-  ^^  ^^^        ^3  ^^  ^^^^  ^^^  problems 

come  benefits.  crc    c        j     j.    j 

,Trn  1.1     i  -M      or  lire  from  day  to  day. 

When  we  are  able  to  say  with  ^  ^ 

sincerity  "Not  my  will,  but  thine,  Accepting  God's  will  in  all  things 
be  done"  (Luke  22:42),  we  have  will  bring  abiding  satisfaction  and 
gone  far  on  the  road  to  perfection,     peace  to  the  soul. 


Vi/eii'Seasoned 

Thelma  Ireland 

Most  folks  prefer  a  mild,  warm  clime 
For  many  varied  reasons. 
But  I  will  trade  that  comfort  for 
The  drama  of  the  seasons. 

Page  53 


54  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 

Vl/orH    1 1  ieeting — Sewing 

children's  Clothing 

(A  Course  for  Optional  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Lesson  7— Coats  and  Snowsuits 

/ean  Ridges  Jennings 

For  Tuesday,  April  ii,  1950 

CINCE  coats  and  snowsuits  are  the  colors  do  not  soil  so  readily  as  do 

most     expensive     items     in     a  dark  colors.  Bright  shades  have  the 

child's  v^^ardrobe,  making  them  at  added    advantage    of    being    more 

home  can  effect  the  greatest  saving,  readily  seen  and,  hence,  a  safeguard 

Making  a  coat  takes  extra  care  and  against  accidents, 

time,  but  the  effort  spent  on  such  Special  finishes  that  are  added  to 

a  project  is  worth  while.  make  materials  water-repellent  and 

In  most  cases,  the  first  consider-  windproof  are  desirable  in  climates 
ation  in  making  these  garments  is  where  there  is  much  snow.  Some- 
warmth,  but  this  does  not  necessar-  times  fabrics  are  available  that  have 
ily  call  for  heavy  fabrics.  Contrary  been  treated  for  water-repellency.  If 
to  the  common  idea,  some  of  the  not,  cleaners  can  treat  the  finished 
warmest  outfits  are  surprisingly  light  garment  to  add  this  feature, 
in  weight  and  some  of  the  heaviest  In  making  children's  coats,  tailor 
are  not  warm  at  all.  Too  much  them  as  carefully  as  you  would  a 
weight  is  depressing  to  a  child  and  garment  for  a  grown  person.  By  do- 
drags  on  his  shoulders  so  that  it  ing  this  they  will  retain  their  shape 
may  affect  his  posture.  Fabrics  and  look  better  longer.  Cut  inter- 
should  not  irritate  the  skin  at  necks  facings  always  to  strengthen  the 
and  wrists.  front  edges  and  to  give  them  more 

Coats  and  winter  playsuits,  more  body.    Reinforce    front    edges    and 

than  any  other  garments,  must  be  armhole  seams  with   tape  so  they 

durable.  They  are  naturally  subject-  will  be  more  sturdy  and  hold  their 

ed  to  dirt  and  grime  which  would  shape  better.  Always  use  backing  or 

ruin  any  but  strong,  closely  woven  reinforcement  for  pockets  and  but- 

fabrics.  tonholes   to   insure  against  having 

Insist  on  having  material  so  them  tear  out. 
thoroughly  shrunk  that  it  is  guaran-  For  winter,  a  wool  interlining  is 
teed  to  keep  its  original  shape  and  advisable.  Light  weight  wool  ma- 
size.  Only  fabrics  of  colors  that  are  terial  made  expressly  for  this  pur- 
fast  to  light  are  practical,  since  these  pose  is  best.  An  easy  way  to  cut  and 
articles  are  always  worn  out  of  sew  interlinings  is  to  baste  the  cut- 
doors,  out  lining,  right  side  up,  onto  the 

Colors  should  be  gay,  becoming,  interlining,  cut  out,  and  then  sew 

and  pleasing  to  the  youngsters  who  them  together  as  one. 

will  wear  them.  Brighter  or  neutral  One  idea  for  a  child's  coat  is  to 
Page  54 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  55 

have  a  warm  lining  that  zips  or  snaps  ings  are  made  by  the  same  pattern 

into  the  coat.  For  milder  days  the  as  the  coat  itself  and  finished  off 

coat   is   worn    without   the   lining,  on  a  line  where  the  coat  facing  ends. 

When  weather  becomes  colder,  the  This  plan  does  away  with  the  neces- 

lining  can   easily  be  put  into  the  sity   of  having  an    extra    coat  for 

coat  for  added  warmth.  These  lin-  spring  and  fall. 


-•-^ 


jCiterature — The  Literature  of  England 

Elder  Bmnt  S.  Jacobs 

Lesson  7— Some  Seventeenth  Century  Poets 

For  Tuesday,  April  18,  1950 


0 


UR  text  includes  selections  from  In  a  work  left  uncompleted  at  his 

the  works  of  twelve  seventeenth  death,     John     Donne     wrote     sig- 

century  English  poets.     Since  only  nificantly: 
a  fraction  of  these  can  be  presented 

in  our  limited  space,  we  can  do  little  ^h°'^^.  *^^°"  ^^^'^  ^^'*  '^^^^'^  ^^''  '^"'" 

■I                 .                     .  writ 

more    than    pomt    out    important  v^^ich   just   so   much   courts   thee  as 

trends  and  illustrate  them  with  a  thou  dost  it, 

few  poems.  Let  me  arrest  thy  thoughts  .... 

Here  we  must  recall   that  great 

literature  does  not  deserve  this  su-  The    difficult,    almost    mythical, 

preme  adjective  merely  because  it  is  process   of   communicating   to   the 

applied  by  some  professor  or  critic,  reader  the  intent  and  personality  of 

Before  literature  can  be  remembered  great  literature  can  be  accomplished 

and  loved  (both  vital  preliminaries  most  successfully  if  the  reader,  so 

to  permanence)  it  must  be  adopted  far  as  possible,  rises  to  receive  it  on 

through  periods  of  time  by  number-  the  same  high  plane  in  which  it  was 

less  readers.     Because  here  we  are  written.     Before  our  thoughts   are 

so  limited,  it  seems  the  wise  proce-  ready  to  be  arrested  by  the  poems 

dure  for  each  teacher  to  read  careful-  themselves,  we  might  well  prepare 

ly  and  aloud  all  the  poems  avail-  ourselves  by  briefly  discussing  the 

able  in   our  text,   and   then   teach  turmoils  and  problems  of  the  violent 

those  which  appeal  most  compelling-  seventeenth  century  as  they  shaped 

ly  to  her  own  mind  and  heart.  ''Only  the  minds  and  emotions  of  its  poets, 

the  spirit  can  teach,"  and  if  you  do  (See  text,  pp.  564-578,  581.) 

not  know  and  love  any  fact  or  truth.  The   seventeenth   century  was   a 

how  can  it  be  endearingly  valuable  period  of  extremes  in  the  history  of 

to  you?    How  can  you  hope  to  ere-  English  literature.  It  was  the  cen- 

ate  understanding  and  love  in  oth-  tury  of  Shakespeare's  greatest  plays, 

ers  if  first  you  have  not  made  these  the  King  James  version  of  the  Bible, 

values  your  own?  the  century  of  Bacon  and  Milton. 


56 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 


Politically,  also,  it  was  a  period  of 
extremes  and  expansion.  It  saw  the 
Pilgrims  leave  England  for  Holland 
and  America,  the  Civil  War  in  Eng- 
land, the  beheading  of  Charles  I, 
the  brief  heyday  of  Puritan  domina- 
tion, the  Restoration  of  the  Stuarts 
to  the  English  throne,  and,  toward 
its  close,  the  introduction  of  par- 
liamentary government  through  the 
Declaration  of  Rights. 

Thus  we  see  in  this  period,  social, 
political,  and  religious  revolt.  The 
accompanying  revolution  in  poetry 
was  led  by  two  brilliant  and  coura- 
geous men:  Ben  Jonson  and  John 
Donne  (rhymes  with  sun).  In  ad- 
dition to  being  friends  who  admired 
each  other's  work,  the  two  had  much 
in  common.  Both  were  strong- 
minded,  independent,  opposed  to 
the  former  literary  traditions.  Both 
were  forceful  orators  and  both  were 
satirists.  Both  hated  vigorously 
what  they  felt  to  be  the  artificial 
poetry  of  chivalry  and  the  recent 
past.  To  them  the  dreamy  sighings 
of  a  lovesick  poet  for  the  charms  of 
an  imaginary  lady-love  were  silly 
imitations  of  current  French  and 
Italian  literature,  which  paid  far  too 
much  honor  to  formal  patterns  of 
expression.  These  strong  individuals 
condemned  the  recent  poetry  be- 
cause it  was  so  shallow  and  formal 
as  to  be  untrue. 

Ben  Jonson  (1573-1637) 

Ben  Jonson  was  one  of  the  fore- 
most literary  dictators  in  English 
history.  He  was  of  humble  birth 
but  became  one  of  the  most  learned 
men  of  his  time.  James  I  made  him 
''King  s  Poet,"  which  post  later  be- 
came poet  laureate.  Always  his 
enemies  were  ignorance,  hypocrisy. 


and  pride.  In  his  superior  dramatic 
works  he  was  the  contemporary  and 
rival  of  Shakespeare  himself.  It  is 
said  that  Dickens  liked  his  comedies 
better  than  any  others  of  the 
Elizabethan  period  because  "his 
figures  were  etched  in  acid''— he 
individualized  them  brilliantly.  He 
labored  to  replace  the  imagination 
and  sentiment  of  the  romantic  style 
with  the  dignity  and  honesty  of 
realism.  His  poetry  is  solidly  rea- 
soned, lyrical,  and  made  with  care 
and  craftsmanship.  The  purity  of 
his  lyrical  verse  is  familiar  in  his 
simple,  immortal  ''Drink  to  Me 
Only  With  Thine  Eyes."  The  truth 
of  reality  is  expertly  caught  in: 

It  is  not  growing  like  a  tree 

In  bulk,   doth  make  men  better  be; 

Or  standing  long  an  oak,  three  hundred 

year, 
To  fall  a  log  at  last,  dry,  bald,  and  sear: 
A  lily  of  a  day 
Is  fairer  far  in  May; 
Although  it  fall  and  die  that  night. 
It  was  the  plant  and  flower  of  light. 
In  small  proportions  we  just  beauties  see, 
And  in  short  measures  life  may  perfect  be. 
("It  Is  Not  Growing  Like  a  Tree,"  p.  419) 

While  he  did  not  sing  of  love  in 
the  contemporary  manner,  he  did 
write  much  that  is  lovely.  For  ex- 
ample, this  couplet  for  a  girl: 

Underneath  this  stone  doth  lie 
As  much  beauty  as  could  die. 

(Epitaph  on  Elizabeth  L.H.,  p.  419) 

Less  well  known  is  his  definition 
of  truth; 

Truth  is  the  trial  of  itself 

And  needs  no  other  touch; 

And  purer  than  the  purest  gold. 
Refine  it  ne'er  so  much. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


57 


k 


It  is  the  life  and  light  of  love, 
The  sun  that  ever  shineth, 

And  spirit  of  that  special  grace, 
That  faith  and  love  defineth. 
(not  in  text) 

Also  to  be  recommended  is  'To 
the  Memory  of  My  Beloved  Master 
William  Shakespeare/'  (p.  419), 
one  of  the  greatest  tributes  to  Shake- 
speare ever  written. 

Jonson  was  a  leader  greatly  ad- 
mired by  a  group  which  called  them- 
selves ''the  tribe  of  Ben."  Followers 
of  his  poetic  principles  and  practices 
were  ''sons  of  Ben."  His  epitaph 
is  singularly  expressive:  "O  Rare 
Ben  Jonson!" 

John  Donne  (1573-1631) 

John  Donne  was  the  son  of  a 
wealthy  London  merchant,  and  his 
mother  was  a  sister  of  Sir  Thomas 
More.  He  became  famous  both  as 
a  vigorous,  influential  poet  and  as  a 
stirring  preacher.  He  was  justly 
called  one  of  the  most  famous  of 
English  orators.  He  was  born  a 
hated  Roman  Catholic,  but  after  a 
careful  study  of  religious  questions 
he  joined  the  Church  of  England 
and  later  was  appointed  Dean  of 
St.  Paul's  Episcopal  Church  in  Lon- 
don. 

Donne  was  the  founder  of  the 
metaphysical  school  of  poetry.  Im- 
portant in  this  poetic  school  are 
points  which  Donne  illustrates 
ideally:  skillful  use  of  satire,  or  the 
attempt  through  biting  humor  to 
point  out  and  eliminate  human 
weaknesses;  intellectual  wit  and  sur- 
prise; and  grave  concern  for  values 
above  the  physical  aspects  of  life 
(meta  means  above). 

Donne's  greatest  poetic  asset  is 
his  ability  to  touch  the  naked  truth 


with  directness  and  honesty.  His 
poetry  is  marked  by  intellectual 
power,  deep  learning,  and  intense 
emotion.  His  intensity  and  imagery 
are  exquisite,  in  many  respects  simi- 
lar to  those  of  Robert  Browning,  who 
knew  and  loved  the  magic  of 
Donne's  works.  By  use  of  violent 
surprises,  puns,  play  on  words,  and 
use  of  the  most  unorthodox  material 
for  his  imagery—  the  lore  of  naviga- 
tion, geography,  science,  medicine 
and  trade— he  endeavored  to  intel- 
lectualize  emotion.  "The  Good 
Morrow,"  (p.  585)  contains  good 
examples  of  Donne's  fresh,  vigorous 
imagery,  particularly  in  the  first 
stanza.  "The  Legacy,"  (p.  586)  is 
delightful  because  it  exemplifies  his 
wit  writing.  The  power  of  his  later 
religious  works  is  shown  in  "Death" 
(p.  585) .  It  is  well-constructed,  but 
most  of  all  magnificent  in  its  con- 
vincing denial  of  death's  permanence 
and  final  triumph: 

Death,  be  not  proud,  though  some  have 

called  thee 
Mighty  and  dreadful,  for  thou  art  not  so; 
For  those  whom  thou  thinkest  thou  dost 

overthrow 
Die  not,  poor  Death;  nor  yet  canst  thou 

kill  me. 
From    rest    and    sleep,    which    but    thy 

picture  be. 
Much  pleasure;  then  from  thee  much  more 

must  flow; 
And  soonest  our  best  men  with  thee  do 

go- 
Rest  of  their  bones  and  souls'  delivery! 
Thou'rt  slave  to  fate,  chance,  kings  and 

desperate  men, 
And  dost  with  poison,  war,  and  sickness 

dwell; 
And  poppy  or  charms  can  make  us  sleep 

as  well 
And  better  than  thy  stroke.  Why  swell'st 

thou  then? 
One  short  sleep  past,  we  wake  eternally. 
And  Death  shall  be  no  more:  Death,  thou 

shalt  diel 


58 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 


Donne's  sacred  poems  are  of  great 
excellence  and  some  of  his  meta- 
phores  are  the  most  vivid  in  the 
language.  For  example,  his  meta- 
phor of  Death  in  "The  Second  An- 
niversary" : 

Think,  then,  my  soul,  that  death  is  but 
a  groom, 

Who  brings  a  taper  to  the  outward  room, 

Whence   thou    spyest   first   a   little   glim- 
mering hght 

And  brings  it  nearer  to  thy  sight. 

(not  in  text) 

Other  poets  of  lesser  importance 
came  to  write  during  the  seven- 
teenth century,  but  Jonson  and 
Donne  continued  to  serve  as  mod- 
els. Some  of  these  poets  who  re- 
veal their  indebtedness  to  these  two 
men  are  among  the  most  popular 
minor  poets  in  the  language.  By  a 
rough  division  we  might  say  that 
the  Cavalier  poets,  Robert  Herrick, 
Thomas  Carew,  Sir  John  Suckling, 
and  Richard  Lovelace  were  in- 
fluenced most  by  Jonson;  and  the 
writers  of  sober,  sacred  poems  like 
George  Herbert,  Richard  Crashaw, 
Henry  Vaughn,  and  Thomas  Tra- 
herne  were  influenced  by  Donne 
and  his  metaphysical  school.  We 
can  here  deal  briefly  with  only  a 
few. 

Robert  Henick  ( 1 59 i-i 674 ) 

Most  charming  of  Cavalier  poets, 
Robert  Herrick  could  well  be  given 
the  right  to  preside  over  the  minor 
seventeenth  century  poets,  as  John 
Milton  rules  in  the  higher  poetic 
realm.  Herrick  was  one  of  the  most 
devoted  members  of  the  'Tribe  of 
Ben."  His  writing  treats  light  sub- 
jects with  perfect  lyrical  skill  and 
an  originali^  which  is  beyond  imita- 


tion. His  genius  is  of  the  kind  that 
''carves  cherry  stones,  not  of  the 
kind  that  hews  great  figures  from 
the  living  rock."  His  poems  have 
the  delicate  finish  of  cameos. 

Herrick  wrote  with  a  light  and 
exquisite  touch.  His  words  are  self- 
explanatory  and  beautifully  lucid. 
He  could  reach  heights  Jonson 
could  not  attain.  A  perfect  master 
of  meter,  he  had  also  faultless  taste 
in  selecting  the  inevitable  word.  The 
lovely  adjectives  "graceful,  charm- 
ing, delicate,  pictorial  imagery,"  may 
be  applied  to  his  writing.  His  "Co- 
rinna's  Going  A-Maying"  (p.  602) 
has  become  a  classic  of  youth  and 
springtime  love.  From  Herrick 
comes  also  the  well-known  phrase 
"Gather  ye  rosebuds  while  ye  may." 

Richard  Lovelace  (1618-1658) 

Richard  Lovelace  used  his  time 
spent  in  prison  to  write  two  of  his 
loveliest  poems.  Both  are  memorable 
because  of  couplets  contained  there- 
in which  are  oft-repeated  even  in 
this  day.  From  "To  Lucasta,  Going 
to  the  Wars": 

I  could  not  love  thee,  dear,  so  much. 
Loved  I  not  honor  more.  (p.  597) 

And  from  "To  Althea,  from  Pris- 
on," we  remember: 

Stone  walls  do  not  a  prison  make. 
Nor  iron  bars  a  cage.  (p.  597) 

Andrew  MarveiJ  (1621-1678) 

Andrew  Marvell  was  the  only 
Puritan  lyricist  besides  Milton  who 
wrote  really  distinguished  poetry. 
He  most  deserves  to  be  classed  in 
the  same  realm  with  Milton.  In  "To 
His  Coy  Mistress"  he  catches  a  tone 
similar  to  Donne's.    His  images  and 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


59 


philosophy  also  betray  Donne's  in- 
fluence. Frequently  he  writes  such 
excellent  lines  as : 

But  at  my  back  I  always  hear 
Time's  winged  chariot  hurrying  near; 
And  yonder  all  before  us  lie 
Deserts  of  vast  eternity. 

("To  His  Coy  Mistress/'  p.  607) 

George  Herbert  ( 1 59  3-1 6  3  3 ) 

George  Herbert  was  one  of  the 
greatest  and  most  devout  writers 
of  religious  poetry  in  all  English 
literature,  with  beautiful  originality 
and  a  high  degree  of  technical  skill. 
There  is  a  pervading  spirit  of  moral 
earnestness  and  sincere  piety  in  his 
selections.  "The  Collar/'  (p.  611) 
was  inspired  by  the  quotation  from 
Matthew  11:29— 'Take  ^  Y^^^ 
upon  you,"  and  is  one  of  his  most 
sincere  and  devout  works.  It  is  use- 
ful also  for  its  metaphysical  lofti- 
ness, the  accumulative  power  which 
characterizes  it,  the  vigor  of  its  tone, 
and  the  unquestioning  love  of  God 
we  feel  as  we  read  his  conclusion. 

Herbert  published  no  poetry  in 
his  lifetime,  but  on  his  deathbed 


gave  a  bundle  of  manuscripts  to  a 
friend  to  burn  or  publish  as  he  saw 
fit.  Grateful  we  are  that  the  friend 
presented  them  to  the  public.  Per- 
haps by  closing  with  the  first  stanza 
from  Herbert's  'The  Flower,"  we 
can  leave  in  your  poetic  mouths 
that  sweet  unsatisfied  taste  which 
demands  more— more  of  Herbert, 
and  more  of  his  fellow  seventeenth- 
century  poets: 

How  fresh,  O  Lord,  how  sweet  and  clean 
Are  Thy  returns!  Even  as  the  flowers  in 

spring, 
To  which,  besides  their  own  demean, 
The    late-past    frost    tributes    of    pleasure 

bring. 
Grief  melts  away 
Like  snow  in  May, 
As  if  there  were  no  such  cold  thing! 

(not  in  text) 
Questions 

1 .  Why  are  Ben  Jonson  and  John  Donne 
important   to   seventeenth-century   poetry? 

2.  What  contributions  did  the  Puritans 
make  to  English  literature? 

3.  What  is  the  metaphysical  school  of 
poetry? 


Social  Science — Latter-day  Saint  Political  Thought 

Lesson  6— The  Conditions  for  Achieving  the  Kingdom  of  God 

Elder  G.  Homer  Durham 
For  Tuesday,  April  25,  1950 

Objective:  To  show  that  civil  and  religious  liberty  must  be  maintained  for  the 
establishment  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Rise  oi  National  States  of    political    organization.      Before 

T^HERE  are  in  the  world  today  national  States  existed,  there  were 

about  sixty  national  States.  The  first   (so   far  as  our  civilization   is 

national  State  is  the  modern  form  concerned)  the  empire  states  of  the 


60 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 


ancient  Middle  East,  then  the  city- 
states  of  ancient  Greece,  followed 
by  the  Roman  world  in  which  a 
single  State  (Rome)  dominated  the 
entire  Western  world.  With  the 
decline  of  the  Roman  Empire,  the 
single  world  government  that  was 
Rome  disintegrated  into  thousands 
of  petty  principalities  and  king- 
doms. This  was  the  feudal  age. 
Between  the  ninth  century  after 
Christ  and  the  peace  of  Westphalia 
(1648  A.D.)  the  modern  national 
State  made  its  appearance. 

Sovereignty  oi  National  States 

The  modern  national  State  is 
characterized  by  the  doctrine  of 
''sovereignty."  This  means  that 
each  one  of  the  sixty-odd  national 
States  extant  in  the  world  today, 
assumes  and  believes  with  patriotic 
zeal  and  fervor  that  its  own  govern- 
ment is  the  final  judge  of  its  course 
of  action.  This  belief  in  sovereignty 
tends  to  be  identified  with  truth 
and  morality  to  the  extent  that  each 
citizen  of  each  national  State  tends 
to  believe  that  his  State  is  the  em- 
bodiment of  truth  and  justice— 
therefore  is  always  in  the  right  and 
is  rarely,  if  ever,  in  the  wrong.  This 
is  the  situation  which  leads  to  con- 
flict between  the  United  States  and 
the  Soviet  Union,  for  example,  and 
between  the  various  national  States 
of  the  world  from  time  to  time. 
They  recognize  no  appeal  to  any 
higher  body  of  authority. 

Kingdom  of  God 
to  Be  Established 

The  scriptures  teach  that  the 
"kingdoms  of  this  world  are  to  be- 
come   the   kingdoms    of   our   Lord 


and  of  his  Christ."  In  other  words, 
Christianity  looks  forward  to  the 
establishment  of  a  kingdom  of  God 
on  earth  in  which  the  lamb  will  lie 
down  with  the  lion,  and  men  will 
turn  their  swords  into  plowshares 
and  will  study  war  no  more.  This 
ideal  characterizes  Latter-day  Saint 
belief  in  a  stronger  sense,  perhaps, 
than  many  fellow-Christian  organ- 
izations. This  is  because  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  believe  in  a  restoration 
of  Christ's  gospel,  the  ultimate  re- 
sult of  which  will  be  to  establish 
the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth.  Sec- 
tion 65  of  the  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants speaks  concerning  this  mat- 
ter: 

The  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  God  are 
committed  unto  man  on  the  earth,  and 
from  thence  shall  the  gospel  roll  forth  un- 
to the  ends  of  the  earth,  as  the  stone 
which  is  cut  out  of  the  mountain  without 
hands  shall  roll  forth,  until  it  has  filled 
the  whole  earth. 

Modern  man  is  weary  and  sick- 
ened of  war.  What  are  the  condi- 
tions for  achieving  the  kingdom  of 
God? 

In  a  certain  sense,  the  meaning 
of  the  first  eight  verses  of  the  Dec- 
laration of  Belief  concerning  gov- 
ernment and  laws  may  be  sum- 
marized as  a  guarantee  of  the  right 
to  proselyte  truth.  Possession  and 
use  oi  truth  are  the  fundamental  es- 
sentials for  achieving  the  kingdom 
of  God.  The  condition  necessary 
for  the  discovery,  use,  and:  applica- 
tion of  truth  is  religious  freedom. 
Without  religious  freedom  there 
can  be  no  complete  and  free  access 
to  God,  the  creator  of  the  universe. 
And  if  access  to  the  Creator  is  de- 
nied, how  can  truth  be  found? 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


6t 


Independence  of  Civil  and 
Religious  Government 

Verse  nine  tends  to  summarize 
the  Declaration  thus  far: 

We  do  not  believe  it  just  to 
mingle  religious  iniluence  with  civil 
government,  whereby  one  religious 
society  is  fostered  and  another  pro- 
scribed in  its  spiritual  privileges, 
and  the  individual  rights  of  its  mem- 
bers, as  citizens,  denied. 

Analyzing  this  verse,  we  see  that 
the  Latter-day  Saints  accept  the 
doctrine  of  separation  of  Church 
and  State.  Why?  As  an  essential 
condition  for  achieving  truth  and 
thereby  achieving  a  kingdom  of  God 
on  earth.  Why  is  this  true?  Why 
do  we  believe  it  to  be  unjust  to 
mingle  religious  influence  with  civil 
government?  This  belief,  of  course, 
would  apply  to  the  Latter-day  Saints 
and  their  Church  as  well  as  to  any 
other  church.  In  fact,  Brigham 
Young  thought  that  a  man,  any 
worthy  man,  could  be  a  "legislator" 
in  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  that 
membership  in  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  was  not 
necessary  to  be  a  legislator  in  the 
kingdom  of  God.  This  is  a  remark- 
able doctrine.  Why  then  do  we  be- 
lieve it  unjust  to  mingle  religious 
influence  with  civil  government? 

The  answer  may  be  given  as  fol- 
lows: government  is  one  of  the  es- 
sential elements  of  the  modern  na- 
tional State.  The  other  elements 
are:  (i)  people;  (2)  territory  on 
which  the  people  live;  and  (3)  the 
sovereign  power  exercised  by  gov- 
ernment. 

The  power  of  government  is  rep- 
resented through  its  army,  navy,  in- 
dustrial strength— in  short,  force. 
If  religious  influence  were  mingled 


with  civil  government,  "whereby 
one  religious  society  is  fostered  and 
another  proscribed  in  its  spiritual 
privileges,"  then  the  power  of  the 
State— force— may  be  used  against 
the  other  groups.  But,  it  might  be 
asked,  supposing  the  church,  min- 
gling its  influence  with  the  force  of 
the  civil  government,  were  the  true 
and  correct  church,  and  used  force 
to  accomplish  its  purposes  as  in  the 
case  of  Islam? 

The  answer  to  this  is  clear  in  the 
gospel :  any  church  which  attempted 
to  do  so  could  never  qualify  as  a 
true  and  living  church  because  the 
fundamental  principle  upon  which 
the  gospel  is  based  is  the  free  agency 
of  man. 

Communism  a  Religion 
Without  a  God 

Lucifer's  plan  was  to  use  force  in 
order  to  save  man.  The  situation 
described  in  verse  nine  is  parallel 
to  the  plan  proposed  by  Satan.  It 
is  also  parallel  to  the  situation  found 
in  many  totalitarian  States.  Com- 
munism is  a  religion.  It  is  a  religion 
without  God  which  harnesses  the 
material  strength,  force,  and  power 
of  the  State,  wielded  by  an  intel- 
lectual elite  (so-called)  in  the  in- 
terests of  "the  proletariat." 

To  date,  the  record  of  Commu- 
nist States  demonstrates  that  they 
do  mingle  this  devilish  religious  in- 
fluence with  civil  government  where- 
by the  Communist  party  (which 
might  be  likened  to  the  "priest- 
hood" of  the  State)  is  "fostered" 
and  all  other  groups  are  "pro- 
scribed," not  only  in  their  spiritual 
privileges  but  in  their  political  and 
every  other  privilege  as  well!  Small 
wonder    then    that    the    Latter-dav 


62 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 


Saints  do  not  believe  it  just  to 
mingle  religious  influence  with  civil 
government. 

Piovision  of  the  U.  S.  Constitution 
on  the  Separation  of  Church 
and  State 

The  Constitution  of  the  United 
States,  in  limiting  the  power  of  the 
Federal  Government,  in  limiting 
the  power  of  the  states,  and  in  set- 
ting forth  certain  rights  and  obliga- 
tions of  local  and  national  citizen- 
ship, goes  a  long  way  in  providing 
a  separation  of  Church  and  State 
in  order  that  religious  influence 
shall  not  be  mingled  with  civil  gov- 
ernment. The  results  of  this  con- 
stitutional liberty  are  that  in  Ameri- 
ca there  are  many  religious  denomi- 
nations. In  fact,  ''pluralism"  has 
come  to  be  one  of  the  unique  fea- 
tures of  American  religious  society 
and  of  its  political  and  economic 
society  as  well.  In  other  words,  we 
not  only  have  individual  freedom 
in  the  United  States,  but  there  is 
group  freedom  as  well. 

Thus,  man  as  an  individual  is  left 
with  the  essential  condition  for 
achieving  his  individual  happiness 
and  making  his  individual  contribu- 
tion towards  a  kingdom  of  God  up- 
on earth.  But  it  is  not  left  at  that. 
The  constitutional  liberty  found  in 
the  United  States,  or  any  other 
State  where  there  is  limited  govern- 
ment and  freedom  of  conscience, 
means  that  groups  of  men,  man 
and  his  fellow  man,  may  co-operate 
together  to  achieve  a  kingdom  of 
God  upon  earth.  But  the  moment 
a  man,  or  group  of  men,  use  force 
or  constraint  in  any  way,  so  that 
religious  influence  is  mingled 
with  civil  government  to  the  effect 


that  others  are  proscribed  in  their 
privileges,  then  the  conditions  for 
achieving  the  kingdom  of  God  cease 
to  exist. 

Free  Agency  in  the 
Kingdom  of  God 

What  shall  we  do  with  this  re- 
ligious freedom  whence  flows  our 
political,  economic,  and  social  free- 
dom? The  entire  section  134  is  a 
guide  to  such  conduct.  Verse  nine 
is  a  brief  and  succinct  summary  of 
the  essential  condition.  But,  sup- 
posing that  the  Latter-day  Saints 
use  their  freedom  to  proselyte  the 
truth,  and,  supposing,  eventually, 
everyone  in  the  world  became  a  Lat- 
ter-day Saint,  would  it  then  be  just 
to  mingle  religious  influence  with 
civil  government?  Not  so  long  as 
one  religious  society  is  fostered  and 
others  proscribed  in  their  spiritual 
privileges!  On  this  our  doctrine  and 
history  is  clear. 

President  Brigham  Young  once 
asked  the  question: 

What  is  the  duty  of  a  Latter-day  Saint? 
To  do  all  the  good  he  can  upon  the 
earth  ....  to  build  up,  not  to  destroy; 
to  gather  together,  not  to  scatter  abroad; 
to  take  the  ignorant  and  lead  them  to  wis- 
dom; to  pick  up  the  poor  and  bring  them 
to  comfortable  circumstances.  This  is 
our  labor — what  we  have  to  do  (Dis- 
courses  of  Bngham  Young,  1925  edition, 
page  655;  1041  edition,  page  427). 

But  President  Young  warned: 

If  the  Latter-day  Saints  think,  when 
the  Kingdom  of  God  is  established  on 
the  earth,  that  all  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth  will  join  the  Church  called  Latter- 
day  Saints,  they  are  mistaken.  I  presume 
there  will  be  as  many  sects  and  parties 
then  as  now.  Still,  when  the  Kingdom 
of  God  triumphs,  every  knee  shall  bow 
and  every  tongue  confess  that  Jesus  is  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


63 


Christ  ....  There  are  mansions  in  suf- 
ficient numbers  to  suit  the  different 
classes  of  mankind,  and  a  variety  will 
always  exist  to  all  eternity  .  .  .  (Ihid.y 
1925  edition,  page  679;  1941  edition, 
page  439). 

The  Fieedom  oi  Conscience 

Freedom  of  conscience  involves 
an  essential  recognition  that  v^orld 
order  must  recognize  a  basic  "plural- 
ism" of  thought  and  feeling.  The 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  does  not  re- 
quire the  power  of  the  State  to 
maintain  it.  However,  the  power  of 
the  State  could  be  used  to  destroy 
it;  at  least  to  drive  it  underground 
and  render  miserable  and  intolerable 
the  lives  of  individual  men  and 
women.  Civil  government  must  be 
maintained  in  its  essential  sphere. 
The  sphere  of  religious  liberty  must 
always  be  recognized  in  any  good 
society.  Under  that  condition  man 
must  always  support  his  govern- 
ment, but  if  the  government  pro- 
scribes the  spiritual  privileges  and 
opportunities  of  its  membership,  to 
the  extent  that  religious  liberty  is 
lost,  then  the  Declaration  of  Belief 
Regarding  Governments  and  Laws  in 
General  seems  to  indicate  that  men 
have  a  right  to  strive  for  a  system 
that  will  hold  sacred  the  freedom 
of  conscience. 

Freedom  is  a  precious  commodity, 
but  where  freedom  exists,  notwith- 
standing, it  is  available  to  all  at  little 
or  no  price.  Accordingly,  we  may 
come  to  undervaluate  it  as  we  cease 
to  be  conscious  of  its  priceless  value. 
Any  Latter-day  Saint  officeholder, 
or  governmental  official,  as  well  as 
every  citizen,  has  a  strong  obliga- 
tion to  see  that  the  government  nev- 
er infringes  the  rights  of  any  indi- 
vidual citizen  or  group.  Individual 


and  group  rights  for  all  are  an  es- 
sential condition  for  achieving  the 
kingdom  of  God;  and  when,  in 
God's  own  time,  as  man  puts  forth 
his  labor  under  these  conditions, 
that  kingdom  is  achieved,  that  king- 
dom, itself,  will  recognize  the  right 
of  individual  conscience  and  no 
power  or  force  v^ll  be  utilized  to 
force  any  man  to  follow  the  "party 
line."  Even  if  the  Priesthood 
should  be  called  upon  eventually  to 
maintain  a  governmental  system, 
the  Priesthood,  above  all  others, 
would  recognize  this  limitation  up- 
on the  power  of  the  Priesthood. 

Powers  of  Heaven  ContioUed  Upon 
Principles  oi  Righteousness 

Section  121  of  the  Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  long  emphasized  by 
President  Heber  J.  Grant  in  this 
modern  age  when  political  power 
and  governmental  strength  are  on 
the  rapid  increase,  speaks  as  fol- 
lows: 

.  .  .  the  rights  of  the  priesthood  are 
inseparably  connected  with  the  powers 
of  heaven,  and  .  .  .  the  powers  of  heaven 
cannot  be  controlled  or  handled  only 
upon  the  principles  of  righteousness 
(D.  &  C.  121:36). 

Should  members  holding  the 
Priesthood  undertake  to  cover  their 
sins,  gratify  pride,  vain  ambition, 
''or  to  exercise  control  or  dominion 
or  compulsion  upon  the  souls  of 
the  children  of  men,  in  any  degree 
of  unrighteousness,  behold,  the 
heavens  withdraw  themselves;  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  grieved;  and 
when  it  is  withdrawn,  Amen  to  the 
priesthood  or  the  authority  of  that 
man"  (D.  &  C.  121:37). 

Again,  says  this  section: 


64 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 


No  power  or  influence  can  or  ought 
to  be  maintained  by  virtue  of  the  priest- 
hood, only  by  persuasion,  by  long-suffer- 
ing, by  gentleness  and  meekness,  and  by 
love  unfeigned;  by  kindness,  and  pure 
knowledge,  which  shall  greatly  enlarge 
the  soul  without  hypocrisy,  and  without 
guile  .  .  .  {Ibid.y  verses  41-42). 

The  meaning  of  verse  nine  and 
its  preceding  companions  in  section 
134,  taken  with  the  meaning  of  sec- 
tion 121,  indicates  clearly  that  if  a 
kingdom  of  God  is  achieved  and  the 
restored  Priesthood  called  upon  to 
take  the  lead  in  its  government,  no 
man  need  fear  that  government. 
Why?  Because  that  government, 
as  under  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States,  will  be  a  limited 
government.  The  right  of  individu- 
al conscience  will  be  protected,  and 
no  power  ''or  influence"  can  be 
used  by  one  holding  the  Priesthood 
in  any  degree  of  force  or  compul- 
sion upon  the  souls  of  men.  If  he 
does.  Amen  to  the  Priesthood  or  the 
authority  of  that  man— and  the  ob- 
ligation to  support  such  authority 
ceases! 

To  summarize,  what  is  the  out- 
look for  the  development  of  a  more 
perfect  governmental  system  and  a 
more  perfect  world  order?  In  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  belief,  men  every- 
where should  strive  within  their 
own  governmental  systems  to  secure 
constitutional  limitations  upon  the 
exercise  of  force  and  power.  They 
should  also  secure  the  rights  of  in- 
dividual freedom  and  conscience. 
Basic  to  these  rights  of  freedom 
and  conscience,  is  the  right  of  re- 
ligious liberty.  Religious  liberty  is 
necessary  to  the  discovery  of  truth. 
The  use  of  truth  is  a  condition  of 
achieving    the    kingdom    of    God. 


When  the  kingdom  of  God  is 
achieved,  it,  too,  will  recognize  lim- 
itations upon  its  own  government 
in  the  interests  of  individual  free- 
dom. Why?  So  that  the  pursuit 
and  discovery  of  truth  may  go  on 
endlessly  throughout  all  time  in  or- 
der that  men  may  achieve  eternal 
progress  both  in  their  lives  and  in 
their  social  intercourse. 

Questions  ioi  Discussion  and 
Lesson  Helps 

Special  Project:  The  early  leaders  of  the 
Church  were  quite  explicit  in  their  pur- 
pose to  improve  the  world  and  to  help  to 
bring  forth  and  establish  the  kingdom  of 
God  on  earth.  Have  four  members  of  the 
class  examine,  select,  and  read  to  the  class 
brief  statements  of  the  thought  on  the 
subject  of  each  of  the  following:  (1)  Jo- 
seph Smith  (for  example,  Joseph  Smith: 
Prophet-Statesman,  pp.  102-103,  199-200; 
Teachings  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith, 
pp.  55,  271,  328;  (2)  Brigham  Young 
(see  Discourses,  chapter  39);  John  Taylor 
(see  Gospel  Kingdom,  chapter  19);  Wil- 
ford  Woodruff  (see  Discomses  of  WiJford 
Woodruff,  chapter  10).  If  none  of  these 
materials  is  available,  a  single  brief 
report  on  the  building  of  Zion  etc.  may 
be  prepared  by  examining  "Zion"  and 
"kingdom  of  God"  references  in  the  in- 
dex of  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants. 

1.  What  is  a  "national  State?" 

2.  What  is  the  significance  for  mod- 
ern man  of  the  doctrine  of  "national 
sovereignty?" 

3.  Is  it  possible  for  a  national  State,  in 
its  law  and  practice,  to  embody  "truth 
and  justice?" 

4.  Does  a  nation,  like  a  man,  "rational- 
ize" its  situation  so  that  truth  and  justice 
become  what  is  convenient  and  advan- 
tageous? 

5.  Reviewing  previous  lessons  and  the 
verses  of  the  Declaration,  what  are  the 
tests  by  which  it  may  be  determined 
whether  or  not  a  nation  does  embody,  or 
approximate,  truth  and  justice? 

6.  What  is  the  fundamental  essential 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


65 


for  achieving  the  kingdom  of  God? 

7.  Why  is  possession  of  truth  funda- 
mental? 

8.  On  what  grounds  do  Latter-day 
Saints  accept  the  necessity  of  the  doctrine 
of  the  separation  of  church  and  State? 

9.  Why  is  it  wrong  to  mingle  religious 
influence  with  civil  government  to  the 
extent  that  one  society  is  fostered  and 
others  proscribed?  (If  convenient,  read 
again   the  ordinances   on   rehgious  liberty 


and  freedom  of  assembly,  prepared  by 
Joseph  Smith,  suggested  as  a  special  proj- 
ect for  lesson  5.) 

10.  Explain  the  statement  in  the  les- 
son: 'Tlurahsm  has  come  to  be  one  of 
the  unique  features  of  American  religious 
society." 

1 1 .  Read,  comment  upon,  and  have  the 
class  discuss  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  sec- 
tion 121,  verses  36-37,  41-42  in  connec- 
tion with  this  lesson. 


(cyptionai  JLessons  in  JLieu  of 
Soaai  Science — The  First  Presidencies 

(Primarily  for  use  outside  Continental  United  States  and  its  possessions) 

Lesson  13— President  George  Albert  Smith  1945— 

Elder  T.  Edgar  Lyon 

For  Tuesday,  April  25,  1950 

The  Presidency  a  Unit— The  Three  Are  One 


PRESIDENT 
GEORGE  ALBERT  SMITH 


AT  the  passing  of  President  Rud- 
ger  Clawson,  June  21,  1943, 
George  Albert  Smith,  then  the  sen- 
ior member  of  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve  Apostles,  was  sustained  as 
its  president.  President  Heber  J. 
Grant  passed  away  May  14,  1945, 
and,  on  May  21,  1945,  the  Quorum 
of  the  Twelve  sustained  George  Al- 
bert Smith  to  succeed  him  as  Proph- 
et, Seer,  and  Revelator,  and  Presi- 
dent of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints.  On  Octo- 
ber 5,  1945,  the  Church,  in  gen- 
eral conference  assembled,  ratified 
the  action  of  the  Quorum  of  the 
Twelve  and  sustained  President 
Smith  as  Prophet,  Seer,  and  Revela- 
tor, and  President  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
This  call  brought  to  the  Presidency 


66  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 

a  man  who  had  spent  the  greater  PubHc  Moneys  and  Special  Disburs- 

part  of  his  seventy-five  years  of  hfe  ing  Agent  for  Utah,  by  President 

in  close  association  with  the  Church.  William  McKinley.  This  honor  was 

His  father,  John  Henry  Smith,    a  unusual  because  he  was  the  first  Lat- 

member    of    the    Council    of    the  ter-day  Saint  to  hold  a  Federal  ap- 

Twelve,  also  served  as  second  coun-  pointment  in  the  State  of  Utah.  He 

selor  to  President  Joseph  F.  Smith  was  reappointed  by  President  Theo- 

in  the  First  Presidency.  His  grand-  dore  Roosevelt  to  this  office  which 

father,  George  A.  Smith,  served  as  he  continued  to  hold  until  some- 

a  member  of  the  Council  of  the  time  after  he  was  called  to  be  a 

Twelve,  Church  Historian,  Trustee-  member    of    the    Council    of    the 

in-Trust  for  the  Church,  and  First  Twelve  Apostles,  in  October  1903, 

Counselor    to    President    Brigham  and  his  successor  was  appointed  and 

Young.  qualified. 

President  George  Albert  Smith  President  Smith's  Church  activi- 
secured  his  early  education  in  the  ties  include  a  long  record  of  par- 
Salt  Lake  City  Public  schools  and  ticipation  in  the  Priesthood  quor- 
the  Brigham  Young  Academy  at  ums  and  auxiliaries.  He  was  a  Sun- 
Pro  vo.  When  he  was  thirteen  years  day  School  teacher,  librarian,  coun- 
of  age  his  father  was  called  to  pre-  selor,  and  ward  superintendent.  In 
side  over  the  European  Mission  and  the  M.I.A.  program  he  directed  the 
the  youthful  George  Albert  re-  activities  of  the  Salt  Lake  Stake 
turned  to  Salt  Lake  and  secured  em-  when  it  included  all  of  Salt  Lake 
ployment.  During  succeeding  years  County.  Between  1892  and  1894 
he  worked  as  a  farm  implement  he  served  as  a  missionary  in  the 
salesman,  railroad  surveyor,  and  Southern  States  Mission  and  as  mis- 
traveling  salesman  for  Z.  C.  M.  L  sion  secretary.  His  wife  served  with 
interspersed  with  a  period  of  study  him  as  assistant  in  the  mission  of- 
at  the  University  of  Utah.  fice.     He  was  made  a  member  of 

President    Smith    married    Lucy  the  general  board  of  the  Y.M.M.I.A. 

Emily  Woodruff,  daughter  of  Wil-  *^  year  following  his  call  to  the 

ford  Woodruff,  Jr.,  and  Emily  Jane  apostleship     He  served  as  general 

Smith,  and  a  granddaughter  of  Pres-  supenntendent  of  that  organization 

ident   Wilford   Woodruff,   in   the  ^'"""..'^W  ""^l  ^935-    Under  his 

Manti  Temple,  on  May  25,  1892,  to  f".^^*'""  *^  ^I-^-  '"ereased  great- 

which   union   three  children  were  ly  m  scope  and  effectiveness, 

born  and  all  of  whom  are  still  liv-  ^s  a  member  of  the  Council  of 

ing,  Emily,  Edith,  and  George  Al-  *e  Twelve  he  traveled  extensively 

ber)-  Tj  in  the  wards,  stakes,  and  missions 

_.,_.,  of  the  Church,  presiding  at  many 

President  Smith,  as  a  young  man  ^^^^^  ^^-^-^^^  ^^^  reorganizations. 

took  an  active  part  m  the  political  Through   overwork  his   health   be- 

welfare  of  the  young  State  of  Utah  came  impaired;  but  his  recovery  was 

and,  in  1898,  just  two  years  after  it  complete  so  that,  in  1919,  he  was 

was  admitted  to  the  Union,  was  ap-  called  to  preside  over  the  European 

pointed  to  the  office  of  Receiver  of  Mission.     The     following    tribute 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  67 

was   printed   in   the   Improvement        President  Smith  has  always  been 

Era  at  that  time:  very  interested  in  programs  for  the 

benefit  of  the  youth.  His  sermons 

Some  years  ago  Apostle  Smith's  health  frequently   carry   a   plea   for   better 

gave  way,  but  before  his  loss  of  health  he  understanding  of  youth's  problems, 

averaged   thirty   thousand   miles   of   trave  ^  j  j^      ^^.^  doctrine, 

yearly,   at   the   rate   of   one   and   one-halt  •  •        .  v  -l 

meetings   per   day.   He  visited   the   saints  but  gOes  mto  action  to  accomplish 

throughout  the  country,  magnified  his  po-  it.    For  more  than  twenty  years  he 

sition   as   an   Apostle  of   the  Lord,   and  served  On  the  Salt  Lake  Council  of 

gave  counsel  by  precept  and  example  to  ^^iq  Boy  Scouts  of  America  and  was 
all    with    whom    he    came    in     contact  j   j  m      ci        -n  i.i,     i,-  i, 

(22-7Q1  ff )  awarded  the  Silver  Beaver,  the  high- 
est award  a  council  can  confer  on  its 

In  addition  to  the  important  serv-  members.  He  has  been  a  member 
ices  he  performed  for  the  Church,  of  the  National  Executive  Board  of 
President  Smith's  talents  were  rec-  Boy  Scouts  of  America  since  1925. 
ognized  in  other  fields  of  endeavor.  In  1934,  the  National  Council 
He  interested  himself  in  the  prob-  awarded  him  the  Silver  Buffalo,  the 
lems  of  the  arid  West,  particularly  greatest  recognition  within  its  pow- 
those  of  irrigation  and  dry  farming,  er  to  bestow  on  anyone.  He  active- 
He  was  elected  president  of  the  In-  ly  participated  in  the  promotion  of 
ternational  Irrigation  Congress  in  scouting  as  a  youth  program  wbile 
1917  and  later  to  president  of  the  he  directed  the  affairs  of  the 
International  Dry  Farm  Congress.  Y.M.M.I.A.;  and  Utah  earned  the 
These  two  great  organizations  were  distinction  of  having  the  highest 
later  merged  and  he  was  elected  percentage  of  its  boys  enrolled  in 
president  of  the  combination  known  scouting,  over  that  of  any  other 
as  the  International  Farm  Congress,  state,  which  record  still  holds. 
Many  friends  were  made  in  these  President  George  Albert  Smith 
capacities  through  his  genial  man-  has  devoted  himself  to  the  preserva- 
ner,  and  much  enmity  that  still  tion  of  the  memory  of  the  pioneers 
existed  against  Latter-day  Saints  of  the  great  West.  He  took  a  lead- 
throughout  the  world  was  overcome,  ing  part  in  the  organizing  of  the 

President  Smith  is  a  descendant  Utah  Pioneer  Trails  and  Landmarks 
of  Mayflower  and  Revolutionary  an-  Association  in  1930  and  was  elected 
cestry  and  an  ardent  believer  in  the  its  president  and  has  so  continued 
principles  of  freedom  for  which  the  since.  He  enlisted  the  aid  of  local 
American  Revolution  was  fought.  Church  and  school  groups  to  pre- 
He  joined  the  National  Society  of  serve  pioneer  history.  He  studied 
the  Sons  of  the  American  Revolu-  the  history  of  the  various  pioneer 
tion  in  order  to  help  perpetuate  the  enterprises  that  achieved  the  settle- 
memory  of  these  men  and  the  pur-  ment  of  the  great  West  and  fa- 
poses  for  which  they  struggled,  and  miliarized  himself  with  the  over- 
twice  served  the  Utah  State  Society  land  trails  made  by  these  people, 
as  its  president,  and  seven  terms  as  particularly  the  Latter-day  Saint  pio- 
Vice-President  General  of  the  Na-  neers.  This  association  has  placed 
tional  Society.  more  than  one  hundred  permanent 


6B 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE^JANUARY  1950 


BEST  lOVED 
B-PARI  CHORUSES 

Sin^in^  Mothers 

1451  Bless  This  House— Brahe 15 

56  The  Bridge  Builder— Dougall    .18 

R2782  God     Painted     A     Picture— 

DeRose  .20 

531  Hold  Thou  My  Hand— Briggs     .15 

7876  How     Beautiful     Upon     the 

Mountains — ^Harker  .16 

1758  How  Lovely  Are  Thy  Dwell- 
ings— Liddle  15 

7002  Just  for  Today— Seaver  15 

1776  The  King  of  Glory— Parks  .-    .20 
4071  The  Lord  Bless  You— Lutkin..     .15 
52  The  Lord's  Prayer— Gates  ...     .18 
62  My  Redeemer  Lives — Gates..     .18 
100  O  Savior  of  the  World — Goss    .15 
4070  That   Sweet   Story   of   Old- 
West  10 

When    Children    Pray — Fen- 
ner    .18 

Write  for  information  on  music  for  all  types 
of  L.D.S.  choral  groups.  Music  sent  on  ap- 
proval. Mail  orders  filled  promptly.  We  pay 
postage. 

We  have  a  complete  stock  of  popular, 
sacred,  and  classical  music  for  home,  church, 
and  school;  Steinway  and  Lester  pianos;  band 
and  orchestra  instruments  and  accessories; 
and   records. 

D     FIRST  Of  All- Kill abhitj 
aiines  ^ 

45-47   SOUTH       |  ^jijg  *  f 

SALT   LAKE  Cirr  1,  UTAH 


markers  and  monuments  at  historic 
sites  under  his  presidency.  He  has 
also  served  as  a  member  of  the  ex- 
ecutive board  of  the  American  Pio- 
neer Trails  Association.  More  re- 
cently he  served  as  vice-chairman 
of  the  Utah  Centennial  Committee 
under  President  Grant  and,  later,  as 
chairman  of  this  body  in  the  erec- 
tion of  the  great  pioneer,  "This  Is 
the  Place  Monument." 

He  has  been  of  invaluable  aid  to 
the  sightless.  Through  the  Church- 
sponsored  Society  for  the  Aid  of  the 
Sightless,  of  which  he  is  president, 
the  Book  of  Mormon  and  religious 
information  in  Braille  are  placed  at 
the  disposal  of  the  blind. 

In  the  interest  of  establishing  the 
kingdom  of  God  on  earth.  President 
Smith  has  preached  the  gospel  in  all 
of  the  states  of  the  United  States 
and  all  of  the  provinces  of  Canada, 
and  in  Alaska  and  Mexico,  the  Ha- 
waiian Islands,  New  Zealand,  Au- 
stralia, Tasmania,  Tonga,  Samoa, 
Cuba,  the  British  Isles,  including 
England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  and 
Wales,  the  Scandinavian  countries 
of  Norway,  Sweden,  and  Denmark, 
and  Holland,  Belgium,  Germany, 
Switzerland,  and  France.  In  all,  he 
has  traveled  in  his  ministry  approx- 
imately one  million  miles  in  the 
world. 

In  May  1945,  George  Albert 
Smith  was  sustained  as  President 
of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints.  John  D.  Giles,  re- 
cently of  the  general  superintend- 
ency  of  the  Y.M.M.I.A.,  said  of 
him : 

He  has  preached  the  gospel  of  honest 
work,  of  thrift,  of  good  homes,  of  educa- 
tion, and  of  progress.  Through  all  he  has 
been   practical   and   consistent.     He  has 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


69 


preached  only  what  he  has  practiced.  Ke 
has  never  advocated  that  others  should 
do  what  he  was  not  willing  to  do  first. 
His  leadership  is  of  the  kind  that  leads 
by  both  precept  and  example  (Improve- 
ment Era  48:389). 

The  following  tribute  found  pub- 
lished in  the  Improvement  Era  was 
paid  him  at  the  time  he  departed 
to  preside  over  the  European  Mis- 
sion: 

He  has  a  remarkable  faculty  for  the 
making  of  friends,  his  enemies  even  re- 
specting him.  He  .  .  .  has  never  said  mean 
or  unworthy  things  of  his  opponents. 
This  is  one  of  his  characteristics.  In  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel,  he  does  not  tear 
down  a  man's  house,  but  builds  the  gos- 
pel structure  over  him  with  an  open  and 
loving  invitation  to  inhabit  it  .  .  .  George 
Albert  Smith  is  a  typical  Latter-day  Saint; 
broadminded,  active  in  good  work,  zeal- 
ous in  his  calling,  reliable,  conscientious, 
honest,  clean  in  language  and  action,  faith- 
ful, punctual,  considerate  of  his  fellows, 
high  or  low,  having  confidence  in  God, 
a  man  who  puts  his  soul  into  his  work 
.  .  .  His  actions  in  youth  never  caused 
his  parents  one  moment  of  anxiety,  and 
he  has  kept  in  mind  the  name  he  bears, 
and  honored  it,  believing  truthfully,  that 
no  son  ever  had  a  better  father  and  mother 
than  he  .  .  .  (Improvement  Era  22:791  ff). 

In  1938,  while  planning  a  mis- 
sionary visit  to  the  missions  of  the 
South  Pacific,  he  made  a  remark 
that  is  typical  of  his  attitude  toward 
all  people.    He  said: 

The  Lord  loves  all  men:  they  are  all 
His  children,  and  His  commission  to  His 
Apostles  was  and  is  to  go  forth  and  preach 
the  gospel  to  all  the  world.  That  is  our 
mission  and  our  joy  in  it  will  be  great 
indeed  if  through  any  effort  of  ours  we 
can  help  to  show  these  children  of  God 
in  the  lands  of  the  Pacific  the  way  back 
to  their  eternal  home  (Improvement  Era, 
41:97). 

President  Smith  feels  deeply  his 
appreciation   of  and   faith   in   the 


PARK  FREE! 
SHOP  EASY! 
SA  VE  MORE! 

At  your  nearest  Sears  Store/ 
where  you'll  find  that  GOOD 
QUALITY  ALWAYS  COSTS 
YOU  LESS! 


^ 


REDDY  KILOWATT 

BRING  YOU 
YEAR  'ROUND  COMFORT 


Electricity  performs  many, 
many  household  tasks 
better,  faster  and  at  low 


cost. 


UTAH  POWER 
&  LIGHT  CO. 


70 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1950 


90  ^ears  since 
Joseph  Idiuard  laylor 

was  appointed  as  undertaker  by  Presi- 
dent Brigham  Young,  and 


since  his  eldest  son 

Joseph  Wm,  laylor 

started  the  business  which  now  carries 
his  name,  and  now  under  the  manage- 
ment of  his  daughter 

Marguerite  laylor  Beck 

"The   cost  is   a   matter  of  your  own   desire." 

125  North  Main  Phone  3-7824 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 


WITH  AN  EYE 

TO  THE 
FUTURE  .  .  . 

We're  Proud 
to  Announce 

WINTER 
TERM 

The  Winter  Term  at  L.D.S.  begins  January  3, 
1950.  Keep  that  date  in  mind  because  many 
new  classes  will  be  offered  you  then. 

You  may  register  for  either  day  or  evening 
classes   the   week   of   January   3-7. 

A  full  business  curriculum  is  offered  at  the 
L.D.S.    BUSINESS    COLLEGE. 

Write    or    call    for    further   information 

1.  D.  S.  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

70  North  Main  .  .  .  Salt  Lake  City 
L.D.S.  training  doesn't  cost;  it  pays! 


women  of  the  Church.  At  the  first 
general  conference  over  which  he 
presided  as  President  of  the  Church, 
he  said: 

I  would  like  to  say  to  this  great  body 
of  priesthood,  you  are  fortunate  men  if 
you  have  been  blessed  with  a  good  wife, 
a  daughter  of  God,  to  stand  by  your  side. 
And  I  want  to  say  to  you  that  God  loves 
her  just  as  much  as  he  loves  you.  If  you 
would  have  his  blessings,  you  will  treat 
her  with  love  and  kindness  and  tender- 
ness and  helpfulness.  She  will  then  be 
able  to  carry  on  under  the  responsibilities 
that  come  to  her  to  bring  children  into 
the  world  and  nurture  and  care  for  them 
and  teach  them  the  plan  of  life  and  sal- 
vation. And  so  I  plead  with  you,  my 
brethren,  let  your  homes  be  the  abiding 
place  of  love,  and  the  authority  that  you 
bear  should  magnify  that  love  in  your 
souls  and  in  the  lives  of  your  wives  and 
your  children. 

Yesterday  this  house  was  filled  with 
the  daughters  of  Zion,  and  I  say  without 
hesitation  that  you  could  find  no  more 
beautiful  picture  of  womankind  in  all  the 
world  than  was  here  yesterday  afternoon . 
These  faithful  wives,  these  faithful  daugh- 
ters, assume  their  portion  of  the  burden 
and  carry  it  on.  They  make  their  homes 
a  heaven  when  sometimes  without  them 
the  homes  would  be  anything  but  heaven 
(Conference  Report,  October  1945,  page 

President  Smith  retained  }.  Reu- 
ben Clark,  Jr.,  and  David  O.  McKay 
as  his  counselors  in  the  First  Presi- 
dency. These  three  men  are  all 
outstanding  characters,  devoted  to 
the  cause  they  so  capably  lead.  In 
their  promotion  of  the  kingdom  of 
God  on  earth  their  work  is  united. 

Topics  ioi  Discussion  and  Study 

1.  Read  the  article  by  President  George 
Albert  Smith  found  in  the  December 
1948  issue  of  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine. 

2.  How  do  you  account  for  the  fact  that 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


71 


President  Smith  has  spent  so  much  of 
his  time  and  effort  to  aid  others — the 
sightless,  youth,  those  in  spiritual  dark- 
ness, and  those  who  are  distressed? 

3.  Make  a  Hst  of  the  outstanding  traits 
of  his  character  and  show  how  they 
manifest  the  practical  application  of 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

4.  Why  has  so  much  distinction  been 
rendered  President  Smith  by  organiza- 
tions and  individuals  outside  of  Latter- 
day  Saint  circles? 

References 

Improvement  Era,  22:791-795;  35:269- 
272,  295;  41:97,  522;  43:31;  48:388,  389, 
430,431. 

Jenson,  Andrew,  L.D.S.  Biographical 
Encyclopedia  ■^I'j-jG-'j'jS  4:246,  318. 


c/i//  oJmngs    fHust  Lfiest 

Grace  M.  Candland 

Late  falling  snow  has  covered  all  the  land, 
A  deep  solemnity  pervades  the  scene 
Of  untouched,  virgin  beauty,  while  I  stand 
In  awe,  my  heart  both  reverent  and  serene. 

Now  everything  must  rest.    Beside  the  fire 
I  too  can  take  my  ease  since  well  I  know 
That  summer's  yield  was  all  I  could  desire. 
My  well-plowed  acres  lie  beneath  the  snow 

Storing  the  living  water  deep  away 
While  I  enjoy  the  beauty  of  the  day. 


Ode  to   Worcls 

LaVerne  /.  Stallings 

Words  ....  like  birds — 

What  wonders  you  can  bring  to  me. 
Flashing  beauty 

Through  my  somber  days; 

Weave  your  miracle  .... 
Come  close  and  sing  to  me 
With  wings  against 

My  small  and  striving  ways. 


Professional 

and  Social 
Stationery 


COMMERCIAL 
AND  EDITION 
PRINTERS  AND 
BOOKBINDERS 
PAPER  RULING 


DESEREI  NEWS  PRESS 

29  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  \,  Utah 


Edith  Russell  Oliphant 

Death  has  no  fears  for  me. 

I  shall  not  tremble  when  he  calls 

All  I  have  loved  awaits  me  there 

In  the  peaceful  sanctuary  of  his  quiet  halls. 

I  shall  not  cry  'Trocrastinate!" 
Nor  plead  my  youth,  nor  compromise. 
But  slip  away — released  barque — 
To  navigate  the  pools  of  Paradise. 

(*This  poem  was  composed  by  Edith 
Russell  Oliphant,  a  young  English  convert 
to  the  Church,  who  died  ip  August  1949. 
It  is  reprinted,  with  permission  from  the 
Wye  Magazine,  Brigham  Young  Uni- 
versity. Sister  Oliphant  will  be  remem- 
bered as  the  author  of  "The  Russells  Did 
Not  Go  To  Church,"  a  story  in  three 
parts  published  in  1948.) 


Qjrora    I  Lear  and  Qjc 


ar 


I    very    much    enjoyed    the   November 
poems  and  the  lovely  cover. 
— Grace  Sayrc, 

Pasadena,  California 

HhQ  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  an  im- 
portant part  of  our  household  equipment 
and  we  could  not  do  without  it.  It  is 
constantly  improving  and  should  be  in 
every  Latter-day  Saint  home. 
— Maud  O.  Cook, 

Tremonton,  Utah 

It  had  been  a  long  time  since  I  had 
read  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  until 
last  week  when  one  of  the  women  in  the 
University  Ward,  which  I  attend,  gave 
me  some  back  numbers.  I  was  pleased 
with  the  quality  of  the  contents  and  en- 
joyed reading  the  Magazines  very  much. 
— Mary  Orchard  Black, 

Seattle,  Washington 

I  wish  to  thank  you  all  for  the  lovely 
little  paper  the  Magazine  is.  I  just  feel, 
no  matter  what  I  am  doing,  I  must  have 
a  peep  at  it  when  it  arrives.  Last  week  I 
made  some  caramel  cookies  out  of  it 
and  they  were  so  good  that  I  copied  the 
recipe  for  the  lady  where  I  work.  I  look 
for  the  Magazine  stories  first  and  then  for 
the  picture  of  the  U.S.A.  Relief  Society 
members  to  see  if  there  are  any  mothers 
of  the  elders  I  have  met.  I  often  wish  I 
were  nearer  the  U.S.A.  so  that  I  could  get 
more  knowledge  of  the  workings  of  the 
L.D.S.  Church,  but  that  is  not  in  my 
power  at  present.  I  feel  there  is  some- 
thing more  than  I  am  learning,  something 
higher  than  I  see  working. 
— Ruby  S.  Vince, 

Judbury,  Huonville,  Tasmania 

I  was  happy  to  see  my  poem  "Earth 
Decorator"  (P^ember  1949,  page  745) 
in  company  with  that  lovely  contribution 
"Ascendant  Autumn"  by  my  good  friend, 
the  poet-artist,  Ruth  Harwood. 

— Christie  Lund  Coles, 


Provo,  Utah 


I  enjoy  seeing  your  httle  Magazine  each 
month.  The  covers  are  outstanding  and 
I  particularly  like  the  poetry  you  publish 
in  such  generous  amounts. 

— Rachel  K.  Laurgaard, 

Sacramento,  California 

I  read  the  Magazine  every  month  and 
enjoy  it  verj'  much.  Even  before  I  was 
married  I  read  my  mother's  copies  and 
now  I  am  going  to  be  a  regular  subscriber. 
I  wish  you  lots  of  luck  with  the  very  best 
Magazine  of  the  year. 

— Rita  Jean  Burtenshaw, 

Blackfoot,  Idaho 

I  enjoy  our  Relief  Society  meetngs  so 
very  much  and  would  like  to  thank  all  of 
you  who  prepare  all  the  wonderful  lessons 
we  have  to  help  us  understand  the  gospel 
more  fully.  It's  the  knowledge  of  the 
gospel  that  makes  life  more  beautiful. 
May  the  Lord  bless  each  of  you  and  each 
of  us  in  our  undertakings  to  further  this 
work  on  in  a  way  that  we  shall  stand  for 
example  of  good  among  our  fellow  men. 
— Mrs.  Lorena  McBroom 
Rougemont,  N.  C. 

May  I  take  this  opportunity  to  tell  you 
how  much  having  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  has  meant  to  me.  It  has  been 
a  source  of  strength  and  encouragement 
in  many  hours  of  need.  Thank  you  for 
your  services. 

— Margaret  Elgaaen, 

Blackfoot,  Idaho 

I  am  a  subscriber  to  the  Magazine  and 
enjoy  the  many  interesting  stories,  along 
with  the  lessons  and  other  material. 

— Elizabeth  Johnson,  Ogden,  Utah 

Through  the  kindness  of  a  sister-in-law 
who  has  given  me  several  years  subscrip- 
tions to  the  Magazine,  I  have  enjoyed 
many  hours  of  good  and  profitable  read- 
ing. I  especially  like  the  poems. 

— Mamie  Borg,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Page  72 


PLENTIFUL  NOW— 


Jesus^  The^hrist 

By  JAMES  E.  TALMAGE 
Textbook  for  the  study  of  the  Life  of  Christ 

$275 

The  Life  of  Christ  In  Pictures: 

— four  sets  of  beautiful,  large, 
18''  X  IT'  colored   pictures — 

SET  I — The  birth,  early  life  and  ministry,  in- 
cluding seven  miracles. 

SET  II — Five  miracles,  eight  parables,  and 
three  major  events. 

SET  III — 16  pictures  from  the  selection  of  the 
Twelve  to  the  Transfiguration. 

SET  IV — 16  pictures  from  the  triumphal  entry 
to  the  Ascension,  including  the  Passion 
week  events. 

S'^OO    per  set 

DESERET  BOOR  COMPANY 

44  East  South  Temple  Street, 
Salt  Lake  City  10,  Utah 


Mention    The    Relief    Society    Maga:ine    When    Buying    From    Adrertisers 


^#® 


U.  S.  POSTAGE 

2^  Paid 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 
PERMIT  No.  690 


€. 


■llliThree  reasons  why  lathers 
""  i  need  and  huy  life  insurance 


■'ff^ 


^**  I    *'■ 


W' 


f  J«. 


,sj:^«©,AiPAM 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  publication  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 


Achsa  E.  Paxman 
Mary  G.  Judd 
Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 


Belle  S.    SpaliOrd 
Marianne  C.   Sharp 
Velma  N.   Simonsen 
Margaret  C.   Pickering     - 

Leone  G,  Layton 
Blanche  B.   Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Leone  O.   Jacobs 
Mary  J.  Wilson 


Editor 

Associate  Editor 
General   Manager   - 


Lillie  C.  Adams 
Ethel  C.  Smith 
Louise  W.  Madsen 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 


President 

First   Counselor 

Second   Counselor 

Secretary-Treasurer 

Aha  J.  Vance 
Christine  H.  Robinson 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Nellie  W.  Neal 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


Marianne   C.   Sharp 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

Belle    S.    Spafford 


Vol.  37 


FEBRUARY  1950 


No.  2 


e 


on  tents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Preservation  of  Our  Blessings  of  Freedoin Ezra  Taft   Benson     75 

Relief    Society    Building    News    89 

The   Enjoyment    of    Literature    Anna    Prince    Redd  101 

FICTION 

The  House  That  Jim  Built — Second  Prize   Story  Norma   Wrathall     83 

I  Know  Where  You  Are  - Inez  Bagnell     95 

Dark  in  the  Chrysalis — Chapter  2  Alice  Morrey  Bailey  108 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

Sixty  Years   Ago   : 102 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.  Cannon  103 

Editorial:     On   the   Spending   of   Time   Marianne   C.    Sharp  104 

Congratulations    to    President    Amy   Brown    Lyman    105 

Suggestions    for   a   Work   Meeting   Luncheon    Christine    Eaton  113 

Notes   From  the   Field:     Relief   Society  Singing   Mothers,    Bazaars,    and   Other  Activities   

- - General    Secretary-Treasurer,    Margaret    C.    Pickering  114 

From  Near  and  Far  144 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Oriental   China,   Ancient  and   Modern  Rachel   K.    Laurgaard  90 

A  Letter  From  Mother  Clara  Home  Park  96 

Early  Spring  Planting Hazel  D.   Moyle  97 

Entertaining  on  Valentine's  Day  Elizabeth  Williamson  106 

LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

Theology:     "Further  Instruction  to  the  Apostles"   Don   B.   Colton  122 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:     "Be  of   Good   Cheer"   Mary   Grant   Judd  126 

Literature:     John   Milton — the   Lesser   Works   Briant   S.    Jacobs   128 

Social  Science:     Achieving  the  Kingdom  of  God ...G.    Homer  Durham  134 

Optional  Lessons  in  Lieu  of  Social  Science:     Review  of  the  Two-Year  Course.. ..T.  Edgar  Lyon  138 

POETRY 

Lien  on  the  Land — Frontispiece  Margery  S.  Stewart     73 

Lines  to  Lincoln  Josephine   J.   Harvey     82 

In  My  Father's  House  Beatrice  K.   Ekman     94 

Memo  to  an  Old  Love  LeRoy  Burke   Meagher  107 

Living  Design  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard  120 

Flaming  Power  C.   Cameron  Johns  133 

Winter    Night    Beth    B.    Johnson   142 

The   Cynic   Said  Christie   Lund   Coles   143 

The  Tranquil  Path  Ruth  Harwood  143 

No  Mountains   Lydia   Hall  143 

PUBLISHED   MONTHLY   BY   THE   GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  28  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  3-2741:  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Knteied  as  second-class  Matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  8,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

VOL.  37,   NO.  2  FEBRUARY   1950 


JLien  (cyn  cJhe  JLand 

Margery  S.  Stewart 

We  have  not  paid  enough  for  this  land 
And  we  have  forgotten  the  price  our  fathers 
Gave.    We  are  renters  of  their  holdings, 
Disdaining  the  soil  that  holds  their  sweat 
And  dreams  and  their  blood.    A  man  cannot  buy 
A  country  with  silver,  nor  can  he  keep  it 
With  grudging  gold.    The  hills,  from  sea  to  sea, 
Stripped  of  their  tall  trees,  the  plains 
Robbed  to  their  dust,  they  hold  the  imprint 
Still  of  men  who  loved  them.  The  winds 
From  Valley  Forge  blow  on  the  self-seekers 
Who  would  betray  us,  the  careless  who  have  lost 
Their  shields,  on  the  rusted  swords  of  the 
Fearful.    High  above  the  nations  we  stand. 
Garlanded  with  plenty.    Beautiful  earth! 
Fairest  under  heaven,  let  us  be  aware 
Of  your  richness,  of  your  free  skies. 
And  your  rivers  belonging  to  us  all,  of 
Your  wild  lost  places,  your  turbulent  streets. 
We  have  not  paid  enough  in  love,  nor  vision, 
We  have  forgotten  our  children's  children. 


The  Cover:   Cathedral  Gorge,  Nevada,  Photograph  by  Hal  Rumel. 


Josef  Muench 

HALF  DOME,  YOSEMITE  NATIONAL  PARK,  CALIFORNIA 


Preservation  of  Our  Blessings 

of  Freedom 

Elder  Ezra.  Tait  Benson 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

(Address  delivered  at  the  afternoon  session  of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Con- 
ference, September  28,  1949) 

MY  beloved  sisters  of  the  Re-  cerned:  ''We  claim  the  privilege  of 
lief  Society:  I  am  grateful  for  worshiping  Almighty  God  accord- 
this  opportunity.  My  first  ing  to  the  dictates  of  our  own  con- 
recollection  of  the  Relief  Society  in  science,  and  allow  all  men  the  same 
action  was  as  a  young  boy  of  a  large  privilege/'  We  also  ''believe  that 
and  growing  family  when  I  had  the  men  will  be  punished  for  their  own 
weekly  responsibility  of  hitching  a  sins,  and  not  for  Adam's  transgres- 
horse  to  a  buggy  when  I  was  so  sion"  (2d  and  11th  Articles  of 
small  I  had  to  climb  on  the  horse's  Faith). 

back  to  fasten  the  collar.  And,  after  Freedom  of  choice— free  agency— 
that  job  was  completed,  to  lift  one  is  an  eternal  principle.  It  is  part 
half  bushel  of  wheat  into  the  back  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ, 
of  that  one-horse  buggy  as  mother  Moses,  to  whom  the  Lord  re- 
left,  as  an  officer  of  a  ward  Relief  vealed  the  knowledge  regarding  the 
Society,  to  attend  her  weekly  meet-  creation  of  the  earth,  recorded  the 
ing.  From  that  day  to  this  I  have  fact  that  Satan  was  cast  down  out 
loved  and  admired  the  Relief  So-  of  heaven  at  the  time  of  the  great 
ciety  and  its  program.  council  because  he  "sought  to  de- 

I  commend  you,  my  sisters,  that  stroy  the  agency  of  man,  which  I, 

you  have  been  considered  worthy  to  the  Lord,  had  given  him"  (Pearl  of 

become  a  part  of  it,  that  you  have  Great  Price,  Moses  4:3). 

been  charged  with  the  responsibility  Then  free  agency  is  a  God-given 

of  leadership.  right,  an  inalienable  right,  which  the 

As  we  consider  this  afternoon  for  Lord  intended  to  be  enjoyed  by  all 

a  few  moments  this  very  important  his  children. 

matter,  introduced  so  effectively  by  Abraham   was   shown    the   spirit 

Sister  Elliott,*  we  are  dealing  with  children  of  our  Heavenly  Father  be- 

eternal  principles.     What  are  the  fore  they  came  to  earth.    He,  too, 

blessings  of  freedom    and    liberty?  was  shown  the  creation  of  the  earth, 

What   are    the    fundamental    prin-  and  the  Lord  said  to  him:  "And  we 

ciples  upon  which  liberty  and  free-  will  prove  them  herewith,  to  see  if 

dom  are  based?  they  will  do  all  things  whatsoever 

As   far   as   our   people   are   con-  the  Lord  their  God  shall  command 

♦See  "With  Liberty  and  Justice  for  All,"  by  Edith  S.  Elliott,  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  December  1949,  page  804. 

Page  75 


76 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 


them"  (Pearl  of  Great  Price,  Abra- 
ham 3:25). 

In  that  divine  statement  is  em- 
bodied also  the  right  of  choice. 

Joshua,  the  great  leader  of  Israel, 
said  to  his  people:  ''Choose  you  this 
day  whom  ye  will  serve  .  .  .  but 
as  for  me  and  my  house,  we  will 
serve  the  Lord"   (Joshua  24:15). 

And  so  the  leaders  in  Israel,  from 
the  beginning  down  to  the  present, 
have  emphasized  this  matter  of 
freedom  of  choice.  How  often  did 
we  hear  our  beloved  leader,  Presi- 
dent Heber  J.  Grant,  repeat  these 
few  lines: 

Know  this  that  every  soul  is  free 

To  choose  his  hfe  and  what  he'll  be; 

For  this  eternal  truth  is  given. 

That  God  will  force  no  man  to  heaven. 

Yes,  freedom  is  an  eternal  prin- 
ciple. Heaven  disapproves  of  force, 
coercion,  or  intimidation.  Only 
free  people  can  be  happy,  and  the 
gospel  is  that  great  plan  of  freedom. 

lATHEN  the  saints  were  living  the 
darkest  days  of  the  history  of 
the  Church,  when  they  had  been 
driven  by  their  enemies  from  one 
section  of  the  country  to  the  other, 
the  Lord  gave  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  a  glorious  revelation,  which 
has  been  referred  to  here  this  after- 
noon. 

You  will  recall  that  they  had  gone 
to  Jackson  County,  Missouri,  hop- 
ing that  would  be  their  permanent 
home,  then  they  were  driven  into 
Van  Buren  County,  and  from  there 
into  Clay  County.  They  suffered 
heavy  losses  —  losses  of  clothing, 
furniture,  household  supplies,  and 
livestock.  Many  of  their  crops  had 
been  destroyed,  but  during  this  dark 


period  in  their  history,  the  Lord 
spoke  of  the  petition  of  his  right- 
eous people  and  urged  them  to 
''continue  to  importune  for  re- 
dress." He  spoke  of  the  fact  that 
it  is  not  right  for  his  children  to  be 
in  bondage,  one  to  another.  It  is 
the  101st  section  of  the  Doctrine 
and  Covenants  from  which  I  read 
two  verses.  He  said  that  the  saints 
should  seek  for  redress: 

According  to  the  laws  and  constitution 
of  the  people,  which  I  have  suffered  to 
be  established,  and  should  be  maintained 
for  the  rights  and  protection  of  all  flesh, 
according  to  just  and  holy  principles;  that 
every  man  may  act  in  doctrine  and  prin- 
ciple pertaining  to  futurity,  according  to 
the  moral  agency  which  I  have  given  unto 
him,  that  every  man  may  be  accountable 
for  his  own  sins  in  the  day  of  judgment 
(D.  &  C.  101:77-78). 

Confirming  again  this  principle 
of  free  agency,  he  then  vouchsafes  to 
us  another  great  principle,  one  that 
I  hope  you  will  keep  in  mind  as 
Americans  and  as  citizens  of  the 
Kingdom:  "Therefore,"  said  the 
Lord,  "it  is  not  right  that  any  man 
should  be  in  bondage  one  to  an- 
other" (D.  &C.  101:79). 

That  statement  of  an  eternal 
principle  will  serve  to  condemn  the 
dictators  and  the  rulers  of  the  world 
who  have  taken  from  the  people 
their  free  agency,  their  right  of 
choice. 

There  have  been  three  main  clas- 
sifications of  bondage  in  the  history 
of  the  world.  First,  there  has  been 
the  bondage  of  one  nation  to  an- 
other. That,  of  course,  has  varied 
in  degree.  We  fought  the  great 
Revolutionary  War  to  brake  the 
bondage  imposed  by  one  nation  up- 
on   the   Thirteen    Colonies.    Then 


PRESERVATION  OF  OUR  BLESSINGS  OF  FREEDOM 


77 


there  is  the  bondage  of  people  to 
people,  the  bondage  of  one  seg- 
ment of  the  population  to  another 
segment  within  the  same  nation. 
We  fought  the  Civil  War  to  break 
that  kind  of  bondage.  Then,  prob- 
ably more  serious  than  either  of 
the  other  two,  and  probably  more 
widespread,  there  is  the  bondage  of 
people  to  the  State. 

The  Lord  said  in  this  same  revela- 
tion: 

For  this  purpose,  (that  men  might  have 
their  free  agency  and  that  they  might 
not  be  in  bondage)  have  I  estabhshed 
the  Constitution  of  this  land,  by  the 
hands  of  wise  men  whom  I  raised  up 
unto  this  very  purpose,  and  redeemed 
the  land  by  the  shedding  of  blood 
(D.  &  C.   101:80). 

What  a  satisfaction  that  state- 
ment of  the  Lord  should  be  to  us  as 
Latter-day  Saints  to  know  that  the 
Constitution  under  which  we  live 
was  established  under  the  inspira- 
tion of  heaven,  by  wise  men  whom 
the  Lord  raised  up  unto  that  very 
purpose. 

WHEN  the  Kirtland  Temple  was 
to  be  dedicated,  the  Lord  em- 
phasized again  to  the  Prophet  Jo- 
seph the  importance  of  defending 
these  principles  of  freedom  and  lib- 
erty. That  dedicatory  prayer  was 
given  to  the  Prophet  by  revelation 
and  then  spoken  back  to  the  Lord 
in  his  words.    One  verse  of  it  reads: 

Have  mercy,  O  Lord,  upon  all  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth;  have  mercy  upon  the 
rulers  of  our  land,  may  those  principles 
which  were  so  honorably  and  nobly  de- 
fended, namely,  the  Constitution  of 
our  land,  by  our  fathers,  be  established 
forever  (D.  &  C.  109:54). 


Again,  the  principles  of  the  eterni- 
ties embody  these  important  prin- 
ciples of  freedom  and  liberty. 

It  is  not  any  wonder,  my  brethren 
and  sisters,  with  this  knowledge  re- 
vealed from  heaven,  that  the  Proph- 
et Joseph  said  of  the  Constitution 
of  the  United  States,  that  it  ''is  a 
glorious  standard;  it  is  founded  in 
the  wisdom  of  God.  It  is  a  heavenly 
banner;  it  is  to  all  those  who  are 
privileged  with  the  sweets  of  liber- 
ty .  .  ."—And  liberty  is  sweet.  Many 
of  us  have  never  seen  people  who 
have  lost  it,  but  I  say  to  you,  my 
brethren  and  sisters,  that  among 
the  saddest  things  in  all  the  world 
is  to  see  people  who  have  once  en- 
joyed their  liberty  and  then  lost  it. 

It  is  a  heavenly  banner;  it  is  to  all 
those  who  are  privileged  with  the  sweets 
oi  liheity,  like  the  cooling  shades  and  re- 
freshing waters  of  a  great  rock  in  a  thirsty 
and  weary  land.  It  is  like  a  great  tree 
under  whose  branches  men  from  every 
clime  can  be  shielded  from  the  burning 
rays  of  the  sun  (Teachings  of  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith,  page  147). 

As  I  saw  people  in  war-torn 
Europe  and  heard  them  express 
their  longings  to  get  to  America,  I 
thought  of  the  words  of  the  Proph- 
et Joseph:  'It  is  like  a  spring  in  a 
thirsty  land,  like  a  great  tree  under 
whose  branches  men  from  every 
clime  can  be  shielded  from  the 
burning  rays  of  the  sun." 

We  saw  them  struggling  on  every 
hand  to  get  to  America.  Many  of 
them,  if  they  were  fortunate  enough 
to  get  hold  of  an  American  maga- 
zine, would  sit  by  the  hour  and 
pore  through  the  pages,  wondering 
if  what  they  saw  could  possibly  be 
true.  Some  of  them  endeavored  to 
get  to  America  by  illegal  means  in 


78  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 

order  to  enjoy  again  the  blessings  of  taken  away  again  after  the  emer- 

freedom  and  hberty.  gency  disappears,  in  order  that  safe- 

Now,  our  Constitution  gave  to  us  guards  may  be  retained  through  the 

some  elemental  principles  never  in-  proper  balance,  for  the  Lord  intend- 

corporated,  so  far  as  we  know,  in  ed  this  as  he  inspired  the  founders 

any  other  government  that  has  ever  ^^  this  great  nation, 
been    established    within    recorded 

history.   President  Clark,  some  years  ^HE    Lord    also    counseled    the 

ago,  made  special  mention  of  these  Saints  in  the  early  days  of  the 

elemental  principles.  May  I  quote  Church    that    they   should    accept 

a  line  from  his  statement  which  ap-  their  hardships  in  patience  and  that 

peared  in   the  1940  Improvement  they  should  also  befriend  the  law 

Era.  of  the  land,  that  they  should  choose 

honest  men  to  administer  the  laws. 

It  (the  Constitution)  gave  us,  for  per-  for  he  said  in  the  98th  section  of  the 
haps  the  first  time  in  all  history,  a  re-  Doctrine  and  Covenants  concerning 
public  with  the  three  basic  divisions  of  ^he  laws  of  our  land: 
government,  legislative,  executive  and  ju- 
dicial, hterally  and  completely  independ-  ryn,    .  ,        £  .1,    i     j     i,-  1,  •          ,^,. 
ent  the  one  from  the  other,  under  which  ,.  ^Y           .         w  ^    '^  1'  "Tt 
it  is  not  possible  for  any  branch  of  the  ''°"^;  S"PP.™f°S  that  principle  of  free- 
government  legally  to  set  up  a  system  by  tT  '"  •naintemmg  rights  and  pnv.leges, 
„,T,,-^k  4-1,01.  K^o  ^v.  ^      c   J.           •        T,  i  belongs  to  all  mankind  and  is  lustinable 
which  that  branch  can  first  conceive  what  i,  r                t-u      r        t   1.1-    t     j   •    j^r. 
,•4.  ,„««4.o  4.^  j^   4.1,           1     1.1,    1          J  before  me.    Therefore,  I,  the  Lord,  lustify 
it  wants  to  do,  then  make  the  law  order-  .    1    r  ■     j-      !i    .  1         t:-  1    • 
ine  its  doine    and  then  itself  charge  its  Y^^  "  '  '^  befriending  that  law  which  is 
il  Ir™  ?:-^"                             ^    "^  the     constitutional     law     of     the     land 


own  enforcement. 


(D.  &  C.  98:5-6). 


That  IS  basic  to  our  American  And  again,  in  defining  this  eternal 

government,  and  yet  we  have  come  principle  of  freedom,  the  Lord  said: 

very  close  during  certain  periods  in  -^  the  Lord  God,  make  you  free, 

our  history  to  doing  the  very  thing  therefore  ye  are  free  indeed;  and 

that  President  Clark  pointed  out,  the  law  also  maketh  you  free"  (D. 

which  is  always  the  method  of  die-  &  c.  98:8). 

tators;  i.e.,  make  their  own  laws.  And  then  he  announced  another 

interpret  their  own  laws,  and  then  great    principle    and    responsibility 

bring  judgment  on  their  own  acts.  which  I  hope  that  women  of  the 

During    the    depression    of    the  Relief  Society  will  keep  in  mind  as 

thirties,  and  again  during  the  last  they  consider  the  134th  Section  of 

war  emergency,  through  the  adop-  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants  as  a 

tion  of  administrative  rulings  giving  course  of  study  this  coming  year, 

great  powers  to  the  executive  branch  This  is  what  the  Lord  said: 
during  a  certain  period,  we  came 

close  to  the  danger  involved  in  this  Nevertheless,    when    the    wicked    rule 

very  thing.     During  certain  emer-  *^^  P^°P^^  "^°"'^- 

gency  periods  there  is  justification  *    j  m       .i          •     •/-      .        j 

for  emergency  action,  but  we  must  ^"^  ^^^"  ^^^'^  significant  words: 

be  careful  as  American  citizens  to  wherefore,  honest  men  and  wise  men 

see  that  those  emergency  powers  are  should  be  sought  for  diligently,  and  good 


PRESERVATION  OF  OUR  BLESSINGS  OF  FREEDOM 


79 


men  and  wise  men  ye  should  observe  to 
uphold;  otherwise  whatsoever  is  less  than 
these  Cometh  of  evil  (D.  &  C.  98:9,  10). 

Now,  as  I  interpret  the  scriptures, 
my  brethren  and  sisters,  these  ad- 
monitions are  just  as  binding  upon 
the  Latter-day  Saints  as  is  the  law 
of  tithing,  the  Word  of  Wisdom,  or 
baptism.  We  should  seek  out  hon- 
est men  and  wise  men  to  hold  po- 
litical office  in  this  government  un- 
der an  inspired  Constitution.  Can 
we  logically  place  any  other  in- 
terpretation? This  is  the  will  of  the 
Lord  as  spoken  by  revelation 
through  our  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 

We  have  seen  ample  evidence  of 
what  happens  when  the  vdcked  do 
rule.  Some  of  us  have  been  in  war- 
torn  Germany.  We  have  seen  the 
results  of  the  Hitler  program,  free 
agency  thrown  to  the  winds,  the 
State  supreme,  whereas  the  Lord 
says  that  the  individual  is  supreme, 
that  he  shall  have  his  free  agency, 
his  freedom  of  choice. 

Not  only  did  they  place  the  State 
supreme  and  take  away  man's  free 
agency,  but  they  went  further  and 
took  away  the  God-given  authority 
of  parents  to  direct  the  lives  of  their 
own  children,  for  God  had  thun- 
dered to  Moses  on  Mount  Sinai  that 
children  should  honor  their  par- 
ents. Under  the  Nazi  program 
children  were  taught  that  false  doc- 
trine that  it  is  an  indication  of  weak- 
ness to  listen  to  the  counsel  of  their 
own  parents,  that  they  should  look 
to  the  State  for  counsel. 

Then  there  was  the  principle  of 
moral  purity,  an  eternal  principle. 
There  is  no  happiness  or  eternal  ex- 
altation without  observance  of  this 
principle.    Yet  German  youth  were 


taught  that  there  is  nothing  wrong 
in  relations  of  the  sexes  outside  the 
marriage  covenant  so  long  as  child- 
birth results,  and  that  the  State 
would  take  care  of  the  illegitimate 
child  and  the  mother. 

It  will  take  decades  to  undo,  even 
in  a  measure,  the  damage  that  has 
been  done  by  a  powerful,  despotic 
national  leader  who  went  contrary 
to  eternal  principles  and  ignored  the 
Christian  principles  that  are  a  part 
of  the  government  of  heaven— a  part 
of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

lyf ANY  people  have  asked  what 
caused  a  great  people  who 
have  gone  so  far  in  the  fields  of 
science,  music,  and  the  other  arts 
to  permit  such  men  to  rise  to  great 
power  as  has  happened  in  Germany, 
in  Italy,  and  in  Russia  and  her  satel- 
lites. One  of  the  important  reasons 
as  I  have  observed  it  firsthand,  my 
brethren  and  sisters,  is  the  fact  that 
the  citizens  generally  failed  to  carry 
out  the  admonition  which  the  Lord 
has  given  the  Latter-day  Saints,  to 
seek  out  good  men  and  wise  to  serve 
as  their  leaders  in  a  political  ca- 
pacity. Men,  without  faith  in 
eternal  principles,  were  permitted  to 
rise  to  power. 

We  must  not  think  it  cannot  hap- 
pen here.  We  must  be  eternally 
vigilant  as  Latter-day  Saints  and 
seek  out  good  men  and  wise,  dili- 
gently, and  inspire  in  the  lives  of 
our  children  a  love  for  these  eternal 
principles  embodied  in  the  Consti- 
tution, and  a  desire  to  seek  out  hon- 
orable men,  the  best  possible,  to 
stand  at  the  head  of  our  political 
governments,  local,  state,  and  fed- 
eral. Only  in  this  way  can  we  safe- 
guard the  liberties  which  have  been 


80  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 

vouchsafed  to  us  in  this  inspired  I  hold  in  my  hand  some  compara- 

Constitution,     the     principles      of  tive  figures  published  in  a  national 

which  are  a  part  of  the  gospel   of  magazine  and  later  re-published  in 

Jesus  Christ.  the  Reader's  Digest,  giving  the  com- 

And  so  I  say,  my  sisters,  that  parative  purchasing  power  of  wages 
there  are  three  important  questions  in  Russia  and  in  the  United  States 
every  Latter-day  Saint  should  ask  by  the  average  industrial  worker, 
when  a  matter  is  proposed  having  These  alone  tell  the  story  of  the 
to  do  with  our  national  or  local  wel-  fruits  of  the  two  systems.  I  will 
fare.  First  of  all,  is  it  right  as  meas-  not  take  time  to  read  them  all.  I 
ured  by  the  Constitution  of  the  will  give  you  just  one  or  two  ex- 
land,  which  we  know  was  inspired?  amples. 

Second,  is  it  right— although  pos-  In  order  to  buy  a  one-pound 
sibly  not  mentioned  in  the  Consti-  wheat  loaf  of  bread  in  Russia,  the 
tution  specifically— is  it  right  as  average  worker  must  work  one  hour 
measured  by  the  principles  of  the  and  ten  minutes;  in  the  United 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ?  And  third.  States,  seven  and  a  half  minutes; 
what  will  be  its  effect  on  the  morale  one  pound  of  lump  sugar,  two  hours 
and  character  of  the  people  if  this  and  thirty-four  minutes  in  Russia; 
or  that  policy  is  adopted?  We  are  five  minutes  and  a  half  in  the  Unit- 
obligated  as  Latter-day  Saints  to  ap-  ed  States;  a  pound  of  butter,  ten 
ply  these  tests.  hours  and  forty-two  minutes  in  Rus- 

In  Mormon  philosophy,  the  indi-  sia;  forty-eight  and  a  half  minutes 
vidual  is  supreme  under  the  God  of  in  the  United  States;  a  cotton  dress, 
heaven.  He  has  certain  inalienable  thirty-one  hours  and  fifty-one  min- 
rights  which  no  person  or  nation  utes  in  Russia;  two  hours  and 
has  the  right  to  take  from  him.  twenty-two  minutes  in  the  United 
These  rights  are  spelled  out  in  the  States;  women's  cotton  stockings- 
Constitution  and  Declaration  of  In-  if  they  wear  them  any  more  in 
dependence,  and  are  set  forth  in  America— two  hours  and  fifty-four 
the  revelations  of  the  Lord  to  his  minutes  in  Russia;  nineteen  and  a 
children.  half  minutes  in  the  United  States. 

The  principles  of  the  gospel,  up- 
on which  our  American  way  of  life  TN  this  beloved  land,  choice  above 
is  based,  are  incompatible  with  both  all  others,  under  a  Constitution- 
Communism  or  Fascism  or  any  oth-  inspired  Government,  we  are  said 
er  man-made  philosophies  and  pro-  to  have  approximately  six  per  cent 
grams,  which  throw  to  the  wind  of  the  land  area  and  about  seven 
these  eternal  principles.  per  cent  of  the  population  of  the 

We  see  some  of  our  own  Latter-  world,  but  we  have  approximately 

day    Saints    tampering   with    these  fifty  per  cent  of  the  world's  total 

foreign  ''isms."     No  other  system  wealth.    More  comfort,  more  satis- 

under  heaven  has  ever  provided  so  faction,  more  freedom,  more  of  the 

much  of  the  good  things  of  life  as  blessings  of  liberty,  have  come  to 

has     our    American     system,     our  us  here  than  have  ever  been  enjoyed 

American  way  of  life.  by  any  other  people.    As  Latter-day 


PRESERVATION  OF  OUR  BLESSINGS  OF  FREEDOM 


81 


Saints,  we  know  the  source  of  these 
blessings,  and  we  should  be  the 
first  to  defend  and  protect  the 
principles  so  basic  to  the  enjoyment 
of  such  blessings. 

I  have  in  my  hand  a  letter  which 
came  a  few  days  ago  from  one  of 
the  fine  women  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety in  Europe.  I  was  in  the  home 
of  this  woman  and  her  good  hus- 
band and  their  little  family.  I  can- 
not mention  the  name  because  of 
the  danger  that  the  information 
might  get  back  and  under  the  pres- 
ent regime  over  there,  further  per- 
secution might  be  heaped  upon 
them.  Said  this  good  lady— and  she 
speaks  beautiful  English: 

"We  had  a  nice  meeting  in  the 

large  hall  in ,"  .on  such 

and  such  a  date.  ''We  wanted  to 
show  also  the  picture,  'The  King  of 
Kings,'  but  were  not  allowed  to. 
There  is  no  longer  freedom  of  the 
press,  freedom  of  religion,  freedom 
of  assembly  as  we  meet  here  to  say 
anything  we  wish." 

Then  she  tells  of  "the  nice  talks" 
given  by  the  missionaries  and  by 
the  president  of  the  mission.  She 
says: 

My  husband  conducted  the  meeting, 
the  last  time  for  a  long  time,  because  just 
a  week  later  he  was  sent  to  prison.  Our 
shop  has  been  nationalized.  He  shall  be 
in  prison  for  two  years.  He  was  called  to 
the    police    on    Monday,    the   second    of 

and  did  not  come  back  any 

more.  Last  Sunday  he  left  the  city  and 
went  to  a  camp,  a  work  camp.  Now  I 
have  to  wait  until  his  letter  comes  to 
know  where  he  is  and  how  he  feels. 

I  do  not  know  how  I  could  bear  all 
this  without  the  blessings,  the  teachings 
and  hopes  of  the  gospel.  Knowing  the 
truth  of  the  Lord  makes  all  easier  to 
bear.  We  remember  your  counsel  not 
to  let  us  be  overcome  or  discouraged  by 


despair.  You  cannot  imagine  how  your 
words  have  helped  us  in  recent  times.  I 
read  through  the  Beatitudes  and  it  gives 
me  much  comfort  in  my  troubles. 

We  are  all  looking  forward  to  the  com- 
ing of  our  beloved  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
That  would  be  the  best  solution  of  all 
the  troubles  of  the  world. 

I  cannot  write  to  you  all  I  wanted  to. 
Please  remember  us,  especially  my  hus- 
band, in  your  prayers.  He  has  to  suffer 
without  reason.  He  is  really  a  good  hus- 
band, father  and  citizen,  and  he  has  not 
done  anything  wrong,  either  before  man 
or  before  the  law. 

Well,  this  good  man  is  working 
on  a  rock  pile  today  as  slave  labor. 
He  was  given  no  freedom  to  even 
present  his  case,  no  hearing  what- 
ever, because  freedom  has  left  the 
country.  People  who  love  freedom, 
as  we  love  it,  have  lost  the  blessed 
privilege  of  freedom  of  choice,  free- 
dom to  live  where  they  wish,  free- 
dom to  select  their  own  job,  free- 
dom to  speak  their  minds— to  wor- 
ship as  they  desire. 

I  would  rather  be  dead,  my 
brethren  and  sisters,  than  to  lose 
the  blessings  of  liberty  and  freedom. 
I  presume  in  America  we  will 
never  lose  those  freedoms  and  those 
blessings  of  liberty  by  force  from 
an  outside  power,  but  we  may  very 
easily  lose  them  because  of  our  in- 
difference, because  of  our  failure  to 
exercise  our  franchise,  because  we 
permit  men  who  are  unworthy  to 
rise  to  positions  of  political  power. 
Therefore,  we  should  seek,  as  the 
Lord  says,  good  men  and  wise,  seek 
them  diligently  and  see  that  they 
are  elected  to  office  and  uphold 
these  eternal  principles.  Yes,  we 
should  keep  ever  in  mind  the  fact 
that  we  cannot  take  these  blessings 
of  freedom  and  liberty  for  granted. 


82 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 


It  requires  effort  on  our  part,  con- 
stant effort,  if  we  would  safeguard 
the  Constitution  and  those  eternal 
principles  embodied  therein. 

Thank  God  for  the  knowledge 
which  we  have,  as  Latter-day  Saints, 
that  the  Lord  has  had  a  hand  in 
the  establishment  of  this  govern- 
ment. May  he  give  you  the  power. 


as  leaders  in  Relief  Society  and  as 
mothers  in  Israel,  to  impress  upon 
our  sisters  and  upon  our  own  chil- 
dren the  importance  of  becoming 
acquainted  with  these  eternal  prin- 
ciples, and  doing  all  in  their  power 
to  promote  and  defend  them,  I 
humbly  pray,  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ.    Amen. 


^ 


^ 


JLines  cJo  JLmcoln 


Josephine  J.  Harvey 


There  are  men  who  live  so  tall. 
They  seem  to  tower  above 
Other  men  of  their  time. 
You  were  such  a  man. 

You  loved  knowledge, 
Yet  never  grew  too  wise 
To  lift  the  friendly  hand 


Or  walk  in  humble  ways. 
And  when  you  spoke  to  men 
They  always  understood. 

You  walked  the  somber  hills  of  night, 
And  left  us  with  a  brighter  dawn. 
Your  life  remains  a  monument. 
Wherever  men  love  truth  and  light. 


Second  [Prize  Story 

Annual  Uyeuef  Society  Snort  Story  Cyontest 

The  House  That  Jim  Built 

Noima  Wrathall 


A  cozy  little  white  cottage,  with 
blue  shutters,  and  with  a 
chandelier  of  Chinese  chimes 
that  tinkled  when  the  porch 
light  went  on,  would  be  the  last 
place  you'd  think  of  as  a  haunted 
house.  But  that's  what  it  was, 
after  Jim  Hawley's  pretty  young 
widow  and  that  new  husband  of 
hers,  Brick  Saunders,  came  to  live 
in  the  house  that  Jim  built. 

Jim  had  built  the  house  several 
years  before  he'd  even  started  going 
out  with  June.  He  was  a  landscape 
gardener,  and  his  yard  was  beautiful- 
ly arranged.  By  hobby,  he  was  a 
sort  of  inventor,  and  he  had  devised 
more  gadgets  than  you  could  shake 
a  stick  at  to  make  the  work  easier 
around  the  house.  Sometimes,  when 
I  went  there  to  help  June,  I  thought 
it  harder  to  learn  how  to  use  some 
of  the  inventions  than  to  do  the 
work  in  the  ordinary  way.  But  June 
was  mighty  proud  of  her  things, 
and  took  pride  in  showing  people 
how  thoughtful  Jim  had  been. 

Right  now,  it  should  be  explained 
that  I— Mrs.  Merkely,  christened 
Mathilda,  but  generally  known  as 
Mattie—  can't  help  knowing  quite 
a  lot  about  people  in  Oaks  Junc- 
tion, because  I  do  most  of  the  house- 
cleaning  for  the  better  families,  and 
also  ironing.  Oaks  Junction  is  a 
suburb  of  Junction  City  where  the 
big  mills  and  smelters  are.  Not  that 
I    go    around    telling    things,    of 


NORMA  WRATHALL 

course;  sometimes  I  wish  I  didn't 
have  to  wony  so  much  about  other 
people's  troubles. 

I  saw  June  the  day  they  returned 
from  their  honeymoon  in  California, 
and  she  looked  radiantly  happy. 
She'd  always  been  a  pretty  girl,  with 
a  knack  for  wearing  clothes,  and  it 
struck  me  that  day  that  her  tall, 
red-head  husband  had  good  cause 
to  be  proud  of  her.  He  had  a  grin 
that  spread  all  over  his  face  when- 
ever he  looked  at  June.  Later,  I 
learned  that  his  temper  matched 
his  hair. 

It  was  a  few  weeks  later  that  she 
called  me  on  the  phone  and  said 
she  would  like  me  to  do  her  iron- 
ing.   She  said  she  had  been  up  most 

Page  83 


84  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 

of  the  previous  night,  washing  in  I  thought  to  myself  that  it  was  a 

her  automatic  washer.     Something  poor  way  to  end  a  honeymoon,  as 

had  gone  wrong  with  it,  and  she  you  might  say. 

hadn't  wanted  to  disturb  Brick.    1  'Tes— but   Brick   wears   at   least 

thought  her  voice  sounded  sort  of  one   clean    shirt   every   day.     And 

muffled,   as   if   she'd   been   crying,  there  were  a  lot  of  tablecloths  and 

'Tlease  hurry,  Mattie.     Fm  at  the  towels   and    things    I    didn't   wash 

end  of  my  rope—"  when  we  first  got  home.     I  don't 

Even  though  June's  mother  and  know  where  half  of  it  comes  from, 

I  have  been  life-long  friends  and  myself."    She  pushed  back  a  strand 

neighbors,  I  had  to  finish  putting  of  soft  brown  hair  from  her  damp 

Mrs.  Ames'  curtains  on  the  dryer  forehead;  there  were  circles  of  weari- 

before  I  could  leave.    Then  I  went  ness    under    her   large    blue    eyes, 

on  over  to  June's  house,  which  is  "Listen,  Mattie,  I  hung  out  all  the 

quite  a  walk  from  where  I  live.  ironing  first,  and   I  guess   I've  let 

June  had  never  been  very  neat,  be-  it  get  too  dry.     Maybe  you  could 

cause  her  mother  had  always  picked  bring  that  in  and  sprinkle  it  down 

up  after  her  and  waited  on  her  at  to  suit  yourself,  and  hang  out  some 

home.    But  this  day,  I  could  hardly  more  things."    She  limped  into  the 

get  into  the  kitchen,  what  with  the  dining  room,  and  sat  down  at  the 

screen  door  hitting  me  in  the  back  uncleared   breakfast   table.     I   saw 

with  that  rapid-door-closer  of  Jim's,  her  staring  moodily  at  the  toaster, 
stumbling    over   a    basket    of   wet 

clothes,  and  nearly   falling  into  a  CHE  certainly  did  have  a  lot  of 

pan  of  cold  starch  in  the  middle  of  ^  ironing.     It  was  late  afternoon 

the  floor.  before  I  was  through  with  it.   She 

'1  haven't  nearly  all  of  it  hung  gave  me  a  radiant  smile  as  I  was 

out— there    wasn't    room,"    sighed  ready  to  leave,  her  gloomy  mood  of 

June.     '7^"^  practically  always  did  the  forenoon  apparently  vanished, 

the  washing,  Mattie,  you  know  he  "Look,   Mattie,   at   this   wonderful 

did,  because  he  was  so  proud  of  the  roast—"   She   opened   the  oven   a 

little  bell  he  invented  that  would  crack. 

ring  whenever  a  batch  was  done,  ''M-m-m-m— "  I  sniffed,  "and 
and  the  light  that  flashed  a  different  dressing,  too!  You  always  were  a 
color  for  the  varying  temperatures  good  cook,  June.  They  say  that's 
of  water.  Something  went  wrong  the  way  to  make  a  husband  happy." 
with  it  last  night,  and  the  spinner  "Oh,  Brick  will  be  happy;  I'm  de- 
started  reversing.  I  couldn't  call  termined  that  he  shall.  But  some- 
Brick  because— well,  he  wanted  me  times  I  don't  think  he  fully  ap- 
to  send  it  out  in  the  first  place—"  preciates  this  lovely  house  Jim  built. 
She  let  her  sentence  trail  off  into  He  tried  to  get  me  to  rent  it,  and 
dejected  silence.  move  into  another  house.    Imagine, 

''My    goodness,    June,"    I    said,  with  this  place  already  mine,  and 

"Seems  to  me  you've  got  a  lot  of  paid  for.    Why,  only  this  morning, 

clothes,  even  for  a  two-weeks'  wash.  Brick  grumbled   that  he   couldn't 

I  saw  your  lines  all  full  as  I  came  in."  turn  around  in  this  house  without 


TUNE   just  stood   there  watching 
^   for  a  moment,  her  face  getting 


THE  HOUSE  THAT  JIM  BUILT  85 

some   gadget   hitting   him    in    the  to  win  prizes  at  flower  shows  and 

eye.     Just  because  he  forgot,  and  things/'     She  hurried  out  into  the 

stepped   on   the  automatic   shower  yard. 

button  in  the  bathroom  floor,  and         I  was  waiting  for  the  iron  to  cool 

got  his  clothes  wet.     I  try  to  tell  to  iron  some  rayons,  so,  naturally,  I 

him,  it  wasn't  only  Jim's  inventions,  watched    them.      He  didn't    turn 

it  was  his  kindness  and  thoughtful-  around  for  a  moment,  just  leaned 

ness  as  well."    She  was  stirring  up  on  his   shovel,   sort  of  pressing  it 

some  quick  rolls,  and  paused  a  mo-  deeper    into    the    ground.     "Well, 

ment  to  stare  out  the  window,  her  honey,  we  live  here  now,"  he  said 

eyes  misty  with  her  thoughts.  slowly,   "and   I'm   not  much   of  a 

"Sometimes,  it's  better  to  let  the  one  for  flower  shows.    I'm  going  to 

dead  have  their  peace,"  I  muttered,  dig  this  up,  and  put  fertilizer  on  it, 

but  she  started  running  the  mixer,  ready  for  a  vegetable  garden  next 

and  didn't  hear  me.  spring.     I've  always  wanted  to  try 

The    next    day,    Mr.     Saunders  my  luck  at  vegetables."    So  saying, 

called  me  on  the  phone.  He  said  he  he  began  digging  again,  and  worst 

wanted  me  to  do  the  laundry  regu-  of  all,  whistling, 
larly,  every  week,  in  case  June  for- 
got to  call  me.  "I  don't  intend  to 
do  the  washing  myself,"   he  said, 

"I'm  not  handy   man   around   the  red  and  then  white,  by  turns. ''Then 

house,  I  can  tell  you  that-so  you  ^he  came  running  into  the  kitchen, 

come,  will  you?"  "About  through,  Mattie?"  she  asked, 

Thmgs  went  on  like  that  for  sev-  in  a  brittle  voice.  She  sat  down  at 
eral  weeks.  About  the  time  I'd  ^he  work  table  and  all  at  once,  be- 
come to  do  the  laundry,  he'd  be  g^^  to  cry.  "Oh,  the  sacrilege  of  it! 
leaving  for  work.  He  was  foreman  Radishes  and  spinach  all  over  the 
at  the  mill  in  Junction  City,  and  pi^^e  where  those  lovely,  lovely 
they  say,  a  whiz  for  getting  things  fio^^^^  were!" 

^^^'  I  walked  over  and  quietly  closed 
One  day  I  was  there  when  he  had  the  window,  being  careful  not  to 
a  half  day  free  from  his  work.  He  get  my  head  in  the  way  of  the  auto- 
was  out  in  the  back  yard  when  I  matic  air-cooler,  which  sometimes 
arrived,  digging  up  a  piece  of  came  loose  and  fell  out.  That's  how 
ground,  whistling  away  as  the  dirt  it  was  I  was  standing  at  the  win- 
flew  from  his  shovel.  After  I  start-  dow  and  saw  Brick  suddenly  slam 
ed  ironing,  I  could  see  him  plainly  down  his  shovel  with  all  his  might, 
from  the  open  window.  June  was  He  stomped  over  to  the  garage  and 
down  in  the  basement,  putting  away  started  to  open  it.  But  he  must 
some  blankets,  and  as  she  came  up  have  stepped  on  the  button  that 
onto  the  landing,  she  gave  a  little  would  open  the  overhead  door  with- 
scream.  out  lifting  a  finger,  because  the  door 
"Bricki—don't  dig  that,  darhng!  flew  up  and  hit  him  in  the  face. 
It's  where  Jim  planted  all  those  im-  It  was  his  own  fault,  in  a  way,  be- 
ported  Holland  tulip  bulbs.  He  used  cause  he   was   standing   too   close. 


86 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 


But  I  never  heard  such  swearing. 
Pretty  soon,  he  backed  the  car  out 
of  the  garage,  and  shot  down  the 
driveway,  and  out  into  the  street. 
June  had  gone  into  the  bedroom 
and  shut  the  door.  I  sighed;  such  a 
lovely,  lovely  little  house.  What  had 
come  over  it  to  make  two  people 
so  unhappy? 

The  next  time  I  came,  I  asked 
Brick  quietly  to  disconnect  the  auto- 
matic bell-timer  and  flashing  light 
on  the  washer.  It  made  me  nerv- 
ous and,  besides,  I  was  afraid  it 
would  get  out  of  order  again. 

He  grinned  at  me,  and  winked. 
''Don't  know  as  I  blame  you,"  he 
said,  '1  had  to  remove  the  garage 
doors  to  keep  from  getting  my  head 
knocked  off,  and  it  keeps  me  broke 
having  my  clothes  pressed  from 
drenching  under  that  shower,  to  say 
nothing  of  being  hit  in  the  small  of 
my  back  every  time  I  go  through 
the  kitchen  screen  door!'' 

But  in  spite  of  his  joking,  I 
noticed  a  growing  coolness  between 
them  and  soon  he  wasn't  even  kiss- 
ing her  goodbye. 

June's  mother  and  I  talked  it  over 
one  afternoon  while  we  had  some 
hot  chocolate  and  cookies.  June's 
mother  was  a  quiet,  gentle  little 
woman,  reminding  me  of  a  dove. 
She  didn't  want  to  interfere;  but  we 
agreed  that  something  would  have 
to  be  done. 

Next  morning,  we  waited  until 
we  were  sure  he'd  be  gone  to  work, 
and  then  walked  down  to  June's 
place. 

She  was  still  sitting  at  the  un- 
cleared breakfast  table,  just  staring 
into  space.  I  saw  traces  of  tears  on 
her  cheeks. 


"Don't  you  feel  well,  dear?" 
asked  her  mother. 

June  didn't  answer  at  first,  just 
pressed  the  wet  ball  of  her  hand- 
kerchief to  her  nose.  When  she 
spoke,  her  voice  was  muffled. 

''Oh,  I'm  all  right— I  guess— but 
you  might  as  well  know.  Everything 
—simply  everything  —  has  gone 
wrong—"  She  covered  her  face 
with  her  hands. 

I  sat  down  on  the  window  seat, 
and  June's  mother  drew  up  a  chair 
close  to  June.  "Oh,  now,  it  can't 
be  quite  that  bad.  Nothing  is,"  she 
began  gently. 

"Maybe  I'd  better  go,"  I  suggest- 
ed, not  getting  up. 

June  blew  her  nose.  "No,  Mattie. 
You've  heard  so  much  already.  You 
might  as  well  hear  the  rest  of  it." 

TT  seemed  that  the  day  had  started 
wrong,  for  one  thing.  The  alarm 
hadn't  rung,  so  they'd  overslept. 
And,  in  her  hurry,  June  had  let  his 
eggs  fry  too  hard,  and  was  called  to 
the  phone  right  in  the  midst  of 
getting  breakfast  on.  When  she 
came  back,  there  was  a  regular  col- 
umn of  smoke  coming  from  the 
toaster.  Brick  was  just  looking  at 
it,  a  peculiar  smile  on  his  face. 

"You'd  think  he'd  have  at  least 
taken  the  bread  out,  or  something," 
she  wailed. 

Then  he  had  started  muttering, 
"Oh,  he  couldn't  leave  it  the  way 
the  manufacturer  made  it.  No;  he 
had  to  improve—"  And  then  he 
had  yanked  the  toaster  from  its 
moorings  and  flung  it  across  the 
room,  bread  and  all.  His  face  got 
fiery  red,  and  June  said  it  frightened 
her,  the  way  he  looked,  his  hair 


THE  HOUSE  THAT  JIM  BUILT 


87 


standing  up  on  his  head,  and  his 
eyes  sort  of  narrowed. 

''He  said  he  was  sick  of  hving  in 
Jim  Hawley's  house,  and  with  Jim 
Hawley  looking  over  his  shoulder 
all  the  time,  even  when  he  shaved," 
sobbed  June.  ''That's  on  account 
of  that  double-duty  shaving  mirror 
that  folds  up  into  a  bathroom  tray. 
He  said  he  couldn't  possibly  be  a 
model  husband,  and  if  I  didn't  want 
him  the  way  he  was,  well,  okay 
then—"  A  shuddering  sigh  went 
through  her,  and  she  wiped  her 
eyes.  "He  said  a  lot  of  other  things, 
too— that  he'd  always  wanted  a 
home  of  his  own— he  grew  up  in  his 
aunt's  home,  you  know— but  now 
he  lived  in  a  haunted  house,  with 
another  man  —  imagine!—"  She 
stood  up  suddenly.  "I  guess  he 
meant  he  never  wanted  to  see  me 
again,  either,  because  he  stormed 
out,  and  I  don't  know—"  She  ran 
into  the  bedroom  and  flung  herself 
across  the  bed. 

Her  mother  followed  her,  and  I 
went  quietly  home  to  finish  Mrs. 
Bemis'  ironing. 

Things  had  come  to  a  sad  climax. 
June  moved  in  with  her  mother  and 
listed  her  house  for  sale.  It  looked 
lonely  and  forlorn  with  the  sign  on 
it,  as  if  no  one  cared.  I  heard  from 
some  of  my  ladies,  that  Mr.  Saun- 
ders was  living  at  the  workman's 
boarding  house  over  at  Junction 
City,  and  it  was  rumored  that  he 
was  soon  to  leave  permanently. 

June's  mother  got  thin  and 
pinched-looking,  from  worry.  She 
blamed  herself;  said  she  should  have 
told  June,  plain  out,  in  the  begin- 
ning, to  leave  Jim  Hawley's  virtues 
buried  with  him.  And  I  felt  that 
maybe  I  should  have  done  some- 


thing, or  said  something,  before  it 
was  too  late,  and  I  scorched  two  of 
Professor  Midgley's  white  shirts, 
thinking  about  it. 

So  I  was  mighty  surprised,  one 
evening,  when  Mr.  Saunders  came 
to  my  kitchen  door. 


H 


E  came  in  and  sat  down.  "Mrs. 
Merkley,"  he  said,  looking  at  me 
steadily,  "do  you  think  you  could 
talk  to  me  about  something,  and 
keep  it  confidential?" 

Then,  as  I  started  to  answer,  he 
went  on,  "Well,  it  doesn't  make 
any  difference.  Everyone  will  find 
out,  anyway.  The  thing  is,  I've  been 
offered  a  big  promotion  by  the  com- 
pany. But  it  means  a  transfer,  to 
South  America.  What  I  want  to 
know,  do  you  think  you  can  get 
June  to  see  me?  I  just  can't  leave 
without  seeing  her  again.  I— Mat- 
tie,  I  love  her,  and  every  time  I  go 
there,  she  refuses  even  to  come  into 
the  room.  Her  mother  can't  influ- 
ence her,  either."  He  began  to 
walk  up  and  down  the  kitchen. 
"Hang  it  all,  she's  my  wife.  Maybe 
I  did  say  some  things  I— tut  there's 
a  limit  to  what  a  man  can—" 

"Yes,  yes,  of  course,"  I  interrupt- 
ed, "now,  you  just  sit  down  by  the 
table  while  I  make  us  some  choco- 
late.   I  baked  buns  today." 

As  we  sat  there,  I  was  wonderins 
what  on  earth  I  could  do.  He  had 
only  two  days  left,  and  June  is  of  a 
determined  nature.  I  didn't  know 
if  I  could  do  anything  at  all. 

He  was  just  starting  on  his  fourth 
bun  when  the  phone  rang.  It  was 
June,  speaking  guardedly.  "Mattie, 
I  think  I  saw  Brick's  car  drive  into 
your  yard  a  little  while  ago.  Be  care- 


88  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 

ful  how  you  answer,  I  don't  want  Brick  started  toward  her,  the  grin 

him  to  know  it's  me."  trembhng    over    his    face.     "}^^^> 

"Yes."  honey,  I—"  his  voice  got  sort  of 

'Is   it   true   that  he's   going   to  raspy.     She  couldn't  speak,  either; 

South  America?     Mother  heard  it  they  just  looked  at  each  other,  a 

at  the  store,  but  I  can't  believe  it."  look  that  had  everything  in  it.  Her 

"Yes."  big  blue  eyes  got  misty  bright,  and 

"Mattie,  for  goodness  sake!  Well,  he  held  out  his  arms, 

do  you  think  hp'd  think  it  odd  if  Well,  I  saw  that  it  was  no  place 

I  should  come  over  there?"  for  Mathilda  Merkely.  I  slipped  out 

"Not  necessarily."  the  door,  and  over  to  her  mother's 

She  hung  up,  before  I'd  said  good-  with  the  pie  tin. 

bye.  Eventually,  Jim's  place  was  sold. 

It    wasn't    any    time    until    she  A   truck   gardener   bought   it   and 

knocked,  and  then  opened  my  door,  planted  the  whole  thing  in  cabbages, 

peeking  in.    I  saw  that  she'd  put  on  front  and  back.    They  say  his  six 

her  new  dress,  but  her  lipstick  was  children  swarmed  over  the  house, 

smeared  by  a  hurried  finger.  and  broke  all  of  Jim's  inventions  in 

"Mattie,   my   mother  sent   over  no  time.  A  good  thing,  too;  Jim 

this  cake  tin  she  borrowed— oh— I  Hawley  was  a  good  man;  he  wouldn't 

didn't  know— you  had  company—"  want  to  spend  eternity  haunting  his 

A  deep  blush  began   to   spread  old  home, 

up  over  her  neck  and  face,  as  she  Brick    and    June    are    still    in 

handed  me  one  of  her  mother's  own  Caracas.    Her  mother  showed  me  a 

pie  tins.  picture  of  their  baby,  yesterday. 


Norma  Wrathall,  Murray,  Utah,  has  contributed  stories,  articles,  and 
poetry  to  The  Reliei  Society  Magazine.  Her  story  "All  That  Glitters"  was 
awarded  first  prize  in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  in  1942.  Her 
work  reveals  a  deep  and  sure  understanding  of  her  characters  and  a  delight- 
ful mastery  of  plot  and  dialogue,  and  these  elements  of  successful  literary  tech- 
nique are  revealed  in  the  following  stories:  "You  Are  Never  Alone"  (No- 
vember 1945);  "The  Luxury  of  Giving"  (November  1946);  "It's  Up  to  the 
Women"  (June  1949);  "A  New  Stove  for  Mother"  (April  1948);  and 
"Music  in  the  Home"  (August  1949).  Mrs.  Wrathall's  interesting  and  in- 
formative article  "Grantsville  and  the  Desert"  appeared  in  April  1949,  and 
she  has  had  several  poems  published  in  the  Magazine. 

Mrs.  Wrathall  writes  a  brief  note  regarding  her  family  and  her  hobbies: 

"I  was  born  in  Grantsville,  and  have  lived  there  most  of  my  life  thus 
far.  While  in  Grantsville,  I  served  in  various  Church  and  community  ac- 
tivities. About  a  year  ago,  we  moved  to  Murray.  At  present,  I  am  literature 
class  leader  for  the  Murray  Fifth  Ward  Relief  Society. 

"My  hobbies  are  writing,  music,  and  reading,  but  as  my  family  always 
comes  first,  I  don't  have  much  time  for  other  things.  As  every  mother  knows, 
the  work  of  caring  for  a  family  leaves  little  of  the  peace  and  quiet  required 
for  creative  work! 

"My  husband  is  Morris  Y.  Wrathall.  We  have  four  children,  two  boys 
and  two  girls,  in  ages  from  nineteen  to  three  years.  Our  older  children  are 
active  in  the  organizations  of  the  Church." 


Lrieitef  Society  Ujuuciing   /Lews 

The  names  of  the  following  mission  and  mission  branches  have  not 
previously  been  published  in  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  as  having  com- 
pleted their  Building  Fund  quotas. 


BRITISH  MISSION 


Accrington  Branch,  Liverpool  District 
Airdrie  Branch,  Scottish  District 
Barnsley  Branch,  Sheflfield  District 
Belfast  Branch,  Irish  District 
Birmingham  Branch,  Birmingham 

District 
Blackburn  Branch,  Liverpool  District 
Bradford  Branch,  Leeds  District 
Bristol  Branch,  Bristol  District 
Burnley  Branch,  Liverpool  District 
Bury  Branch,  Manchester  District 
Castleford  Branch,  Leeds  District 
Cheltenham  Branch,  Bristol  District 
Darlington  Branch,  Newcastle  District 
Denton  Branch,  Manchester  District 
Derby  Branch,  Nottingham  District 
Dewsbury  Branch,  Leeds  District 
Doncaster  Branch,  Sheffield  District 
Dublin  Branch,  Irish  District 
Dundee  Branch,  Scottish  District 
Edinburgh  Branch,  Scottish  District 
Glasgow  Branch,  Scottish  District 
Grimsby  Branch,  Hull  District 
Halifax  Branch,  Leeds  District 
Hull  Branch,  Hull  District 
Hyde  Branch,  Manchester  District 
Kidderminster  Branch,  Birmingham 

District 
Leeds  Branch,  Leeds  District 
Leicester  Branch,  Nottingham  District 


Liverpool  Branch,  Liverpool  District 
Lowestoft  Branch,  Norwich  District 
Middlesborough  Branch,  Newcastle 

District 
Nelson  Branch,  Liverpool  District 
Newcastle  Branch,  Newcastle  District 
Northampton  Branch,  Birmingham 

District 
North  London  Branch,  London 

District 
Norwich  Branch,  Norwich  District 
Nottingham   Branch,    Nottingham 

District 
Nuneaton  Branch,  Birmingham 

District 
Oldham  Branch,  Manchester  District 
Preston  Branch,  Liverpool  District 
Rochdale  Branch,  Manchester  District 
St.  Albans  Branch,  London  District 
Sheffield  Branch,  Sheffield  District 
South  London  Branch,  London  District 
South   Shields   Branch,   Newcastle 

District 
Stockport  Branch,  Manchester  District 
Stroud  Branch,  Bristol  District 
Sunderland  Branch,  Newcastle  District 
Varteg  Branch,  Welsh  District 
West   Hartlepool   Branch,    Newcastle 
District 
Wigan  Branch,  Liverpool  District 


Page  89 


Oriental  China,  Ancient  and  Modern 

PART  I-CHINESE 

Rachel  K.  Lamgaaid 

Illustrations  by  Elizabeth  Williamson 

Like  bright  moons,  cunningly  carved  and  dyed  with  spring  water; 
Like  curling  disks  of  thinnest  ice,  filled  with  green  clouds; 
Like  ancient  moss-eaten  bronze  mirrors,  lying  upon  the  mat; 
Like  tender  lotus  leaves,  full  of  dewdrops,  floating  on  the  river! 

THUS  an  ancient  Chinese  poet  was  not  colored  green  by  the  use 

described  the  porcelain  cups  of  copper. 

made  for  presentation  to  the  In  those  ancient  times,  it  was 
Emperor.  The  Emperor  held  high  customary  to  bury  the  dead  sur- 
standards  of  artistic  perfection.  The  rounded  by  pottery  images  of  every- 
porcelains  made  for  his  use  must  thing  which  they  had  treasured  in 
"surpass  hoar  frost  and  snow,"  have  life.  Some  of  these  graves  have 
surfaces  so  hard  that  they  could  been  opened  and,  to  the  delight  of 
not  be  scratched  by  a  knife,  be  pure  historians  and  artists  alike,  they  re- 
and  translucent  and,  when  struck  veal  a  complete  story  of  the  daily 
on  the  edge,  they  must  ring  with  a  life  of  2,000  years  ago.  The  home 
low  jade  note.  Such,  through  the  of  the  deceased,  his  barnyard  with 
centuries,  have  remained  the  ster-  its  domestic  animals,  his  garden,  his 
ling  qualities  of  porcelain.  musical  instruments,  tools,  and 
From  time  immemorial  beautiful  weapons,  the  members  of  his  house- 
tablewares  and  decorative  pieces  ^^^^>  all  performing  their  accus- 
have  issued  from  countless  little  tomed  tasks,  are  cunningly  fash- 
pottery  kilns  all  over  China.  They  ioned  in  clay, 
have  been  classified  according  to  the  The  character  modeled  on  the 
reigning  dynasty  when  they  were  faces  of  these  little  creatures,  the 
produced,  but  some  of  them  were  dignity  and  charm  of  the  women, 
made  as  early  as  3,000  B.C.  in  the  the  playful  humor  of  the  children 
pre-dynastic  times.  During  the  at  their  games  and  dances,  the  spirit- 
Han  dynasty  (206  B.C. -A.D.  220)  ed  horses,  dogs,  camels,  cats,  and 
the  ceramic  arts  advanced  in  many  even  imaginary  animals,  all  remain 
ways,  including  form,  color,  and  de-  as  evidence  that  the  ancient  Chinese 
sign.  Glaze  was  then  used,  appar-  potters  were  superb  artists, 
ently  for  the  first  time,  with  the  Such  priceless  pieces  have  found 
underlying  body  of  the  glaze  usually  their  way  into  museums.  They  are 
red,  but  in  the  finished  product,  seldom  for  sale,  and  then,  not  at 
with  the  use  of  a  transparent  glaze,  prices  to  suit  the  average  purse, 
becoming  brown  or  reddish  brown  Sometime  between  the  Han 
in  wares  where  the  original  glaze  dynasty  and  the  great  and  powerful 

Page  90 


ORIENTAL  CHINA,  ANCIENT  AND  MODERN 


91 


POTTERY  HORSE   OF  THE  T'ANG 
DYNASTY  (A.D.  618-906) 

The  horse  is  decorated  with  rare  blue 
glaze  and  touches  of  red  paint  on  the 
saddle.  It  represents  the  Bactrian  horse, 
a  type  introduced  into  China  by  the 
Mongols. 

Tang  regime  (618-906),  when 
China  emerged  as  the  most  civiHzed 
of  the  nations,  the  beginning  of 
porcelain  making  may  be  traced 
through  the  kaohnic  gray  stoneware 
which  had  a  glaze  of  feldspar  and 
wood  ashes.  Here  also  may  be 
found  the  origins  of  the  famous  cel- 
adon green  glazes  (sea-green)  which 
owed  their  color  to  iron  impurities 
in  the  ceramic  clays. 

The  exquisite  potteries  of  the 
Sung  dynasty  (960-1279)  are  still 
regarded  as  the  classic  wares  of 
China.  This  was  a  richly  creative 
age  in  all  the  arts  and  many  porce- 
lain factories,  under  the  sponsor- 
ship of  powerful  rulers,  produced 
"imperial"  ware  of  great  beauty  and 
durability.  This  age  saw  further  ex- 
perimentation with  the  lovely  sea- 
green  colors  (the  ch'ing  luster).  Al- 
so in  some  of  the  glazes,  a  "bubble" 
surface  was  produced  and  in  others 
a  "crackle"  effect  was  obtained  by 
immersing  the  hot  articles  in  water 
or  by  some  other  method,  includ- 
ing variations   in   the  formula  for 


mixing  the  clays.  A  very  beautiful 
porcelain  was  made  at  Ting  Chou 
in  southern  Chihli.  This  ware  was 
flour-white  Ting  porcelain,  slightly 
translucent,  sometimes  blending  in- 
to ivory  or  cream  tinted.  It  was  ex- 
quisitely decorated  with  incised  or 
carved  designs,  usually  in  floral  pat- 
terns. The  peculiar  blackish  stone- 
ware of  Chien  was  made  in  large 
quantities  during  the  Sung  period. 
Many  of  these  articles  were  made 
with  a  lustrous  purple  glaze,  some- 
times flecked  with  streaks  or  spots 
of  brown. 

npHE  Chinese  themselves  have 
always  loved  best  the  wares  of 
the  Sung  Dynasty  and,  with  their 
great  reverence  for  the  past  and 
the  handiwork  of  their  ancestors, 
they  have  continued  to  reproduce 
them  with  a  skill  that  will  deceive 
the  experts. 

The  Sung  Dynasty  was  over- 
thrown by  Kubla  Khan  and  his  Tar- 
tars who  held  the  reins  of  govern- 
ment until  the  next  great  native 
dynasty— the  Ming— was  established 
in  1368.  Hung-Wu,  the  founder  of 
the  Ming  Dynasty,  made  the  pot- 
tery works  at  Ching-te-chen  the  of- 


PORCELAIN  STEM-CUP  OF  THE 
SUNG  DYNASTY  (960-1279) 

One  of  the  three  crimson  fishes  painted 
on  the  outside  is  shown. 


92 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 


DECORATED  JAR  OF  THE  SUNG 
DYNASTY 

ficial  factory,  and  thither  came  the 
best  porcelain  workers  in  the  land. 
With  their  combined  knowledge 
and  skill,  they  soon  became  the 
first  potters  in  the  world  to  perfect 
a  fine  white  porcelain  with  a  trans- 
parent white  glaze. 

The  paste  from  which  this  fine 
porcelain  was  fashioned  was  com- 
posed of  white  clay  or  kaolin,  and 
feldspathic  stone  or  petuntse,  as  the 
Chinese  call  it.  Fired  at  a  high  tem- 
perature, the  feldspathic  stone  fused, 
welding  the  piece  together  and  giv- 
ing it  translucency.  The  glaze  was 
composed  of  a  solution  of  pow- 
dered feldspathic  stone  mixed  with 
lime  and  plant  ash.  It  is  thought 
that  the  brilliance  and  clarity  of  the 
finest  porcelain  were  obtained  be- 
cause of  the  exact  quality  of  this 
ash.  Porcelains  of  later  periods  ap- 
pear dead  white  or  glassy  compared 
with  Ming  wares. 

Only  two  colors  were  found 
which  could  withstand  the  extreme- 
ly hot  fire  necessary  to  produce 
porcelain— the  blue  obtained  from 
cobalt  ores,  and  the  blood-red  ob- 
tained from  copper.  Decorations 
painted  on  the  "biscuit,"  or  unfired 


piece,  and  then  fired  together  with 
the  porcelain,  are  called  "under- 
glaze"  decorations.  It  was  this 
beautiful  ware  which  became  the 
wonder  of  the  Western  World 
when  the  Portuguese  traders  of  the 
1500's  carried  it  to  Europe.  Soon 
the  Dutch,  English,  and  French 
were  competing  with  the  Portu- 
guese, and  an  enormous  trade  was 
built  up  by  the  famous  East  India 
Company. 

The  Ming  Dynasty  ruled  China 
for  almost  300  years,  and  during  this 
long  period  hundreds  of  varieties  of 
artistic  ceramic  wares  were  pro- 
duced. In  addition  to  the  blue  and 
white,  and  red  and  white  under- 
glaze  porcelains,  marvelously  thin 
''eggshell"  porcelain  made  its  ap- 
pearance, pieces  too  delicate  for 
export,  with  dragons,  clouds,  or 
waves  and  inscriptions,  etched  in 
the  biscuit  before  firing,  barely  vis- 
ible until  the  vessel  was  filled  with 
liquid  and  held  up  to  the  light.  The 
well-known  "grain  of  rice"  porcelain 
was  an  invention  of  the  Ming  pe- 
riod. To  achieve  this  effect,  per- 
forations the  shape  of  a  grain  of 
rice  were  made  in  the  body  of  the 
china,  and  filled  with  melted  glaze. 
When  fired,  they  became  like  so 
many  windows  through  which  light 
passed. 

Crackle  was  perfected,  and  the 
art  of  overglaze  coloring.  It  was  in 
the  late  sixteenth  century  that  pot- 
ters first  adopted  the  device  of  tak- 
ing a  finished  piece  of  blue  and 
white  porcelain  and  decorating  it 
further  with  thin  washes  made  of 
oxides  of  various  metals  ground  up 
in  glass,  and  refiring  the  piece  at  a 
lower  heat,  thus  enlarging  the  color 
scheme   to   include   green,   purple. 


ORIENTAL  CHINA,  ANCIENT  AND  MODERN 


^3 


yellow,  an  overglaze  red,  and  lus- 
trous black. 

'HpHE  Ming  Dynasty  met  its  down- 
fall at  last,  and  during  the  politi- 
cal troubles  of  the  seventeenth  cen- 
tury the  works  at  Ching-te-chen 
were  destroyed  more  than  once,  but 
pottery-making  went  on.  The  tra- 
ditional blue  and  white  was  con- 
tinued with  the  greatest  skill.  The 
old  ways  of  glazing  were  carried  on 
to  perfection,  until,  during  the 
Ch'ing  Dynasty  of  the  Manchus 
which  ruled  China  from  1662  to 
1910,  and,  more  particularly,  during 
the  period  from  1662  to  1800,  such 
quantities  of  desirable  pieces  were 
made  and  carried  to  Europe  and 
America  by  the  East  India  company, 
that  about  three-fourths  of  the  fine 
Chinese  wares  in  museums  and 
private  collections  can  be  ascribed 
to  this  period. 

K'ang  Hsi,  the  first  of  the  Ch'ing 
monarchs,  was  contemporary  with 
Louis  XIV  of  France.  Relations  be- 
tween the  two  rulers  were  particu- 
larly cordial,  and  we  know  many  of 
the  lovely  glazes  of  this  era  by  their 
French  names  because  of  the  re- 
spect in  which  they  were  held  at 
the  court  of  the  ''Grand  Monar- 
que."  Sang-de-boeuf  (ox-blood), 
peach  bloom,  turquoise  blue,  clair- 
de-lune,  celadon  (sea-green),  are  the 
so-called  monochromes— small  vases 
and  bottles  made  in  both  under- 
glaze  and  overglaze  colors. 

In  the  class  called  polychromes, 
fall  the  several  so-called  ''families," 
also  named  by  the  French— "famille 
verte''  (green),  "famille  rose,"  "fa- 
mille noir"  (black),  and  "famille 
jaune"  (yellow).  They  were  made 
by    a    combination    of    underglaze 


painting,  and  on-glaze  decoration. 
As  the  names  suggest,  definite  color 
schemes  distinguished  each  "fam- 
ily." The  colors  applied  by  the 
underglaze  method  seem  to  belong 
to  the  body  of  the  ware,  while  the 
on-glaze  colors  stand  out  in  slight 
relief. 

The  polychromes  presented  a 
fertile  field  for  the  painter.  Scenes 
from  history  and  romance  were  fa- 
vorite subjects,  as  well  as  birds  and 
flowers  and  symbolic  designs  of 
every  sort  and  description.  The 
East  India  Company  even  took  or- 
ders from  their  clients  for  china  dec- 
orated with  copies  of  engravings, 
coats-of-arms,  elaborate  floral  bor- 
ders, heavily  gilded,  in  keeping  with 
the  ornate  homes  of  the  West— a 
far  cry  from  the  chaste  simplicity  of 
wares  made  for  Chinese  use. 

"OLUE  and  white  underglaze  por- 
celain reached  the  peak  of  per- 
fection during  the  reign  of  K'ang 


K'ANG    HSI   VASE,    BLUE    AND 

WHITE,  WITH  PRUNUS  DESIGN 

(CH'ING  DYNASTY   1644-1912) 

The  background  of  this  exquisite  vase 
is  pure  sapphire,  with  the  design  in  white. 
The  netted  lines  represent  cracked  ice. 
The  prunus  blossom  falling  on  the  break- 
ing ice  is  a  symbol  of  returning  spring, 
and  a  favorite  motif  for  wares  of  this 
period. 


94 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 


Hsi.  The  materials  were  refined 
over  and  over  until  they  w^ere  ex- 
tremely pure.  The  decoration  was 
carefully  painted  in  a  clear  sapphire 
blue,  free  from  any  strain  of  red, 
obtained  only  by  the  most  elaborate 
process  of  refining.  The  crowning 
glory  of  this  ware  was  the  ''haw- 
thorne"  design,  really  the  prunus— 
a  tree  which  shows  blossoms  before 
leaves,  symbolic  of  the  passing  of 
winter,  and  the  coming  of  spring. 
Used  at  first  to  decorate  small  gin- 
ger jars  sent  by  the  Chinese  as 
New  Year's  gifts,  it  became  so  pop- 
ular with  Westerners  that  sets  of 
five  prunus  jars  were  made  to  grace 
mantles,  and  later  to  be  used  as 
lamp  bases. 

The  export  porcelain  came  to  be 
known  as  Canton  china,  and, 
though  much  of  it  was  not  of  the 
highest  quality,  very  little  of  it  was 
really  bad.  It  was  manufactured  at 
Ching-te-chen,  and  sent  to  Canton 


to  be  decorated  to  suit  European 
tastes.  The  quaint  Lowestoft  myth 
which  ascribed  some  of  this  ware  to 
the  little  pottery  in  Lowestoft,  Eng- 
land, became  so  widespread,  that 
even  today,  museum  collections  of 
Canton  or  "East  India  China,"  dec- 
orated in  the  Western  manner  are 
labeled  'Towestoft"  or  "Sino-Lowes- 
toft." 

Ever  since  the  days  of  the  East 
India  Company,  and  the  clipper 
ships,  quantities  of  Canton  china 
have  entered  into  the  commerce  of 
the  world.  Seafaring  husbands  of 
New  England  brought  it  home  to 
their  wives,  and  every  china  shop 
in  America  stocks  it.  Though  today 
China  is  again  torn  by  strife,  the 
factories  are  still  producing  and 
shipping  this  popular  ware.  The 
beloved  wares  of  Sung  and  Ming 
times  are  still  being  reproduced, 
some  of  excellent  quality,  although, 
in  general,  Chinese  porcelain  is  not 
as  it  used  to  be. 


■  ♦ 


o/n    ///i/  of  airier  s  uLouse 

Beatrice  K.  Ekman 

She  built  her  house  of  dreams, 

A  little  here,  a  little  there,  each  day; 

Its  roof  gave  shelter  from  the  rain,  its  beams 

Were  strongest  timebrs  that  no  storm  could  sway; 

The  walls  were  square,  the  windowpanes  were  bright 

With  faith  that  shed  a  never-failing  light; 

Her  friends  who  knew  the  courage  she  possessed. 

Took  heart  from  her  example  and  were  blessed. 

This  house  of  dreams,  this  faith  that  spurred  her  on. 

Has  it  grown  to  be  a  mansion  in  the  place  where  she  has  gone? 


I  Know  Where  You  Are 

Inez  Bagndl 

Ijust     returned,      Grandmother  looked   at   them    they    filled   with 

mine,  from  a  trip.    Yesterday,  your  cheeses,  your  pans  of  milk  and 

I  went  back  half  a  century  and  cream,  and  crocks  of  butter, 

visited  with  you  in  your  old  home  I  know  now  the  meaning  of  the 

in  the  mountains.  I  came  home  with  smile   I   saw  so   many  times,   that 

a  terrible  urgency  inside  me  to  sit  by  lighted  your  face  with  its  sightless 

your  chair,  hold  your  wrinkled  hand  eyes.    You  were,  no  doubt,  tripping 

in  mine,  and  watch  the  smile  on  down  the  path  to  the  well  that  I 

your  face  as  I  tell  you  that  now  I  discovered    all    grown    over    with 

have  seen  the  home  that  you  loved,  vines.    The  well  your  husband  dug, 

the  one  you  have  so  often  told  me  all  the  while  telling  your  children 

about,  where  you  lived  with  your  that  when  it  was  finished  they  must 

husband  and  children  in  the  early  carry  enough  water  from  the  creek 

years  of  your  marriage.     I  want  to  to  fill  it.     Down  by  that  creek,  I 

tell  you  that  now  I  understand.  found  the  plot  that  was  your  vege- 

Fve  tried  to  be  appreciative  as  table    garden.      Unbelievable    that 

you  told  me  of  the  things  that  con-  there  still  remained  under  the  tangle 

stituted  your  happiness— your  joy  in  of  weeds,  faint  tracings  of  rows  made 

working,  and  of  waiting  for  your  by  your  hoe! 

men  to  return  from  the  long  weary  I    visioned    the    spot    out    back 

road  of  the  freight  wagon;  the  sor-  where  you  made  your  soap  over  a 

row  of  newly  dug  graves.     But  I  bonfire,  then  stood  in  the  granary 

didn't  really  understand.  Not  then,  where  you  set  it  to  dry.     Looking 

I  had  to  go  there  and  see  it  all  for  out  across  your  fields,   once  filled 

myself.  with  grain,  to  your  beloved  moun- 

I  had  to  travel  the  arduous  road  tains,  I  loved  them,  too.  Beautiful 
you  traveled  in  your  wagon  to  your  hills,  enclosing  all  the  small  homely 
beautiful  deserted  valley  in  the  things  that  were  the  composite  of 
pines.  It  is  so  far  distant  from  your  happiness, 
cities  that  even  our  modern  trans- 
portation has  not  bridged  the  dis-  IT'S  easy  now,  for  me  to  under- 
tance  to  populate  this  lonely  valley.  stand  your  frugality— the  hoarding 
I  saw  your  log  home,  built  by  your  of  pins  and  needles,  of  scarred  hair- 
husband's  hands,  beautiful  in  its  pins,  old  lace,  and  bits  of  thread, 
solitude,  with  rock  chimneys  and  Your  sight  was  gone  before  the 
spacious  fireplaces,  where  I  saw  you  plenty  of  today  had  arrived.  You 
and  your  family  gathered  on  wintry  could  not  understand  or  believe  in 
nights.  I  saw  the  summer  kitchen  the  luxury  of  stores  where  such 
where  you  told  me  you  made  cheese,  small  items  were  plentiful,  for  you 
and  under  the  hill,  I  found  the  rock  had  not  seen  them.  You  saw  only 
cellar,  cool  as  dawn,  with  rows  and  the  long  weary  road  of  the  freight 
rows  of  empty  shelves.     While  I  wagon,  with  every  article  a  thing 

Page  95 


96  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 

to  be  used  and  re-used,  hoarded  and  perately   to   grasp   fully,   now,   the 

treasured.  meaning  of  the  treasures  that  are 

I  trudged  up  the  hill  to  a  small  mine.  I  returned  to  your  chair, 
graveyard.  There  was  a  baby's  worn  slippers  at  its  feet,  your  shawl 
grave,  another  of  a  boy  barely  grown  thrown  across  the  back.  I  know 
to  manhood.  From  under  a  mass  where  you  are.  Grandma.  You're 
of  vines  peered  a  headstone  with  back  there  making  cheese  in  your 
the  inscription  ''Husband."  My  summer  kitchen,  humming,  look- 
heart  ached  and  longed  for  you.  All  ing  toward  the  hills,  listening  for 
your  happiness  and  security— gone,  the  sound  of  the  wagons.  Fm  glad 
To  spend  your  days  sitting  in  dark-  that  you're  happy  now.  For  it  was 
ness,  comforted  only  by  the  figures  very  hard  for  us  to  put  the  flowers 
of  the  past.  on  your  new  mound,  come  away  so 

I  hurried  home  that  I  might  sit  far,  and  leave  you  there  with  them 

by  your  leather  rocker  and  tell  you  again.    And  not  even  find  you  home 

I  can  see  why  you  urged  me  des-  to  tell  you  that  now  I  understand. 


Jl  JLetter  ofrom    lliotfn 


MY  DEAR  CHILDREN: 

I  know  I  do  not  convey  to  you  by  letter  the  depth  of  my  love  for  you.  It  is  very 
real.  It  fills  me  with  great  joy  and  pride  and  humility.  That  your  union  is  happy 
and  satisfying — that  you  both  are  learning  the  joy  and  the  thrill  of  forgetting  self  in 
the  love  of  each  other  is  a  greater  pleasure  for  me  than  you  can  know. 

It  has  always  made  me  very  proud  and  happy,  dear  young  wife,  that  you  do  not 
shrink  from  motherhood.  You  are  sort  of  the  shrinking  temperament,  you  know,  but 
you  are  not  running  in  a  corner  and  hiding  behind  any  "can'ts"  or  "don't  want  to's" 
when  it  comes  to  the  main  issues  of  life. 

It  would  break  my  heart  if  you  willfully  cheated  yourself  out  of  the  greatest,  most 
satisfying  experience  of  life  and  refused  to  go  through  the  crucial  test  of  motherhood, 
with  all  the  duties  and  responsibilities  it  entails. 

The  most  tragic  picture  to  be  painted  of  a  human  being  is  of  someone  unneeded. 
To  me  the  word  has  a  most  lonesome,  heartaching  sound.  One  only  need  be  a  mother 
to  be  wanted  as  long  as  life  exists.  If  we  serve  our  children  lovingly,  sensibly,  and  with 
all  of  that  great  something  within  us  which  we  term  spirit,  we  cannot  miss  our  reward. 
It  will  be  daily,  hourly,  laid  at  our  feet. 

I  am  most  grateful  that  you  both  feel  that,  even  though  you  now  have  a  son  and 
a  daughter,  you  still  want  to  bring  other  spirits  into  this  life  to  share  the  abundance  of 
affection  in  your  home.  These  precious  souls  can  lead  us  straight  back  to  the  Father's 
kingdom,  if  we  will  let  them. 

Well,  darlings,  I  have  really  poured  out  my  heart  tonight,  haven't  I?  It  is  be- 
cause I  am  filled  with  love  for  you. 

MOTHER 

Clara  Home  Park 


Early  Spring  Planting 

Hazel  D.  Moyle 

Deseret  News  Garden  Editor 

EARLY    spring    is    actually    a  has  been  in  use  for  generations  to 

state  of  mind  for  any  true  see  if  it  is  ready  for  your  first  spring 

garden-maker.  planting  job.  Pick  up  a  handful  of 

This  temperamental  season  may  the  soil  and  press  it  into  a  firm  ball, 

arrive  all  bluster  and  storm,  or  it  then  let  it  fall  to  the  ground.  If  it 

may  steal  quietly  in  like  the  pro-  crumbles  and  falls  apart,  the  ground 

verbial  lamb.     It  often  appears  in  is  ready  to  work,  but  if  it  remains  a 

Utah's  favored  Dixie  and  other  semi-  firm  ball  of  soil,  then  wait  a  few 

tropical    regions    during    February  days  longer  until   the  ground  has 

and,  alas,  it  has  been  known  to  tar-  dried   out   further.     Never   dig   or 

ry  far  beyond  all  reasonable  sched-  work  the  soil  when  it  is  too  wet,  for 

ule  of  appearance  in  some  of  our  this  only  makes  it  hard  and  com- 

higher  mountain  regions.  pact,  and  may  ruin  the  ground  for 

But,  no  matter  the  date,  when  the  months, 
morning  sky  suddenly  shows  a  deep-  The  very  first  planting  jobs,  those 
er  blue,  when  the  buds  begin  to  actually  demanding  earliest  spring 
grow  faster,  when  Nature  is  stir-  planting,  are  deciduous  trees,  roses, 
ring  and  awakening  from  her  long  lilacs,  and  many  shrubs.  By  getting 
winter's  rest,  this  is  actually  spring,  these  plants  in  early  we  take  ad- 
no  matter  when  it  appears,  the  time  vantage  of  Mother  Nature's  own 
for  all  good  garden  lovers  to  be  up  generous  help  in  getting  them 
and  about  their  business  of  garden-  started.  She  will  supply  copious 
making.  gentle  rains,  and  perhaps  a  light 
For,  although  we  cannot  start  all  snow  or  two,  and  cool,  moist  air. 
outdoor  planting  at  the  first  hint  of  She  will  also  hand  out  a  gradually 
spring,  there  are  some  planting  jobs  warming  sun  to  coax  the  sap  gently 
that  are  best  done  the  moment  up  into  top  growth  and  to  help  new 
heavy  freezing  is  over,  and  as  soon  feeding  roots  to  grow.  Under  such 
as  the  ground  has  dried  out  enough  favorable  growing  conditions  the 
so  that  it  is  workable.  new  plants  will  soon  be  established 

This  pleasant  state  of  affairs  var-  and  ready  to  send  out  new  growth, 
ies  in  different  locations,  and  also  To  be  sure,  you  can  plant  roses 
in  different  soils.  Every  garden-  and  lilacs  and  trees  all  during  the 
maker  must  judge  for  himself  just  later  spring  season,  but  these  later 
when  this  important  time  has  ar-  plantings  in  some  regions  will  de- 
rived. Do  not  wait  for  a  blinding  mand  your  attention  with  the  gar- 
spring  sun  and  blossoming  flowers  den  hose.  Some  such  later  plantings 
to  revive  your  garden  interest  and,  will  start  growing  in  spite  of  the 
likewise,  do  not  rush  out  too  soon,  ever- warming  sun,  which  will  de- 
Give  your  soil  that  old  test  which  mand   good   circluation   of   sap   in 

Page  97 


98 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 


Photograph  courtesy  Jackson  &  Perkins  Co.,  Newark,  New  Jersey 

NEW  HYBRID  TEA  ROSE  VALIANT 

Originator,  E.  S.  Boerner,  Newark,  New  Jersey 
Propagation  Rights  Reserved 

A  rose  that  is  sure  to  find  its  way  into  every  rose  lover's  garden  is  the  new  luminous 
red  hybrid  tea  rose  Valiant,  for  this  rose  seems  to  have  every  good  point  one  looks  for 
in  an  outstanding  garden  rose. 

The  buds,  which  are  borne  on  straight,  stiff  stems,  are  large,  extremely  long,  and 
exquisitely  formed,  with  the  first  two  petals  reflexed  just  enough  to  add  even  greater 
charm  to  this  true  exhibition  type  flower. 


EARLY  SPRING  PLANTING 


99 


Photograph  by  Willard  Luce 

IRIS  IN  A  HOME  GARDEN 

the  top  branches,  but  the  weaker 
plants  will  be  slow  in  starting, 
and  this  is  where  we  have  so  many 
casualties.  Such  late  plants  often 
fail  to  grow  unless  they  have  extra 
attention.  So,  by  all  means  take 
advantage  of  Mother  Nature's  help 
and  plan  to  follow  her  time  sched- 
ule, for  she  waits  for  no  man. 

In  planting  trees  and  shrubs  and 
roses,  be  sure  to  dig  a  hole  much 
deeper  and  wider  than  is  necessary 
to  take  your  plant.  Loosen  the  soil 
in  the  bottom  with  the  fork  and 
work  in  some  kind  of  soil  improver 
and  fertilizer.  Old,  well-rotted  ma- 
nure is  always  ideal  for  supplying 
actual  food  for  the  plant.  Use  your 
finest  loamy  soil  near  the  roots,  and 
mix  in  humus,  peat  moss,  or  garden 
compost.  This  will  help  to  get  new 
roots  started.    Do  not  place  manure 


in  direct  contact  with  the  roots.  It 
should  always  be  placed  below  or 
above  the  new  roots. 

Work  fine  soil  well  in  around  the 
root  system,  and  then  tamp  firmly, 
using  your  foot.  The  soil  should 
be  firmly  pressed  so  that  no  air 
pockets  are  left.  Add  moisture 
after  the  roots  are  well  covered  and 
firmly  tamped,  and  before  the  hole 
is  entirely  filled.  Be  generous  with 
a  good  soaking,  and  allow  this  to 
seep  away  before  filling  up  the  hole. 
Leave  a  saucer-like  depression  to 
hold  water,  especially  when  plant- 
ing trees  and  shrubs.  Roses  should 
have  a  mound  of  soil  over  their  tops 
to  keep  the  branches  from  being 
dried.  This  should  be  removed  as 
soon  as  warmer  weather  arrives  and 
when  the  leaves  begin  to  open.  A 
two-inch  mulch  of  manure  on  the 
surface  will  help  roses  to  become 


Photograph    courtesy   Jackson    &    Perkins    Co. 
Newark,  New  Jersey 

HYBRID  TEA  ROSE  SONATA 


100 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 


Photograph  by  Willard  Luce 


SHASTA  DAISIES 

An  old-fashioned,  but  ever-popular  perennial 


quickly  established,  this  to  be  ap- 
plied as  soon  as  the  mounded  soil 
is  removed. 

There  are  also  warnings  concern- 
ing the  treatment  of  estabhshed 
perennials  in  early  spring.  Do  not 
rush  out  to  uncover  these  hardy 
plants  the  first  day  of  March.  Do 
this  work  gradually.  First,  merely 
loosen  the  winter  debris,  then  wait 
a  few  days  before  raking  up  and 
cleaning  your  flower  beds. 

Seeds  of  various  annuals  should 
be  planted  in  boxes  of  fine  soil  and 
kept   indoors   in   some   warm    spot 


until  they  have  germinated.  These 
are  best  shifted  out  into  a  cold 
frame  or  other  glass-covered  place 
as  soon  as  the  little  plants  are  well 
up.  They  need  cool  air,  good  cir- 
culation, and  plenty  of  light  in  or- 
der to  do  well.  Most  indoor  rooms 
cannot  supply  these  light,  cool  con- 
ditions. 

Yes,  indeed,  March  is  an  impor- 
tant gardening  month,  the  time 
when  we  can  actually  create  beauty 
for  not  only  the  entire  season,  but 
also  for  years  to  come! 


The  Enjoyment  of  Literature 

Anna    Prince    Redd 

THE  enjoyment  of  literature  is  chose  her  wedding  dress,  not  ioi 
primarily  the  source  from  a  fine,  glossy  surface,  but  for  such 
which  all  its  other  values  qualities  as  would  wear  welJ."  My 
spring,  writes  Louise  M.  Rosen-  own  stubby- toed  shoes  were  bought 
blatt  in  her  book  Litemtuie  as  for  that  very  reason,  as  well  as  the 
Exploration.  And  I  am  convinced  long,  itchy  homespun  yarn  stock- 
that  this  is  so,  and  that  if  we  ings  I  had,  of  necessity,  learned  to 
are  to  come  into  our  literary  herit-  knit  to  wear  with  them!  I  recall  still 
age  we  must  accept  literature,  not  the  glow  of  satisfaction  I  derived 
as  something  aesthetic  and  apart  in  reading  for  the  first  time  how 
from  the  sphere  of  present-day  liv-  Christ  admonished  the  rich  young 
ing,  but  as  a  very  real  part  of  it.  ruler  to  give  his  riches  to  the  poor 
And  the  very  pleasure  that  we  de-  and  follow  him. 
rive  comes  from  the  realization  that  The  teaching  of  literature  in- 
it  has  other  functions  as  well.  Thus,  volves,  whether  we  are  conscious 
once  we  are  initiated  into  the  pure  of  it  or  not,  the  indoctrination  of 
enjoyment  of  it,  the  broader  aims  ethical  values.  We  pass  judgment 
will  take  care  of  themselves.  on  the  characters  encountered  in 
There  is  today,  perhaps  more  than  fiction  in  exact  proportion  as  they 
ever  before,  a  keen  demand  for  are  consistent  or  in  harmony  with 
preparation  for  better  living,  not  our  own  experiences.  When  we 
as  a  future  way  of  life,  but  as  a  have  been  really  moved  by  a  work 
shock  absorber  for  the  impact  of  of  literature  we  are  led  to  ponder 
present-day  social  and  economic  on  the  questions  of  right  and  wrong, 
troubles.  of  admirable  social  qualities  of 
I  have  a  vivid  memory  of  my  own  justifiable  or  unjustifiable  actions, 
adjustment  to  the  adult  successes  and  to  seek  understanding  of  the 
and  failures  of  my  adolescent  world,  author's  motives.  He  in  turn,  wants 
The  child  of  an  invalid  father,  at  to  have  us  understand  his  people, 
times  I  could  not  have  endured  no  matter  how  we  may  dislike  or 
with  grace  the  hard  work  and  finan-  distrust  them,  no  matter  how  we 
cial  uncertainty  of  our  lives,  could  may  love  and  admire  them.  He 
I  not  have  fled  to  a  hilltop,  and  seeks  to  bring  to  the  reader's 
there,  propped  against  my  special  consciousness  certain  images  of 
giant  pine,  have  read  of  the  woes  things,  people,  action,  scenes.  The 
of  girls  less  fortunate  than  myself,  special  meanings-and  more  especi- 
Nor  have  I  forgotten  my  literary  ally  the  submerged  meanings— that 
explorations  of  my  eighth  grade  year,  these  words  and  images  have  for 
Coming  of  pioneer  stock,  I  could  the  reader  will  largely  determine 
understand  why  the  good  Vicar  of  what  the  work  will  communicate 
Wakefield  *'chose  his  wife  as  she  (Continued  on  page  121) 

Page  101 


Q>ixty[    LJears  Kyigo 

Excerpts  from  the  Woman's  Exponent,  February  i,  and  February  15,  1890 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 

Women  of  All  Nations" 

SALT  LAKE  HERALD:  The  Semi- Weekly  Herald  is  now  the  largest,  brightest 
and  most  enterprising  paper  published  in  Utah.  It  consists  of  8  pages,  and  is  shortly  to 
be  re-enlarged.  The  Herald  publishes  the  most  standard  current  stories  by  special  ar- 
rangement with  the  authors;  containing  many  illustrated  features;  has  the  exclusive 
rights  to  Bill  Nye's  letters;  maintains  a  regular  telegraphic  correspondent  in  Washing- 
ton, and  receives  weekly  letters  from  the  celebrated  correspondent  Frank  G.  Carpenter. 
Special  attention  is  paid  to  market  reports  and  agricultural  news;  and  a  prominent  fea- 
ture will  be  made  of  religious  news,  the  tabernacle  services  being  regularly  reported, 
while  prominent  sermons  of  the  leading  church  authorities  are  given  in  full.  In  politics 
The  Herald  stands  as  it  has  ever  stood,  the  firm  and  undeviating  champion  of  the 
rights  of  the  people  of  Utah. 

WOMAN'S  SPHERE 

Woman's  sphere  is  bounded  only 

By  the  talents  God  has  given. 
And  her  duty  lies  wherever 

Earth  can  be  made  more  like  heaven. 

STAR  OF  BETHLEHEM:  The  star  of  Bethlehem  will  again  be  visible  in  this 
year,  being  its  seventh  appearance  since  the  birth  of  Christ.  It  comes  once  in  315 
years  and  is  of  wondrous  brilliance  for  the  space  of  three  weeks;  then  it  wanes  and 
disappears  after  seventeen  months.  It  will  be  a  sixth  star  added  to  the  five  fixed*** 
in  the  constellation  Cassiopea  while  it  remains  in  sight. 

UTAH  STAKE:  Minutes  of  the  Relief  Society  Conference  of  Utah  Stake  held 
Nov.  30th,  1880.  Sister  John  presiding.  Pres.  John  said,  "I  am  thankful  to  meet  with 
you  and  I  am  pleased  with  the  remarks  that  are  made.  Woman's  position  will  be  ad- 
vanced from  this  time;  our  Savior  talked  with  Eve  and  also  with  Sarah  and  Mary. 
Joseph  revealed  the  doctrine  that  we  had  a  mother  in  heaven.  Christ  first  appeared 
to  woman  after  his  crucifixion;  that  shows  how  she  was  viewed  by  him.  Woman  is 
entitled  to  be  equal  with  man,  every  key  of  the  priesthood  that  man  has,  woman  can 
enjoy  with  her  husband. — C.  Daniels,  Sec. 

NOTES  AND  NEWS:  Not  long  since  a  Spanish  artist  was  commissioned 
to  paint  a  portrait  of  the  baby  King  Alfonso.  This  he  did,  and  when  the  painting 
was  completed  presented  his  bill  for  $20,000.  The  Queen  Regent,  Christina,  objected, 
saying  the  price  was  too  extravagant.  The  artist  expressed  his  regrets  that  his  terms 
were  too  high  for  the  royal  purse,  and  begged  her  majesty  to  accept  the  picture  as  a 
gift.    The  Queen,  highly  indignant,  wrote  a  check  at  once. 

FEAR  NOT,  ZION:  It  often  happens  that  the  destiny  of  a  people,  or  a  nation, 
is  worked  out  very  differently  in  its  development  and  fulfillment  from  what  was  expected 
or  anticipated  by  the  wisest  men  and  philosophers,  who  have  made  predictions  con- 
cerning that  which  would  be  likely  to  transpire;  but  God's  plans  never  fail  and  His 
decrees  must  come  to  pass;  notwithstanding  the  dark  clouds  that  hang  about  the 
horizon  today. 

Poge  102 


Woman's  Sphere 


jyfRS.    ELIZABETH    D.   TATE 

celebrated  her  95th  birthday 
on  December  9th.  A  life-long  work- 
er in  Church  activities,  Mrs.  Tate 
has  also  loved  memorizing  poems 
and  hymns.  Born  in  Tooele,  this 
pioneer  v^oman  is  mother  of  four- 
teen sons  and  daughters,  and  has 
70  grandchildren,  118  great-grand- 
children, and  nine  great-great  grand- 
children. 

A  recent  survey  by  the  Population 
Reference  Bureau  discloses  that 
the  women  graduated  from  112  col- 
leges in  1924  have  produced  during 
these  twenty-five  years  an  average  of 
only  1.26  children  apiece.  This  fig- 
ure is  forty  per  cent  short  of  the 
replacement  requirement  rate  of  2.1 
children  per  married  couple  (the 
1  %  being  the  casualty  average  before 
adulthood).  The  Brigham  Young 
University  women  set  the  highest 
record  in  the  country— an  average  of 
2.45  children.  The  Utah  State  Agri- 
cultural College  at  Logan  came  sec- 
ond with  a  2.3  rating.  Eighth  high- 
est was  the  University  of  Utah  with 
an  average  of  1.93,  giving  Utah  a 
considerable  lead  over  any  other 
state.  "Does  A.B.  mean  'Abolish 
Babies?'  "  the  Bureau  asks. 

TN    an    international    rural    youth 

exchange    program,    Utah    has 

sent  as  its  delegate  Josephine  Daines, 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


outstanding  4-H  Club  member  and 
graduate  of  Utah  State  Agricultural 
College,  who  will  live  on  a  farm  in 
Holland  with  a  Dutch  family. 

CIXTEEN  Utah  4-H  Club  girls 
won  blue  ribbon  awards  on  their 
home  economics  exhibits  in  the  Pa- 
cific International  Livestock  Expo- 
sition in  Portland,  Oregon,  last  fall. 

QUR  Associate  Editor  of  The  Re- 
lief  Society  Magazine,  Vesta 
Pierce  Crawford,  has  again  received 
a  literary  award.  This  time  she  has 
won  the  $100  prize  for  the  best 
Christmas  story  entered  in  the 
Deseiet  News  contest,  with  her  of- 
fering, ''Christmas  Comes  to  Jen- 
ny.'' This  is  a  delicate  story  of  a 
child's  heart,  told  sympathetically, 
yet  with  artistic  indirection.  Last 
year,  Mrs.  Crawford  won  the  prize 
for  the  best  Christmas  poem.  The 
poem  award  this  year  was  won  by 
Dorothy  J.  Roberts.  An  offering  of 
strength  and  beauty,  it  is  titled 
"Two  Ways  From  Nazareth."  Mrs. 
Roberts'  poetry  is  well  known  to 
readers  of  the  Magazine  as  she  has 
twice  won  first  place  in  the  Eliza 
R.  Snow  Poem  Contest,  and  her 
frontispieces  and  other  exquisite 
poems  have  added  much  to  the 
quality  of  the  Magazine.  Her  work 
is  characterized  by  originality  and 
accomplished  craftsmanship. 

Page  103 


EDITOHIAL 


VOL.  37 


FEBRUARY  1950 


NO.  2 


(yn  the  Spending  of  cJi 


^^T  IVE  each  day  as  if  it  were  your 
last"  is  advice  weighted  with 
import.  No  one  to  whom  this 
counsel  comes  knows  but  that  the 
present  day  may  be  his  last,  that  his 
time  on  this  earth  may  be  on  the 
brink  of  running  out. 

When  one's  earthly  time  is  gone, 
one  will  then  find  that  his  entire 
future  life  depends  upon  how  his 
earth  time  was  spent.  Sometimes 
the  phrase  "spending  time''  may  not 
be  spoken  with  true  understanding, 
for  time,  like  money,  may  be  spent 
in  different  amounts  for  varying  re- 
turns. It  may  be  frittered  away, 
squandered,  wasted,  hoarded,  hang 
heavy  on  one's  hands,  or  be  given 
away  and  bring  a  great  reward. 
Brigham  Young  advised:  ''Now, 
sisters  .  .  .  you  will  readily  see  that 
time  is  all  the  capital  stock  there  is 
on  earth;  and  you  should  consider 
your  time  golden,  it  is  actually 
wealth." 

Some  people  spend  time  with  a 
profligate  hand.  Too  few  seem  to 
sense  time's  real  value.  The  wise 
spending  of  time  is  the  best  insur- 
ance for  eternity.  The  loving  and 
necessary  duties  of  everyday  living 
exact  much  time,  but  repay  the 
conscientious  spender  with  deepest 
satisfaction  and  joy.  The  time  which 
remains  to  each  person  over  and 
above  necessary  duties,  if  wisely 
spent,  rewards  the  doer  with  rich 
bonuses.  There  are  many  worth- 
Page  104 


ime 

while  ways  in  which  this  'leisure" 
time  may  be  used  to  great  advantage. 
Two  which  may  be  particularly  men- 
tioned are  in  seeking  wisdom  and 
serving  others.  The  scriptures  are 
replete  with  admonitions  as  to  what 
constitutes  wisdom  and  how  it  may 
be  gained. 

Solomon  pleased  the  Lord  by  ask- 
ing for  wisdom  and  knowledge.  Be- 
cause he  did  not  seek  riches,  wealth 
or  honor,  nor  long  life,  the  Lord 
granted  him  wisdom  and  knowledge 
to  which  he  added  riches,  wealth, 
and  honor— such  as  none  of  the 
kings  had  had  who  lived  before  him, 
nor  were  any  kings  thereafter  to 
have  the  like.  Anyone  who  spends 
time  seeking  wisdom  is  buying  rare 
treasure  indeed. 

In  serving  one's  fellow  man,  one 
spends  time  to  earn  the  reward 
spoken  of  by  the  Savior  when  he 
promised  he  would  say  to  those  on 
his  right  hand  when  he  came  in 
glory: 

Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit 
the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world:  For  I  was  an 
hungred,  and  ye  gave  me  meat:  I  was 
thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink:  I  was  a 
stranger,  and  ye  took  me  in:  Naked,  and 
ye  clothed  me:  I  was  sick,  and  ye  visited 
me:  I  was  in  prison,  and  ye  came  unto 
me  (Matt.  25:34-36). 

The  more  one  spends  time  in  liv- 
ing the  second  great  commandment 
to  love  one's  neighbors  as  himself, 


EDITORIAL 


105 


the  more  valuable  does  his  time  be- 
come. These  two  activities,  v^ith 
other  v^orthw^hile  occupations,  if  en- 
gaged in  during  leisure  time,  in- 
crease the  value  of  one's  time  many 
fold. 

As  the  shadows  of  the  years 
lengthen  for  an  individual,  time 
seems  to  accelerate.  Hours  which 
crept  in  youth  now  flow  in  an  ever- 
swifter-moving  stream.  The  re- 
membrance of  past  indolence  and 
useless  or  even  harmful  pastimes  re- 


turns to  bear  down  with  heaviness 
upon  the  spirit,  and  one  echoes  the 
wise  words  of  Thoreau,  "As  if  you 
could  kill  time  without  injuring 
eternity." 

To  spend  time  wisely,  then,  let 
each  person  scrutinize  his  days  and 
minutes  in  the  light  of  Christ's  ex- 
ample of  the  perfect  life,  opening 
his  purse  of  time  with  prudence, 
and  weighing  out  for  any  purchase 
only  an  amount  of  time  equal  to  the 
eternal  value  to  be  bought. 

M.  C.  S. 


CONGRATULATIONS  TO  PRESIDENT  AMY  BROWN  LYMAN 

On  Her  Birthday— February  yth 

"DELIEF  Society  women  in  all  the  stakes  and  missions  of  the  Church 
extend  congratulations  and  best  wishes  to  President  Amy  Brown  Ly- 
man. Her  birthday  is  an  occasion  for  remembering  and  reflecting  upon 
her  years  of  service  to  the  women  of  the  Church,  a  time  for  recalling  the 
intellectual  vigor  and  spiritual  strength  of  her  leadership. 

It  has  been  well  said  that  one's  life  may  be  as  wide  and  as  beautiful 
as  one's  influence  for  good  may  extend.  Sister  Lyman,  Relief  Society's 
only  living  former  general  president,  continues  to  demonstrate  an  active 
interest  in  the  welfare  and  progress  of  the  women  of  the  Church.  After 
a  long  period  of  service,  which  included  the  exacting  and  responsible  duties 
of  general  secretary-treasurer,  counselor,  and  general  president,  she  is  still 
enthusiastically  engaged  in  Relief  Society  work,  serving  at  present  as  litera- 
ture class  leader  in  her  own  ward  (the  East  Twenty-seventh)  in  Salt  Lake 
City.  Sister  Lyman  maintains,  also,  her  interest  in  social  welfare,  com- 
munity problems,  and  in  cultural  and  educational  activities.  Much  ap- 
preciation, outstanding  recognition,  and  many  honors  have  come  to  her, 
but  Sister  Lyman  values  most  highly  the  joy  which  comes  through  service 
in  Relief  Society. 


106 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 


^JUJ^ 


ibntertainifig  (cyn    valentines   ^Jja^ 

'EAiz2btth.  Williamson 


T  TOLIDAYS  seem  to  inspire  entertaining  because  they  are 
■■■  •'•  our  friends  together.  St.  Valentine's  Day  is  especially 
which  lends  itself  to  showers  honoring  a  bride-to-be,  guests 
friends,  or  just  a  good  get-together.  Whether  you  decide 
luncheon,  your  friends  will  enjoy  the  color  and  atmosphere 
If  you  have  decided  on  a  rather  formal  affair,  you  will 
cloth  and  ruby  red  glass.  Goblets,  candelabra,  and  cupids 
Dainty  corsages  of  pink  and  white  carnations  can  be  used  to 


the  occasions  which  bring 
gay  and  romantic,  a  day 

from  out  of  town,  special 
on  a  formal  or  informal 

of  this  festive  day. 

want  your  best  lace  table- 
will  decorate  your  table. 

mark  each -place. 


MENU 

A  large,  heart-shaped,  molded  salad 
Tiny  hot  biscuits 
A  hot  casserole,  if  desired 
Angel  cake,  beverage,  mints 

For  an  informal  gathering,  you  may  want  to  serve  buffet  style  and  let  your  guests 
find  their  places  at  small  tables  which  have  been  set  up.  It  will  be  fun  to  use  kindly 
comic  valentines  as  place  cards  to  see  if  your  friends  can  identify  their  own  person- 
alities.    There  can  be  informal  qniz  contests,  stunts,  and  games.     The  tables  can  be 


ENTERTAINING  ON  VALENTINE'S  DAY 


107 


decorated  attractively  with  lace  paper  place  mats  or  doilies.  Cupids,  hearts,  or  flowers 
make  attractive  and  appropriate  centerpieces.  All  these  may  be  made  at  home  or 
purchased  in  the  dime  store. 

MENU 

If  the  weather  suggests  warm  food,  a  large  tureen  of  steaming  soup,  red,  for  the 
occasion,  will  be  welcome.  Tomato  soup  would  be  most  appropriate. 

Individual  molded  salads,  heart-shaped,  or  red  gelatin,  sliced,  with  the  dressing 
made  into  a  heart. 

A  warm  casserole 

Cup  cakes  decorated  with  a  valentine  motif 

Sherbet 

Beverage 


c^,  ^7?,>-a. 


iilemo  cJo  ^jLa  \:yid  JLo\>e 

htKoy  Burke  Meagher 


I  thought  that  we  had  settled  all 
My  debts  for  loving  you. 
And  that  my  last  receipt  had  read 
There  was  no  balance  due. 
But  you  forgot  to  gather  up 
These  hills  we  climbed  last  spring. 


The  apple  orchard  where  we  kissed, 

The  songs  we  used  to  sing. 

So  will  you  please  return  at  once 

And  carry  out  your  part; 

I  hate  unfinished  business  .  .  .  and- 

P.S.  .  .  .  Bring  back  my  heart. 


Dark  in  the  Chrysalis 

Alice  Money  BaiJey 

Chapter  2 

Synopsis:  Edith  Ashe,  a  widow,  forty-  capped,  but  the  woman  who  opened 

seven,  hving  with  her  son    Kit,  overhears  ^^^  Jqqj.  ^^^   dressed   in   a   percale 

his  wife   Annette   complain  that  she  can-  •    .    i,            j               -.i                    i 

not  stand  the  self-pity  of  her  mother-in-  P^^t   house   dress,   With   an    ample 

law  another  day.     Edith  has  three  more  apron,  and  her  hair  still  up  m  curl- 

sons  but  none  with  whom  she  can  live,  ers. 

no  money,  and  no  income.  In  answer  to  ..f^^^^     •  j,^  j^^  „  ^^^  ^^^    .-j-jj 

an  advertisement  she  obtams  the  position  n  at     t        •        tt  »           .    •            i 

as  companion  to  an  elderly  woman.  call  Mr.  Lewis.    He  s  upstairs  pack- 
ing—has  to  be  away  on  that  nine 

THE   house  at   1218   Walnut  o'clock  train.     He  don't  drive  his 

Street  was  of  dark  stone,  for-  car  on  these  long  trips.    Land,  but 

midable  and  faintly  reminis-  Fm  glad  you  got  here  before  he 

cent  of  an  ancient  castle  from  the  left.    His  mother  hasn't  had  a  com- 

semi-turret  rising  at  one  end  of  the  panion  for  a  week  and  I've  had  my 

flagstone  terrace.     Ivy,  black  with  hands  full  trying  to  run  the  house 

sapless  age  and  the  soot  of  winter,  and  take  care  of  her,  too.  The  last 

spread    bony    fingers    toward    the  one   she  had   up   and  left  in   the 

steeply  slanted  roof.  Great  windows  night." 

stared  coldly  out  on  the  patches  of  Edith  sat  gingerly  on  the  leather 
ragged  snow  that  had  survived  the  davenport  while  the  woman  climbed 
winds  of  March.  the  stairs  and  bustled  out  of  sight. 
Edith  Ashe's  hands  were  icy  with  She  was  aware  of  a  feeling  of  acute 
nervousness  and  her  heart  fluttered  discomfort  in  the  large  room.  Part 
in  her  throat  as  the  cab  drew  up  in  of  it  was  her  resistance  against  be- 
front  of  the  wrought  iron  gate.  Only  ing  here  at  all,  waiting  like  a  menial 
the  fact  that  she  had  come  this  far  to  see  if  she  would  do,  and  part  of 
and  could  think  of  no  graceful  it  was  from  the  ugliness  in  the 
means  of  retreating  kept  her  from  room.  Not  the  room  itself,  Edith 
instructing  the  driver  to  take  her  admitted  grudgingly.  The  lines  and 
back  to  the  shelter  and  modern  space  were  good,  with  a  stair  curving 
comfort  of  Kit's  home.  gracefully  up  from  one  end,  in  the 
The  cab  driver  carried  her  bag  other  a  fireplace  that  was  a  dream 
up  the  steps,  received  his  pay,  and  in  old  tile  and  fine,  polished  wood, 
was  gone.  Edith  remained  terribly  Chandeliers  gleamed  with  a  mil- 
alone  before  the  plate-glass  door,  lion  cut  glass  prisms  of  light,  and 
dreading  the  moment  when  it  on  one  side  of  the  fireplace,  in  the 
should  open,  longing  to  take  her  alcove  made  by  the  semi-turret, 
bag  even  now,  and  leave.  There  there  was  a  grand  piano,  a  really 
was  no  sound  through  the  thick  good  one  Edith  knew  by  the  make, 
walls,  but  suddenly  the  door  swung  Good  carpeting,  in  a  brocaded  pat- 
open.  Edith  half  expected  to  see  a  tern  in  soft  tones,  stretched  from 
maid,  austerely  starched  and  stiffly  wall  to  wall  and  up  the  stairs. 
Page  108 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS 


109 


But  the  whole  effect  was  ruined 
by  the  furniture,  great  square  pieces 
from  an  era  of  discomfort  and  ugh- 
ness,  neither  smartly  modern  as  An- 
nette's was,  nor  tastefully  period, 
as  Edith's  own  furniture  which  was 
stored  away. 

She  closed  her  eyes,  trying  to 
imagine  her  furniture  in  this  room, 
but  could  see  only  the  hideous,  bat- 
tleship gray  that  someone  had 
painted  the  walls  and  woodwork, 
and  the  lank  draperies  that  were 
obviously  not  meant  to  pull  across 
the  magnificent  plate  glass  of  the 
windows. 

She  was  puzzling  over  the  dual 
personality  of  this  room  when  Mr. 
Lewis  came  down  the  stairs.  He 
moved  swiftly  and  came  toward 
Edith  with  his  hand  outstretched. 
It  seemed  natural  for  her  to  shake 
hands  with  him.  He  took  a  chair 
opposite  and  began  to  talk,  not  hur- 
riedly, but  efficiently,  and  with  the 
authority  of  a  man  who  is  used  to 
relegating  services. 

*1  am  so  glad  you  came,"  he  be- 
gan. '1  hope  you  will  like  my 
mother.  She  is  a  dear  person,  but 
aged  and  slow.  Of  course  you  will 
help  and  entertain  her,  but  you  will 
have  considerable  free  time  as  she 
sleeps  much,  especially  in  the  after- 
noon. Your  salary  will  be  thirty- 
five  dollars  a  week.  She  will  make 
out  your  check— and  any  others  for 
medicine  and  supplies  you  feel 
necessary.  Is  that  satisfactory?" 

'Tes,  entirely,"  said  Edith  icily. 
She  was  prickling  with  indignation 
at  being  so  neatly  dispatched— as  if 
she  were  a  business  matter,  evalu- 
ated, labeled,  and  properly  filed. 
Yet  he  had  not  asked  for  her  ref- 


erences, nor  led  her  into  revealing 
conversation. 

"There  is  another  matter,"  he 
went  on,  hesitating.  ''My  daughter 
Linnie  will  be  home  from  Boston 
where  she  has  been  studying  music 
—voice,  during  the  winter.  She  is  to 
be  married  in  June.  I  regret  having 
to  be  away  at  this  time,  but  it  is 
necessary  that  I  make  a  tour  of  a 
chain  of  stores  that  I  own.  It  will 
take  me  a  month  or  six  weeks,  and 
it  will  be  difficult  to  get  in  touch 
with  me,  in  case—" 

'If  I  can  do  anything  to  help 
her—"  began  Edith  politely,  seeing 
him  flounder  for  words. 

"That  is  what  I  hoped  you  would 
say.  Mother  is  not  equal  to  any 
responsibility.  Amanda  is  willing, 
and  a  good  worker,  though  not  too 
happy  with  our  household,  Fm 
afraid.  I  should  like  to  keep  her, 
but  there  are  some  things  Linnie 
might  need  other  help  about.  You 
are  an  intelligent  woman,  Mrs. 
Ashe.  You  will  be  virtual  head  of 
the  house  in  my  absence.  Feel  free 
to  take  the  initiative  in  anything 
you  think  should  be  done." 

■pDITH  caught  her  breath.  'Til 
do  my  best,"  she  said,  flushing 
at  the  man's  flattering  observation. 
"How  dare  you  place  so  much  trust 
in  a  total  stranger?" 

He  looked  at  her  quizzically.  "A 
stranger?"  he  said  softly.  "I  have 
never  seen  you  before,  Mrs.  Ashe, 
but  I  hardly  feel  that  Marvin  Ashe's 
widow  could  be  much  of  a  stranger 
to  me.  He  brought  my  daughter 
Linnie  into  the  world,  was  our  fam- 
ily doctor  for  years,  and  I  have 
always  felt  that  if  I  had  had  him  in- 
stead of  the  doctor  I  had,  I  would 


110 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 


not  have  lost  my  wife.  She  died 
eighteen  years  ago,  when  Linnie 
was  two." 

"Oh,"  said  Edith.  "I  thought-I 
wondered—" 

"I  regret  having  to  hurry  through 
this  interview,"  he  said.  '*I  think  I 
had  better  take  you  up  and  intro- 
duce you  to  my  mother,  and  then 
I  must  be  on  my  way.  My  cab 
will  be  here  in  five  minutes." 

Mrs.  Lewis'  eyes  were  bright  with 
nervousness,  and  two  small,  pink 
spots  showed  in  her  withered  cheeks 
when  they  entered  the  room.  She 
looked  not  unlike  a  small,  frightened 
bird.  Edith,  still  light-headed  at 
the  turn  of  the  conversation,  was 
moved  to  quick  compassion.  She 
took  the  old  lady's  hand  and  gave 
her  a  reassuring  smile  after  the 
amenities  were  done.  She  could 
feel  the  tension  go  out  of  the  bony 
hand. 

"It's  all  right,  Cory,"  Mrs.  Lewis 
piped.  "She'll  do  fine.  You  go 
now,  or  you'll  miss  your  train." 

His  going  was  like  release  from  a 
dynamo.  Edith  stood,  uncertain 
how  to  begin. 

"Put  your  things  in  that  next 
room,"  Mrs.  Lewis  told  her.  "And 
then  you  can  help  me  with  my 
bath." 

The  room  was  a  drab  oblong 
with  nondescript  furnishings  and  a 
worn  rug.  Edith  had  no  interest 
in  it  except  as  a  place  to  sleep.  Mrs. 
Lewis'  room  was  crowded  with  old- 
fashioned  pieces  Edith  guessed  to 
be  remnants  of  her  own  housekeep- 
ing days.  The  bathroom  adjoining 
was  modern  and  looked  very  new. 

"Cory  built  it  for  me,"  explained 
Mrs.  Lewis.  "His  father  passed  on 
a  year  ago,  and  I  came  here  to  spend 


the  rest  of  my  days.  He  brought 
me  here  from  the  hospital  after  I 
had  my  accident." 

Certainly  only  the  power  of  Mr. 
Lewis'  personality  lured  her  to  stay, 
Edith  thought  ruefully,  because  it 
was  already  apparent  that  what  Mrs. 
Lewis  really  needed  was  a  nurse. 
She  was  confined  to  her  room, 
almost  to  her  bed  by  age  and  a 
"bad  leg"— the  relic  of  a  broken  hip 
that  had  failed  to  knit  properly. 
She  could  get  about  the  room  with 
crutches  with  difficulty,  and  could 
get  to  the  bathroom,  but  Edith  had 
practically  to  lift  her  in  and  out  of 
the  tub.  Her  bed  must  be  made 
while  she  combed  her  hair,  knotting 
it  on  top  of  her  head  in  a  sketchy 
bun  with  two  or  three  bone  hair- 
pins. The  endlessly  slow  ritual  took 
all  morning.  At  noon  Amanda 
brought  two  trays  of  food,  instead 
of  one. 

"They  usually  eat  with  her,"  she 
informed  Edith. 

Lunch  over,  the  old  lady  lay  back 
in  bed  while  Edith  sat  in  the  Mor- 
ris chair  not  knowing  whether  she 
should  read,  leave  the  room,  or  just 
sit.  Once  Mrs.  Lewis  opened  her 
eyes,  looking  directiy  at  Edith  as  if 
divining  the  question  in  her  mind. 

"It's  terrible  to  get  old  and  be 
a  burden,  and  to  be  helpless  so  that 
you  can  do  nothing— you  can't  even 
die." 

"Oh!  You  shouldn't  feel  that 
way,"  protested  Edith,  remember- 
ing guiltily  that  she  had  felt  very 
similarly  less  than  twenty-four  hours 
ago,  and  with  much  less  reason. 
"Your  son  is  very  fond  of  you." 

"Yes,  I  guess  he  is.  Cory's  a  good 
boy,  but  he's  gone  so  much  and  this 
house  is  lonesome  with  nobody  in 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS  111 

it  that  cares  about  a  person."  Mr.  Lewis'  room,  which  was  op- 
Edith's  amusement  over  the  ma-  posite  the  stairs  and  coincided  with 
ture,  fiftyish  man,  Cory,  being  a  the  turret,  and  the  one,  apparently 
"good  boy,"  was  pricked  by  this  Linnie's,  across  the  hall  from  her 
rather  direct  accusation,  because  own,  there  were  two  others,  piled 
certainly,  especially  this  early  in  with  books  and  odds  and  ends  of 
the  acquaintanceship,  it  could  not  furniture,  uncarpeted  and  unused, 
be  said  that  she  cared  about  Mrs.  An  ample  linen  closet  was  cluttered 
Lewis.  with  worn  linen  and  clean  rags. 
''Mr.  Lewis  says  that  your  grand-  Edith  itched  to  clear  it  out,  discard 
daughter  is  coming  home  in  a  few  the  useless,  and  stack  the  good  in 
days,"  she  offered.  neat  piles. 

Everywhere  the  space  was  good; 
'TPHE  old  lady's  face  brightened  so  no  one  built  houses  like  this  any 
suddenly  that  it  was  like  a  more,  but  the  room  decorations 
glimpse  into  another  personality.  were  hopeless,  the  furnishings  griz- 
''Linnie,"  she  said,  ''there's  a  zly.  The  bathroom  at  the  end  of 
good  deal  I  could  do  for  Linnie  that  the  hall  was  a  turn-of-the-century 
would  make  life  worth  living,  if  I  antiquarian.  Six  bedrooms  in  all,  a 
wasn't  so  old  and  useless.  The  liv-  linen  closet,  and  two  baths,  Edith 
ing  have  no  time  for  the  dead,  tallied,  and  all  of  them  as  dismal  as 
though."  the  living  room  downstairs.  Edith 
She  closed  her  eyes  on  this  closed  the  doors  with  a  feeling  of 
morose  statement  and  her  face  re-  frustration  and  distaste, 
sumed  the  lines  of  patient  despair.  "Head  of  the  house,"  Mr.  Lewis 
Downstairs,  the  pots  and  pans  had  said.  Just  what,  Edith  thought 
were  clattering  together  and  the  indignantly,  did  he  expect  of  her? 
sound  carried  through  the  dining  Who  could  tolerate  a  house  so  bad- 
room,  the  living  room,  and  up  the  ly  run,  so  hideously  undecorative? 
stairs.  Mrs.  Lewis  opened  her  eyes.  Just  what  could  he  think  she  could 
"Amanda  gets  noisy  when  she  is  do  for  his  daughter  Linnie  under 
put  out  at  something,"  she  said,  the  circumstances,  besides  taking 
and  closed  her  eyes  again.  Eventual-  care  of  his  mother? 
ly  the  clatter  stopped  below  and  Edith  thought  of  him,  sitting 
her  old  features  relaxed  in  sleep,  there  interviewing  her,  his  linen  im- 
Edith  assured  herself  that  the  open  maculate,  his  business  suit  impec- 
mouth  and  the  sunken  eyes  of  the  cable,  and  his  speech  and  manner 
withered  old  woman  were  not  death  that  of  an  executive,  in  the  midst 
itself,  and  tiptoed  out.  of  all  this  wretchedness.  Her  opinion 

Edith  had  the  inveterate  home-  of  Mr.  Lewis  was  very  low  indeed! 
maker's  interest  in  rooms  and  space.  No,  Edith  would  take  no  respon- 
and  she  peered  into  those  along  the  sibility  for  either  the  house  or  Lin- 
hall,  justifying  her  curiosity  with  nie.  The  whole  situation  was  too 
the  remembrance  that  this  was  the  completely  hopeless,  too  unified  in 
domain  over  which  Mr.  Lewis  had  its  impossibility.  No  doubt  Linnie 
made  her  "virtual  head."     Besides  cared  as  little  about  it  as  her  father 


112 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 


did.  Edith  would  confine  her  ac- 
tivities to  Mrs.  Lewis;  Amanda 
could  run  the  house,  and  the  girl 
could  look  out  for  herself.  Edith, 
descending  the  stairs,  noted  the  old 
hajl  tree  of  brass  and  oak  that 
adorned  the  front  entrance  like  a 
nightmare.  She  traversed  the  liv- 
ing room  and  entered  the  dining 
room. 

To  her  amazement,  Amanda  was 
emerging  from  the  kitchen  in  a  sea 
of  luggage,  her  hat  and  coat  on, 
and  an  embattled  light  in  her  eyes. 

"Oh,  Amanda!  You're  not  leav- 
ing," gasped  Edith,  feeling  exactly 
as  if  she  had  been  hit  in  the  stom- 
ach.    "Whafs  the  matter?" 

'It's  him!"  said  Amanda  vindic- 
tively. 
"Him?" 

"Mr.  Lewis.  He's  gone  off  again 
without  getting  anything  settled.  I 
told  him  the  furnace  needed  oil,  and 
now  we're  out  of  fuel,  and  then 
there's  the  cleaning.  I  told  him  in 
plain  words  about  it.  From  the 
looks  of  them  walls  they've  not  been 
done  for  years.  And  who's  going 
to  do  them?  Not  me.  I've  never 
worked  where  they  didn't  have  a 
man  to  come  in  and  do  the  walls, 
come  spring.  And  the  yard!  This 
place  could  be  right  nice  if  anybody 
took  an  interest  in  it!  Them  rooms 
upstairs  give  me  the  willies.  I'm 
not  going  to  stand  it." 

pDITH  thought  fast  in  this 
emergency,  her  respect  for 
Amanda  taking  a  turnabout.  Mr. 
Lewis  did  not  want  Amanda  to  go, 
and  neither  did  Edith.  Impossible 
as  her  situation  was  in  this  house- 


hold, it  loomed  worse  if  Amanda 
should  leave. 

"Mr.  Lewis  was  in  a  great  hurry. 
He  told  me  to  take  care  of  such  de- 
tails as  he  had  not  already  attended 
to.  I  think  he  ordered  fuel  oil," 
guessed  Edith,  talking  smoothly. 
"Tell  me  the  company  and  I'll 
check." 

As  if  to  vindicate  her,  sn  oil  de- 
livery truck  backed  into  tht  drive- 
way and  the  driver  rapped  smartly 
on  the  back  door. 

"Fuel  oil  delivery  to  this  address, 
lady.    Sign  for  it,  please." 

"I  guess  I  was  a  little  hasty,"  ad- 
mitted Amanda  when  he  had  filled 
the  tank  and  gone. 

"It  is  a  little  early  for  the  walls 
and  garden  yet,"  said  Edith  easily, 
yet  not  committing  herself  to  a 
definite  promise.  "Mr.  Lewis  would 
be  very  disappointed  and  unhappy 
to  come  home  and  find  you  gone. 
He  spoke  very  highly  of  you  to  me, 
said  you  were  very  capable  and 
willing,  and  that  he  did  not  want  to 
lose  you." 

"Well,"  said  Amanda,  placated, 
unwilling  to  admit  the  pleasure  Mr. 
Lewis'  praise  gave  her,  "I  guess  I 
can  stay  a  little  while  longer." 

In  spite  of  Edith's  assurance  in 
handling  the  situation,  she  found 
herself  tremblingly  near  nervous 
tears  as  she  went  back  up  the  stairs. 
Tomorrow  she  would  talk  to  Mrs. 
Lewis,  when  they  were  better  ac- 
quainted. Kit,  Annette,  Mr.  Lewis 
—nobody  could  criticize  her  if  she 
were  too  ill  to  handle  the  job.  No- 
body could  say  she  hadn't  tried.  To- 
morrow, for  sure,  she  would  quit 
this  dismal  house. 

{To  be  continued) 


Suggestions  for    a   Vl/ork    llieeting  JLuncheoti 

Chiistine  Eaton 
SPAGHETTI  LOAF 

(Serves  about  35  or  40  people) 

5  cups  uncooked  spaghetti  broken  in  8  separated  eggs 

one-inch  pieces  4  tbsp.  parsley 

4  cups  grated  American  cheese  4  tbsp.  pimento 

1  cup  chicken  fat  8  tsp.  grated  onion 

1   qt,  and  1  cup  milk  Yz  tsp.  pepper 

4  cups  soft  bread  crumbs  2  tsp.  salt 

Cook  spaghetti  until  tender,  bleach  (run  cold  water  over  it).  Scald  milk  and  pour 
over  beaten  egg  yolks;  gradually  add  fat  and  cheese,  crumbs,  seasoning.  Mix  well  and 
add  spaghetti.  Fold  in  beaten  egg  whites.  Put  in  greased  baking  pan.  Bake  in  oven 
300  °F.  for  about  1  /4  hours  or  until  firm  in  center.  Serve  with  tomato  sauce. 

TOMATO  SAUCE 

Vi   cup  shortening,  butter  fat  or                     %  cup  sugar 

chicken  fat  1  tsp.  cloves 

Vz    cup  flour  1  tsp.  allspice 

4  cups  tomato  juice  salt  and  pepper  to  taste 

Make  the  same  as  white  sauce  only  use  tomato  in  place  of  milk.  Blend  shortening 
and  flour,  remove  from  heat,  and  stir  in  tomato  juice,  add  seasoning. 

BREAD  STICKS 

1  Vz   cups  scalded  milk  1       egg,   separated 
6       tbsp.  shortening  5  %   cups  flour 

2  tbsp.  sugar  %   tsp.  salt 

1  yeast  cake 

Add  butter,  sugar,  and  salt  to  milk.  When  lukewarm,  add  yeast  cake,  white  of 
egg,  well  beaten,  and  flour.  Knead.  Let  rise,  roll,  and  shape  the  size  of  a  lead  pencil 
and  place  in  floured  pan  about  two  inches  apart.  Brush  tops  with  beaten  yolk  of  egg. 
Sprinkle  with  poppy  seed  if  desired.  Let  rise,  and  bake  in  hot  oven  (400°  F.)  untiJ 
brown  and  crisp. 

CHOCOLATE  DROP  COOKIES 

(80-90  cookies) 

2  cups  sugar  1       tsp.  salt 

1  cup  shortening  1  cup   sweet  milk 

4  eggs,  well  beaten  1  tsp.  vanilla 

6  ounces  chocolate  1  Vz  cups  chopped  nuts 

3  cups  pastry  flour  1  Vz  cups  raisins 

4  tsp.  baking  powder 

Cream  the  shortening  and  sugar  together,  add  eggs  and  melted  chocolate,  add 
milk,  vanilla,  nuts,  rairins  and  mix  well.  Add  baking  powder,  flour,  and  salt,  mixed 
and  sifted  together.  Drop  by  teaspoon  on  greased  cookie  sheets  and  bake  in  moderate 
oven  (350°  F.)  about  12  minutes. 

Page  113 


^«<e> 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


^ 


a 


Margaret  C.  Pickeiing,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  subimttal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1948,  page  274. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING  MOTHERS,  BAZAARS,  AND 

OTHER  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Marie  Vesela 

CZECHOSLOVAKIAN  MISSION,  PRAGUE  BRANCH   RELIEF  SOCIETY 

BAZAAR,  April  25,  1949 

Sister  Marie  Vesela,  Secretary,  Prague  Branch  Relief  Society,  writes  an  interesting 
report  of  the  history  and  activities  of  the  society  in  this  branch:  *The  Czechoslovakian 
Relief  Society  was  founded  in  the  year  1939  with  Frantiska  Brodilova  as  president,  and 
five  members  in  attendance.  Martha  Gaeth,  wife  of  President  Arthur  Gaeth,  was  the 
second  president.  The  spirit  in  the  meetings  was  a  real  Latter-day  Saint  spirit  and  the 
lessons  were  prepared  and  translated  especially  for  conditions  in  this  (jountry.  During 
1935-37  Josefa  Komarkova  was  president  and  at  this  time  many  people  visited  the 
society.  Sister  Komarkova  left  the  country  to  live  with  her  married  daughter  in  Salt 
Lake  City.  The  year  1938,  when  Sister  Martha  Toronto  presided,  was  filled  with  un- 
certainty and  trouble  and  during  the  war  the  possibilities  for  this  work  were  not  great, 
but  the  members,  especially  in  the  Brno  Branch,  did  not  stop  their  work  in  Relief 
Society. 
Poge  114 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


115 


In  the  year  1947,  when  Sister  Toronto  returned  to  Czechoslovakia,  plans  were 
made  to  bring  the  work  to  a  higher  level.  It  cost  much  work  and  endeavor,  but  slowly 
the  number  of  the  visitors  increased. 

A  great  success  in  the  Prague  Branch  was  the  year  1948-49  under  the  presidency 
of  Anna  Laura  Woodland,  missionary.  Sewing  was  thought  of  as  something  all  women 
enjoyed.  But  it  was  impossible  to  get  material  to  work  with.  Sister  Woodland  wrote 
to  her  mother  and  asked  her  to  send  some  sugar  sacks  and  remnants  that  she  had  around 
the  house.  Soon  we  got  the  news  that  not  only  her  mother  was  sending  us  many 
things,  but  also  other  sisters  were  donating  thread,  needles,  pins,  and  materials  to 
the  Prague  society.  The  joy  and  excitement  of  our  women  as  they  looked  at  the 
nice  things  are  impossible  to  describe. 

The  bazaar  was  a  great  success  and  brought  us  over  10,000  Krs.  or  $200.  We 
had  53  aprons,  15  tablecloths,  and  a  large  group  of  miscellaneous  items,  such  as  pil- 
lows, doilies,  scarves,  playsuits,  and  stuffed  toys. 

Before  the  bazaar  we  had  an  interesting  program,  with  musical  numbers,  a  story, 
and  readings.  Refreshments  were  served  and  the  highlight  of  the  evening  was  a  fashion 
show — first  in  the  history  of  the  Czechoslovakian  Relief  Society.  After  the  program 
we  retired  to  the  winter  garden  where  the  articles  of  the  bazaar  were  on  display. 

Many  women  who  started  to  visit  our  Relief  Society  programs  became  interested 
in  the  work  of  the  Church  and  some  of  them  have  already  become  members  and  others 
will  join  soon.  Although  we  still  have  more  visiting  friends  than  members  in  our 
meetings,  the  spirit  is  fine  and  encouraging  and  we  enjoy  the  blessings  which  are  con- 
nected with  this  work." 


Photograph   submitted   by   Marie  Vesela 

DOLL  DISPLAY  AT  PRAGUE  BAZAAR 


116 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  195D 


Photograph  submitted  by  Fannye  H.   Walker 

TAYLOR  STAKE  (CANADA),  RAYMOND  THIRD  WARD 
SINGING  MOTHERS 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Mrs.  George  Court;  Fern  Spackman;  Rae  Smith;  Josephine 
Hawk;  Zina  Anderson;  Maybelle  Anderson,  chorister;  Emma  Dahl,  at  the  piano. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Fannye  H.  Walker;  Ethel  Jacobs;  Ella  Hancock;  Zilphia 
Garrett;  Phoebe  Dahl;  Mozelle  Baker;  Mabel  Heninger. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Angelina  Witbeck,  President,  Raymond  Third  Ward 
Relief  Society;  Idelle  Kenney;  Lottie  Graham;  Lula  Stevenson;  Annie  Adams;  Helen 
Holt;  Irene  Halliday;  Mrs.  McGillivary;  Mabel  Salmon;  Ruth  Salmon;  Madge  Fair- 
banks. 

Lisadore  B.  Crookston  is  president  of  Taylor  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph   submitted   by   Pearl   M.   Andersen 

SHELLEY  STAKE    (IDAHO),  RETIRING  RELIEF  SOCIETY  OFFICERS 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Ivy  Goodsell;  First  Counselor  Pearl  M.  Andersen;  Presi- 
dent Annie  B.  Johnson;  Second  Counselor  Sarah  W.  Kirkham;  Tressa  Hunter. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Lela  Wiseman;  Zetta  Jensen;  Ila  Allen;  Millie  Bean;  Anna 
Qpok;  Veta  Dye;  Thelma  Thompson;  Mable  Roberts;  Florence  D.  Hanney. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


lit 


This  photograph  was  taken  just  prior  to  the  release  of  these  officers  which  became 
necessary  when  Elder  Clarence  F.  Johnson  and  his  wife  Annie  B.  Johnson  were  called 
to  preside  over  the  Swedish  Mission.  Sister  Andersen  reports:  "Sister  Johnson  was  called 
to  the  presidency  of  Shelley  Stake  Relief  Society  in  July  1938.  She  served  humbly  and 
successfully  and  under  her  leadership  many  major  projects  were  carried  out  successfully. 
One  of  the  more  recent  projects  was  the  purchase  of  new  electric  machines  by  every  Rehef 
Society  in  the  stake.  Sister  Johnson  is  richly  endowed  with  a  fine  sense  of  knowing 
just  the  right  thing  to  be  done  for  each  particular  situation.  Her  keen  intellect  and 
ability  to  select  the  essentials  and  dismiss  the  unimportant  details  mark  her  as  a  great 
leader.  All  who  have  worked  with  her  love  her  and  wish  Brother  and  Sister  Johnson 
success  and  happiness  in  their  new  calling." 

Eva  L.  Clinger  is  the  new  president  of  Shelley  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph   submitted   by   Beth   Callister 


NORTHERN  CALIFORNIA  MISSION,  MERCED  BRANCH  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
DISPLAY  AT  THE  1949  COUNTY  FAIR 

Left  to  right:  First  Counselor  Ruby  Wardrobe;  Jean  Brink;  Barbara  Gaines;  June 
Cannon;  Margaret  Taylor;  Esther  Mae  Fish;  Harriet  Moulton;  President  Beth  Cal- 
lister. 

Officers  not  in  the  picture  are:  Second  Counselor  Villa  Stewart  and  Secretary- 
Treasurer  Elizabeth  Elcock. 

The  Relief  Society  women  of  the  Merced  Branch  were  awarded  the  following  rib- 
bons for  their  outstanding  entries:  74  blue  (first  place)  ribbons;  46  red  (second  place) 
ribbons;  29  white  (third  place)  ribbons.  Beth  Callister  and  Jean  Brink  won  first  and 
second  places  in  the  sweepstakes  in  the  canned  goods  division.  The  women  made  a 
total  of  $414. 

Amelia  E.  Gardner  is  president  of  the  Northern  California  Mission  Relief  Society 


118 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 


Photograph    submitted   by   Lolo   M.    Shumway 

PHOENIX  STAKE   (ARIZONA),  MARICOPA  INDIAN  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
MEMBERS  DISPLAYING  THEIR  FIRST  QUILTS 

Left,  at  the  rear:  Hazel  Nelson  of  Phoenix  Stake  Board. 

Extreme  right:  Brother  and  Sister  Sundust  (first  converts  in  this  branch)  and  Lilly 
Harris  of  the  Stake  Board. 

Seated,  center  front:  Lola  M.  Shumway,  President,  Phoenix  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Shumway  reports:  "We  are  very  pleased  with  the  fine  work  of  these  women 
on  the  quilting  project  and  the  Indian  women  are,  too.  Three  of  our  regular  members 
were  in  the  cotton  fields  the  day  the  picture  was  taken.  We  have  had  a  gradual  in- 
crease in  membership  since  we  began  with  these  sisters.  Last  week  we  had  two  more 
new  members." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ethel  E.   Blomquist 

SWEDISH  MISSION,  GOTEBORG  RELIEF  SOCIETY  OFFICERS 
AT  THE  BRANCH  BAZAAR 

Standing  at  the  back,  left  to  right:  Albert  Brandin,  local  missionary,  husband  of 
Maja  Brandin,  President,  Goteborg  Relief  Society;  Anna  Sjoholm;  Karen  Stengruber; 
President  Maja  Brandin;  Hilda  Malmberg;  Maria  Bohlin. 

Ethel  E.  Blomquist  is  former  president  of  the  Swedish  Missian  Relief  Society  and 
Annie  B.  Johnson  is  the  present  president. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


119 


Photograph  submitted   by  Nina  J.   Langford 

SOUTH   OGDEN  STAKE    (UTAH),   STAKE   OFFICERS   AND   SINGING 

MOTHERS  WHO  FURNISHED  MUSIC  FOR  THE  STAKE  VISITING 

TEACHERS  CONVENTION,  October  28,  1949 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Edna  T.  Buss;  Second  Counselor  Dessa  B.  Richins; 
Clarabell  R.  Harper;  Hilda  T.  Halverson;  Secretary-Treasurer  Nina  J.  Langford;  Stake 
Relief  Society  President  Reka  V.  B.  Parker;  Nellie  W.  Neal,  member  general  board  of 
Relief  Society. 

Second  row,  standing  left  of  pulpit:  Secretary-Treasurer  Edith  B.  WiUiams;  acting 
organist  Vera  Pettit;  chorister  Mabel  E.  Draper;  First  Counselor  Erma  V.  Jacobs. 

An  extensive  display  of  handwork  of  all  types  was  held  in  connection  with  the 
convention.  A  delicious  luncheon  was  served  to  225  Relief  Society  members. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ann  M.  Borg 


GRANT  STAKE  (SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH)  SINGING  MOTHERS  CHORUS 

Front  row,  beginning  fourth  from  the  left:  accompanists  Grace  Riches  and  Erma 
Barton;  director  Ann  M.  Borg. 

This  chorus  completed  four  major  assignments  during  the  past  year,  furnishing 
music  for  the  Relief  Society  opening  social,  for  morning  and  evening  sessions  of  stake 
conference,  for  Relief  Society  convention,  and  for  the  March  6th  stake  program.  Plans 
are  underway  for  a  song  festival  to  be  held  in  the  amphitheater  in  Big  Cottonwood 
Canyon  sometime  during  the  summer  of  1949. 

Forty-seven  members  are  enrolled  in  the  chorus  and  baby  tenders  are  provided  for 
the  practice  periods  which  are  held  sometimes  in  the  mornings  and  sometimes  in  the 
afternoons.  One  of  the  accompanists,  Bernece  Engeman  was  not  present  when  the  photo- 
graph was  taken. 

Lorena  L.  Harline  is  president  of  Grant  Stake  Relief  Society. 


120 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Winnie  T.   Graff 

OREM  STAKE  (UTAH)  PAGEANT  HONORS  EARLY  RELIEF  SOCIETY   . 

LEADERS  March  17,  1949 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Sherrie  Ford  representing  Emma  Smith;  Oreen  Walker 
as  Ehza  R.  Snow;  Enid  Johnson  as  Zina  D.  Young;  Uana  Illingsworth  as  Bathsheba 
Smith;  Emily  Long  as  Emmeline  B.  Wells. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Winnie  T.  Graff,  President,  Orem  Stake  Rehef  Society; 
Blanche  Nielson,  author  and  reader  of  the  pageant;  Mary  Rowley,  representing  President 
Belle  S.  Spafford;  Dorothy  Johnson  as  President  Amy  Brown  Lyman;  Lula  Croft  as 
President  Louisa  Y.  Robison;  Jennie  Harris  as  President  Clarissa  Williams;  Elaine  Bax- 
ter, who  played  an  accordion  solo;  Erma  Swensen,  who  played  an  organ  solo. 

This  beautiful  pageant  was  presented  in  the  Scera  auditorium  before  a  large  audi- 
ence. Each  character  was  introduced  by  the  reader,  Sister  Wilson,  and  as  the  women 
entered  Sister  Swensen  softly  played  "O  My  Father"  in  memory  of  Eliza  R.  Snow,  and 
Elaine  Baxter  played  an  accordian  solo  "My  Mountain  Home  So  Dear"  in  memory  of 
Emmeline  B.  Wells. 


JLiVitig  iDesign 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

The  sun  in  the  west  is  a  luminous  red. 

The  snow  is  immaculate  white. 
Deep  blue  the  expanse  of  the  sky  overhead 

Where  stars  will  stay  hidden  till  night. 

Unwind  seven  ribbons  from  that  crimson  ball; 

Divide  them  with  six  lanes  of  snow. 
And  choose  from  the  stars  the  brightest  of  all, 

Eight  rows  with  six  stars  in  a  row. 

And  cut  from  the  blue  of  the  heavens  a  square  , 
Arranging  the  stars  in  their  place. 

An  ensign  your  heart  ever  after  will  wear 
And  its  glory  will  shine  in  your  face. 


The  Enjoyment  of  Literature 


(Continued  from  page  loi) 


to  him.  The  reader  brings  to  the 
work  personahty  traits,  memories  of 
past  events,  present  needs  and  pre- 
occupations, a  particular  mood  and 
a  particular  physical  condition. 

This,  it  seems  to  me,  is  the 
liteiary  center  in  which  the  teeter 
board  rests.  Become  obsessed  with 
literature  as  "art  for  art's  sake,"  and 
the  balance  of  perfect  rhythm  is  lost. 
See  in  literature  only  the  practical 
elements  of  life,  and  a  dispropor- 
tionate end  weight  results.  Pure 
enjoyment  comes  as  a  result  of 
balance. 

Asa  child  I  did  not  like  to  slide 
the  teeter  board  far  to  one  end 
of  the  pivotal  base  so  that  a  child 
heavier  than  myself  could  teeter 
with  me.  The  disproportion  in 
looks  and  the  uncertain  rhythm  was 
disconcerting.  But  give  me  a  mate 
my  own  size  to  balance  the  board 
and,  hands  free,  head  back  to  the 
wind,  I  could  teeter  for  hours. 
It  is  this  freedom,  this  balance  of 
mind  and  experience,  that  brings 
the  fullest  literary  enjoyment,  the 
most  rewarding  literary  experience. 
In  this  rewarding  experience  lies 
the  hope  that  good  literature  will 
influence  our  lives.  It  is  rewarding 
to  see  a  pattern  of  life  that  is  fami- 
liar to  us.  We  exclaim,  ''Why,  Fve 
done  that  very  thing  myself!"  Or, 
''I  know  people  just  like  that!"  It 
is  rewarding  to  see  in  the  humor  or 


the  tragedy  of  a  book  the  cue  to  our 
own  fun,  or  our  own  sorrows.  It 
is  thus  that  the  author  shares  with 
us  his  own  clear  vision. 

There  is  no  end  to  the  enjoyment 
that  literature  may  bring.  When 
we  reach  the  stage  where  we  seek 
more  than  enjoyment,  then  we  can 
say  to  the  artist,  ''Give  me  some- 
thing fine  in  any  form  which  may 
suit  you  best,  according  to  your 
own  temperament,  and  I  shall 
enjoy  it."  How  much  more  inter- 
esting is  Rolvaag's  Giants  in  the 
Earth  written  to  this  form,  this 
temperament,  than  an  unadorned 
historical  and  generalized  account 
of  the  same  events  would  be.  We 
need  no  preconceived,  pointed-out 
evaluation  for,  since  each  brings 
to  a  work  the  color  of  his  own 
experience,  each  will  derive  a  dif- 
ferent element  from  it. 

However,  in  teaching  literature 
in  the  classroom,  the  teacher  need 
not  abdicate  completely  nor  cease 
to  exert  an  influence.  But  let  the 
teacher's  position  be  that  of  a  quiet 
counselor  not  of  an  infallible  men- 
tor. Instead,  let  there  be  an  informal 
and  friendly  analysis  and  evaluation 
and  enjoyment.  Literature  will  then 
become  a  potent  force  in  the  edu- 
cational process  of  developing  criti- 
cally minded,  emotionally  liber- 
ated individuals  who  possess  the 
energy  and  the  will  to  create  a  hap- 
pier way  of  life  for  themselves  and 
for  others. 


Page  121 


LESSON 


DEPARTMENT 


cJheologyi — The  Life  and  Ministry  of  the  Savior 

Lesson  24-''Further  Instruction  to  the  Apostles" 

Elder  Don  B.  Col  ton 

(Reference:  Jesus  the  Christ,  Chapter  32,  by  Elder  James  E.  Talmage) 

For  Tuesday,  May  2,  1950 

Objective:  To  show  how  clearly  and  forcefully  Jesus  instructed  those  who  were  to 
carry  on  his  work  after  his  crucifixion. 


Piophecies  Rehting  to  the  Destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem  and  the  Lord's 
Future  Advent 

JESUS  left  the  temple  on  Tuesday 
of  the  last  week.  He  had  finished 
his  ministry  so  far  as  the  public  was 
concerned.  He  started  toward  the 
beloved  home  in  Bethany  and  rested 
for  a  time  on  the  Mount  of  Olives. 
Only  his  disciples  were  with  him. 
From  their  resting  place  on  the 
Mount  they  had  a  wonderful  view 
of  the  temple  and  the  great  city. 
His  prediction  that  the  temple 
would  be  destroyed  caused  some  of 
the  twelve  to  say  to  him,  'Tell  us 
when  shall  these  things  be?  and 
what  shall  be  the  sign  of  thy  com- 
ing, and  of  the  end  of  the  world?'' 
It  is  clear  that  they  understood  that 
there  was  to  be  an  event  known  to 
them  as  the  "end  of  the  world," 
and  they  wanted  to  know  what 
signs  would  precede  it.  Jesus  first 
warned  them  against  being  deceived. 
He  frankly  told  them  that  no  man 
knew  the  date  of  the  glorious  second 
coming  of  the  Lord.  Only  his 
Father  in  heaven  knew  of  the  date. 
Page  122 


Mark  tells  us  that  even  the  Son  did 
not  know  (Mark  13:32).  That  the 
event  was  more  remote  than  any  of 
the  disciples  realized  is  very  ap- 
parent. 

He  told  the  apostles  especially 
that  they  were  to  expect  persecution. 
Some  of  them  would  be  put  to 
death  because  of  the  testimony  of 
Christ.  They  were  told  that  in  the 
hour  of  need  the  Holy  Ghost  would 
inspire  them  as  to  what  they  were 
to  say.  The  Lord  told  them  to  be 
patient  in  tribulation  and  that  the 
blessing  in  the  hereafter  would  so 
far  outweigh  the  sufferings  of  this 
life  that  there  would  be  no  compari- 
son. Their  mission  was  to  preach 
the  gospel  of  the  kingdom  to  all 
nations.  They  would  meet  opposi- 
tion from  false  prophets  and  false 
teachers,  but  they  were  to  persist  in 
the  face  of  all  opposition.  Their 
message  would  divide  families  and 
some  children  would  even  betray 
their  own  parents.  Members  of  the 
Church  would  grow  cold  in  the  faith 
and  turn  away  and  only  those  who 
were  faithful  to  the  end  of  life  would 
be  saved.    There  would  be  wars  and 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


123 


Evan  Jensen 


PALESTINE  IN  THE  TIME  OF  CHRIST 


124  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 

rumors  of  wars,  famines  and  earth-  pel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preach- 

quakes;    in    fact,   peace   would   be  ed  to  all  nations  who  will  receive  it 

taken  from  the  earth.  before  the  glorious  coming  of  the 

The    Savior    told    them    plainly  Lord  in  the  last  days.  That  coming 

what  would  befall  Jerusalem  in  their  will  be  sudden  and  unexpected,  but 

day.    ''And  when  ye  shall  see  Jeru-  the  faithful  should  always  be  ready 

salem  compassed  with  armies,  then  for  it. 

know   that   the   desolation    thereof  To  indelibly  impress  on  the  minds 

is  nigh''  (Luke  21:20).    When  this  of  all  faithful  followers  the  need 

occurred,  those  who  believed  were  of    watchfulness    and    faithfulness, 

to  go  to  the  mountains;  and  the  Jesus  gave  to  them  the  Parable  of 

suffering  would  be  terrible,  especial-  the  Ten  Virgins.    Matthew  gave  us 

ly  for  mothers  with  babes,  and  for  our  only  report  of  this  wonderfully 

expectant  mothers.     They  were  to  illustrative  parable  (Matt.  25:1-13). 
pray  that  these  tribulations  would 

not  be  forced  upon  them  in  winter,  The   Need   oi   Watchfulness   and 

for    the    suffering   then    would   be  DiUgence  lUustiated   by  Parable 

horrible  and  without  a  parallel  in  xhe   listeners    were   all    familiar 

Israel's  history.    The  only  comfort  ^ith  oriental  marriage  customs.  It 

given  was  that  the  period  would  be  ^^s  common  for  the  bridegroom  to 

cut  short.  gQ  ^Q  |-]^g  home  of  the  bride  and 

There  was  then  to  come  a  time  escort  her  to  the  place  of  festivi- 

when  Satan  would  deceive  the  peo-  ties.    These  events  usually  occurred 

pie  of  the  world.     ''Men's  hearts  in  the  evening  and,  as  the  bridal 

failing  them  for  fear,  and  for  look-  p^j-ty    approached    the    appointed 

ing  after   those   things   which   are  place,  organized  groups  with  lamps 

eoming  on  the  earth:  for  the  powers  and  lighted  torches  would  go  out 

of  heaven  shall  be  shaken"   (Luke  to  meet  it.    The  ten  virgins  were 

21:26).    It  would  be  well  for  class  to  join  the  welcoming  party.    Only 

members   to   read   all   of  the   21st  five,  however,  had  oil  in  their  lamps, 

chapter  of  Luke,  and  note  1  at  the  The  bridegroom  was  late  and  all 

end  of  chapter  32  of  the  text,  and  of   the   virgins    fell    asleep.     Near 

also  the  24th  chapter  of  Matthew,  midnight,     criers     announced     his 

as  given  in  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  coming  and  called  in  haste:  "Go  ye 

There  was  to  be  virulent  persecu-  out  to  meet  him."    The  ten  virgins 

tion  of  the  disciples,  to  be  followed  immediately  awakened  and  five  of 

by    cruel    warfare.      Many    of    the  them  were  ready,  but  five  of  them 

"elect"    would    be    deceived    and  had  no  oil  for  their  lamps.     They 

would  apostatize.  The  people  would  sought  in  vain  to  borrow  oil,  but  the 

be  deceived  by  priestcraft  and  false  others  could  not,  or  would  not,  spare 

prophets.  any.      While    the    unwise    virgins 

Care  should  be  exercised  not  to  were  out  in  quest  of  oil,  the  wedding 

confound  the  signs  and  events  of  party  came  and  went  on  into  the 

the  Christian  era  with  those  of  the  house  where  the  festivities  were  be- 

latter    days.      Remember    Christ's  ing  held  and  shut  the  door  against 

promise  for  this  day  is  that  the  gos-  all  tardy  comers.    The  five  unwise 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  125 

virgins  pleaded  for  admittance,  but  ferent  amounts  "every  man  accord- 
were  denied  because  they  were  not  ing  to  his  several  ability."  In  this 
among  the  attendants  of  either  the  case,,  also,  the  servants  were  equal- 
bride  or  the  bridegroom.  ly  rewarded  for  equal  diligence  even 

The  lesson  is  plain.    Jesus  symbol-  though  greater  gains  were  made  by 

izes  the  bridegroom.    The  Church  one  servant  than  by  the  other.     It 

on  earth  is  his  bride.     Those  who  is  comforting  to  know  that  if  we  do 

are   prepared   and   ready    to    meet  our   best   with   whatever   gifts   are 

him  will  be  received  by  him,  while  given  to  us,  we  shall  be  accepted  as 

those  who  delay  and  are  not  ready  well   as   one  who   works   in   wider 

will  be  rejected.     The  lamps  sym-  fields.    We  are  rewarded  according 

bolize  the  professions  of  faith  and  to  the  effort  we  put  forth.    In  both 

the  oil  ''the  spiritual  strength  and  stories  the  servants  who  were  un- 

abundance  which  diligence  and  de-  faithful    and    negligent    were    con- 

votion  in  God's  service  alone  can  demned  and  punished.    The  Lord 

insure."  gave  the  Parable  of  the  Entrusted 

The  Parable  of  the  Ten  Virgins  Talents  to  his  disciples  as  he  was 
will,  no  doubt,  suggest  to  each  about  to  leave  them.  He  would 
teacher  many  ways  the  lessons  of  leave  his  work  with  his  servants 
the  story  may  be  used.  Solemnly  but  would  hold  each  of  them  ac- 
the  Lord  said:  "Watch  therefore,  countable.  It  is  recommended  that 
for  ye  know  neither  the  day  nor  the  i  Corinthians,  12  chapter,  be  stud- 
hour  wherein  the  Son  of  man  ied.  Those  who  have  special  talents 
Cometh"  (Matt.  25:13).  (See  also  should  use  them  for  the  glory  of 
D.  &  C.  45:56-59.)  God  and  the  blessing  of  mankind 

The  same  afternoon,  while  he  was  or  these  talents  may  be  taken  from 

yet  on  the  Mount  of  Olives,  the  *em.     "Talents  are  not  given  to 

Lord  also  gave  the  Parable  of  the  be  buried,  and  then  to  be  dug  up 

Entrusted    Talents    (Matt.    25:14-  and  offered  back  unimproved,  reek- 

30).     It  may  appear  to  some,  on  ing   with   the   smell   of   earth   and 

first  reading,  that  the  parable  is  the  bulled  by  the  corrosion  of  disuse." 
same  as  the  story  of  the  Pounds 

(Luke  19:12-27).  While  the  two  ^^^  Inevitable  Judgment 
should  be  studied  together,  they  The  Lord's  ministry  was  closed, 
are  different.  In  the  first  case,  the  The  last  of  his  illustrative  parables 
story  of  the  Pounds  was  told  to  a  had  been  given.  He  had  given  a 
mixed  audience,  while  the  story  plan  of  salvation  that  would  save 
of  the  Entrusted  Talents  was  all  who  would  obey  and  live  it.  He 
given  in  privacy  to  the  most  inti-  had  instructed  his  special  messengers 
mate  of  the  Lord's  disciples.  In  in  great  detail  and  finally  had 
the  story  of  the  Pounds  an  equal  promised  in  due  time  to  come  again 
amount  of  money  was  given  to  each  to  earth  in  "power  and  great  glory:" 
of  the  servants,  and  each  was  re- 
warded or  penalized,  according  to  ,  When  the  Son  of  man  shall  come  in  his 
T  .  j.i.  ^  T  j.i_  1.  r  i_i  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him, 
his  diligence.  In  the  story  of  the  fhen  shall  he  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his 
talents,    the    servants    received    dif-  glory:  And  before  him  shall  be  gathered 


126 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 


all  nations:  and  he  shall  separate  them  one 
from  another,  as  a  shepherd  divideth  his 
sheep  from  the  goats:  And  he  shall  set 
the  sheep  on  his  right  hand,  but  the  igoats 
on  the  left  (Matt.  25:31-33). 

The  Lord  pointed  out  in  detail 
how  his  followers  could  best  serve 
him.  If  they  would  give  food  and 
drink  to  those  in  need;  clothe  the 
naked  and  near  naked;  minister  to 
the  needs  of  the  sick  and  afflicted, 
and,  in  brief,  love  their  fellow  men 
as  themselves.  ".  .  .  Inasmuch  as  ye 
have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least 
of  these  my  brethren,  ye  have  done 
it  unto  me"  (Matt.  25:40).  The 
righteous  shall  hear  the  glad  wel- 
come, ''Come  ye  blessed  of  my 
Father,"  while  the  wicked  shall  be 
told  to  depart.  The  sure  promise 
was  made  that  Christ  will  return  to 
execute  judgment. 

Another  Specific  Prediction  of  the 
Lord's  Death 

Then,  in  sadness,  he  said:   "Ye 


know  that  after  two  days  is  the 
feast  of  the  passover,  and  the  Son 
of  man  is  betrayed  to  be  crucified" 
(Matt.  26:2). 

Questions  and  Suggestions  for 
Discussion 

1.  What  prediction  of  the  Savior 
brought  forth  the  questions  regarding  the 
end  of  the  world?  Discuss  the  answers 
Jesus  gave. 

2.  Distinguish  between  the  signs  and 
events  of  the  Christian  era  and  those  of 
the  latter  days. 

3.  Discuss  the  lesson  taught  by  the 
Parable  of  the  Ten  Virgins. 

4.  Relate  the  Parable  of  the  Entrusted 
Talents.  Show  that  various  capacities 
exist  in  men  for  service  to  God  and 
their  fellow  men. 

References  in  the  Four  Gospels 

Matt.  13:5,  6,  20,  21,  24-30;  24:3-51; 
25:1-46;  26:2. 

Mark   13:3-37. 

Luke  12:48;  19:12-27;  21:5-36. 


Visiting  cJeacher   fliessages — Our  Savior 

Speaks 

Lesson  8--''Be  of  Good  Cheer"  (Matt.  14:27) 

Mary  Grant  Judd 

For  Tuesday,  May  2,  1950 

Objective:  To  reaffirm  that  in  bringing  help  and  comfort  to  others,  we  gain  joy 
for  ourselves. 


AS  we  reach  the  last  message  for 
this  year,  we  earnestly  hope  that 
the  visiting  teachers  have  gained  for 
themselves,  and  have  been  able  to 
help  others  to  gain,  a  nearness  to 
our  Savior  which  exceeds  any  that 
they  may  have  felt  before. 


We  wish  to  conclude  with  a  salu- 
tation which  Christ  frequently  used 
to  give  encouragement  to  those  with 
whom  he  mingled.  "Be  of  good 
cheer"  he  told  the  man  who  was 
afflicted  with  palsy  (Matt.  9:2). 
''Be  of  good  cheer"  (Mark  6:50), 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


127 


he  called  out  to  his  fearful  disciples 
as  he  walked  towards  them  upon 
the  waves  of  the  sea  when  their 
ship  was  being  tossed  about  by  the 
wind  and  the  waves.  At  the  time 
that  Paul  was  preaching  in  Jerusa- 
lem and  was  being  so  sorely  per- 
secuted in  "the  night  following  the 
Lord  stood  by  him,  and  said,  Be  of 
good  cheer,  Paul"  (Acts  23:11). 

These  same  words  were  spoken 
by  him  to  his  disciples  to  comfort 
them  when  their  hearts  were  sore 
in  the  knowledge  that  they  were 
soon  to  be  separated  from  their  be- 
loved Master,  for  he  had  said  to 
them,  "But  now  I  go  my  way  to 
him  that  sent  me  ...  .  because  I 
have  said  these  things  unto  you, 
sorrow  hath  filled  your  heart"  (John 
16:5,6).  He  knew  that  it  was 
natural  for  his  disciples  to  feel  dis- 
consolate, but  he  also  knew  that 
sorrow  and  discouragement  can  be 
replaced  with  happiness,  and  so  he 
told  them: 

But  your  sorrow  shall  be  turned  into 
joy.  A  woman  when  she  is  in  travail 
hath  sorrow,  because  her  hour  is  come: 
but  as  soon  as  she  is  delivered  of  the 
child,  she  remembereth  no  more  the 
anguish,  for  joy  that  a  man  is  born  into 
the  world  (John  16:20-21). 

Here  is  a  lesson  for  all  of  us  to 
take  to  heart,  namely,  that  it  is  pos- 
sible for  us  to  look  habitually  for 
the  beautiful  experiences  in  life  and 
learn  to  blot  out  the  unpleasant 
ones.  As  one  author  expressed  it. 


"Never  forget  that  every  minute 
spent  with  gloom  is  just  that  much 
time  spent  away  from  light  and 
life." 

The  philosophy  of  Christ  may  be 
called  joyful  wisdom.  It  leads  one 
into  the  path  of  happiness  that  is 
real  and  permanent. 

And  yet,  because  the  Savior  ex- 
perienced mortality,  and  with  it  the 
sorrows  that  the  human  race  must 
know,  there  are  those  who  would 
depict  him  as  being  solely  "a  man 
of  sorrows  and  acquainted  with 
grief."  How  one-sided  such  an 
evaluation  would  be.  How  could 
he  lead  us  into  the  path  of  happi- 
ness and  not  be  happy  himself— to 
think  that  he  knew  our  sorrows  but 
did  not  know  our  joys!  How  could 
Christ  go  about  doing  good  and  not 
feel  joy? 

A  certain  woman  once  said  that 
if  she  ever  felt  downhearted  she 
would  go  out  and  find  someone 
who  needed  help  or  consolation, 
with  the  result  that  she  returned 
with  her  own  spirits  lifted.  When 
Relief  Society  sisters  go  with  under- 
standing hearts  into  a  home  where 
there  is  illness  or  grief  and  render 
compassionate  service,  it  cannot  but 
make  them,  as  well  as  the  recipients 
of  their  favor,  feel  happier. 

One  should  quite  determinedly 
cultivate  a  happy,  relaxed  state  of 
mind  in  spite  of  unfavorable  cir- 
cumstances. In  short,  one  should 
habitually  "be  of  good  cheer." 


WORK  MEETING 

No  sewing  lesson  is  scheduled  for  the  month  of  May  as  the  preview 
provided  for  a  display  of  children's  clothing  in  May. 


jCiterature—^^^  Literature  of  England 

Lesson  8  —  John  Milton:  The  Lesser  Works 
Eider  Briant  S.  Jacobs 

For  Tuesday,  May  16,  1950 

TN  1608,  eight  years  before  Shake-  to  us.     Wise,  clear-seeing  Words- 

speare's  death,  John  Milton  was  worth  deserves  such  adjectives  when 

born.     Thus  for  a  short  span  the  he  writes  in  his  sonnet  on  Milton: 

mortal  lives  of  the  two  greatest  Thy  Soul  was  like  a  Star,  and  dwelt  apart, 
forces  in  English  literature  over- 
lapped. Maturing  thus  on  the  out-  Realizing,  then,  what  we  do,  it 
er  fringes  of  the  Elizabethan  Age,  becomes  our  task  to  attempt  to 
Milton  early  learned  to  sing  in  a  catch  in  a  few  words  the  majesic 
style  not  dissimilar  to  the  best  of  supremacy  of  this  man  so  entirely 
his  Renaissance  predecessors.  Yet  the  true  poet, 
the  point  cannot  be  pressed  unduly,  Milton  was  born  of  excellent 
for  in  metrical  skill  and  craftsman-  Puritan  stock  in  the  days  before 
ship,  in  opulent  luxury  of  word  and  'Turitan"  connoted  fanatical  auster- 
image,  and  in  sheer  sensuous  and  ity,  and  condemnation  of  any  and 
intellectual  beauty,  his  poetry  sur-  all  worldly  graces.  (For  Macaulay's 
passed  not  only  the  preceding  age  definition  of  Puritanism,  read  the 
but  most  writers  who  have  ever  text,  pp.  569-573).  His  mother  was 
lived,  regardless  of  time  or  place.  a  woman  noted  for  her  charities; 

His  style  and  early  tone  are  remi-  his   father,   a  wealthy  lawyer,  had 

niscent  of  the  glowing  imagination  been  disinherited  for  denying  the 

and  the  ripening,  optimistic  spirit  Roman  Catholic  religion.    A  well- 

of  the  preceding  Elizabethan  cen-  known   composer  of  music  and  a 

tury.    But  his  unmatched  loftiness  lover  of  literature,  his  father  gave 

of  mind  and  heart,  the  unmeasur-  his  son  every  cultural  advantage, 

able  depth  and  width  of  the  scope  Even   before   his   teens,    Milton 

which  he  chose  to  be  his,  and  the  came  to  feel  the  growing  need  of 

unbludgeonable  courage  of  his  per-  preparing  himself  for  a  high  destiny 

sonal  and  literary  lives— these  were  in  life,  and,  during  his  preparatory 

born    amid    Milton's    heroic    grap-  and    college   years,    rarely   left   his 

plings   with   the  challenges   of  his  studies   until  after  midnight.     He 

own  day.  once  thought  of  himself  as  prepar- 

While  Milton  is  often  compared  ing  for  a  religious  career,  but  by  the 

with  other  writers,  more  truly  we  time  he  received  his  M.  A.  degree 

should  see  him  as  a  magnificence  from  Cambridge  in   1632,  he  had 

unique,  definable  only  in  terms  of  come  to  feel  contempt  and  distrust 

itself.    The  more  we  know  of  the  for  the  organized  clergy.     Instead 

man,  the  deeper  we  come  to  know  of  entering  any  profession,  he  re- 

his  poetry,  the  less  possible  it  seems  tired  to  a  family  estate  at  Horton,  a 

to  summarize  or  abridge  his  legacy  village  not  far  from  London.  Here 
Page  128 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  129 

for  six  years  he  studied  the  classic  somewhat      impetuously      married 

literatures  and  perfected  his  style  Mary  Powell,  a  girl  just  half  his 

in  writing  both  Latin  and  English,  age.    They  were  separated  a  month 

This    period    of    intense    scholarly  later.  Soon  Milton  wrote  his  famous 

discipline    climaxed    a    preparation  defense    of    divorce.     Three    years 

which  made  Milton  probably  the  later  they  were  reconciled,  and  she 

most   widely    read    author   in    the  bore  him  three  daughters  before  she 

English  language.  died  in  childbirth  in  1652.  Before 

In  1638,  at  the  age  of  thirty,  he  his  death  in  1674  he  married  twice 
began  an  extensive  and  leisurely  more.  Catherine  Woodcock,  whom 
tour  of  the  continent.  However,  he  seemed  to  have  loved  dearly, 
when  the  religious  and  political  ten-  died  in  childbirth  eighteen  months 
sions  at  home  became  alarmingly  after  their  marriage  in  1656,  while 
acute,  Milton  cut  short  his  tour  in  Elizabeth  Minshull  survived  her 
1639,  and  returned  to  defend  the  husband  more  than  a  half  century, 
rights  of  Englishmen  and  the  After  the  Puritan  Commonwealth 
sanctity  of  the  conscience  against  became  extinct  with  the  restoration 
the  growing  opposition  of  Charles  of  Charles  II  as  King  of  England  in 
I  and  his  Cavaliers.  (For  this  back-  1660,  Milton  was  fined  and  some 
ground,  so  vital  to  an  understanding  of  his  books  were  burned  by  the 
of  Milton's  life,  a  reading  of  the  victors,  who  thereafter  allowed  him 
text,  pp.  564-575  is  imperative.)  to  live  unmolested  among  them. 
In  the  urgency  of  the  cause,  Milton  But  he  was  a  Puritan,  and  therefore 
forsook  all  thoughts  of  a  literary  the  object  of  tauntings,  scorn,  and 
career,  and  devoted  the  entire  in-  contempt  at  the  hands  of  the  once- 
tensity  of  his  personal  force  to  suppressed  court  society.  It  was 
championing  the  Puritan  cause.  It  bitter  to  live  in  an  alien  political 
was  to  be  more  than  twenty  years  and  religious  world  which  he  had 
before  he  began  writing  Paradise  opposed  with  all  the  power  of  his 
Lost,  and  twenty-five  years  until  it  mature  life.  To  this  sense  of  isola- 
was  finished.  For  Milton  the  need  tion  and  living  beyond  his  time  was 
of  the  moment  was  all-consuming,  added  blindness,  yet  in  this  unreal 
He  continued  his  work  as  Latin  world  of  darkness,  uselessness,  and 
Secretary  to  Cromwell  and  the  new  condemnation,  Milton  was  ever  un- 
common wealth,  even  though  his  bowed.  He  lay  awake  at  night  com- 
doctors  had  warned  him  that  he  posing  his  greatest  works,  dictating 
was  endangering  his  eyesight.  When  them  the  next  morning  to  some 
he  began  writing  his  Defence  of  the  member  of  his  household.  Once 
English  People  in  1651,  he  had  al-  such  circumstances  of  composition 
ready  lost  the  sight  of  one  eye;  by  are  known,  the  defiant  greatness 
the  time  this  prose  work  was  finished  which  Milton  achieved  in  his  im- 
in  1652,  he  was  totally  blind.  mortal    epics    Paradise    Lost    and 

Milton's    marital    relations    were  Paradise  Regained,  and  in  his  clas- 

hardly  more  peaceful  than  the  po-  sical  Greek  tragedy  Samson  Agon- 

litical   turmoil   in  which   he  lived,  istes    becomes    even    more   memo- 

At  the  age  of  thirty-four,  Milton  rable. 


130 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 


Since  Milton's  epics  are  to  be  the 
subject  of  our  next  lesson,  they  do 
not  concern  us  here.  Let  us  then 
first  turn  to  some  of  his  lesser  works 
in  which  we  might  identify  in  small- 
er compass  the  qualities  which  were 
ideally  combined  in  his  master 
work,  Paradise  Lost. 

As  with  all  educated  men  of  his 
time,  Milton  was  taught  Latin  at 
an  early  age.  Throughout  his  college 
years,  his  ambition  was  to  become 
a  master  of  expression  in  Latin,  the 
universal  language  of  scholarship, 
and  most  of  his  excellent  poetry 
was  written  in  Latin.  Even  when,  at 
the  age  of  twenty-one,  he  wrote 
''On  the  Morning  of  Christ's  Na- 
tivity" in  English,  he  continued  to 
write  most  of  his  poetry  in  Latin 
and  Italian,  until  after  his  return 
from  his  European  excursion  in 
1639.  But  if  writing  first  in  Latin 
always  were  to  produce  such  results, 
all  future  writers  should  learn  to 
compose  in  Latin,  for  this  first  siz- 
able poem  he  attempted  in  English 
after  his  Latin  discipline  is  one  of 
the  most  perfect  in  the  language. 

''On  the  Morning  of  Christ's 

Nativity' 

This  poem  contains  the  stateliness 
of  language  and  the  beauty  of  style 
which  were  peculiarly  Milton's.  In- 
spired by  the  significance  of  Christ- 
mas Day,  Milton  wrote  of  the  reign 
of  peace,  the  music  of  the  spheres, 
and  the  flight  of  the  oracles,  all 
couched  in  language  and  stanza  pat- 
tern ideally  fitting  the  content.  The 
following  stanzas  are  representative 
in  their  effortless  flow  of  language, 
and  in  their  exquisite  combining  of 
beautiful  oral  word-music  with 
mental  tone  and  imagery: 


But  peaceful  was  the  night 
Wherein  the  Prince  of  light 

His  reign  of  peace  upon  the  earth  began. 
The  Winds,  with  wonder  whist   [stilled 

or  hushed] 
Smoothly  the  waters  kiss't, 

Whispering  new  joys  to  the  mild  Ocean, 
Who  now  hath  quite  forgot  to  rave, 
While  birds  of  calm  sit  brooding  on  the 
charmed  wave. 

XIII 

Ring  out  ye  crystal  spheres, 
Once  bless  our  human  ears, 

(If  ye  have  power  to  touch  our  senses 

so) 
And  let  your  silver  chime 
Move  in  melodious  time; 

And    let    the   bass    of    Heav'n's    deep 

organ  blow; 
And  with  your  ninefold  harmony 
Make    up    full    consort    to    th'    angelic 

symphony. 

XX 

The  lonely  mountains  o'er, 
And  the  resounding  shore, 

A  voice   of  weeping  heard,   and   loud 
lament; 
From  haunted  spring  and  dale 
Edged  with  poplar  pale, 

The  parting  genius  is  with  sighing  sent; 
With  flow'r-inwov'n  tresses  torn 
The  nymphs  in  twilight  shade  of  tangled 

thickets  mourn. 


"UAIIegro";  "JI  Penseroso" 

"UAllegro"  (The  Joyful  Man) 
and  "II  Penseroso"  (The  Thought- 
ful Man)  are  the  famous  loved  com- 
panion pieces  Milton  wrote  most 
probably  while  at  Horton  (see  text, 
pp.  639-643).  There  in  the  midst 
of  nature,  Milton  includes  minute 
evidence  of  having  seen  and  known 
her  in  many  moods,  but  more  Mil- 
ton's moods  than  hers.  In  his  ap- 
parently simple  rhymed  couplets  he 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  131 

has   been   eminently   successful   in  poetry  of  pictorial  or  musical  beauty, 

creating  and  communicating  what-  Here  we  see  the  beauty  of  mascu- 

ever  word-picture  pleased  his  fancy,  line,  intellectual  strength,  in  verses 

From   the  grimness    of    ''Loathed  of  wider  sweep  and  deeper  pene- 

Melancholy's"  dismissal  (lines  1-5)  tration  than  we  have  found  in  Mil- 

to  the  entrance  of  the  nymph  with  ton  heretofore.     Here,  in  a  most 

her    immortally    gay    companions  compatible  combination  of  versifi- 

(line    25)    is    a   distance   between  cation,  style,  image,  and  high  emo- 

furthest   extremes,   a  gap   so  wide  tions,  we  have  pure  poetry, 

that  only  words  used  by  a  master  The  poem  is  cast  in  the  form  of 

artist  could  ever  bridge  it.  Reverse  a  classical  pastoral  elegy,  in  which 

values  are  painted  in  somber,  se-  lofty  thoughts  are  uttered  amid  the 

rene  tones  in  "II  Penseroso."  Each  surroundings  of  rural  nature.  The 

poem  abounds  in  memorable  lines  lavish   use  of  references  to  myth- 

and  images.    If  anyone  has  not  yet  ology,  also  a  poetic  convention  of 

tasted  the  pure  delights  of  word-  the  time,  might  at  first  confuse  the 

picture  and  word-music,  let  him  cut  modern  reader,  but  once  such  names 

his  poetic  baby-teeth  on  such  poems  as  satyr,  Orpheus,  Panope,  and  Na- 

as  these;  the  results  are  almost  as-  mancos  are  identified  and  then  al- 

suredly  happy  ones.  lowed  to  illumine  the  passage  in 

which  they  occur,  the  reader  is  then 

'Xycidas"  enabled  to  read  a  new  and  justify- 

The  poems  thus  far  mentioned  ing  richness  into  the  lines.  The 
have  exemplified  Milton's  ability  to  length  of  the  poetic  line,  as  well  as 
create  beauty,  and  to  impress  upon  the  rhyme  scheme,  follow  no  pat- 
us  Nature's  contrasting  moods.  At  tern  save  that  which  seems  to  Mil- 
age twenty-nine,  while  still  at  Hor-  ton  most  effective.  Yet  he  subtly 
ton,  Milton  wrote  'Tycidas"  (pro-  repeats  cadences  without  always 
nounced  li'  si  dus),  one  of  the  most  rhyming  them,  as,  for  example,  the 
exalted  elegies,  or  serious  medita-  sound  of  ear  which  is  used  to  end 
tions  upon  death,  in  English.  six  of  the  first  fourteen  lines,  with 

Should    Milton's    greatness    still  rhyme  used  but  once.  Thus  he  in- 

be  in   question,   note  the  host  of  terweaves   his   verse,   hardly   to   be 

superlative  adjectives  we  have  em-  noted   consciously   by   the  average 

ployed  thus  far  to  describe  his  minor  reader. 

words.  Entirely  conscious  of  the  'Tycidas"  was  one  of  twenty 
dangers  of  excess,  we  nevertheless  poems  written  by  classmates  of  Ed- 
must  include  the  words  of  one  ward  King  to  pay  honor  to  him  at 
eminent  critic  who  defines  ''Lyci-  his  early  death.  Milton  achieves  such 
das"  as  ''probably  the  most  perfect  powerful  emotion  in  the  poem,  not 
piece  of  literature  in  existence."  because  King  was  his  close  friend, 
Here  we  feel  the  magnificent  surge  but  because,  like  King,  he  had  dedi- 
of  inner  power  which  is  possessed  cated  his  life  to  writing  sublime 
by  those  poets  who  are  truly  great,  poetry  whereby  he  might  achieve 
and  who  are  thereby  set  apart  and  literary  fame.  In  lamenting  King's 
above  those  poets  who  merely  write  shortened  life,  a  brief  existence  in 


132 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 


which  his  high  resolve  and  outstand- 
ing talents  produced  nothing  of 
true  worth,  actually  Milton  speaks 
of  his  own  similar  situation.  This 
theme,  then,  Ars  Longa,  vita  brevis 
(Art  is  long,  but  life  is  fleeting), 
unifies  the  various  voices  in  the 
poem:  Milton's  opening  and  clos- 
ing lines  referring  to  King's  pathetic 
death,  his  questioning  of  his  own 
destiny  (lines  64-84),  St.  Peter's 
scathing  condemnation  of  evils 
within  the  Church  (lines  108-131), 
and  the  pagan  muse's  praise  of  the 
pastoral  virtues  (lines  132-151). 

In  the  very  first  lines  we  feel  at  once 
the  fulness  of  Milton's  exalted  emotion 
and  his  restraint,  as  prematurely  he  gathers 
a  laurel  wreath  to  honor  his  dead  poet- 
friend: 

"Yet  once  more,  O  ye  laurels,  and  once 

more, 
Ye  myrtles  brown,  with  ivy  never  sear, 
I  come  to  pluck  your  berries  harsh  and 

crude. 
And  with  forced  fingers  rude 
Shatter  your  leaves  before  the  mellowing 

year." 

Just  as  his  "forced  fingers  rude"  shat- 
ter the  shrubs'  leaves  prematurely,  so  it 
seems  does  death  crush  out  young  poets 
before  they  have  had  a  chance  to  sing  in 
full  strength.  After  asking  the  muses  to 
"somewhat  loudly  sweep  the  string"  as 
they  begin  their  lamentations,  Milton 
hopes  that  his  own  passing  might  be  so 
honored  (lines  15-22). 


Next,  Milton  uses  imag 
and  shepherd  to  designate 
he  spent  in  common  with 
bridge  (lines  22-36);  but 
is  dead,  all  nature  mourns 
He  then  begins  to  blame 
allowing  their  nurtured 
drowned: 


ery  of  pasture 
the  happy  life 
King  at  Cam- 
now  the  poet 
(lines  37-48). 
the  muses  for 
son     to     be 


"Where  were  ye.  Nymphs,  when  the  re- 
morseless deep 

Closed  o'er  the  head  of  your  loved 
Lycidas?" 


But,  at  once,  he  realizes  that  the  muses 
could  have  done  nothing,  since  death  is 
inexorable  (lines  49-63).  Then  he  asks, 
for  King,  as  for  all  young  poets,  what  they 
have  to  gain  by  dedicating  themselves  to 
poetry.  Fame  is  empty,  but  in  immortal- 
ity the  true  poets  shall  be  rewarded  (lines 
64-86),  while  poetry  is  its  own  reward, 
since: 

"That  strain  I  heard  was  a  higher  mood." 
(line  87) 

Neptune  asks  if  the  winds  were  to 
blame  for  the  death  of  Lycidas  (or  King), 
but  Hippotades,  god  of  the  winds,  reports 
that  the  winds  were  peaceful,  and  cannot 
be  blamed  (lines  90-102).  Symbolizing 
Cambridge,  the  god  of  the  river  Cam 
asks  why  Lycidas  was  taken  (lines  103- 
107).  St.  Peter  laments  the  loss  of  so 
promising  a  minister,  then  compares  him 
to  the  "bhnd"  mouths"  who  devour  the 
substance  of  their  congregations,  feeding 
their  flocks  only  wind  and  mist  until  they 
rot  inwardly  (lines  108-131). 

Recognizing  the  finality  of  King's  death, 
Milton  next  bids  the  Sicilian  muse  to  call 
all  rural  nature  to  bring  forth  all  her 
beauties  to  strew  upon  the  coffin  of 
Lycidas  (lines  132-153).  He  conjectures 
where  the  body  of  Lycidas  might  be  and 
asks  that  it  be  returned  home  (lines  154- 
164).  But  tears  are  useless  since,  Lycidas 
is  not  dead,  but  lives  in  heaven  amid 
honor  and  joy  (lines  165-185).  Thus, 
says  Milton,  I,  the  uncouth  (or  untaught) 
poet  sang.  The  final  lines  (187-193),  in 
their  serenity  and  pure  simplicity,  are  su- 
preme among  supremes. 

Beneath  such  a  title  as  this  lesson 
bears,  Milton's  sonnets  simply  can- 
not remain  unmentioned.  Of  the 
nineteen  English  sonnets  he  wrote 
over  a  period  of  thirty  years,  four 
demand  a  comment  (see  text,  pp. 
647-649).  First,  however,  it  must 
be  said  that  all  are  built  on  the 
strict  Italian  sonnet  pattern,  and 
are  models  of  construction  and 
artistry.  Their  ringing  power  is 
self-evident. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


133 


"On  His  Having  Arrived  at  the 
Age  of  Twenty-Three"  (page  647) 
strikes  that  note  of  high  seriousness 
which  dominates  Milton's  mature 
work.  "On  His  Deceased  Wife/' 
(page  649)  in  its  lovehness  and  in 
is  exalted  definition  of  woman,  is  a 
tribute  both  to  all  womankind  as 
well  as  to  Milton.  Perhaps  his  most 
famous  sonnet,  "On  His  Blindness" 
(page  648),  is  memorable  for  the 
courage  and  humility  it  reveals.  But 
for  incomparable  organ-tones  of 
power  from  within,  for  the  most 
vivid  example  of  Milton's  ability, 
as  defined  by  Wordsworth  "to  make 
the  sonnet  into  a  trumpet,"  one 
must  know  and  read  and  love  "On 
the  Late  Massacre  in  Piedmont" 
(page  648). 

Winnowing  out  the  trivial  and 
the  transitory,  Milton  reached  deep 
below  the  surface  of  apparent,  every- 
day reality  to  grasp  and  define  and 
personalize  with  a  new  majesty  the 
universal  essences.  Finally,  then,  we 
see  that  Milton's  writings  are  limit- 
ed neither  in  time  nor  in  depth, 
neither  vertically  nor  horizontally. 
While  they  are  oi  an  age,  they  are 
more  than  any  age.  Actually  they 
are  Milton,  bounded  only  by  the 


limits  of  one  of  the  largest  of  hu- 
man souls. 

NOTE  TO  TEACHERS:  It  is  sug- 
gested that  this  lesson  material  be  saved 
for  reference  for  the  October  1950  les- 
son, as  it  contains  the  foundation  work 
for  the  lesson  on  "Milton's  Greater 
Works."  For  an  example  of  iambic 
pentameter  lines,  see  page  1134  of  the 
text  and  for  an  explanation  of  the  form 
of  the  Italian  Sonnet,  see  the  text,  page 
1150. 

Questions 

1.  How  is  Milton's  style  related  to  the 
Elizabethan  Age? 

2.  Why  is  Milton  called  a  Puritan? 

3.  How  was  Milton's  future  career  shaped 
by  his  father? 

4.  Why  do  the  verses  quoted  from  Mil- 
ton's first  poem  in  English  seem  par- 
ticularly suited  to  the  poem's  subject 
matter? 

5.  Why  does  the  subject  matter  in 
"L'Allegro"  and  "II  Penseroso"  indi- 
cate that  these  poems  might  well  have 
been  written  at  Horton? 

6.  Who  was  Edward  King? 


7- 


9- 
10. 


Is    "Lycidas"    in    any    way    autobio- 
graphical? 

What  evils  does  Milton  find  in  the 
clergy  of  his  day? 
Why  is  "Lycidas"  called  an  elegy? 
For  you,  which  of  Milton's  sonnets  is 
most  rewarding?  Most  challenging? 
Why?  Assign  "On  His  Blindness" 
to  a  class  member  for  reading  aloud. 


m 


(P. 


aming  crov^er 

C.  Cameron  Johns 


Do  you  perceive  what  you  have  done? 

Kindled  to  burning  another  sun! 

And  as  I  gaze  into  the  flame 

My  spirit  knows  from  where  it  came. 

This  is  the  fire  I  could  not  see 

Beggared  by  this  mortality. 

Memory'  now  recalls  anew 

By  reason  of  the  lighted  view. 


Social  Science — Latter-day  Saint  Political  Thought 

Lesson  7— Achieving  the  Kingdom  of  God-(D.  &  C.  134:10-12) 
Elder  G.  Horner  Durham 

For  Tuesday,  May  23,  1950 

Objective:  To  demonstrate  that  the  kingdom  of  God  will  be  achieved  by  preach- 
ing the  gospel  throughout  the  world. 

Change  Versus  Loyalty  We  believe  in  being  subject  to  kings, 

presidents,    rulers,    and    magistrates,     in 

OOW   can   change   be   reconciled  obeying,    honoring,    and    sustaining    the 

with   stabihty?     Is   it  possible 

for  ^Uings   to  remain   the  same"  g^^  ^^^  ^i^^^^^^h  Article  of  Faith 

and    at   the    same    time   improve?  ^^^^  ^^^^^^  ^^^^  ^^  u^^^^^  ^^^     .^_ 

Obviously   not.     There  are   many  |       >,  ^-^^^  ^jj  ^^^^^  ^^^  ^^^^^^^ 

injustices     that     need     removing:  the  same  right,  of  worshiping  as  in- 

slums   to   clear;  lands   to  develop;  ^.^^^^^i  conscience  dictates!     And 

ands    to    conserve    and    husband;  supposing  that  conscience  dictates 

hungry  people-most   of  them   m  ^^^^  ^^^  kingdom  of  God  and  its 

Asia-to  feed;  truth  to  be  known  government  should  be  estabhshed? 
and  lived  everywhere.  At  the  same 

time  there  are  many  values  to  be  ^^ti^onty  to  Be  Exercised  by 

retained  and  not  lost.     How  shall  07-.       c     •  x- 

1-          T_         J  -i    \TTi,       •  Rdmious  bocieties 

change  be  made?    When  is  a  par-  ^ 

ticular  change  desirable?  The  ideal  Verses  ten,  eleven,  and  twelve  of 
of  a  kingdom  of  God  on  earth  in-  the  Declaration  of  Belief  Regarding 
volves  change;  an  improvement  Governments  and  Laws  offer  a  great 
from  the  world  as  we  find  it  to  a  deal  of  help  on  this  problem,  as  well 
better  world.  Can  the  kingdom  of  as  on  those  of  the  preceding  lesson 
God  be  achieved  in  the  world?  Is  (verse  nine)  and  the  denial  of  re- 
it  possible  for  an  American  to  re-  ligious  influence  to  civil  govern- 
main  loyal  to  the  American  govern-  ment.  Verse  ten  declares: 
ment  while  working  for  the  estab-  We  believe  that  all  religious  so- 
lishment  of  a  kingdom  of  God?  cieties  have  a  light  to  deal  with 
What  about  a  Canadian's  loyalty  to  theii  membeis  for  disoideily  con- 
the  Crown?  The  Mexican's?  Rus-  duct,  according  to  the  rules  and 
sian's?  Swede's?  All  the  rest  of  the  regulations  of  such  societies;  provid- 
peoples  of  the  earth  who  have  loyal-  ed  that  such  dealings  be  for  fellow- 
ties  to  one  of  the  sixty-odd  national  ship  and  good  standing;  but  we  do 
States?  not  believe  that  any  religious  so- 
There  can  be  no  doubt  of  Latter-  ciety  has  authority  to  try  men  on 
day  Saint  doctrine  with  regard  to  the  right  of  property  or  life,  to  take 
citizenship  and  loyalty.  The  twelfth  from  them  this  world's  goods,  or  to 
Article  of  Faith  incorporates  the  put  them  in  jeopardy  of  either  life 
basic  view:  or  limb,  or  to  inflict  any  physical 

Page  134 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  135 

punishment  upon  them.  They  can  initely  states   our    belief    that  no 

only    excommunicate    them    iiom  Church  has  the  right  to  try  men 

their   society,   and   withdraw   from  for  their  property,  hfe,  or  personal 

them  theii  fellowship,  rights,    ''to    take    from    them    this 

This  states    a  number  of  condi-  world's  goods,  or  to  put  them  in 

tions  of  "political  pluralism"— the  jeopardy  of  either  life  or  limb,  or  to 

device  whereby  differences  can  ex-  inflict  any  physical  punishment  up- 

ist   side   by   side,    an    E.   Plmihus  on  them." 

Unum— and  shows   how   the  free-  If  only  the  modern,  materialistic, 

dom  thus  afforded  can  be  used  to  non-Christian  societies  were  bound 

bring  about  improvement  by  com-  by  such  limitations!    These  limita- 

mon  consent  Verse  ten  denies  to  tions  recognize  the  eternal,  funda- 

organized  religions  the  powers  that  mental  nature  of  free  agency,    of 

would  make  life    miserable    in  its  freedom  of  conscience.  The  Church 

physical  aspect.  It  claims  for  them,  can  only  excommunicate  and  with- 

however,   the  right  ''to   deal  with  draw  its  fellowship  and  when  is  this 

their  members  for  disorderly   con-  done,  judging  by  our  own  practice? 

duct,  according  to  the  lules  and  reg-  Only  with  regret,  and  in  recognition 

uJations  of  such  societies.  of  the  fact  that  some  individual's 

What  does  this  mean?  If  we  take  freedom  of  conscience  has  led  him 

Latter-day  Saint  practice,  it  is  lib-  or  her  to  the  point  where  the  step 

eral   indeed.     Members   are   rarely  is  desirable  for  all  concerned.  This 

disturbed,  even  if  they  ignore  the  is  free  oiganization  in  its  essence, 

Church,   violate   its   teachings,   yet  a   symbol   of   the   great   pluralistic 

accept  its  services,  while  refusing  to  world-society  envisioned  by  Brigham 

contribute  a  nickel  to  the  light  bill  Young  as  the  kingdom  of  God. 
for  the  ward  meetinghouse.  On  the 

contrary,  the  active  membership  of  When  to  Appeal  to  Civil  Law 
the  Church  devote  most  of  their  How  then,  shall  civil  government 
spare  time  and  much  of  the  time  function?  Shall  the  essential  civil, 
other  people  devote  to  business,  as  well  as  religious  loyalties,  be  main- 
profession,  and  personal  affairs,  to  tained  that  the  early  verses  of  the 
urge  the  privileges  of  Church  ac-  Declaration  affirm  to  be  so  essential? 
tivity  upon  the  inactive,  non-sup-  (See  verses  one,  two,  and  three.) 
porters— through  ward  teaching,  Verse  eleven  gives  the  important 
stake   missions,   quorum   and   aux-  clue: 

iliary   visits,   adult  Aaronic   Priest-  We  believe  that  men  should  ap- 

hood    committees.    Excommunica-  peaJ  to  the  civil  law  fox  lediess  of 

tions  and  disfellowships  occur  gen-  all   wiongs  and   grievances,   where 

erally  only  when  the  parties  have  personal  abuse  is  inflicted  or  the 

indicated  their  real  intent  and  de-  right  of  property  or  character  in- 

sire  for  such  action,  either  by  word  fringed,  where  such  laws  exist  as 

or  deed— and  then  only  after  formal  wiJJ  protect  the  same;  but  we  be- 

procedures  approximating  jury  trial  Jieve  that  all  men  are  justified  in 

with  adequate  counsel  and  defense.  defending  themselves,  their  friends. 

On  the  other  hand,  verse  ten  def-  and  property,  and  the  government, 


136  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 

from  the  unlawful  assaults  and  en-  The  Pattern  iox  Establishing 

cioachments  oi  all  persons  in  times  Gods  Kingdom 

oi  exigency,  where  immediate  ap-  With  the  vision  and  objectives 

pea]  cannot  be  made  to  the  laws,  of  religious  freedom  and  civil  order 

and  reliei  afforded.  thus  laid  down,  we  see  clearly  the 

Grievances  are  to  be  settled  by  pattern  for  establishing  the  type  of 

the  civil  law  "where  personal  abuse  world  society  reflecting  the  nature 

is  inflicted  or  the  right  of  property  of  God's  kingdom.    So,  verse  twelve 

or  character  infringed,  where  such  declares: 

laws  exist  as  will  protect  the  same"  We  believe  it  just  to  preach  the 

What  if  such  laws  do  not  exist?  gospeJ  to  the  nations  of  the  earth, 

Verse  two  indicates  that  such  rule  and  warn  the  righteous  to  save  them- 

of  law  is  the  essential  condition  for  selves  from  the  corruption  of  the 

peace   and    safety   in    society— and  world;  hut  we  do  not  believe  it  right 

should  therefore  be  worked  for.  In  to    interfere    with     bond-servants, 

other  words,  here  is   change,   im-  neither  preach  the  gospel  to,  nor 

provement.   Civil  government  can  baptize  them  contrary  to  the  will 

(i)    approximate  the  kingdom   of  and  wish  of  their  masters,  nor  to 

God;  and  (2)  provide  the  essential  meddle  with  or  influence  them  in 

conditions    for   its   achievement   if  the  least  to  cause  them  to  be  dis- 

such  laws  are  framed  and  held  in-  satisfied  with  their  situations  in  this 

violate  as  will  secure  to  each  indi-  life,  thereby  jeopardizing  the  lives 

vidual :  of  men;  such  interference  we  believe 

to    be   unlawful   and    unjust,   and 

1.  The  free  exercise  of  conscience.  dangerous  to  the  peace  of  every  gov- 

2.  Ihe  right  and  control  or  property.  .       n       •         1                 1    - 

3.  The  protection  of  hfe.  ernment    allowmg    human    bemgs 

to  be  held  in  servitude. 

*ln  times  of  exigency"  men  are  While  maintaining  the  right  to 

justified  in  working  for  such  rule  proselyte,  note  that  we  also  main- 

of  good  law  ''in  defending  them-  tain  the  right  of  any  individual  to 

selves,  their  friends,  and  property,  refuse  to  be  proselyted!  Nor  do  we 

and   the   government."     From   all  interfere  with  familistic  or  compul- 

corners?     No,  only  ''from  the  un-  sory  social  relations  "contrary  to  the 

lawful  assaults  and  encroachments  will   and   wish   of  their   masters." 

of  all  persons  in  times  of  exigency,  Why?    Because  this  would  thereby 

where  immediate  appeal  cannot  be  "jeopardize  the  lives  of  men."  And 

made  to  the  laws  and  relief  afford-  the  right  to  live,  to  life  itself,  we 

ed."  And,   although   not  expressly  recognize    as    fundamental    (verse 

stated  in  this  verse,  it  is  clear  from  two  again). 

the  earlier  verses  and  the  texts  of  The  matter  of  bond-servants  "and 

our  history  that  the  aim  and  object  human  beings  .  .   .  held  in  servi- 

of  any  such  action  would  be  for  the  tude"  no  doubt  had  immediate  ref- 

purpose  of  creating  or  bringing  into  erence  to  negro  slavery  in  America, 

line,  a  sphere  of  civil  order  com-  in  1835,  the  Declaration's  date.  Not- 

mensurate  with  the  historic  ideals  withstanding,  the  advice  and  posi- 

stated  in  verse  two.  tion  are  still  sound.  Should  we  seek 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


137 


today  to  interfere  with  the  peasants 
and  workers  of  countries  which  do 
not  enjoy  civil  hberties  similar  to 
those  of  the  United  States?  Preach- 
ing freedom  of  conscience  with  its 
political  implications?  If  so  we 
might  possibly  and  unduly  endanger 
and  ''jeopardize  the  lives  of  men" 
which  the  Declaration  holds  to  be 
''dangerous/'  What  then  can  be 
the  method  of  achieving,  world- 
wide, the  conditions  of  peace  which 
are,  at  the  same  time,  the  basic 
conditions  in  human  society  for 
God's  kingdom? 

The  logic  appears  to  be  this:  to 
preach  the  gospel  whenever  pos- 
sible; the  missions  of  the  Church 
slowly  expand  as  freedom  expands. 
By  wise  non-interference  where  in- 
terference would  lead  to  "jeopardiz- 
ing the  lives  of  men,"  those  men 
in  foreign  lands  retain  at  least  the 
modicum  of  security  they  now  have. 
For  the  rest,  we  must  have  faith, 
that  men,  with  physical  life,  must 
eventually  seek  freedom  as  free- 
dom's sphere  expands  in  the  world. 
And  as  verse  eleven  indicates,  men 
are  "justified  in  defending  them- 
selves"—not  to  expand  that  sphere, 
but  to  create  and  maintain  it  con- 
stantly. Where  the  gospel  can  be 
preached  without  placing  life  in 
jeopardy,  "we  believe  it  just"  and 
we  do  so  even  in  the  absence  of  con- 
stitutional, limited  government,  as 
witness  Hitler's  Germany  and  other 
regimes  where  we  have  maintained 
missions.  As  President  Brigham 
Young  taught: 

As  this  Kingdom  of  God  [referring  to 
the  ecclesiastical  kingdom  or  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Church]  grows,  spreads,  in- 
creases, and  prospers  in  its  course,  it  will 
cleanse,  thoroughly  purge,  and  purify  the 


world  from  wickedness  ....  it  will  pro- 
tect the  people  in  the  enjoyment  of  all 
their  rights,  no  matter  what  they  believe, 
what  they  profess,  or  what  they  worship. 
If  they  wish  to  worship  a  god  of  their 
own  workmanship,  instead  of  the  true 
and  living  God,  all  right,  if  they  will  mind 
their  own  business  and  let  other  people 
alone  (Discourses  oi  Brigham  Young, 
1925  edition,  page  674;  1941  edition, 
page  440). 

Above  all,  as  we  read  the  Declara- 
tion of  Belief,  we  should  remember 
the  grand  objective  of  achieving  the 
kingdom  of  God.  We  conclude 
with  such  a  statement,  again  from 
President  Young: 

We  have  an  object  in  view,  and  that 
is  to  gain  influence  among  all  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  earth  for  the  purpose  of  estab- 
lishing the  Kingdom  of  God  in  its  right- 
eousness, power  and  glory,  and  to  exalt  the 
name  of  the  Deity  .  .  .  that  he  may  be 
honored,  that  his  works  may  be  honored, 
that  we  may  be  honored  ourselves,  and 
deport  ourselves  worthy  oi  the  character 
of  his  children  (Ibid.,  1925  edition,  pp. 
671-672;   1941  edition,  pp.  438-439). 

Questions  for  Discussion   and 
Lesson  Helps 

Special  Project:  Without  formalizing 
the  preparation,  when  the  class  meets  for 
the  final  lesson,  introduce  the  subject 
matter  by  taking  the  following  "poll"  of 
the  class:  (1)  How  many  present  have 
sons,  brothers,  daughters,  sisters,  or  hus- 
bands in  the  foreign  missions  of  the 
Church  (including  the  U.S.A.)  at  the 
present  time?  (2)  Where  are  they  lo- 
cated? (Have  each  sister  present  make  a 
brief,  descriptive  comment.)  (3)  How 
many  present  today,  including  those  re- 
porting already,  have  had  their  family 
represented  abroad  in  the  past?  Enumer- 
ate the  places  and  times.  (4)  How  many 
persons  present,  themselves,  have  served 
in  the  foreign  missions  of  the  Church,  in 
any  capacity,  either  as  member  or  mis- 
sionary? (5)  Summarize  by  enumerating 
the  countries  represented  in  the  total  poll. 

1.  How  does  the  Declaration  of  Belief 


138  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 

serve  as  a  helpful  guide  to  man's  freedom  7.  Can  civil  government  approximate, 
of  conscience,  when  we  are  confused  as  to  and  therefore  become  "co-ordinate"  with 
whether  or  not  loyalty  belongs  to  the  the  Church  in  bringing  to  pass  the  king- 
Church  or  to  the  State?  dom  of  God  on  earth?   (It  is  interesting 

2.  How  does  the  Declaration  (in  its  to  note  that  Arnold  J.  Toynbee,  the  great 
principles)  help  both  Church  and  State  English  philosopher-historian,  in  his 
so  that  their  demands  on  the  individual  book.  Civilization  on  Trial  (1948),  holds 
need  rarely,  if  ever,  be  confusing  in  terms  to  the  fact  that  the  proper  view  of  civi- 
of  proper  loyalty  and  conscience?  lization  is  to  view  this  earth  as  a  "prov- 

3.  What  "limitations"  does  the  Decla-  ince  of  the  Kingdom  of  God." 

ration  place  upon  the  Church?  Upon  the         g.  Viewing,  in  summary,  the  meaning 

^  ^*  T     UT    '^  1  L»  1  of    the    Declaration,    we    see    that    both 

4    Is     hmited   government     a   sound  Church  and  State  may  qualify  as  instru- 

doctrme  for  both  Church  government  and  .     ,         ,  .    .       ^i/    ?  . .  u    1.1. 

civil  government?  Why?  f!^"^;  ^°^  f  ^^^^^"g  *^^  better  world,  the 

5.  When,  if  ever,  is  the  power  of  ex-  l^ingdom  of  God  on  earth.  To  sum  up, 
communication  asserted  by  the  Church?  l^ow,  what,  may  (must)  each  do  m  order 

6.  When  is  it  proper  to  appeal  to  the  to  so  qualify,  and  then  achieve,  this  great 
civil  law?  objective? 


a^yptionai  JLessons  in  JLieu  of 
Social  Science — The  First  Presidencies 

(Primarily  for  use  outside  Continental  United  States  and  its  possessions) 

Lesson  14— Review  of  the  Two- Year  Course 

Elder  T.  Edgar  Lyon 

For  Tuesday,  May  23,  1950 

The  Presidency  a  Unit— The  Three  Are  One 

r\URING  the  past  two  years  we  effort  they  have  led  the  Church  as 
have  studied  the  First  Presiden-  it  has  grown  from  a  small  body  of 
cies  of  the  Church  from  1833  to  the  believers  to  a  great  world-wide  or- 
present  day.    During  the  one  hun-  ganization,    the   greatest   force   for 
dred  and  eighteen  years  that  the  righteousness  on  earth.  Let  us  re- 
Church  has  been  presided  over  by  view  the  tasks  and  challenges  that 
the    First    Presidency,    eight    men  faced  these  leaders,   and  see  how 
have  presided  as  President  of    the  their    accomplishments    have    con- 
Church  and  as  Prophet,  Seer,  and  tributed  to  the  present-day  success 
Revelator  to  the  Church.    Twentv  and  achievements  of  the  Church  of 
different   men    served    these   eight  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Presidents  as  counselors,  including 
Joseph  F.  Smith,  who  later  became  Joseph  Smith 
President  of  the  Church.  By  united        When  Joseph  Smith  was  called 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


139 


and  commissioned  to  establish  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  on  earth 
through  restoration  from  divine 
spheres,  he  faced  a  Herculean  task. 
Not  only  was  his  task  that  of  giving 
spiritual  leadership  and  doctrinal 
teachings,  but  also  to  effect  a  gath- 
ering and  organization  of  true  be- 
lievers into  what  we  call  a  church. 
He  had  no  existing  congregation  to 
form  the  nucleus  of  the  Church, 
but  started  without  any  adherents. 
Converts  drawn  from  many  religious 
denominations  were  welded  into  a 
unified  Church  with  a  unified  gov- 
ernmental system  and  unified  doc- 
trines. 

We  speak,  in  a  general  way,  of 
this  movement  as  the  restoration  of 
the  gospel.  But  that  is  a  very  broad 
term.  To  be  more  specific,  the 
Prophet  translated  and  produced 
through  inspiration  from  on  high, 
volumes  of  new  scripture.  The  Book 
of  Mormon,  the  Book  of  Moses,  and 
the  Book  of  Abraham  came  from 
this  inspiration.  The  Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  the  book  that  contains 
the  fundamental  revelations  to  the 
Church  in  this  dispensation,  is 
almost  entirely  the  result  of  his 
prayerful  search  for  divine  guidance. 

Closely  allied  with  these  scriptur- 
al contributions  is  Joseph  Smith's 
work  in  connection  with  the  res- 
toration of  the  Priesthood.  Without 
divine  authority  or  commission  to 
serve,  lead,  act,  and  teach  in  the 
name  of  God,  the  Church  organiza- 
tion would  have  been  no  different 
from  nor  better  than  the  many  oth- 
er churches  existing  in  1830.  Not 
only  did  the  Priesthood  provide  the 
authority  for  Church  leadership,  but 
it  also  carried  with  it  the  power  to 
perform  the  gospel  ordinances    for 


both  the  living  and  the  dead.  An- 
other function  of  the  Priesthood 
was  to  carry  the  gospel  to  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth  through  the  mis- 
sionary system  and  direct  the  ''gath- 
ering of  Israel"  from  the  nations  of 
the  earth. 

A  third  phase  of  the  restoration 
accomplished  during  the  administra- 
tion of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
was  the  revelation  of  the  eternal 
principles  of  the  gospel  and  their  in- 
terpretation. He  preached  and 
taught  various  doctrines,  based  on 
revealed  truths,  which  have  come  to 
form  the  body  of  teachings  that  we 
speak  of  as  the  religion  of  the  Lat- 
ter-day Saints.  Not  only  was  a  new 
insight  given  into  the  meaning  and 
spirit  of  the  gospel  and  its  ordi- 
nances, but  the  application  of  the 
restored  religion  to  the  processes  of 
daily  living  was  revealed.  He  tied 
life  and  religion  together  so  insep- 
arably that  no  Latter-day  Saint 
should  ever  think  of  his  religion  as 
a  way  of  believing.  It  should  always 
be  a  way  of  Jiving  as  well  as  heliev- 
ing.  These  two  aspects  of  salvation 
cannot  be  separated. 

Biigham  Young 

At  the  Prophet's  death,  the  res- 
toration had  been  completed  in  its 
fundamentals.  A  new  leader  was 
raised  up  in  the  person  of  Brigham 
Young  to  serve  as  the  Lord's  anoint- 
ed. The  Church  was  now  faced 
with  a  very  practical  problem,  that 
of  moving  to  the  barren  wastes  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains  and  establish- 
ing itself  there  so  securely  that  it 
could  not  be  destroyed.  With  the 
six  counselors  that  served  him, 
Brigham  Young  gave  to  the  Church 
an  administration  of  unusual  vigor 


140  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 

in  doing— as  he  frequently  termed  Wilfoid  Woedruff 

it— "building  up   the  kingdom    of  rpi            •         r  r>     -j     ^  rr-    i 

God."    He  directed  the  colonization  ,  ^^j  P^f.^ "§  Ixf'^^'^ «  *  ^f  ^' 

of  the  Intermountain  area,  Hterally  P^^^''  ^'"°J:'^ •  ^ oo^'^^wl^'^S 

"driving  the  stakes  of  Zion"  deep  °^  *^  *^^"^f  '°^^S^9-    With  the 

•  *.^  4.1,         4-1,        1.1,  J.          •  J     J  same  counselors,  he  contmued  the 

mto  the  earth,  so  that  no  wmd,  ad-  i     r  i-         j                    ^^x  ^iv. 

♦.           £  1      J    i.  •            ij  work  or  his  predecessor.  He,  more- 

versity,  or  false  doctrme  could  up-  •       j  ^  j  ^.i.    ^Z     V^    j    V 

o^*.  4-1;^  "4-^«4-o  ^f  i-T.^  «^«„  ^f  v,.„  »  over,  issued  and  the  Church  adopt- 

set  the    tents  ot  the  army  ot  Zion.  ,    ',        rr-  •  i    j    i     ^'             K 

^  ed  the  official  declarahon  on  the 

Brigham  Young's  administration  cessation  of  plural  marriage.     Mis- 
included,  however,  much  more  than  sionary  effort  was  renewed,  and  the 
colonization.    With  his  counselors.  Church  commenced  a  new  era  in 
he  expanded  the  missionary  activi-  the  promotion  of  educational  quests 
ties  of  the  Church;  stimulated  the  among  the  youth  of  the  Church, 
gathering  of  the  saints  in  greater  When  this  great  leader  relinquished 
numbers;  planned  for  the  industries  the  presidency  to  his  successor,  the 
necessary  to  care  for  the  temporal  Church  was  firmly  established,  both 
needs  of  the  saints;  and  commenced  temporally  and  spiritually, 
temple  building  in  the  valleys    of 
the  mountains,  that  the  blessings  Lorenzo  Snow 
and  saving  ordinances  revealed  to 

the  Prophet  Joseph  might  be  made  The  efforts  of  Presidents  Taylor 

available  to  those  worthy  to  receive  and  Woodruff  to  meet  the  opposi- 

them.  tion  that  faced  the  Church  had  left 

it  heavily  in  debt.  The  paying   of 

John  Taylor  tithing  was  not  being  properly  ob- 
served as  a  result  of  the  long  strug- 

John  Taylor  became  President  of  gie  with  the  Government,  in  which 

the    Church    in     i88o.     Brigham  the    Governmental    agencies    had 

Young's  efforts  had  been  richly  re-  threatened  to  confiscate  the  tithing 

warded  and  the  wards  and  stakes  of  funds.    In  the  person  of  President 

the  Church  were  firmly  established.  Snow  the  Lord  placed  a  new  Presi- 

The  practical  side  of  religion  had  dent  over  the  Church  who  was  that 

been   made   remarkably   successful;  rare  combination  of  a  highly  prac- 

but  the  Church  was  being  sorely  tical  man  and  a  great  spiritual  di- 

tried  by  external  persecution.  There  rector.     President   Snow   enthused 

was   need   of   increased   faith    and  the  people  with  the  idea  of  rededi- 

spirituality  to  withstand  the  persecu-  icating  their  lives  and  their  means 

tion.    John  Taylor  and  his  counsel-  for  the  furtherance  of  God's  work 

ors  were  men  capable  of  meeting  this  on  earth.    As  a  result,  the  law  of 

situation.     They  continued  to   en-  tithing,  as  presented  by  President 

courage  the  establishment  of  new  Snow,  was  observed  with  increased 

settlements,    and     the    missionary  interest  by  faithful  saints.  This  new 

work  of  the  Church,  likewise  they  appreciation  of  the  law  of  tithing 

stimulated    the    members    of    the  led  to  greater  spirituality  and  more 

Church  to  renewed  efforts  in  de-  unselfish   devotion   to  the  Church 

vdoping  their  spiritual  powers.  and  religious  endeavor. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


141 


Joseph  F.  Smith 

President  Joseph  F.  Smith  was 
made  President  of  the  Church  at 
the  time  when  the  economic  condi- 
tion of  the  Church  was  improving, 
but  the  Church  was  not  as  yet  out 
of  debt.  Under  his  administration 
some  remarkable  achievements  were 
discernible.  First  of  all,  the  Church 
paid  off  all  its  obligations  and  was 
able  to  begin  to  accumulate  funds 
for  Church  purposes.  Additional 
funds  were  designated  for  the  con- 
struction of  new  temples  for  the 
benefit  of  both  the  living  and  the 
dead.  A  Church-built  and  main- 
tained hospital  was  constructed. 
Many  new  ward  and  stake  buildings 
were  planned  and  constructed.  Mis- 
sionary work  was  reorganized  and 
expanded  in  both  the  United  States 
and  Europe  and  the  Japanese  Mis- 
sion was  opened. 

Heber  /.  Grant 

Under  the  able  leadership  of  Pres- 
ident Heber  J.  Grant  the  work  of 
the  Church  continued  to  progress 
and  expand  in  influence.  He  had 
the  unique  distinction  of  presiding 
over  the  Church  at  the  time  it  cele- 
brated the  hundredth  anniversary 
of  its  founding.  The  antagonism 
and  persecution  toward  the  saints 
and  the  Church  were  greatly  less- 
ened during  this  time,  and  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints  came  to  be  recognized  as 
an  important  religious  body  of 
America.  President  Grant  person- 
ally did  much  to  dispel  opposition 
against  the  Church  and  misunder- 
standing concerning  its  purposes  as 
he  traveled  throughout  the  world, 
preaching  the  gospel  message  and 
meeting  the  prominent  leaders    of 


states  and  nations.  New  temples, 
chapels,  and  stake  halls  increased  in 
number  during  his  administration. 
The  educational  system  of  the 
Church  likewise  expanded  greatly 
with  the  growth  of  the  Brigham 
Young  University  to  a  large  institu- 
tion, the  expansion  of  the  seminary 
system,  and  the  establishment  of 
the  Church  Institutes  of  Religion. 
New  hospitals  were  established  in 
several  Latter-day  Saint  communi- 
ties and  missionary  work  extended 
to  cover  new  areas.  The  Church 
Welfare  Program  was  instituted  to 
care  for  the  needy  of  the  Church. 

George  Albert  Smith 

The  centennial  of  the  settlement 
of  the  Latter-day  Saints  in  the  Great 
Basin  was  celebrated  under  the  lead- 
ership of  President  George  Albert 
Smith.  Great  honors  came  to  the 
Church  in  tribute  to  the  pioneers 
and  for  its  progressive  achievements 
in  the  religious  life  of  America. 
President  Smith  and  his  counselors 
have  been  faced  with  the  tremen- 
dous task  of  leading  the  Church 
through  the  troublesome  days  of 
post-war  adjustment.  The  First  Pres- 
idency at  this  time  consists  of  men 
of  national  reputation.  Their  po- 
sition makes  their  admonitions  and 
warnings  of  great  importance.  Wel- 
fare work  has  continued  to  be  ex- 
panded, with  many  new  evidences 
of  strength.  Renewed  missionary 
effort  has  resulted  in  the  calling  of 
the  greatest  missionary  force  ever  to 
be  engaged  in  preaching  the  restored 
gospel.  The  Church  faces  the  fu- 
ture with  outstanding  leadership, 
great  efficiency,  and  firm  support  of 
its  members.  The  Presidency  as  a 
unit  is  diligently  working  to  make 


142 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1950 


Prepare  Your 

Easter  Program 

NOW 

BEAUTIFUL  B-PARI 

CANTATAS 

FOR 

Sin^in^  Mothers 

Easter  Angels — ^Fearis  .75 

The    Easter    Sunrise    Song — 
Holton  75 

Eastertide— Protheroe   75 

Memories    of    Easter    Morn — 
Lorenz  75 

Resurrection   Morning — Gates  .75 
The    Thorn    Crowned    King — 
Holton 75 

MUSIC  SENT  ON  APPROVAL 

Mail  Orders  Filled  Promptly 
WE  PAY  POSTAGE 

We  have  a  complete  stock  of  popular, 
sacred,  and  classical  music  for  home, 
church,  and  school;  Steinway  and  Lester 
pianos;  band  and  orchestra  instruments 
and  accessories;  and  records. 

D     FIRST  OP  ALi-nniABnm 
aiines  ^ 

45-47   SOUTH       |  ^Ajg  *  f 

MAIN  Sf RUT  riUi^CC      C^ 

lAir  LAKf  cirr  i,  utan 
=»oc=DOC=:^o^^oc=:>ocr=:>oczr>o<z=50c=>o 


the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth  grow 
into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

Topics  ioT  Discussion  and  Study 

1.  Enumerate  basic  achievements  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  in  restoring  the 
gospel. 

2.  Why  is  it  difficult  to  distinguish  the 
accomplishments  of  the  individual 
members  of  the  various  First  Presi- 
dencies of  the  Church? 

3.  Why  do  you  think  the  Lord  estab- 
lished three  as  a  First  Presidency  in 
the  Church? 

4.  Tell  how  each  President  of  the  Church 
has  been  especially  qualified  to  accom- 
plish the  tasks  facing  the  Church  dur- 
ing his  administration. 

5.  What  do  we  mean  when  we  say  that 
the  Presidency  is  a  unit? 

References 

Cowley,  Matthias  F.,  Wilford  Wood- 
ruff. 

Gates,  Susa  Young  and  Widtsoe,  Leah 
D.,  Life  Story  oi  Bngham  Young. 

Crant,  Heber  J.,  Gospel  Standards, 

Jenson,  Andrew,  L.D.S,  Biogiaphical 
Encyclopedia,  Vols.  1,  2,  3,  4. 

Roberts,  B.  H.,  Comprehensive  History 
oi  the  Church,  Vols.  1-6. 

Roberts,  B.  H.,  Life  of  John  Taylor. 

Smith,  Joseph  Fielding,  Life  of  Joseph 
F.  Smith. 

Smith,  Joseph  Fielding,  Essentials  in 
Church  History. 

Smith,  Eliza  R.  Snow,  Biography  and 
Family  Record  of  Lorenzo  Snow. 

Smith,  George  Albert,  Sharing  the  Gos- 
pel With  Others. 


Vl/inter    I  Light 

Beth  B.  Johnson 

The  night  is  comfort,  rest, 
Star-flecked  happiness. 
Moon  peace,  frosted  plastic. 
Fire  flickering,  flames  elastic. 
Crusty  corn,  crunchy  apples. 
Wind  singing  in  the  maples. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


143 


t 


olhe  (^iffiic  Said 

Chnstie  Lund  Coles 

Love,  they  said,  is  fleet  and  fickle, 
Here  today  and  gone  tomorrow. 
Yet  our  love  has  been  as  constant 
In  our  joy  as  in  our  sorrow. 

Love,  they  said,  will  leave  you  hungered, 
Will  break  the  heart  on  which  it  fed. 
Yet  our  love  has  been  our  manna  .  .  . 
Coohng  drink  and  golden  bread. 


cJhe  cJranquil  [Path 

Ruth  Haiwood 

Some  say  that  we  must  suffer 
To  know  life's  real  delights. 

Must  plumb  the  depths  of  sorrow 
To  reach  the  greatest  heights. 

Must  agonize  as  prelude 
To  our  glowing  flights. 

But  should  my  days  in  passing. 
Nor  suffer  nor  ascend, 

I  shall  be  fully  happy. 

And  glad  enough  to  wend 

My  own  bright  tranquil  path  of  son^ 
Unto  the  very  end. 


I  to    I  f  Lountains 


Lydia  Hdl 

His  faded  eyes  grew  brighter  as 

He  told  of  work  he'd  done, 

Of  logging  where  the  pointed  pines 

Were  pillars  for  the  sun. 

He  spoke  of  upland  meadows  that 

His  cattle  used  to  roam. 

Of  storms  that  slashed  at  summits  where 

He  built  a  cabin  home. 

I  asked  him  if  he'd  ever  worked 

In  mill  or  factory. 

And  waited  while  his  tired  mind 

Walked  paths  of  memory. 

"Well,  yes,"  he  said  at  last,  and  smiled, 

"But  only  for  a  day. 

There  wasn't  any  mountains  there 

And  so  I  went  away." 


PARK  FREE! 
SHOP  EASY! 
SA  VEMORE! 

At  your  nearest  Sears  Store, 
where  you'll  find  that  GOOD 
QUALITY  ALWAYS  COSTS 
YOU  LESS! 


IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIH 


Professional 

and  Social 
Stationery 


COMMERCIAL 
AND  EDITION 
PRINTERS  AND 
BOOKBINDERS 
PAPER  RULING 


DESERET  NEWS  PRESS 

40  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 
iiiiiiiiniiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii 


Qjrom   I  Lear  and  CJc 


ar 


The  Magazine  acts  as  a  missionary  in  a 
great  many  homes.  It  has  been  my  ambi- 
tion to  work  hard  and  put  the  Magazine 
in  every  home  of  every  young  mother, 
because  it  is  such  a  guide  and  so  helpful 
in  teaching  the  gospel.  The  poem  by 
Sister  Maude  Cook  ('Today  Is  All  of 
Time/'  page  727,  November  1949)  has 
been  very  much  enjoyed  because  we  all 
love  Sister  Cook.  I  appreciate  the  good 
clean  reading  in  the  Magazine  and  by 
studying  its  pages  I  gain  spiritual  strength. 
— Cora  Daley,  Snowville,  Utah 

I  want  to  express  my  appreciation  for 
our  wonderful  ReJiei  Society  Magazine, 
for  I  find  it  very  inspirational  from  cover 
to  cover.  I  just  can't  understand  why 
our  Magazine  agents  have  any  trouble  in 
getting  their  quotas  of  subscriptions.  The 
stories  and  poems  are  beautiful,  and  I 
greatly  enjoyed  the  descriptive  account  of 
the  wedding  held  in  Javomik  (Ancient 
Rites  at  a  Modem  Wedding,"  by  Martha 
Toronto,  page  734,  November  1949). 

— Clara  Mitchell,  Blackfoot,  Idaho 

The  Relief  Society  poems  are  of  high 
standards  when  a  bishop  will  write  and 
tell  how  they  made  him  cry.  It  was  not 
sadness,  but  the  inner  beauty  of  the 
poem  that  made  the  tears  fall.  I  only  hope 
it  was  one  of  mine. 
— Margaret  B.  Shomaker,  Clearfield,  Utah 

I  have  been  very  much  interested  in 
the  article  by  Doris  Feil  about  em- 
broidery, published  in  the  October  Maga- 
zine. We  do  need  to  be  reminded  of  our 
American  way  of  hurrying  through  our 
work  sometimes  at  the  expense  of  neat- 
ness. I  intend  to  watch  the  detail  of  my 
handwork  more  closely.  I  think  that 
many  readers  will  make  the  same  resolu- 
tion. We  discussed  the  article  at  our 
work  meeting  this  month.  It  is  all  very 
well  to  be  complimented  on  our  suc- 
cesses, but  let's  have  our  need  for  im- 
provement pointed  out,  too. 
— Mrs.  Myrtle  W.  Hatch,  Hurley,  Idaho 

Page  144 


I  would  like  to  have  my  Relief  Society 
Magazine  subscription  renewed.  I  have 
enjoyed  the  Magazine  ever  since  I  could 
read.  Before  I  could  read,  mother  would 
read  the  stories  to  us. 

— Fern  Baldwin,  McNary,  Arizona 

I  am  not  a  member  of  the  Church,  but 
am  a  member  of  Relief  Society.  I  want 
to  thank  you  for  a  Magazine  which  con- 
tains so  many  wonderful  lessons.  I  get 
so  many  blessings  from  it. 

— Mrs.  Lillie  Newton, 

San  Dimas,  California 

I  am  very  happy  to  write  and  say  how 
pleased  I  always  am  to  receive  The  Reliei 
Society  Magazine  every  month.  It  keeps 
me  in  touch  with  all  you  are  doing  as  I 
cannot  get  to  the  meetings,  being  so  far 
away,  but  I  do  enjoy  studying  the  les- 
sons. 

— A  Grateful  Reader,  Essex,  England 

I  was  so  thrilled  to  get  my  first  copy 
of  the  Magazine.  I  read  it  from  cover  to 
cover,  advertising  and  all.  It  is  so  very 
interesting  that  I  am  sorry  for  being  with- 
out it  as  long  as  I  have  been.  I'm  surely 
going  to  look  forward  to  getting  my  next 
copy. 
— Mrs.  LaVaun  Hansen,  Pocatello,  Idaho 

The   most   wonderful    woman's   Maga- 
zine came  today.     I  hope  Christmas  will 
be  as  merry  as  mine  was  when  the  De- 
cember Magazine  arrived  this  morning. 
— D.  R.  Logan,  Utah 

I  am  a  subscriber  to  the  Magazine  and 
enjoy  the  many  interesting  stories,  along 
with  the  lessons  and  other  material. 

— Elizabeth  Johnson,  Ogden,  Utah 

Through  the  kindness  of  a  sister-in-law 
who  has  given  me  several  years  subscrip- 
tions to  the  Magazine,  I  have  enjoyed 
many  hours  of  good  and  profitable  read- 
ing.   I  especially  like  the  poems. 

—Mamie  Borg,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


NEW.    INSPIRATIONAL- 


Melvin  J.  Mallard 

His  Sermons  and  Missionary  Service 

Eagerly  awaited  biography  of  famous  and 
well  loved  missionary  and  apostle. 

by  BRYANT  S.  HINCKLEY 

$2-50 


Knight  of  the  Kingdom 

Biography  of  Richard  Ballantyne 

Remarkable  for  varietY  of  adventure  and  versatility 
of  faith  equal  to  everY  occasion  and  major  adjust- 
ment necessarY  to  build  the  Kingdom. 

by  CONWAY  B.  SONNE 

$2.25 

Deseret  Book  Company 

p.  O.  Box  958  44  East  South  Temple 

Salt  Lake  City  10,  Utah 

Official  publishers  and  distributors 

to  the 

Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

Mention    The    Relief   Socicti/    Magazine    When    Buying    Frori    Adrertisers 


U.  S.  POSiAGE 

2^  Paid 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 
PERMIT  No.  690 


Twelve  Choice  Gifts 


in 


One 


A  Year's  Subscription  to 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine 

Provides  interesting  and  informative  reading  material  for 
the  entire  family — ^inspirational  articles,  stories,  poems,  home- 
making  and  cultural  features,  and  all  Relief  Society  lesson  work. 

ORDERS  FOR  THE  APRIL  SPECIAL  SHORT  STORY 

ISSUE  MUST  REACH  THE  MAGAZllSE  OFFICE 

BY  MARCH  1ST. 

Use  this  Coupon  —  " 


Enclosed    please   find   $1.50    (foreign    $2.00)    for   which    please   send    the   Relief 

Society  Magazine  for  one  year,  beginning  with   / 

jQ.  (Name) 

(Street    and    Number) 

(City    and    State) 

(Ward  or  Branch) 

(Stake   or   Mission) 

(Name   of   person   sending   gift  subscription) 

Shall  we  send  a  gift  card  to  the  recipient  of  this  subscription? 

Yes No 


The  Relief  Society  Magazine 

28  Bishop's  Building 
Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 


:  ■"■'^^!#'' 


V      ^. 


\^* 


VOL.  37   NO   3  '^f^ 


.^-#*5  ■ 


,  j»  *^LJte 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  publication  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.   Spafford  ______  President 

Marianne  C.   Sharp  .  _  _  _  _  First  Counselor 

Velma  N.  Simonsen  _____       Second  Counselor 

Margaret  C.   Pickering     _  -  -  -  _     Secretary-Treasurer 

Achsa  E.  Paxman  Leone  G.  Layton  Lillie  C.  Adams  Alta  J.  Vance 

Mary  G.  Judd  Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Ethel  C.  Smith  Christine  H.  Robinson 

Anna  B.  Hart  Even  W.  Peterson  Louise  W.  Madsen  Alberta  H.  Christensen 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Leone  O.  Jacobs  Aleine  M.  Young  Nellie  W.  Neal 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Mary  J.  Wilson  Josie  B.  Bay 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor              ______             -___  Marianne   C.   Sharp 

Associate  Editor       __.-____.  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager    __-_.____  Belle    S.    Spafford 

Vol.   37  MARCH  1950  No.  3 


e 


on  tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

The  Relief  Society  and  the  Keys   of  the  Kingdom   Bruce   R.    McConkie  148 

Give  Me  Your  Benediction  Rose   Lee   Bond  158 

Women   Pioneers   of   the   Press   Carlton    Culmsee  159 

A  Modern   Crusade   for  The  Relief  Society  Magazine   Camilla   E.    Kimball  166 

Newcomers   in  Zion  Lonne   Heaton   Nave  168 

The  American  Red  Cross  and  Its  Program  177 

Volcano   Irazu   Jeanne   Tenney  186 

Gifts   From   the   Mormon   Handicraft   Shop Josie    B.    Bay  194 

The  Place  of  Music  in  the  Lives  of  the  Women  of  the  Church  Melissa  Glade  Behunin  198 

FICTION 

The   Hee-Haw   Pony — Third   Prize    Story   Florence    Berrett    Dunford  152 

An  Afternoon   With  Molly  Alice   Whitson    Norton  162 

You    Can    Learn— Part    IV Katherine    Kelly  182 

Dark   in   the   Chrysalis — Chapter   3   Alice    Morrey   Bailey  189 

A  Place   for  Three Ezra   J.    Poulsen  195 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

Sixty  Years  Ago  170 

Woman's   Sphere   Ramona   W.    Cannon  171 

Editorial:    "The  Handmaid  to  the  Priesthood"   Marianne   C.    Sharp  172 

Announcing   the   Special   April   Short   Story   Issue    173 

Notes   to   the   Field:   The   Importance   of   the   Visiting   Teacher   Message   174 

Summer   Work   Meetings   174 

Organizations  and  Reorganizations  of  Mission  and  Stake  Relief  Societies  174 

Suggestions    to    Contributors    203 

Notes  From  the  Field:   Bazaars,   Conventions,   and  Other   Activities   

General   Secretary-Treasurer,    Margaret    C.    Pickering    204 

From    Near    and    Far    214 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Josephine   Ortiz  Makes   Cloth  Dolls   for  Fun  and  for  Profit   176 

Oriental  China,   Ancient  and  Modern — II.     Japanese  Wares  Rachel   K.   Laurgaard  178 

A  Letter  From  Mother  Clara  Home   Park  201 

For   That   Rainy  Day   Gertrude    LeWarne    Parker  202 

POETRY 

Remember    Spring — Frontispiece    Dorothy    J.    Roberts  147 

"I  Watch  Winter  Pass,"  by  C.  Cameron  Johns,  151;  "Faith,"  by  Helen  M.  Home,  161; 
"Spice,"  by  Grace  Sayre,  161;  "Rain,"  by  Beulah  Huish  Sadleir,  161;  "Winter  Was  Long," 
by  Lael  W.  Hill,  176;  "Poised  Moment,"  by  Marvin  Jones,  177;  "More  Than  the  Law,"  by 
Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard,  181;  "When  I  Am  Old,"  by  Hannah  C.  Ashby,  188;  "The  Valley 
Train,"  by  Evelyn  Fjeldsted,  197;  "On  Borrowed  Wings,"  by  Ora  Lee  Parthesius,  200; 
"The  Desert  Is  a  Lady,"  by  LaVerne  J.  Stallings,  202;  "New  Face,"  by  Leone  E.  McCune, 
212;  "Goodbye,"  by  Helen  S.  Hughes,  212;  "This  I  Know,"  by  Arvilla  Bennett  Ashby,  213; 
"Love  Is  Music,"  by  Margaret  B.  Shomaker,  214;  "Silent  Wings,"  by  Gene  Romolo,  214;  "My 
Baby/'   Jessie  J.   Dalton,  215. 

PUBLISHED   MONTHLY   BY  THE   GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  28  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  3-2741:  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  Matter  February  18,  1914.  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


^^SS^'^ 


why  ffie^ 


OFFERS    TO    SEND    YOU 


ANY  TWO^^^^FREE 


YES,  you  are  invited  to  accept  any  two 
of  the  splendid  new  books  shown  be- 
low as  your  Membership  Gift  Book  and 
first  free  Bonus  Book  whert  you  join  our 
book  club!    The  Family  Reading  Club  was 


WITH    MEMBERSHIP 

founded  to  find  books  for  the  whole  /amily 
— books  which  are  u/orlhwhile,  inlerefling 
and  enlertaining  without  being  objection- 
able! Read,  below,  how  the  club  operates; 
then  mail  the  coupon  today! 


FAMILY  READING  CLUB 
DOUBLE  GUARANTEE 

Should  any  selection  meet 
with  your  jdisapproval,  you 
may  return  it  for  full  credit 
within  30  days  after  you  have 
received  it. 


How  you  can 
discover  the  key 
to  happiness  in 
faith  and  how 
to  use  it  is 
explained  in 
Alson  Smith's 
Faith  To  Live 
Byl  Publisher's 
edition,     $2.50. 


Gladys  Carroll's 
story  of  how 
a  girl  found 
a  new  life  in 
West  of  the 
Hill  is  a  novel 
all  the  family 
will  enjoy!  Pub- 
lisher's edition, 
$3.00. 


FOR  THE  WHOLE  FAMILY  AT  BIG  SAVINGS 


The  wonderful 
story  of  Jesus 
of  Nazareth 
beautifully  re- 
told in  Fulton 
Oursler's  The 
Greatest  Story 
Ever  Told.  Pub- 
lisher's edition, 
$2.95. 

BOOKS 

There  is  no  charge  for  membership  in  the  Family 
Reading  Club.  Each  month  our  Editors  select  the 
one  book  they  can  recommend  most  enthusiastically  to 
members — books  every  member  of  the  family  can  read. 
For  instance,  among  recent  books  which  members  ob- 
tained through  the  Club  are  such  fine  works  as 
"Peace  of  Mind"  and  Milton  Cross'  "Complete  Stor- 
ies of  the  Great  Operas"— and  such  outstanding 
fiction  best-sellers  as  Elizabeth  Goudge's  "Pilgrim's 
Inn"  and  Frances  Parkinson  Keyes'  "Came  A  Cava- 
lier." 

You  pay  only  $1.89  each  (plus  postage  and  hand- 
ling) for  the  books  you  purchase  after  reading  the 
colorful  book  review  magazine  which  will  come  to 
your  home  each  month.  But  it  is  not  necessary  to 
purchase  every  selection^ — only  four  each  year  to  re- 
tain  your   membership. 

FREE  "BONUS"  BOOKS 

The  Family  Reading  Club  distributes  a  "Bonus" 
Book  FREE  for  each  four  selections  you  take,  and 
you  can  build  up  a  fine  library  this  way  at  no  extra 
expense.  The  purchase  of  Club  books  for  only  $1.89 
each— instead  of  the  publisher's  prices  of  $2.50  to 
$4.00— saves  you  25%  to  35%  of  your  book  dollars. 
And  when  the  value  of  the  free  Bonus  Books  is  fig- 
ured  in,   you  actually  save   up   to  50%! 

SEND  NO  MONEY— JUST  MAIL  COUPON 

If  you  believe  in  a  book  club  which  will  appeal  to 
the  finest  instincts  of  every  member  of  the  family, 
let  us  introduce  you  to  the  Family  Reading  Club  by 
sending  you  your  choice  of  TWO  of  the  books  shown 
above  as  your  Membership  Gift  Book  and  first  free 
Bonus  Book!  Mail  the  coupon  now  as  the  number 
of  free  copies  of  these  fine  works  to  be  distributed 
on   this  offer   is   limited! 

FAMILY  READING  CLUB    #    MINEOLA,  N.  Y. 


America  Cooks, 
by  the  Browns, 
contains  more 
than  1,600  mag- 
nificent recipes 
collected  from 
all  the  48  states. 
Publisher's  edi- 
tion, $2.49. 


You'll  find  over 
145,000  entries 
in  the  New  Col- 
lege Standard 
Dictionary.  A 
must  volume  for 
the  home  library! 
Publisher's  edi- 
tion,   $5.50. 


The  White  Sail 
Sara  Ware  Bass- 
ett's  exciting 
new  novel,  tells 
a  delightful  new 
kind  of  love 
story  you  mustn't 
miss!  Publisher's 
edition,  $2.50. 


MAIL  COUPON  NOW! 

TWO  BOOKS  FREE 

WITH  MEMBERSHIP 
FAMILY  READING  CLUB.  DEPT.  3RSM 
MINEOLA,  NEW  YORK 

Please  enroll  me  in  the  Family  Reading 
Club  and  send  me  the  two  books  1  have 
checked  below  as  my  Membership  Gift 
Book  and  first  Free  Bonus  Book: 

D  The  Greatest  D  America  Cooks 

Story    Ever   Told    Q  College  Standard 
n  Faith  To  Live  By  Dictionary 

D  West  of  the  Hill    Q  The  White  Sail 

Each  month  you  will  send  me  a  review 
of  the  Club's  forthcoming  selection — ■ 
which  I  may  accept  or  reject  as  I  choose. 
There  are  no  membership  dues  or  fees^ — 
only  the  requirement  that  I  accept  a  mini- 
mum of  four  Club  selections  during  the 
coming  twelve  months  at  only  $1.89  each, 
plus  postage  and  handling. 
IVIr. 

IVIrs 

IVIiss 

Street  and  No. 
City 


(Please  Print) 


Zone ...    State 

Age,  if 

Occupation Under  21 

Same  price  in  Canada:    105  Bond  St.. 
Toronto  2 


Josef  Muench 


PRICKLY  PEAR  BLOSSOMS 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

VOL.  27,   NO.  3  MARCH   1950 


LKememver  Spring 

Dorothy  J.  Roheits 

Lest  you  have  forgotten  the  ways  of  symboKng, 
Since  closed  within  the  city, 
Far  from  fields,  and  hungering, 
Remember  the  bare,  white  roadway  back  to  spring, 
Remember  the  lonely  hours  and  the  cold. 
When  you  are  waiting,  waiting. 
Remember  the  inevitable  bough  of  spring, 
The  snow  turned  to  fluid  diamonds  in  the  stream. 
Think  of  the  long,  dark  tunnel  of  winter. 
When  your  spirit  cries,  oh,  weary  of  waiting. 
And  remember  the  blank,  white  acres 
Splashed  with  the  sure,  sudden  brush  of  spring. 
Though  you  be  far  from  nest  and  bough, 
Remember  the  arching  wing 
Over  the  small,  blue  sphere  of  hope- 
Remember  spring. 


The  Cover:     Pinnacle  Point,  California,  Photograph  by  Don  Knight 


The  Relief  Society  and  the  Keys 
of  the  Kingdom 

Elder  Bruce  R.  McConkie 
Of  the  First  Council  of  the  Seventy 

WHILE  attending  one  of  the  distinct  and  yet  related  meanings: 
first  Relief  Society  meet-  i— They  are  the  right  of  presi- 
ings  in  Nauvoo,  the  Proph-  dency;  the  right  to  govern  and  di- 
et made  the  very  significant  and  ex-  rect  all  of  the  affairs  of  the  Church 
pressive  announcement  to  the  sis-  or  kingdom;  and  the  power  to 
ters  that  he  then  turned  the  keys  in  authorize  the  use  of  the  Priesthood 
their  behalf  in  the  name  of  the  for  a  particular  purpose.  In  this 
Lord.  sense  keys  are  held  by  those  only 

'Tou  will   receive  instructions/'  who  are  in  presiding  and  governing 

he  said,  ''through  the  order  of  the  positions. 

Priesthood  which  God  has  estab-  2— Keys  are  also  the  way  and 
lished,  through  the  medium  of  those  means  whereby  knowledge  and  in- 
appointed  to  lead,  guide  and  direct  telligence  may  be  gained  from  God. 
the  affairs  of  the  Church  in  this  last  In  this  sense,  they  are  possessed  by 
dispensation;  and  J  now  turn  the  every  Priesthood  bearer  and,  as  we 
key  in  your  hehalf  in  the  name  oi  shall  see,  by  many  faithful  mem- 
the  Lord,  and  this  Society  shall  re-  bers  of  the  Relief  Society, 
joice,  and  knowledge  and  intelli-  These  definitions  warrant  some 
gence  shall  flow  down  from  this  documentation  and  explanation.  As 
time  henceforth;  this  is  the  begin-  to  the  first,  that  keys  pertain  to 
ning  of  better  days  to  the  poor  and  presidency:  The  Lord's  house  is  a 
needy,  who  shall  be  made  to  re-  house  of  order  and  not  a  house  of 
joice  and  pour  forth  blessings  on  confusion.  Though  his  Priesthood 
your  heads"  (D.  H.  C,  IV,  page  may  be  conferred  upon  many,  they 
607).  are   authorized   to   use   its   powers 

To  understand,  as  we  should,  the  only  in  conformity  with  the  divine 
deep  and  important  meaning  of  patterns.  The  power  to  baptize  for 
this  statement  we  must  first  know  the  remission  of  sins  is  had  by 
what  is  meant  by  "keys"  as  they  priests  of  the  Aaronic  order.  But 
relate  to  Priesthood,  and  to  the  no  priest  can  perform  a  valid  bap- 
Church  which  is  the  kingdom  of  tism  unless  authorized  to  use  his 
God  on  earth.  Priesthood  for  that  purpose  by  the 

Priesthood  is  the  power  and  au-  one  holding  the  keys.    So  with  mar- 

thority  of  God  delegated  to  man  riages  and  all  other  ordinances  and 

on  earth  to  act  in  all  things  for  the  administrations.     Unless    the    one 

salvation  of  men.  holding  the  keys  authorizes  the  use 

Keys  are  quite  another  thing.  As  of  the  Priesthood  for  the  purpose 

used  in  the  Church  they  have  two  at  hand,  the  act  performed  is  of  no 
Page  148 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  AND  THE  KEYS  OF  THE  KINGDOM  149 

"efficacy,  virtue  or  force"  (D.  &  C.  of  the  sealing  power  by  which  sa- 

132:7).    It  is  not  binding  on  earth  cred  ordinances  may  be  performed 

or  in  heaven.  for  the  living  and  the  dead.    Thus 

"It  is  necessary  that  every  act  the  Lord  was  now  authorizing  and 
performed  under  this  authority,"  directing  the  use,  for  added  pur- 
says  President  Joseph  F.  Smith,  poses,  of  the  Priesthood  already 
"shall  be  done  at  the  proper  time  held.  His  servants  were  to  gather 
and  place,  in  the  proper  way,  and  Israel  and  seal  them  up  unto  eternal 
after  the  proper  order.  The  power  life  in  the  Father's  kingdom. 
of  diiecting  these  labors  constitutes  During  his  ministry  the  Prophet 
the  keys  of  the  Priesthood.  In  their  received-from  Michael,  Gabriel, 
fulness,  the  keys  are  held  by  only  Raphael,  and  "divers  angels"-all  of 
one  person  at  a  time,  the  prophet  the  rights,  keys,  and  powers  that 
and  president  of  the  Church.  He  had  been  revealed  m  previous  dis- 
may delegate  any  portion  of  this  pensations.  (See  D.  &  C.  128:20-21.) 
power  to  another,  in  which  case  that  Then,  in  about  April  or  May  of 
person  holds  the  keys  of  that  par-  1S44,  i"  the  Nauvoo  Temple,  all  of 
ticular  labor"  (Gospe]  Doctrine,  4th  these  keys  and  powers  were  con- 
Ed.    page  168).  f erred  upon  each  of  the  Twelve.  To 

Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery  those  chosen  ministers  the  Prophet 

received  two  things  under  the  hands  then  said: 

of  Peter,  Tames,  and  John:   1.  the  ^  .            .  ,                    i     j     n    r 

A  T  1  1  •      1  1    r>  •     .  V       J         J        .1  I   have  sealed   upon  your   heads   all  or 

Melchizedek  Priesthood;  and  2.  the  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^  ^-^^^^^  ^^  God.  I  have 

keys  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  sealed  upon  you  every  key,  power,  prin- 

of   the   dispensation   of   the   fulness  ciple    that    the    God    of    heaven    has    re- 

of  times.     Thus  they  gained  both  sealed  to  me.  Now,  no  matter  where  I 

the  authority  and  the  right  to  use  "^^  ^"^  ""'  '^^'^  Jc"''^T^f  °'  A^'  ^'"^'^''"i 

,,     ,         ,,       .-;      .          ,,.     °  rests  upon  vou.    (See    Ine  Discourses  or 

that  authority  in  setting  up,  regu-  ^-^fo^^  Woodruff,  page  72.) 
lating,  and  governing  all  the  affairs 

of  the  Church,  and  of  the  dispensa-  All    of    those    who    have    been 

tion.  called    into    the    Council    of    the 

Twelve  since  that  day  have  had  con- 

TN  February  1835  the  first  quorum  f erred  upon  them  all  of  these  keys, 

of    apostles    was    called.      Each  powers,  and  rights.     We  have  an 

member  was  given  all  of  the  keys  unbroken    line    of    succession    and 

which  had  been  received  up  to  that  of  stewardships, 

time.    Thereafter  Joseph  and  Oliv-  There  has  also  been  a  chain    of 

er    received    additional    keys.     On  stewardships    from    the    beginning. 

April  3,  1836,  for  instance,  Moses  And,   incidentally,   it   is   from   this 

appeared  and  committed  unto  them  very    terminology    that    the    word 

"the  keys  of  the  gathering  of  Israel  "keys"  is  taken.    Christ  is  the  cre- 

from  the  four  parts  of  the  earth,  ator  and  owner  of  the  earth.    But 

and  the  leading  of  the  ten  tribes  he  appoints  agents  or  stewards  to 

from     the     land     of     the     north"  act   for   him.     To   them   he   gives 

(D.  &  C.  110:11).    Elijah  also  came  "keys"  so  that  they  can  open  the 

on  that  day  and  gave  them  the  keys  doors  of  his  storehouse  for  the  bene- 


150 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 


fit  of  all  men.  Adam  holds  the 
keys  of  salvation  for  all  dispensa- 
tions and  is  the  Lord's  chief 
steward.  The  Presidency  and  the 
Twelve  in  this  day  hold  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  in  connection  with 
the  ancients.  Theirs  is  the  power 
to  open  the  door  of  this  present 
and  last  kingdom  to  all  the  world. 
(See  D.  &  C.  112:14-32.) 

In  this  connection  it  should  be 
remembered  that  the  Church,  the 
keys,  and  the  kingdom  are  here  to 
stay.  This  is  a  ''kingdom  which 
shall  never  be  destroyed."  It  ''shall 
not  be  left  to  other  people."  "It 
shall  stand  forever"  (Dan.  2:44). 
The  stone  which  was  cut  out  of 
the  mountain  without  hands  is 
destined  to  roll  forth  "until  it  has 
filled  the  whole  earth"  (D.  &  C. 
65:2).    This  is  a  sure  promise. 

Corollary  to  it  is  the  principle 
that  God  will  not  permit  his  peo- 
ple to  be  led  astray  in  this  final  dis- 
pensation. As  President  Woodruff 
declared: 

The  God  of  Israel,  who  organized  this 
Church  and  kingdom,  never  ordained 
any  president  or  presidency  to  lead  it 
astray.  Hear  it,  ye  Israel,  no  man  who  has 
ever  breathed  the  breath  of  life  can  hold 
these  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  God  and 
lead  the  people  astray  {The  Discourses 
of  Wilfoid  Woodruff,  page  74). 

Now,  as  to  the  other  meaning  of 
keys:  that  of  being  the  way  and 
means  whereby  knowledge  and  in- 
telligence may  be  gained  from  God. 

As  to  this,  President  Joseph  F. 
Smith  says: 

What  is  a  key?  It  is  the  right  or 
privilege  which  belongs  to  and  comes 
with  the  Priesthood,  to  have  communica- 
tion with  God.  Is  not  that  a  key?  Most 
decidedly.  We  may  not  enjoy  the  bless- 
ing, or  key,  very  much,  but  the  key  is  in 


the  Priesthood.  It  is  the  right  to  enjoy 
the  blessing  of  communication  with  the 
heavens  ....  (Gospel  Doctrine,  4th  Ed., 
page  176). 

To  Joseph  Smith  the  Lord  gave 
"the  keys  of  the  mysteries,  and  the 
revelations  which  are  sealed" 
(D.  &  C.  28:7);  that  is,  the  Prophet 
received  the  way,  the  means,  and 
the  right  to  pull  down  intelligence 
from  heaven  so  that  unknown  things 
could  be  made  plain. 

OY  this  power  false  teachings 
could  be  brought  to  light.  Hence 
the  Prophet's  comment:  "I  preached 
in  the  grove,  on  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom,  charity,  etc.  The  keys  are 
certain  signs  and  words  by  which 
false  spirits  and  personages  may  be 
detected  from  true"  {D.H.C.  IV, 
page  608). 

The  use  of  keys  in  this  sense  is  not 
limited  to  Priesthood  holders.  Sis- 
ter Eliza  R.  Snow  took  the  minutes 
of  the  Relief  Society  meeting  of 
April  28,  1842,  which  the  Prophet 
attended.  Joseph  later  approved 
and  authorized  the  publication  of 
her  digest  of  his  remarks  at  that 
meeting. 

He  spoke  of  delivering  the  keys  of  the 
Priesthood  of  the  Church,  and  said  that 
the  hithiul  members  of  the  Relief  Society 
should  receive  them  in  connection  with 
their  husbands,  that  the  Saints  whose  in- 
tegrity has  been  tried  and  proved  faithful, 
might  know  how  to  ask  the  Lord  and  re- 
ceive an  answer  (D.H.C.  IV,  page  604). 

What,  then,  in  summary,  is  the 
relationship  of  the  Relief  Society  to 
the  keys  of  the  kingdom?  And 
what  was  the  significance  of  the 
Prophet's  turning  the  key  in  their 
behalf  in  the  name  of  the  Lord? 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  AND  THE  KEYS  OF  THE  KINGDOM 


151 


1.  Of  first  importance  is  the  fact 
that  it  was  the  Prophet  himself,  act- 
ing as  the  Lord's  agent,  who  turned 
the  key.  He  held  all  of  the  keys  of 
the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth,  and 
by  virtue  of  this  directive  power, 
this  right  of  presidency,  he  was  en- 
titled, legally,  to  make  the  Relief 
Society  an  official  part  of  the  king- 
dom. His  act  was  binding  on  earth 
and  in  heaven,  and  the  Relief  So- 
ciety thus  became  the  Lord's  own 
agency  for  acting  in  all  things  with- 
in the  scope  of  its  commission. 

2.  By  turning  the  key  the  Proph- 
et delegated  to  the  duly  appointed 
officers  of  the  new  organization  a 
portion  of  the  keys  of  the  kingdom. 
Under  the  Priesthood  they  were 
now  authorized  to  direct,  control, 
and  govern  the  affairs  of  the  society. 
They  thus  became  legal  adminis- 
trators holding  the  keys  of  presi- 
dency. Under  this  appointment 
their  lawful  acts  would  be  recog- 
nized by  the  Lord  and  he  would 
work  with  them  in  the  rolling  forth 
of  the  kingdom  in  the  sphere  as- 
signed them. 


3.  And,  finally,  the  door  was  op- 
ened whereby  the  faithful  sisters, 
with  their  husbands,  could  com- 
municate with  God  and  receive 
blessings  at  his  hands.  What  was 
it  the  Prophet  said?  ''Knowledge 
and  intelligence  shall  flow  down 
(i.e.  from  God)  from  this  time 
henceforth." 

'This  is  a  charitable  Society,  and 
according  to  your  natures,"  the 
Prophet  told  the  sisters  in  that 
memorable  meeting: 

It  is  natural  for  females  to  have  feelings 
of  chanty  and  benevolence.  You  are  now 
placed  in  a  situation  in  which  you  can 
act  according  to  those  sympathies  which 
God  has  planted  in  your  bosoms. 

li  you  live  up  to  these  principles,  hov/ 
great  and  glorious  will  be  your  reward  in 
the  celestial  kingdom;  li  you  live  up  to 
your  privileges,  the  angels  cannot  be 
restrained  from  being  your  associates.  Fe- 
males, if  they  are  pure  and  innocent,  can 
come  in  the  presence  of  God;  for  what 
is  more  pleasing  to  God  than  innocence; 
you  must  be  innocent,  or  you  cannot 
come  up  before  God;  if  we  vi^ouJd  come 
before  God,  we  must  keep  ourselves  ]mie, 
as  He  is  pure  (D.H.C.  IV,  page  605). 


^  WatcA   Winter  ^ 


ass 


C.  Cameron  Johns 


The  quiet  land  was  covered  from  my  sight 
While  birds  were  feeding  at  the  window  sill 
All  winter  long;  no  sensory  delight, 
No  perfumed  violet  or  daffodil; 
Today,  the  sun  streams  through  the  lucid  pane 
As  I  watch  winter  pass.  The  coming  green 
Starts  the  first  returning  bird  to  vain 
Re\eling.  The  season,  wedged  between 
Autumn  and  spring,  is  half  undone, 
Soon  to  fade  to  earth  where  it  belongs. 
Again  the  land  will  sing  its  lilting  song, 
While  I  sate  my  hunger  for  the  sun. 


cJhird  [Prize  Story 

KyLnnual  Uxeuef  Society  Snort  Story   (contest 

The  Hee  -  Haw  Pony 

Florence  Benett  Dunioid 


EVERYONE  was  frowning  at 
Jinny  that  summer.  This 
was  not  unusual,  except  that 
things  seemed  reaching  some  sort 
of  a  crisis.  Father  frowned  at  her 
because  she  couldn't  talk  plain.  Jin- 
ny was  seven  and  big  for  her  age, 
yet  no  one  but  mother  could  under- 
stand a  thing  she  said. 

Father  said  this  was  just  a  mat- 
ter of  opinion;  that  mother  couldn't 
really  understand  Jinny,  but  only 
got  what  she  said  by  some  sixth 
sense  that  only  mothers  have. 

Nevertheless  mother  wasn't  wor- 
ried about  Jinny  because  she 
couldn't  talk  plain.  When  father 
would  make  gibes— hoping  to  make 
Jinny  try  harder— or  the  other  chil- 
dren teased  her,  mother  would  say 
calmly,  'T  had  a  sister  who  couldn't 
talk  plain  until  she  was  eight.''  And 
let  it  go  at  that. 

Mother  worried  about  Jinny  for 
quite  a  different  reason.  Jinny  had 
red  hair,  and  red  hair  was  not  a 
'thing  to  be  proud  of  in  those  days. 

Mother  did  everything  she  could 
for  Jinny— dressing  her  in  greens 
and  tans,  washing  and  brushing  her 
hair  often.  Yet  all  it  did  was  seem 
to  make  it  brighter.  With  her 
eighth  birthday  only  ten  months 
away,  and  Jinny's  hair  getting  more 
fiery  every  day,  added  to  the  fact 
that  she  had  green  eyes  and  a  bridge 
Page  152 


FLORENCE  BERRETT  DUNFORD 

of  freckles  across  her  snub  nose- 
Jinny  was  quite  a  problem. 

Yet  Jinny  couldn't  stop  even 
there.  She  was  beginning  to  make 
trouble  in  other  ways.  Mother  was 
expecting  a  new  baby,  and  I  knew 
father  worried  for  fear  it  wouldn't 
talk  plain.  And  every  little  while 
mother  would  sigh.  And  I  knew 
she  was  being  afraid  the  baby  would 
have  red  hair. 

I  frowned  on  my  younger  sister, 
too,  yet  there  was  one  thing  we  had 
in  common.  That  was  our  adora- 
tion for  our  cousin,  Theodore. 

Theodore  was  fourteen,  our  Uncle 
Stanley's  oldest  boy.     Yet  it  was 


THE  HEE-HAW  PONY 


153 


not  his  age  that  made  him  big  in 
our  sight.  It  was  the  fact  that  he 
had  a  pony.  The  pony's  name  was 
Nig. 

Once  or  twice  a  week  that  sum- 
mer Theodore  would  condescend  to 
visit  us— his  poorer  cousins.  He 
would  ride  over  from  their  neighbor- 
ing ranch,  sit  awhile  looking  down 
at  us  from  his  superior  position 
astride  his  pinto  pony.  When  the 
time  came  to  go,  he  would  make 
some  sign.  Jinny,  standing  there  on 
the  ground,  awe  and  adoration  in 
her  eyes,  would  say,  ''Hot'na  Hindoo 
hee-haw  pony."  At  this  the  pony 
would  prick  up  his  ears,  Theodore 
would  give  him  a  nudge  with  his 
heels— and  off  they'd  go  down  the 
slope  towards  home. 

This  little  ceremony  had  been  go- 
ing on  all  summer,  until  at  last  I 
had  come  to  recognize  the  words, 
even  though  I  could  not  guess  their 
meaning.  .  .  . 

On  this  day  in  late  summer  Theo- 
dore had  not  come  solely  to  visit 
Jinny  and  me.  He  brought  a  mes- 
sage from  his  father. 

In  order  to  kind  of  ease  the  jolt 
if  the  baby  couldn't  talk  plain— 
and  in  case  it  had  red  hair,  father 


was  planning  to  build  mother  a 
new  room.  Uncle  Stanley  and 
Theodore  had  consented  to  come 
over  and  help  him  hew  the  trees. 

After  Theodore  left  I  went  to- 
wards the  house  to  deliver  his  mes- 
sage. But  Jinny's  silly  phrase  kept 
getting  in  my  way.  In  the  house  I 
said,  ''Mother,  what  is  it  Jinny  says 
when  Theodore  rides  away  on  his 
pony?" 

Mother  was  pretty;  she  had  brown 
hair  and  eyes  like  mine.  She  pon- 
dered my  question  a  minute  and 
then  said,  "It  must  be,  There  goes 
Theodore  on  his  pony.'  Yes,  of 
course,"  she  went  on,  smiling, 
"  There  goes  Theodore  on  his 
pony.' " 

I  turned  this  over  in  my  mind. 
It  satisfied  me  and  seemed  to  make 
sense.  But  when  I  started  to  go 
outside  again,  mother  stopped  me. 
"Why  did  you  ask  that?"  she  said, 
frowning.  ''Has  Theodore  been 
saying  anything  about  Jinny's  hair?" 

I  couldn't  remember.  "He 
brought  a  message,"  I  said.  "Theo- 
dore and  Uncle  Stanley  are  coming 
in  the  morning  to  help  father  cut 
the  trees  for  the  extra  room." 


Florence  B.  Dunford,  now  of  Boise,  was  born  in  Menan,  Idaho.  She  at- 
tended Ricks  College  at  Rexburg  and  the  University  of  Utah,  and  also 
studied  at  other  universities,  specializing  in  the  summer  workshops  in  writing. 
In  the  spring  of  1949  she  placed  second  in  a  contest  between  the  Boise  and 
Caldwell,  Idaho,  writers,  and  during  the  same  year  she  won  first  prize  in  the 
annual  short  story  contest  sponsored  by  the  Idaho  Writers'  League.  She  also 
composes  some  poetry.  This  story — 'The  Hee-Haw  Pony" — represents  Mrs. 
Dunford's  first  appearance  in  any  of  the  Church  magazines. 

Mrs.  Dunford  and  her  husband  George  M.  Dunford  have  a  son  Sam  who 
will  receive  his  law  degree  from  Stanford  University  this  year.  At  present, 
Mrs.  Dunford  is  teaching  the  literature  course  in  her  ward  Relief  Society. 


154 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 


jyiOTHER'S  glance  lightened. 
'That's  wonderful,"  she  said. 
But  then  she  added,  *'Oh,  dear,  I 
wonder  if  that  means  Homer?'' 

In  his  way  Homer  was  as  much  a 
problem  as  was  Jinny.  Theodore 
was  fourteen,  and  I,  Kathleen,  was 
twelve;  Homer  was  eight,  a  year 
older  than  Jinny. 

Homer  was  one  of  those  fat,  help- 
less boys,  who  are  always  pitying 
themselves  and  falling.  When  bad 
luck  came  it  always  came  to  Homer. 
Misfortune  chased  him  like  a  dog. 
It  was  our  one  hope  on  the  day  he 
visited  us,  that  it  would  not  catch 
up  with  him. 

This  was  not  often,  for  Homer 
never  rode  with  Theodore  on  his 
pony.  But  sometimes  when  Uncle 
Stanley  came  over,  he  would  bring 
Homer  along.  He  would  leave  him 
in  mother's  charge,  and  mother 
would  immediately  put  him  in 
mine.  Then  everyone  would  have 
to  be  on  guard  until  Uncle  Stan- 
ley picked  him  up  and  took  him 
home  again.  .  .  . 

The  sun  was  scarcely  up  the  next 
morning  when  Uncle  Stanley  ar- 
rived in  his  wagon.  In  it  were  saws 
and  axes— and  as  though  he  would 
exact  payment  for  his  work—Homer. 
Uncle  Stanley  jumped  down  from 
the  tall  seat  and  lifted  Homer  care- 
fully down,  set  him  carefully  on  his 
feet.  Taking  him  by  the  hand,  he 
led  him  to  the  house  and  with  some 
instructions  left  him  with  mother. 

Theodore  rode  over  on  his  pony. 
He  took  the  bridle  off,  gave  Nig  a 
little  slap  on  his  flanks,  and  turned 
him  in  the  corral.  Then  he  climbed 
in  the  back  of  the  wagon,  and  the 
three  men  were  off  down  to  the 
east  forty  to  hew  trees. 


As  soon  as  they  had  gone,  mother 
put  Homer  in  my  charge.  But  even 
this  was  not  enough  to  take  my 
mind  off  Theodore.  Only  two  miles 
away,  I  thought  yearningly,  and  I 
can't  see  him.  Even  the  fact  that 
his  pony  was  there  didn't  help  any. 
Theodore  and  his  pony  belonged 
together. 

I  hit  on  the  idea  that  Jinny  and 
Homer  and  I  should  lead  the  pony 
the  two  miles  to  where  the  menfolk 
were  cutting  down  trees.  "Then 
Theodore  can  ride  back  on  his 
pony,"  I  told  mother,  "and  Homer 
and  Jinny  and  I  can  ride  back  on 
the  wagonload  of  logs." 

At  first  mother  couldn't  see  the 
sense  of  this.  But  she  wanted  to 
sew  on  the  little  things,  and  since 
she  would  never  let  us  see  her— and 
we  kept  running  in  and  out  of  the 
house,  and  the  time  was  getting 
short— well,  anyway,  she  finally 
changed  her  mind  and  let  us  go. 

I  caught  the  pony  myself  and 
mother  put  the  bridle  on.  It  didn't 
even  occur  to  us  that  any  of  us 
should  ride  him.  He  was  Theo- 
dore's pony. 

Mother  made  sure  I  knew  exactly 
where  the  menfolk  were  cutting 
down  trees.  "Down  by  the  river  on 
the  east  forty,"  I  said,  lifting  my 
chin  importantly. 

TiTE  started  out  about  three 
o'clock  when  the  sun  was  still 
high  and  hot.  But  once  we  were 
down  the  slope  there  was  plenty  of 
shade.  There  were  tall  trees  like 
me,  and  short  ones  like  Jinny;  and 
there  were  slim  trees  like  Theodore 
and  fat  ones  like  Homer.  And  most 
of  them  were  covered  with  moss, 


THE  HEE-HAW  PONY  155 

and  vines  hung  down  like  stream-  and  it  was  lucky  I  was  even  able  to 
ers.  hold  him.  I  looked  over  and  saw 
I  walked  in  the  middle  leading  Homer  lying  on  the  ground,  writh- 
the  pony,  my  mind  filled  with  pic-  ing  as  if  in  agony,  reaching  for  his 
tures  of  Theodore's  delight  and  sur-  left  ankle.  Gasping  with  excite- 
prise  when  he  saw  what  I  had  ment  and  worry,  I  gave  the  reins  to 
brought  him.  Homer,  the  fat,  un-  Jinny  and  ran  over, 
fortunate  one,  walked  on  my  left,  For  once  I  really  felt  sorry  for 
and  Jinny,  whom  I  couldn't  under-  him,  though  at  the  same  time  I 
stand,  on  my  right.  could  have  shaken  him  for  his  care- 
On  the  way  Homer  fell  over  lessness.  We  were  in  a  fix— what 
various  things.  Once  he  skinned  with  the  folks  disappearing,  and 
his  nose  and  it  took  me  a  long  time  now  Homer. 

to  find  a  stream  in  order  to  wipe  I  leaned  down  and  touched  the 

the  trickle  of  blood  off.  I  could  not  injured  ankle.     It  was  curious  but 

bear  his  loud  wails,  and  if  I  showed  under  my  very  eyes  I  could  see  it 

up  with  Homer  bawling,   I  could  swell.     It  puffed  and  puffed  right 

expect  something  from  my  father.  there  before  our  eyes.  Even  Homer's 

It  must  have  been  around  five  frightened   and   pained   yells   were 

o'clock  when  we  reached  the  place  quieted  some  by  the  phenomenon. 

where    the    menfolk    should    have  When,  at  last,  it  was  as  big  as  it 

been  cutting  trees.    But  they  were  seemed  it  was  going  to  get,  it  was 

not  there   now,   and   as   I   walked  the  size  of  a  small  watermelon.  And 

around    the    clearing,    leading    the  Homer  could  not  move. 

pinto,  I  could  not  imagine  which  I  looked  around  me,  trying    to 

direction   they  might  have   taken,  think  of  a  way  out  of  our  predica- 

The  hard  grassy  ground  made  it  im-  ment.     In  the  few  minutes  since 

possible  to  find  any  wagon  tracks.  our  arrival,  the  sun  had  sunk  behind 

We  had  gotten  along  fairly  well  the  tall  trees.  It  was  already  shadowy 

with  Homer  in  spite  of  his  falling  and  cool,  even  in  the  clearing.     A 

and  bawling.  But  new,  when  things  short  distance  away  was  the  river; 

looked  black  for  us  in  other  ways,  I  could  hear  it  rushing  and  gushing 

he  really  hurt  himself.  along.     I  had  never  heard  such  a 

There  were  two  stumps  a  short  chilling   sound.     I   looked   in   the 

distance  apart,  over  in  the  center  other  direction.    The  woods  stared 

of  the  clearing.     Homer,  it  seems,  back  at  me.     For  the  first  time  I 

had  climbed  up  on  one  of  these—  was  aware  there  might  be  something 

just  to  get  a  clearer  view,  or  per-  in  them  besides  birds  and  bees  and 

haps  to  try  and  see  our  folks  in  the  butterflies.    I  shivered,  and  with  an 

distance.  effort    blinked    back    the    smarting 

But,  being  Homer,  he  could  not  tears  of  fright  and  self-pity, 

content  himself  with  standing  on  i   looked   down   at   Homer   and 

one  stump.    He  must  try  and  jump  then  over  at  Jinny.     There  was  no 

over  on  the  other  one.  use  in  asking  Jinny's  advice,  I  could 

Suddenly  there  came  a  thud  and  not  understand  her.     At  the  mo- 

a  loud  squall.     The  pony  snorted  ment  I  felt  only  anger  and  contempt 


156  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 

for  her,  helpless  as  I  was  with  Ho-  sible  for  me  to  lift  the  fat  one  by 

mer,  the  blubberer,  on  my  hands—  myself    alone.     Taking    a    serious 

and  my  sister,  my  own  sister  unable  chance  that  the  pony  might  break 

to  help  or  make  a  single  intelligible  loose,  I  wrapped  the  reins  around  a 

sound!  stump.     That   left   Jinny   free    to 

I  said  to  Homer,  my  voice  show-  help, 

ing   my   disdain,    ''Ji^^Y  won't  be  Homer  grunted  and  groaned  and 

any  help  at  all.    I  can't  understand  once  or  twice  cried  out  with  real 

a  thing  she  says.    You  will  just  have  pain,  but  we  did  not  desist  and  at 

to  be  patient  and  help  me  all  you  last  we  had  him  upon  the  stump, 

can."  The  pony  had  been  good,  stand- 
ing there  very  quietly  and  only  once 

OOMER  nodded.  He  had  ceased  tossing  his  head.    With  Homer  on 

crying;  the  tears  were  dry  on  his  the  stump,  and  Jinny  trying  to  hold 

fat  cheeks.     He  realized  now  our  him  there,  I  hurried  round  to  the 

problem   was   to   get  him   out   of  other    side.     Climbing    upon    the 

there,  and  perhaps  it  occurred  to  stump  there,  I  leaned  over  the  pony's 

him  what  might  happen  if  he  didn't  back.     Then,  with  Jinny  boosting 

help.    Being  left  alone  while  I  went  him  from  behind,  and  me  tugging 

for  aid  would  hurt  him  more  than  on  his  arms  and  shoulders,  we  at 

the  pain.    It  was  possible,  too,  that  last  got  Homer  astride  the  pony, 

the  swelling  had  numbed  his  ankle  I  was  so  exhausted  and  relieved 

some.  that,  in  spite  of  being  the  eldest. 

Jinny    was    still    holding    Theo-  I  could  not  contain  my  emotions 

dore's  pony.    I  think  the  idea  must  any  longer  and  sank  down  on  the 

have  come  to  all  three  of  us  at  once  stump  for  a  moment.    Covering  my 

—that  here  was  the  answer  to  our  face  with  my  hands,  I  cried  a  few 

prayers.     Homer  was  trying  to  sit  drops.  Then,  tossing  my  head  and 

up  and  Jinny  was  leading  the  pony  smiling,    I    hurried    round    to    the 

toward   us,   jabbering  something   I  other  side  again, 

could  not  understand.  I  was  only  a  matter  of  seconds 

''Oh,  be  quiet.  Jinny,"   I  cried,  untying  the  reins.  'Tou  hold  on  to 

'and  let  me  think."    My  eyes  went  Homer's  good  ankle,"  I  told  Jinny, 

round  the  clearing.  in  my  customary  disparaging  tone, 

They  came  to  rest  on  the  very  "and  I  will  lead  the  pony."  I  went 

things  that  had  caused  the  trouble  to   the  pony's  head.     "Come   on, 

—the  two  tree  stumps.  If  we  could  Nig." 

get  Homer  upon  one  of  the  stumps.  The  pony  did  not  move. 

I  reasoned,  surely  we  could  lug  him  Growing  excited,  I  jerked  on  the 

the  rest  of  the  way  onto  the  pony.  reins.     "Come  on,  Nig!"  Still,  he 

Jinny  could  understand,  even  if  did  not  move, 

she  could  not  be  understood.  She  I  forgot  myself  and  screamed  at 

led    the    pony    over    between    the  Homer,  "Kick  him!  Make  him  go!" 

stumps  and  held  him,  while  I  pulled  But,  though  Homer  tried  to  prod 

Homer  closer.  him  with  his  good  foot,  the  pony 

It  would  be,  I  could  see,  impos-  wouldn't  budge. 


THE  HEE-HAW  PONY 


157 


It  was  Homer  himself  who  gave 
the  explanation  of  this.  ''It's  Theo- 
dore's pony,"  he  said,  the  tears  mak- 
ing furrows  down  his  cheeks  again. 
''No  one  ever  rides  him  but  Theo- 
dore." 

AT  this  expression  of  what  I 
should  have  known— at  what  I 
did  know,  had  I  stopped  to  give  it 
thought,  all  my  courage  left  me.  I 
stopped  caring  about  what  hap- 
pened to  Homer;  I  stopped  caring 
about  impressing  him  with  my  cour- 
age. I  slumped  down  on  the 
ground,  and  my  sobs  of  fright  and 
self-pity  blended  with  those  of 
Homer,  then  rose  above  them.  .  .  . 

I  had  forgotten  all  about  Jinny. 
Had  the  thought  of  my  sister  come 
into  my  mind,  it  would  only  have 
been  to  say— as  I  had  heard  my 
father  say  with  a  kind  of  chagrin 
and  anger  in  his  voice— "Well,  now, 
what  good  is  a  girl  you  can't  under- 
stand?" 

I  was  so  put  out,  so  frightened 
and  weary  after  my  exertions  in  get- 
ting Homer  on  the  pony,  that  after 
my  first  wild  sobs  subsided,  I  just 
sat  there  numbly  on  the  ground. 

I  scarcely  paid  any  attention 
when  I  felt  Jinny  take  the  reins  from 
my  hands.  In  spite  of  the  fact  that 
she  couldn't  talk.  Jinny  was  always 
talking.  This  was  one  of  the  few 
times  I  had  seen  her  silent.  I  could 
tell,  too,  by  the  excitement  in  her 
green  eyes— by  the  way  they  blinked 
and  danced,  that  she  was  going  to 
try  something.  But,  in  my  deep 
despair,  I  was  too  discouraged  to 
prevent  it.  I  just  moved  a  little  to 
one  side  and  watched  her. 

Jinny  took  the  reins  and,  climbing 
upon    the    stump,    gave    them    to 


Homer.  Then,  climbing  down,  she 
took  three  or  four  steps  and  turned 
around.  Clasping  her  hands  be- 
hind her,  in  the  attitude  I  had  seen 
her  take  so  many  times  before,  she 
looked  up  at  Homer  and  said,  awe 
and  adoration  in  her  voice,  "Hot'na 
Hindoo  hee-haw  pony." 

Nothing  happened.  But  sitting 
there  on  the  ground  I  began  to  get 
my  senses  back.  I  called  out,  "Jin- 
ny, stop  that  nonsense."  And  I 
scrambled  to  my  feet. 

Jinny  paid  no  attention.  She  was 
repeating  the  silly  phrase.  "Hot'na 
Hindoo  hee-haw  pony."  This  time 
she  seemed  to  be  speaking  directly 
to  the  pony. 

At  this  a  peculiar  thing  happened. 
The  pony  pricked  up  his  ears.  He 
turned  his  head  and  looked  at  Jin- 
ny—exactly as  though  he  under- 
stood her! 

Homer  seemed  to  be  in  on  it, 
too.  From  somewhere  he  got  the 
sense  to  nudge  the  pony  with  his 
good  foot.  Then,  before  my  un- 
believing eyes,  the  pony  started  up 
and  moved  down  the  trail  toward 
home. 

I  stood  there  staring  after  them, 
tears  of  joy  in  my  eyes.  Then  I 
turned  to  Jinny  and  said  brokenly, 
"Hot'na  Hindoo  hee-haw  pony." 

Realizing  the  words  needed  some 
explanation,  I  said,  "There  goes 
Theodore  on  his  pony."  Then,  really 
realizing,  I  grabbed  Jinny  and 
hugged  her. 

Back  home  again,  with  the  folks 
already  there,  everything  was  excite- 
ment until  Homer  was  made  com- 
fortable with  pillows  and  hot  packs. 
Then  the  attention  turned  to  what 
Jinny  had  done. 


158 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 


Father  looked  at  it  the  way  I  did. 
He  pulled  Jinny  inside  the  curve  of 
his  arm,  and  said,  his  voice  tender 
and  not  teasing,  ''Well,  if  it  wasn't 
my  girl  did  it/'  And  he  added 
something  about  if  the  pony  could 
understand  Jinny  he  guessed  it 
wouldn't  be  long  before  we  could. 

Mother  was  not  impressed.  ''Of 
course,"  she  said,  as  though  it  was 
no  more  than  she  would  have  ex- 


pected of  Jinny.  And  I  saw  that 
her  eyes  were  still  clouded  over  by 
her  old  worry. 

Uncle  Stanley  spoke  for  the  first 
time.  '1  was  reading  the  other 
day,"  he  said,  in  his  most  impres- 
sive manner,  "where  red  hair  is  con- 
sidered very  popular  for  girls." 

Then  everyone  smiled  at  Jinny. 

All  but  Theodore.  He  smiled 
at  me. 


(^ive    I  He    LJour  [Benediction 

Rose  Lee  Bond 


T  go  now,  Father,  to  the  earth,  from  thy  presence  for  the  space  of  one  life  span. 
•■•  Viewed  in  the  light  of  progression's  possibiHties,  and  unnumbered  ages  of  eternal 
years,  it  seems  for  just  a  little  while.  And  yet,  dear  Father,  my  heart  sorrows  at  the 
thought  of  being  away  from  you  that  long.  I  know  I  shall  be  able  to  commune  with 
you  through  faith  and  prayer,  but  I  shall  often  need  your  comforting  arm  sorely. 

And  Father,  these  hosts  of  my  beloved  ones,  my  friends  acquired  during  my 
eternities  here,  protect  and  preserve  them  until  we  meet  again.  I  love  them  so  dearly  I 
Shall  I  meet  some  of  them  in  mortality?  If  I  could  be  sure  I  would,  the  fact  might 
lighten  the  bitter-sweet  step  I  am  about  to  take,  passing  from  one  world  to  another, 
dying  temporarily  to  heavenly  things,  in  order  to  take  up  residence  on  earth. 

When  I  have  accomplished  my  task,  when  I  have  been  exposed  to  good  and  evil 
and  have  overcome  the  influence  of  evil;  when  I  have  done  for  every  soul  that  I  may, 
especially  my  own  loved  ones,  all  that  a  sister  might  do  to  assist  them;  when  I  have 
earned  a  great  knowledge  of  you  and  understand  the  joy  that  I  may  inherit,  help 
me.  Father,  to  prepare  myself  meticulously  for  it.  Help  me  that  I  shall  not  be  worse 
than  helpless  when,  dying  to  earthly  things,  I  am  born  into  a  higher  school  of  ex- 
perience. How  terribly  sad  one  must  feel,  when  stepping  from  mortality  back  into 
spirit  existence,  if  one  has  not  harvested  a  bountiful  righteous  increase  of  knowledge, 
nor  gleaned  enough  understanding  to  know  or  care  how  many  opportunities  have  been 
neglected,  how  many  are  yet  available. 

Help  me  to  be  ever  mindful  of  my  great  responsibility  as  I  step  forth  beyond  the 
veil  away  from  you.  Father,  along  the  great  and  glorious  path  that  leads  to  eternal 
progression.  Amid  the  shadows,  sorrows,  separations,  and  suffering  of  opposition's 
school  of  refining,  help  me  to  learn,  overcome,  grow,  and  come  forth  exalted.  Help 
me  that  I  may  be  worthy  of  the  gift  of  progression  in  this  mortal  life  and  through  the 
worlds  without  end  to  come,  that  when  I  come  again  into  your  presence  you  may  be 
able  to  look  upon  me  with  love  and  as  the  tears  of  that  wonderful  reunion's  joy  spill 
across  my  countenance,  smile  and  speak  softly  to  me:  "Well  done  thou  good  and  faithful 
servant  .  .  .  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord.'* 


Women  Pioneers  of  the  Press 


Dr.  Carlton  CuJmsee 
Dean,  School  of  Arts  and  Sciences,  Utah  State  Agricultural  College,  Logan,  Utah 


IT'S  still  news  when  a  woman 
takes  charge  of  a  large  news- 
paper. As  evidence,  you  will 
recall  the  recent  furore  when  one 
woman  succeeded  another  as  the 
dominant  figure  in  a  great  Washing- 
ton, D.  C.  journal.  We  have,  never- 
theless, come  a  long  way  from  the 
days  when  women  were  deemed 
creatures  incapable  of  profiting 
much  from  intellectual  training.  It 
seems  strange  that  there  ever  was  a 
time  when  men  stared  in  shocked 
incredulity  at  a  "lady"  who  at- 
tempted anything  more  taxing  to 
the  brain  than  fancywork  or  sketch- 
ing. 

Therefore,  it  is  difficult  to  imag- 
ine how  painfully  women  had  to 
strive  against  the  prejudice  that  de- 
nied them  real  intelligence.  Even 
so,  one  is  amazed  at  the  achieve- 
ments of  certain  women  who  pio- 
neered contributions  of  their  sex  in 
journalism.  One  can  conclude  only 
that  woman's  high  ideals  must  have 
been  irresistibly  impelling  to  cause 
her  to  brave  the  world's  wondering 
scorn  and  to  wield  the  might  of  the 
press  to  advance  her  high  purposes. 

You  may  be  surprised  to  learn 
that  the  first  daily  newspaper,  The 
Daily  Courant,  was  founded  in  1702 
by  a  woman.  She  was  an  English- 
woman named  Elizabeth  Mallet. 
Miss  Mallet  was  not  a  fiery  crusader, 
but  some  of  her  policies  were  ethical- 
ly far  in  advance  of  her  time.  She 
believed  that  editorial  comment 
should  be  weeded  out  of  factual 


news  because  such  comment  tend- 
ed to  influence  people's  judgment. 
She  believed  that  facts  should  be 
allowed  to  tell  their  own  story,  with- 
out emotional  bias  or  prejudice. 

Also,  she  insisted  on  attaching 
"credit  lines"  to  articles  she  clipped 
from  other  papers.  Borrowing  ma- 
terial from  other  journals  was  com- 
mon and  respectable  then,  but  her 
practice  of  acknowledging  her  debts 
of  the  sort  is  further  evidence  of  her 
high  ethics.  Besides,  she  perceived 
that  her  readers  could  judge  the 
value  of  the  news  more  accurately 
if  they  knew  the  sources. 

Another  pioneer  woman  journal- 
ist was  Mary  K.  Goddard.  During 
most  of  the  Revolutionary  War  she 
was  the  actual  editor  and  publisher 
of  the  Maryland  Journal  of  Balti- 
more. Her  brother  William  had 
launched  the  paper,  but  his  responsi- 
bilities in  organizing  a  postal  system 
in  the  warring  colonies  kept  him 
out  of  Baltimore  much  of  the  time. 

Mary  would  have  been  better  off 
in  one  way  if  he  had  not  returned 
to  Baltimore  at  all  during  the  war. 
For  William  was  a  blunt,  outspoken 
riian  of  decided  views  who  aroused 
considerable  criticism  by  articles  he 
published  in  the  Journal.  On  one 
occasion  he  came  near  being 
lynched  for  a  criticism  of  General 
Washington  which  he  permitted  to 
appear  in  the  paper.  But  Mary  was 
a  strong-minded  person  as  well  as  a 
shrewd  manager,  and  she  kept  the 
paper  going.  The  amount  of  free- 
Page  159 


160 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 


dom  that  the  Journal  took  was  rare 
in  wartime. 

Cornelia  W.  Walter  is  another 
interesting  woman.  When  her 
brother  Lynde  died,  she  took  over 
the  Boston  Transcript,  which  he 
had  founded.  She  was,  according 
to  the  journalistic  historian  F.  L. 
Mott,  a  ''bright  and  spirited  editor/' 
and  some  of  her  contemporaries 
called  her  brilliant.  She  criticized 
Poe  severely  on  one  occasion  and, 
Mott  tells  us,  the  poet  called  her 
a  ''pretty  little  witch."  She  helped 
give  the  Transcript  traditions  of 
sound  literary  taste  and  culture  that 
made  it  respected  for  nearly  a  cen- 
tury. 

Readers  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  know  of  journahstic  con- 
tributions by  Latter-day  Saint  wom- 
en, notably  Eliza  R.  Snow,  Emme- 
line  B.  Wells,  Lula  Greene  Rich- 
ards, and  others  in  the  nine- 
teenth century,  but  not  all  may 
know  about  the  great  New  England 
woman  editor,  Sarah  Hale. 

Sarah  Hale  started  late  as  a 
journalist,  but  she  still  had  time  to 
give  half  a  century  to  the  advance- 
ment of  women.  Left  a  penniless 
widow  at  thirty-four,  Mrs.  Hale  at- 
tempted to  support  herself  and  her 
five  young  children  by  running  a 
small  store.  But  she  did  not  get 
enough  trade,  and  the  venture  col- 
lapsed. Meanwhile,  she  was  grop- 
ing her  way  into  professional  writ- 
ing, doing  a  few  newspaper  articles 
and  struggling  with  a  novel. 

TN  1827  she  brought  out  Noith- 

wood,  a  Tale  oi  New  England. 

It   was    the    first   American    novel 

based    on    slavery,    and    it   rapidly 


achieved  success.  Moreover,  it  in- 
duced the  publishers  of  the  new 
Boston  Ladies'  Magazine  to  employ 
her  as  editor. 

By  now  Sarah  was  forty,  but  she 
did  not  let  her  new  job  or  men's 
prejudice  against  women  awe  her 
into  timidity.  She  embarked  boldly 
on  a  series  of  crusades.  These  at- 
tracted attention— some  admiring, 
some  shocked,  and  they  built  cir- 
culation. But  Sarah  was  not  inter- 
ested in  mere  numbers  of  readers, 
in  mere  financial  success.  She  was 
dedicated  to  the  education  and  ad- 
vancement of  women.  To  improve 
their  lot  she  persuaded  a  New  York 
merchant  prince,  A.  T.  Stewart,  to 
do  a  then  revolutionary  thing— to 
employ  women  as  clerks.  She 
helped  Matthew  Vassar  establish 
the  first  American  college  for  wom- 
en. Among  her  "firsts"  were  the 
first  girls'  industrial  school  and  the 
first  organization  to  improve  work- 
ing conditions  and  pay  for  women. 
One  of  the  most  striking  efforts  of 
her  career  as  a  journalist  was  this: 
she  was  the  first  American  to  work 
against  child  labor  through  publica- 
tions. 

So  successful  was  her  "balanced 
diet"  of  fashions,  recipes,  and  revo- 
lutionary movements,  that  her 
readership  soared.  Subscribers  left 
other  magazines  and  followed  her. 
As  a  result,  there  occurred  one  of 
the  oddest  rivalries  in  American 
journalism. 

Mrs.  Hale's  only  serious  competi- 
tor in  women's  journals  was  a  man, 
Louis  Antoine  Godey,  founder  of 
the  noted  Godey  s  Lady's  Book.  He 
had  attained  considerable  success, 
but  he  saw  his  light  dimmed  in 
comparison    with    Sarah's    brilliant 


WOMEN  PIONEERS  OF  THE  PRESS 


161 


editing.  Sarah  carried  too  many 
guns  for  him. 

So  he  sought  to  join  forces  with 
her.  For  many  months  in  his  Lady's 
Book,  he  praised  her,  and  finally 
won  out  in  his  aim,  while  losing  the 
decision  in  reader  interest.  He  suc- 
ceeded in  obtaining  control  of  the 
Ladies'  Magazine,  in  submerging  it 
in  Godeys  Ladys  Book,  and  in  per- 
suading Sarah  to  edit  Godeys. 

Sarah  raised  the  magazine  to  new 
heights  of  circulation  and  influence. 
She  campaigned  for  better  care  of 
infants,  for  women  physicians,  for 
slum  improvement,  for  more  sen- 
sible and  healthful  clothing  for 
women,  for  girls'  physical  education, 
for  labor-saving  devices   to   reduce 


household  drudgery,  and  for  many 
other  common-sense  but,  at  that 
time,  startling  changes. 

When  she  began  her  work  wom- 
en were  widely  regarded  as  inferior 
in  mental  power  and  not  worth  real 
education.  When  she  finished  her 
work  at  the  age  of  ninety,  education 
for  women  was  widely  accepted  as 
wise.  Women  had  achieved  a  new 
status  which  enabled  them  to  wield 
a  greater  influence  in  civilization. 
Sarah  Hale  did  not  achieve  this 
change  singlehandedly,  but  through 
her  brilliant  use  of  powerful  organs 
for  shaping  opinion,  she  made  great 
contributions,  and  must  be  remem- 
bered as  one  of  the  influential  wom- 
en of  all  time. 


CJaith 

Helen  M.  Home 

Between  me  and  the  mountains,  where  blows  the  good  I  seek, 
A  stubborn  mist  is  hiding  the  slopes  to  summit's  peak. 
But  somewhere  there's  the  gleaming  of  a  path  to  wind, 
White-silvered  through  the  mists,  that  I  must  find. 

The  eyes  long  used  to  shadow's  darkened  sheet 
Shall  yet  espy  that  little  moon-white  street; 
Some  well-assuring  whisper,  like  an  answered  prayer, 
Speak  to  my  heart,  "Be  patient — it  is  there." 

And  by  searching,  searching,  day  from  hopeful  day. 
Will  come  that  moment — and  a  glimmering  way 
Will  show  its  silvered  track  upon  the  ground. 
For,  because  it  is  the  way,  it  must  be  found. 


S, 


pice 

Grace  Sayre 

He  was  the  salt  of  the  earth, 
Whose,  now,  the  fault? 
A  marriage  requires  some  sweetening 
With  the  salt. 


LKain 

Beuhh  Huish  SadJeii 

There  is  nothing  in  the  rain — 
That  brings  me  melancholy  pain; 
The  sky  drips  down  a  peaceful  song — 
That  calms  my  heart,  the  whole  day  long. 


An  Afternoon  With  Molly 

Alice  Whitson  Norton 

MOLLIE  Green  stopped  a  bat-  Mollie  gave  the  speaker  a  quick 

tered   car  in   front  of  the  glance.     She  had  never  heard  Julia 

Button's    shiny    new   brick  Button  talk  like  that  before,  and 

house  and   tooted   the  horn   three  instantly    Mollie    knew    something 

times.    A  moment  later  Julia  But-  out  of  the  ordinary  was  disturbing 

ton,  groomed  in  keeping  with  her  Julia. 

swanky  new  home,  came  hurrying  ''What's  troubling  you?"  Mollie 

down  the  walk.  asked,  with  a  whimsical  smile  curv- 

"U  you  don't  mind,  Mollie,"  she  ing  her  full  lips, 

said  in  a  bored  tone  of  voice,  ''I  ''Who  said  I  was  troubled?"  Julia 

won't  go  this  afternoon.    I  need  to  countered, 

do  some  shopping  downtown."  "Little    bird    told    me,"    Mollie 

"'But    I    do    mind,"    Molhe    an-  chuckled,  "so  don't  try  denying  it." 

swered.    "This  is  the  afternoon  you  "Sometimes   I  almost  hate  you, 

promised  to  visit  the  shut-ins  with  Molly,"  Julia  answered  in  a  softer 

me,  and  our  president  will  expect  a  tone  of  voice,  "the  way  you  have  of 

report  of  the  visit."  looking  through  me.    All  your  life," 

"You  could  do  just  as  well  going  she  went  on  thoughtfully,  "you  have 

by  yourself,  Mollie,  and  considering  been  able  to  read  my  moods." 

the  frame  of  mind  I'm  in—"  "Generally  I've  been  able  to  help 

"Maybe  you'll  change  your  mind,"  you  out  of  them,  too,  haven't  I?" 

Molly  laughed,  "after  you've  had  a  Mollie  asked  jokingly, 

few  visits  with  people  who  really  ^^You  never  tried  taking  me  out 

need  cheermg  up.  ^-^      ^-^^  ^j^^^-ins  before  to  do  it," 

That  s  )ust  It,     Juha  protested,  r^-^  f^^^^ted. 

I   don  t  want  to  visit  tolks  who  ux                     •            1          f, 

need  cheering  up.     I  want  to  be  ,.    .^„"^!^^^.^S      i.  j    .«    ^j        n 

cheered  myself."  f™*'     Mollie  laughed,     and  r^Uy 

Mollie  swung  the  door  open  and  1°"^^  °/  ^^^  ^°^^'  ^^  f^,  ^^'^"g 

Julia    reluctantly    got    in.      Mollie  *^l  ^l^^Z°°\Tn  ^°"^f.'/"^'  P^'' 

could  tell  by  the  expression  on  her  f'^'^rly  Mrs.  Walton,  a  little  para- 

face  the  mission    ahead    was    not  ^  ^  ' 

Julia's  idea  of  a  pleasant  afternoon.  ''Mrs.  Walton,"  Julia  repeated.  "I 

"Will  it   take  very  long?"   Julia  seem   to   recall   a  woman   by   that 

asked,  as  the  little  car  stopped  for  the  name  in  church  a  few  years  ago." 

first  red  light.  ''Right,"  Mollie  answered.  "Mrs. 

"I  dare  say  the  afternoon  will  be  Walton  joined  the  Church  seventy 

behind  us  when  we  return,"  Molhe  years  ago— a  girl  of  fifteen.     Now 

answered.  she  is  eighty-five  and  confined  to  a 

"Seems  to  me,"  Julia  said  present-  wheel  chair;  but  she  really  accom- 

ly,  "we  might  think  of  a  better  meth-  plishes  more  in  a  wheel  chair  than 

od  than  going  ourselves  into  the  huts  many  folks  do  on  two  good  feet, 

and  hovels  to  carry  cheer."  You'll    forget    your    grouch    after 

Page  162 


AN  AFTERNOON  WITH  MOLLY 


163 


you Ve  visited  with  Granny  Walton 
for  awhile." 

**I  know  I  shouldn't  be  disagree- 
able ever/'  Julia  answered,  ''because 
I  have  so  much  to  make  a  woman 
happy,  but  Joe  told  me  at  breakfast 
this  morning  we  wouldn't  be  able 
to  take  our  usual  Florida  trip  this 
winter.  He's  having  to  help  his 
mother  now,  or  bring  her  to  live 
with  us.  And  Tommy  has  to  have 
his  tonsils  removed  and  Becky  wants 
a  fur  coat." 

^^  AND  all  you've  got  to  do  is  to 
see  that  everything  goes  off 
right,"  interrupted  Mollie. 

'1  dont  have  to  worry  about  the 
finances,"  Julia  admitted,  "but  if 
you  think  managing  a  family  of  four 
is  an  easy  task— then  you— you— " 
Suddenly  Mrs.  Button  paused  and 
a  sickly  grin  rimmed  her  face.  ''Ex- 
cuse me,  Mollie,"  she  said  softly. 
"I  lost  sight  of  the  fact  that  you 
not  only  manage  a  family  of  four, 
but  lend  a  hand  to  their  support." 

"I  love  to  work  for  and  with  my 
family,"  Mollie  answered.  "And 
sewing,  even  though  it  is  a  tedious 
job,  I  love  it,  and  the  money  I  am 
able  to  earn  with  my  hands  helps 
out  materially.  Only  this  morning 
my  husband  said  we'd  have  to  go 
to  the  poorhouse  if  it  wasn't  for  me." 

Mrs.  Button  gave  the  neatly  tai- 
lored dress  Mollie  wore  a  glance  and 
sank  a  bit  more  comfortably  into  the 
faded  cushion  of  Mollie's  car. 

"Well,  here  we  are  for  our  first 
visit,"  Mollie  announced,  as  she 
brought  the  little  car  to  a  full  stop 
before  a  large  residence  with  a  board- 
ing and  lodging  sign  in  the  front 
window. 

"Who  lives  here?"  Julia  asked 
soberly. 


"Caleb  Jones,"  Mollie  answered. 
"Remember  the  little  old  man  who 
came  to  church  Sunday  mornings 
for  years  wearing  a  white  carnation 
in  his  buttonhole?" 

"Thought  he  was  dead  long  ago," 
Julia  grunted. 

"Not  yet,"  Mollie  answered,  "but 
heaven  will  be  a  better  place  when 
his  spirit  gets  there." 

Inside  the  gray  walls,  Julia  shook 
hands  with  the  shut-in.  She  was 
awed  to  see  the  eager  light  in  his 
eyes  when  Mollie  handed  him  a 
new  biography  of  Andrew  Jackson. 

"No  finer  man  than  Jackson  ever 
lived,"  chuckled  the  old  man.  "I 
never  tire  reading  about  him." 

For  thirty  minutes  Julia  sat  listen- 
ing to  a  string  of  merry  chatter,  in 
which  she  realized  Mollie  had  re- 
lated every  incident  connected  with 
the  church  dinner— and  for  the  first 
time  missed  by  the  little  shriveled-up 
figure  on  the  bed. 

"I  feel  that  I  almost  attended  that 
banquet  in  person,"  he  commented 
when  Mollie  stopped,  "and  I  am  so 
grateful  for  the  details  you  gave  me 
about  it." 

The  next  stop  was  made  at  a  small 
drugstore  where  a  blind  woman  op- 
erated a  candy  counter.  Watching 
her  sensitive  hands  feel  for  the  vari- 
ous objects  ordered  by  her  custom- 
ers, and  her  fingers  counting  the 
change  correctly,  brought  a  strange 
hurt  into  Julia's  heart.  Somehow,  the 
trivial  things  she  had  found  to  irri- 
tate and  disturb  her  life,  suddenly 
seemed  of  little  account. 

"It  takes  little  things  like  this, 
Mollie,"  Julia  confided  as  they 
moved  off,  "for  one  to  realize  her 
own  blessings,  doesn't  it?" 

"Through  afflictions  of  others," 


164 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 


Mollie  answered,  "our  eyes  are  of- 
ten opened  to  the  blessings  we  en- 
joy without  giving  a  thought  to/' 

pOR  a  few  minutes  the  women 
drove  along  in  silence,  then 
Mollie  turned  the  nose  of  her  little 
rusty  car  into  a  narrow  street  near 
the  milling  section  of  the  city. 

''Not  another  visit?"  Julia  mur- 
mured hopelessly. 

''One  more/'  Mollie  answered, 
"and  then  we'll  be  on  our  way 
home." 

Julia  didn't  say  how  glad  she 
would  be  to  have  the  afternoon  be- 
hind her,  but  Mollie  could  tell  by 
her  actions  that  she  would  be. 

"Oh!"  exclaimed  Julia,  as  the  lit- 
tle car  bumped  along  the  unkept 
street,  "why  doesn't  the  city  do 
something  about  such  streets  as 
this?" 

"Because  nobody  has  petitioned 
them  to  fix  them,"  Mollie  said. 

"Somebody's  going  to,"  Julia  ex- 
claimed with  a  sudden  show  of  in- 
terest. "These  people  pay  taxes  as 
well  as  we  do." 

Suddenly  Mollie's  little  car  round- 
ed a  sharp  curve  and  Julia's  eyes 
opened  with  surprise.  There  was  a 
tiny  cottage,  glistening  snow-white 
beneath  the  tall  trees  surrounding 
it;  white  curtains  fluttered  at  the 
windows  and  the  walk  was  bordered 
with  violets  and  looked  as  if  it  might 
have  been  swept  only  the  moment 
before. 

"This  is  Mrs.  Walton's  httle 
home,"  Mollie  said,  "and  a  sweeter 
place  in  the  whole  wide  world  I  do 
not  know." 

A  glad  hello  sounded  the  minute 
the  little  car  stopped  and,  looking 
around,  Julia  saw  a  very  small  person 


in  a  rolling  chair  holding  court  with 
three  children. 

"Come  in,  Mollie,"  called  the 
voice  pleasantly.  "I  was  looking  for 
you. 

"I  want  Mrs.  Button  to  know 
you,  Mrs.  Walton,"  Mollie  said  by 
way  of  introduction.  "This  is  her 
first  visit  to  shut-ins." 

"Sit  down,  girls,"  Mrs.  Walton 
said  after  the  introduction,  "until 
I've  finished  with  these  children. 
Now  let's  see,"  Mrs.  Walton  chuck- 
led, turning  back  to  the  three  chil- 
dren seated  about  her,  "where  were 
we  when  I  stopped  reading?" 

"Right  where  the  bear  was  com- 
ing up  the  front  steps,"  piped  the 
smallest  youngster. 

"Terrible  place  to  leave  off," 
laughed  little  Mrs.  Walton,  "but 
that's  where  we  were,  so  I'll  begin 
reading  there." 

It  only  took  a  few  minutes  to  fin- 
ish reading  the  story  and  then,  to 
Julia's  surprise,  she  kissed  each  little 
child  and  bade  him  run  back  home. 

Julia  noticed  them  catch  hands 
and  ease  off  the  steps,  and  then  the 
one  on  the  outside  began  tapping 
the  walk  with  the  end  of  a  small 
cane. 

"Blind!"  she  exclaimed.  "Those 
little  children  blind!" 

"Born  blind,"  said  Mrs.  Walton, 
"but  they  live  next  door,  and— oh, 
well,"  she  went  on  pleasantly,  "I 
formed  the  habit  of  reading  to  the 
children  in  the  orphanage  when  the 
first  three  children  arrived  to  make 
it  their  home,  and  I've  kept  the  hab- 
it up  all  these  years.  When  I  was 
stricken—"  just  for  a  moment  the 
voice  trembled,  then  her  small  hands 
came  together  in  her  lap  and  she 
looked  at  Mollie,  "I  felt  for  a  little 


AN  AFTERNOON  WITH  MOLLY 


165 


while  I  couldn't  go  on  with  it.  Then 
I  remembered  Job,  and  my  one  af- 
fliction seemed  so  little  compared 
with  his,  I  decided  I  would  go  right 
on  living  as  normally  as  I  possibly 
could.  So  the  reading  to  the  blind 
continued  and  now  I  don't  know 
what  Fd  do  without  these  little  folks 
dropping  in  to  visit  with  me." 

<<TT'S  nice  to  have  them,  Mrs.  Wal- 
ton/' Mollie  agreed,  ''nice  for 
both  of  you." 

''And  good  for  us  both,  too,"  said 
Mrs.  Walton.  "They  enjoy  hearing 
me  read  and  I  enjoy  having  them. 
Not  being  able  to  see  me,  they  think 
I  am  a  very  beautiful  woman,  and 
being  a  little  bit  vain  maybe,"  she 
added  whimsically,  "I  just  let  them 
think  what  they  will.  They  call  my 
rolling  chair  a  throne  and  I  humor 
the  joke." 

"You  are  very  brave,"  Julia  com- 
mented, "to  carry  on  so  cheerfully." 

"Everybody  has  to  have  a  lesson 
in  discipline,"  Mrs.  Walton  an- 
swered. 

"You  couldn't  have  needed  dis- 
ciplining. Granny,"  Mollie  whis- 
pered. "Your  record  of  activities  is 
too  outstanding." 

"I  made  a  good  record,"  Mrs. 
Walton  admitted,  "but  not  until 
after  I  was  a  cripple  did  I  realize 
that  I  did  many  things  more  for  a 
show  than  true  loyalty  to  God. 
Now,"  she  continued  softly,  "I 
never  lose  the  opportunity  of  whis- 
pering to  folks  in  full  activity- 
study  the  life  of  Christ  a  bit  closer 
and  pattern  your  kind  deeds  accord- 
ing to  his  method." 

At  that  moment  another  trio  of 
blind  children  entered  the  yard 
through  the  side  gate  and  headed 
for  the  porch. 


"That's  the  third  group,"  said 
Mrs.  Walton.  "I  read  to  four  groups 
every  afternoon." 

The  jingle  of  a  phone  sounded, 
and  Mrs.  Walton  lifted  a  small  in- 
strument from  a  hook  beneath  the 
arm  of  her  chair. 

"Very  well,'  she  said  after  listen- 
ing a  moment,  "I'll  notify  her  at 
once."  Turning  to  the  women  she 
said  sweetly,  "Excuse  me  while  I  lo- 
cate a  trained  nurse  for  Doctor  Gill." 

In  a  few  seconds  the  message 
from  Doctor  Gill  was  delivered  to 
Miss  Hall  and  the  little  instrument 
put  in  its  place. 

"Few  people  outside  the  doctors 
and  nurses  of  this  city  know  I  run 
the  registered  nurse's  board,"  she 
said  pleasantly,  "but  it  helps  to  keep 
me  busy  and  brings  me  very  pleas- 
ant contacts  and,  incidentally,  a  fair- 
ly decent  living." 

"At  least  it  leaves  you  very  little 
idle  time,"  Julia  commented. 

"I  never  idle  away  time,"  Mrs. 
Walton  answered,  "it's  too  precious. 
When  I'm  not  doing  anything  else 
I  knit,  and  maybe  you  don't  believe 
it,"  she  finished,  with  a  twinkle  in 
her  eyes,  "but  I'm  on  my  fourth 
sweater  for  one  of  my  grandsons, 
right  now." 

On  the  way  home  Mollie  noticed 
Julia  was  unusually  silent,  in  fact, 
she  scarcely  spoke  until  Mollie 
stopped  to  let  her  out  of  the  car  be- 
fore her  own  door. 

"Thank  you,  Mollie,"  she  said 
softly,  "for  taking  me  with  you  this 
afternoon— it's  done  something  to 
me." 

"I  understand,"  Mollie  answered. 
"There  was  a  first  time  and  an  eye 
opened  for  me,  too." 

{Continued  on  page  215) 


Jx    IlLodern  C^rusaae  for  the  UxeUef  Societif   TTlagazine 

CamiUa  E.  Kimball 
Literature  class  leader,  Bonneville  Stake  Relief  Society 

^^\ /"ERILY,  I  say,  men  should  be  anxiously  engaged  in  a  good  cause,  and  do  many 
^     things  of  their  own  free  will,  and  bring  to  pass  much  righteousness"  (D.  &  C. 
58:27). 

To  recognize  a  good  cause,  to  espouse  it,  and  then  with  zeal  born  of  conviction 
to  go  forward  to  convince  others,  is  to  launch  a  crusade.  Zeal  born  of  conviction  is 
the  harbinger  of  intense  activity.  Nothing  is  so  sure  to  kill  a  cause  as  a  quiescent  atti- 
tude of  indifference. 

As  women  of  the  Church,  we  have  available  to  us  an  invaluable  "home  assistant" 
in  The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  In  this  day  of  voluminous  current  literature  of  question- 
able worth,  we  should  be  deeply  appreciative  of  this  choice  collection  of  wholesome, 
helpful,  and  inspirational  reading  material.  Those  who  read  it  are  convinced  of  its 
quality  and  should  be  anxious  to  acquaint  others  with  its  excellence. 

Crusades  need  enthusiastic  crusaders,  and  so  the  choice  of  stake  and  ward 
Magazine  representatives  should  be  carefully  and  wisely  made,  selecting  women  of  tact, 
of  vision,  and  of  power. 

With  the  hope  that  Magazine  representatives  may  catch  a  vision  of  the  possibilities 
of  a  year-round  campaign,  here  is  the  program  of  an  energetic  and  efficient  stake 
Magazine  representative.  She  felt  that  the  intensive  fall  campaign  would  be  more 
successful  if  preliminary  work  had  been  done,  and  so,  early  in  the  spring,  an  attractive 
pamphlet  was  prepared,  telling  in  a  pertinent  way  of  the  importance  of  Relief  Society 
membership  and  emphasizing  the  inestimable  values  of  having  the  Magazine  in  every 
home.  These  pamphlets  were  given  to  ward  representatives  at  union  meeting,  in  suf- 
ficient number  to  be  carried  by  the  visiting  teachers  to  every  home  in  each  ward.  Thus 
it  was  assured  that  every  mother  would  be  reminded  in  an  unmistakable  way,  thus  set- 
ting the  scene  for  the  visit  or  telephone  call  of  the  ward  Magazine  representative. 

Following  this  activity,  a  poster  was  prepared  by  each  ward  Magazine  director, 
representing  in  an  original  manner,  the  women  of  the  ward,  as  flowers  in  the  ward 
flower  garden.  These  posters  were  exhibited  at  the  stake  spring  party,  which  took  the 
nature  of  a  spring  garden  musicale  to  which  all  the  women  of  the  stake  were  invited. 

One  ward  poster  showed  a  drawing  of  the  ward  chapel  with  the  flower  beds  repre- 
senting (1)  officers  and  teachers,  (2)  visiting  teachers,  (3)  Relief  Society  members, 
(4)  other  ward  members,  (5)  gift  subscriptions.  As  subscriptions  were  received  from 
members  of  these  various  groups,  their  respective  flowers  were  brightly  colored  so  that 
the  progress  of  the  activity  could  be  seen  quickly. 

EflFective  missionary  work  was  emphasized,  and  the  spreading  of  good  will  that 
can  be  accomplished  by  sending  gift  subscriptions  to  shut-ins,  to  missionaries  for  distri- 
bution to  investigators,  to  non-member  friends,  to  married  daughters  and  daughters- 
in-law  by  mothers,  to  divided  or  one-member  families.  A  gift  subscription  often  fills, 
most  effectively,  the  need  for  a  hard-to-choose  gift. 

During  the  summer,  the  ward  Magazine  representatives  were  asked  to  work 
especially  on  new  subscriptions,  leaving  renewals  for  the  fall  campaign,  to  be  followed 
carefully  as  each  renewal  became  due. 

Each  September,  before  the  year's  activities  begin,  the  stake  board  entertains  the 
Page  166 


A  MODERN  CRUSADE  FOR  THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


167 


ward  presidencies  at  a  luncheon.  Continuing  the  campaign,  the  theme  of  the  luncheon 
last  fall  was  centered  around  the  Magazine.  The  table  decorations  featured  the  Maga- 
zine as  a  part  of  the  beautiful  fall  flower  arrangements.  At  intervals  along  the  table 
were  groups  of  small  figures  representing  Relief  Society  v/omen  in  various  activities. 
The  place  cards  were  miniature  Magazines  with  a  timely  editorial  and  important  season- 
al announcements  of  the  first  union  meeting. 

The  program  began  by  singing  a  special  song,  using  a  familiar  melody,  with  words 
commending  the  Magazine.  Various  members  of  the  board  had  been  assigned  depart- 
ments of  the  Magazine  to  illustrate.  They  chose  pertinent  homemaking  suggestions, 
choice  poems,  timely  editorials,  and  quotations  from  "Woman's  Sphere."  To  con- 
clude, all  sang  another  song  with  original  words  set  to  a  familiar  tune,  which  gave  the 
concluding  touch.  Everyone  expressed  enthusiastic  desires  to  carry  the  torch  for  the 
Magazine. 

Successfully  carrying  this  crusade  into  the  homes  of  all  Latter-day  Saints,  will 
unify  the  women  of  the  Church,  give  an  awakened  and  intensified  appreciation  for  new 
learning  and  an  enrichment  of  spiritual  idealism.  Let  us  enthusiastically  carry  forward 
this  modem  crusade. 


BONNEVILLE  STAKE  (UTAH)  CONDUCTS  UNIQUE 
MAGAZINE  CAMPAIGN 

Bonneville  Stake  Relief  Society  Officers,  front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Mary  H. 
Southwick,  welfare  counselor;  Prudence  Smith,  work  director;  Jessie  Jackson,  Magazine 
representative;  Manda  Morrison,  work  meeting  leader. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Irene  Piatt,  chorister;  Ruth  S.  Romney,  educa- 
tion counselor;  Florence  C.  Cowan,  president;  Lora  B.  Nebeker,  social  science  class 
leader;  Camilla  E.  Kimball,  Hterature  class  leader. 

Note  the  unusual  and  attractive  table  decorations. 


Newcomers  in  Zion 


Lonne  Heaton  Nave 


ONE  of  the  tragedies  of  the 
last  war  which  drew  the 
sympathy  of  the  world  to- 
ward the  fate  of  the  displaced  per- 
sons of  Europe,  has  also  a  significant, 
brighter  angle  of  which  the  world 
has  no  inkling.  Due  to  the  loosen- 
ing of  the  habits  of  security,  where 
outright  economic  ruin  was  not  ac- 
complished, many  hundreds  of  Lat- 
ter-day Saints  are  moving  their 
homes  to  Zion.  Our  missionaries 
in  foreign  lands  tell  of  the  great  de- 
sire and  determination  of  many 
who  remain  to  follow  as  soon  as  re- 
stricting circumstances  will  allow. 
The  wards  of  the  Church  are  feel- 
ing the  increase  in  their  population, 
bishops  are  caring  for  the  new- 
comers, and  nationality  groups  are 
organized  here  to  assist  their  coun- 
trymen. 

Shifts  of  population  centers  dur- 
ing the  war,  together  with  easier 
movement  of  the  people  because  of 
increased  employment  possibilities, 
likewise  gave  migrating  opportunity 
to  members  and  converts  within  the 
States  and  from  the  Pacific  missions. 

These  movements  add  up  to  a 
substantial  body  of  newcomers  in 
Zion.  They  are  coming  here  for 
safety,  for  fuller  freedom  of  wor- 
ship, for  sanctuary,  and  for  inspira- 
tion in  shaping  their  lives  accord- 
ing to  gospel  standards.  The  degree 
to  which  these  aims  are  realized  will 
determine  the  measure  of  the  rich 
potential  contribution  the  new  resi- 
dents make  to  the  strength  of  the 
Church.  This  age  of  the  world  is 
becoming  strongly  characterized  by 
the  marshaling  of  the  forces  of  evil; 
and  the  teachings  of  the  gospel  place 

Page  168 


upon  each  Church  member  the  re- 
sponsibility of  giving  the  full  quota 
of  his  strength  and  watchful  care 
for  his  brother's  keeping. 

Even  a  feeble  attempt  to  under- 
stand the  viewpoint  of  the  immi- 
grant will  disclose  the  particular 
measure  of  that  responsibility  to- 
ward him  which  may  properly  be 
held  by  those  already  established  in 
Zion.  The  traditional  zeal  of  the 
convert  and  pilgrim  has  been  sob- 
ered for  the  saints  from  the  battle- 
ground of  Europe.  They  have 
achieved,  at  terrible  cost,  a  clarity 
of  vision  which  saints  in  sheltered 
Zion  can  only  approximate  by  care- 
ful study.  The  difference  in  good 
and  evil  is  outlined  starkly  for  them. 
Their  eyes  upon  us  may  well  move 
us  toward  prayerful  self-examination. 

The  spirit  of  gathering  is  a  spirit 
of  high  hope— essentially  a  spirit  of 
promise.  Therein  lies  the  second 
outstanding  characteristic  of  the 
newcomer— his  vulnerability.  It  is 
easy  to  shrug  off  responsibility  by 
questioning  the  strength  of  the  testi- 
monies that  have  succumbed  to  dis- 
illusionment in  Zion.  But  it  is  not 
easy  to  see,  nor  to  describe,  the 
background  of  conflict— mental,  so- 
cial, and  spiritual— that  is  woven  in- 
to the  soul  fiber  of  the  saint  reared 
outside  geographical  Zion.  No  mat- 
ter what  the  strength  of  his  testi- 
mony, so  long  as  his  residence  here 
remains  at  the  adjustment  level,  his 
hold  on  spiritual  assurance  will  be 
tenuous  and  dependent.  To  him, 
and  to  the  convert  alike,  Zion  has 
been  the  promise  of  sanctuary  from 
the  evils  which  hurt  him  personally. 
It  may  be  that,  in  casting  his  lot 


NEWCOMERS  IN  ZION 


169 


with  the  Rocky  Mountain  saints,  he 
must  learn  to  work  with  them,  for- 
giving as  he  himself  needs  forgive- 
ness, toward  the  ultimate  sanctuary 
in  a  more  distant  millennium. 

But  for  a  long  time  he  will  con- 
tinue to  feel  himself  apart  from 
those  reared  in  the  security  he  has 
longed  for,  if  by  unworthy  example 
some  deny  him  admittance  thereto. 
He  is  used  to  greed,  cruelty,  unkind- 
ness  in  varying  degrees  from  former 
associates,  but  those  contacts  were 
tempered  for  him  by  the  sharp  re- 
alization of  the  differences  be- 
tween him,  a  possessor  of  the  gospel 
testimony,  and  those  who  mistreated 
him.  He  knows  too  well  those 
meetinghouse  religionists  whose 
dealings  with  their  fellow  men  are 
completely  divorced  from  the  teach- 
ings of  the  Christ,  but  he  had  his 
secret  knowledge  that  in  Zion,  to 
which  he  would  escape  some  day, 
the  gospel  was  an  everyday  religion 
guiding  completely  the  lives  of  the 
saints. 

TN  contrast  to  the  mystic  religions  of 
the  East,  where  the  devotee  finds 
his  ecstasy  in  contemplation  of  sub- 
lime doctrines,  the  Latter-day  Saint 
discovers  the  divine  nature  of  his  re- 
ligion in  the  level  at  which  he  is 
able  to  deal  with  his  fellows.  Brother- 
ly love  is,  in  effect,  the  height  of  his 
expectancy  in  his  dreams  of  Zion. 
Now  if  he  finds  in  his  daily  exist- 
ence in  Zion  that  human  nature  is 
here  no  more  refined  than  else- 
where, particularly  if  any  who  of- 
fend him  hold  Church  office,  his 
back  is  to  the  wall.  His  belief  in 
God  may  not  be  challenged,  but  a 
blow  to  his  belief  in  his  fellow  men 
strikes  close  to  where  his  testimony 
lies,  and  his  hurt  may  confuse  all 
his  thinking. 


The  average  saint  who  answers 
the  call  of  gathering  has  the  belief 
that  there  is  a  great  source  of 
strength  in  the  uni^  of  the  Church 
community,  from  which  he  will  be 
able  to  derive  help  in  his  own  ef- 
forts to  live  by  gospel  patterns.  The 
example  of  those  members  with 
whom  he  lives  and  works  and  has 
dealings  will  represent  Zion  to  him. 
Their  motives,  their  attitudes  to- 
ward him  and  toward  their  own 
neighbors,  their  degree  of  generosity 
and  kindliness  when  put  to  any  test 
of  incorruptibility  in  any  emergency 
—these  intangibles  will  interpret  for 
him  the  applied  gospel  far  more 
than  their  regularity  at  Church  serv- 
ices, their  obedience  to  the  mere 
taboos  of  the  Word  of  Wisdom, 
or  even  their  having  sons  and  daugh- 
ters in  the  mission  field.  For  these 
former  things  denote  brotherly  love, 
and  if  their  absence  for  him  indi- 
cates the  need  for  the  reaffirmation 
of  that  culminating  principle  of  the 
gospel,  even  in  Zion,  his  potential 
contribution  to  the  spiritual  force  of 
the  Church  may  be  impaired. 

For  all  who  pray,  then,  that  the 
will  of  God  be  done  upon  the  earth 
in  this  day,  let  this  responsibility  be 
recognized  and  discharged  carefully. 
It  is  a  highly  individual  responsibil- 
ity and  cannot  be  shifted  to  others. 
The  thirteenth  article  of  our  faith  is, 
in  actuality,  the  working  test  of  its 
authenticity  and  of  our  worthiness 
to  be  called  saints.  Let  us  seek  to 
understand  any  stranger  or  newcom- 
er in  our  immediate  environment 
and  be  true  to  our  faith  with  him 
and  before  him.  For,  unwittingly, 
the  welfare  of  his  soul  and  a  portion 
of  the  welfare  of  Zion  may  be  in  our 
keeping. 


Sixtif    LJears  Jxgo 

Excerpts  from  the  Woman's  Ex^onenty  March  i,  and  March  15,  1890 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 

Women  of  All  Nations" 

THE  PROPHET  JOSEPH  SMITH:  Having  had  the  blessed  privflege  of  being 
acquainted  with  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  in  my  childhood,  and,  having  been  re- 
quested to  write  a  few  lines  on  the  subject,  I  cheerfully  comply.  I  will  say  the  re- 
membrance of  the  influence,  the  spirit  and  kindness,  made  a  more  lasting  impression 
upon  my  mind,  than  did  the  features  of  the  man;  at  the  time  of  the  assassination  of 
the  Prophet  I  was  nearly  seven  years  old.  My  thoughts  have  often  dwelt  upon  the  firm 
manner  in  which  he  bore  the  trials  and  persecutions  which  were  continually  heaped 
upon  him  by  his  enemies,  and  my  earliest  recollections  of  him  are  of  seeing  him  at 
my  father's  house,  trying  to  keep  out  of  the  sight  of  his  enemies  who  were  seeking 
him  night  and  day,  that  they  might  destroy  him.  The  remembrance  of  the  spirit 
which  attended  the  great  man  is  fresh  in  memory  never  to  be  erased. — S.  L.  Partridge 

TO  MY  HUSBAND'S  MOTHER 

Let  lighter  affections  go  whither  they  may. 
And  passions  less  holy  be  lost  and  decay; 
Let  doubts  and  suspicions  false  sympathies  ever. 
But  may  our  true  friendship  endure  forever! 
May  that  love,  dear  mother,  between  us  exist, 
Which  can  every  test  and  temptation  resist; 
With  a  union  Hke  that  of  Naomi  and  Ruth, 
Firm  as  Heaven's  own  justice,  and  fair  as  its  truth. 

— Lula 

EDITORIAL  NOTES:  On  Thursday,  February  20,  1890,  Mr.  George  H.  Home 
and  Miss  Alice  S.  Merrill  were  united  in  marriage;  the  ceremony  was  performed  in  the 
Logan  Temple.  On  the  Monday  following,  the  24th,  a  reception  for  the  newly  wedded 
bride  and  bridegroom  was  held  at  the  residence  of  Mrs.  Bathsheba  W.  Smith,  the  grand- 
mother of  the  fair  young  bride.  The  bride  who  is  young  and  beautiful  looked  charming 
(of  course).  Her  dress  was  neat  and  becoming,  of  white  India  silk  and  made  with  her 
own  hands;  exquisite  soft  lace  lay  gracefully  on  her  neck,  she  wore  a  delicate  rose  in 
her  hair,  vines  and  white  blossoms  were  prettily  draped  from  her  shoulder  to  the  waist, 
she  was  certainly  a  handsome  bride. 

MALAD  STAKE:  The  Quarterly  Conference  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the  Ma- 
lad  Stake  was  held  at  Portage,  Feb.  9th,  1890.  Pres.  Lucinda  Hoskins  presiding,  ad- 
dressed the  meeting.  *'We  are  living  in  a  time  that  will  try  the  hearts  of  all;  our 
greatest  aim  should  be  to  stand  firm  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  The  Relief  Society  is 
doing  a  great  work  wherever  it  has  been  organized,  we  should  be  diligent  in  attending 
to  all  our  duties." — Eliza  A.  Hall,  Sec. 

CHRISTOPHER  COLUMBUS:  It  was  thought  that  there  was  not  in  the 
United  States  any  memorial  of  Christopher  Columbus.  One,  however,  has  been  found. 
The  consul-general  of  France  at  Baltimore,  in  1874,  erected  a  column  which  bears  the 
name  of  the  discoverer.  He  placed  it  in  an  obscure  place  on  his  grounds,  and  when 
streets  were  laid  out  it  there  remained,  hidden  from  sight  by  trees  and  shrubs.  It  was 
almost  forgotten  till  recently,  when  it  was  brought  to  light. — Selected 


Woman's  Sphere 


"CENSIBLE  and  responsible 
women  do  not  want  to  vote." 
So  wrote  ex-President  Cleveland  in 
1905.  This  is  one  of  a  host  of  in- 
teresting items  recounted  by  Agnes 
Rogers  in  her  recent  volume,  Wom- 
en are  Heie  to  Stay.  Surprisingly, 
the  author  has  succeeded  in  collect- 
ing 502  pertinent  (and  frequently 
impertinent)  pictures  to  accompany 
her  account  of  woman's  progress 
during  the  past  half  century.  Miss 
Rogers  (Mrs.  Frederick  Lewis  Al- 
len) is  also  co-author,  with  her  hus- 
band, of  the  best  seller,  I  Rememhei 
Distinctly. 

T\ETA  PETERSEN  NEELEY,  a 

Doctor  of  Education,  has  used 
her  knowledge  of  child  psychology 
and  a  child's  vocabulary  in  her 
volume,  just  off  the  press.  The 
Journey  to  the  Promised  Land.  This 
is  the  first  part  of  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon story,  told  with  continuity  and 
absorbing  interest,  for  children,  and 
it  is  easily  read  by  a  child  of  fourth- 
grade  ability.  Dr.  Neeley,  crippled 
and  in  constant  pain  from  Parkin- 
son's disease,  has  composed  this 
book  in  a  wheel  chair.  With  hands 
rendered  useless  and  a  voice  af- 
fected so  that  it  is  barely  more  than 
a  whisper,  she  has  spoken  this  book 
into  a  dictaphone.  She  has  been 
motivated  by  the  desire  to  inspire 
faith  in  the  hearts  of  her  readers. 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


T  GUISE  SNELGROVE  RICH- 
^  ARDS  (Mrs.  Willard  B.  Rich- 
ards, Senior)  observed  her  93rd 
birthday  December  12.  Never  idle, 
Mrs.  Richards  has  made  more  than 
four  hundred  soft,  lovely  baby 
blankets,  with  crocheted  edges,  as 
gifts  for  young  friends  who  were 
expectant  mothers.  With  each 
blanket  she  has  sent  a  prayerful 
wish:  "Dear  Expectant  Mother: 
Hoping  you  will  have  courage  and 
strength  to  go  forward;  may  you 
have  a  safe  delivery,  a  speedy  re- 
covery, and  a  desire  to  rear  your 
children  close  to  the  Lord,  and 
keep  his  commandments."  With  her 
clear,  vivid  memory,  Mrs.  Richards 
is  an  authority  on  early  pioneer  his- 
tory. Nine  of  her  children  are  liv- 
ing. 

TRIS  THORPE,  a  young  Salt  Lake 
woman,  is  enjoying  an  unusual 
experience  teaching  school  in  Wurz- 
burg,  Germany,  which  was  85  per 
cent  destroyed  by  bombs  during 
the  war. 

CARAH  SPRAGUE  BATES,  of 
Murray,  Utah,  celebrated  the 
ninety-sixth  anniversary  of  her  birth 
December  15.  Eight  of  her  twelve 
children  are  living,  and  more  than 
100  descendants.  In  early  days  Mrs. 
Bates  was  a  telegrapher,  and  she 
also  skinned  deer  and  made  doeskin 
gloves. 

Page  171 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  37 


MARCH  1950 


NO.  3 


ofhe  uiandmaid  to    the  LPnesthood 


•nPHE  Relief  Society  has  been 
termed  "the  handmaid  to  the 
Priesthood  of  God  in  carrying  on 
his  work  for  the  salvation  of  man."* 
This  being  the  case,  it  is  easily 
understandable  why  it  has  also  been 
characterized  as  the  greatest  wom- 
an's organization  in  the  world. 

When  one  considers  the  Priest- 
hood and  its  powers,  one  more 
fully  appreciates  the  position  held 
by  the  Relief  Society.  Realizing 
the  importance  of  the  society,  Re- 
lief Society  officers  are  always  seek- 
ing to  impress  upon  the  woman- 
hood of  the  Church,  the  blessing 
and  responsibility  associated  with 
membership  in  it. 

Sometimes  women  Church  mem- 
bers seem  not  to  realize  that  the 
organization  of  Relief  Society  by 
divine  inspiration  entails  the  re- 
sponsibility of  giving  their  support 
to  its  activities.  What  weight  will 
membership  in  any  other  woman's 
organization— be  it  cultural  or 
philanthropic — carry  in  the  day  of 
judgment  in  comparison  to  an 
active  membership  in  the  organiza- 
tion which  is  ''handmaid  to  the 
Priesthood?"  Latter-day  Saint  wom- 
an's primary  duty  is  to  support  first 
the  Relief  Society  before  any  other 
woman's  organization. 

A  great  and  valuable  contribution 


*  (J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  "Our  Homes/' 
Relief  Society  Magazine,  Dec.  1940, 
page  802). 

Page  172 


to  the  furtherance  of  that  part  of 
Church  work  assigned  to  women 
is  expected  from  the  members  of 
Relief  Society,  essentially  a  work  of 
compassion  among  the  Church 
membership.  Because  of  its  divine 
origin.  Relief  Society  officers,  gen- 
eral, stake,  and  ward  are  privileged 
to  be  directed  by  the  Priesthood, 
and  Relief  Society  leaders  them- 
selves have  the  right  to  the  inspira- 
tion of  the  Lord  in  carrying  on 
their  work. 

And  certainly  every  worker  in  Re- 
lief Society  would  acknowledge 
how,  through  bestowing  watchcare 
and  loving  service  on  others,  there 
returns  to  her  an  increase  in  her 
own  understanding,  growth,  and 
progression  along  that  straight  and 
narrow  path  to  eternal  life. 

Sometimes,  instead  of  consider- 
ing the  hours  of  devoted  service  a 
faithful  member  gives  to  the  work 
of  Relief  Society,  it  would  be  well 
for  each  member  to  consider  the 
great  goodness  of  the  Lord  in  giv- 
ing to  his  daughters  here  on  earth 
an  organization,  also  to  consider 
the  blessings  of  leadership,  experi- 
ence, and  doing  good  which  flow 
to  the  sisters  who  continue  stead- 
fast in  their  loyalty  to  the  society 
through  the  years. 

When  Nephi  was  being  shown 
the  events  of  the  latter  days,  he 
saw  that  while  the  dominions  of 
the      saints      were     small,      they 


EDITORIAL 


173 


were  "also  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
earth."  It  is  inspiring  to  a  Relief 
Society  member  to  realize  that 
usually  wherever  the  Church  is 
organized  there  is  likewise  a  Relief 
Society  composed  of  faithful  sis- 
ters, each  society  in  its  own  land 
serving  as  handmaid  to  the  Priest- 
hood in  that  land. 

March  17,  1950  commemorates 
the  close  of  the  108th  year  of  Re- 
lief Society  and  the  beginning  of 
the  109th  year. 

In  this  coming  year  the  hearts 
of  the  sisters  will  again  rejoice  and 
their  voices  rise  in  praise  and  grati- 


tude to  the  Lord  for  his  goodness 
to  his  daughters.  The  testimonies 
heard  each  month  in  every  Relief 
Society  organization  on  the  face  of 
the  earth,  in  different  languages 
and  under  varying  conditions,  at- 
test in  unison  of  the  goodness  of 
the  Lord  in  inspiring  that  great 
Prophet  of  the  latter  days  to  organ- 
ize Relief  Society.  The  testi- 
monies of  the  members,  forming  a 
band  around  the  earth  encircling 
the  daughters  of  Zion  within  the 
Church,  inspire  them  to  seek  to 
fulfill  the  full  measure  of  Relief 
Society's  creation. 

-M.C.S. 


^ylnnouncing  the  Special  J/ipnl  Short  Stor^  ^Jssue 

'T^HE  April  1950  issue  of  The  Reliei  Society  Magazine  will  be  the  special 
short  story  number,  with  four  authors  being  represented,  each  with  an 
interesting  story.    Enjoy  these  stories  in  April: 

'The  Thickness  of  Water,"  by  Nellie  Iverson  Cox 

"That  Monson  Kid,"  by  Sylvia  Probst  Young 

'The  Oldest  Girl  of  the  Oldest  Girl,"  by  Blanche  Kendall  McKey 

"A  Chaperon  for  Miss  Fanny,"  by  Pansye  H.  Powell 


CREDIT  ACKNOWLEDGMENT  FOR  PHOTOGRAPH  USED  IN 

THE  FEBRUARY  MAGAZINE 

Due  to  an  oversight,  the  photograph  of  Abraham  Lincoln  used  on 
page  82  of  the  February  Magazine  was  not  given  a  credit  line.  The  photo- 
graph was  taken  from  the  statue  of  Abraham  Lincoln  by  Avard  Fairbanks. 
This  well-known  and  much  admired  statue  is  at  the  Ewa  Plantation  School 
near  Honolulu,  Hawaii.  Dr.  Fairbanks  is  Dean  of  the  School  of  Fine  Arts 
at  the  University  of  Utah. 


TloisA, 


TO  THE  FIELD 


of  he  cJ^mporiance  of  the    Visiting  cJeacher    f/lessage 

/^UR  attention  has  been  called  to  the  fact  that  some  visiting  teachers  arc 
under  the  impression  that  since  a  report  as  to  the  delivery  of  the  mes- 
sage in  the  homes  is  no  longer  required,  it  is  not  necessary  to  present  the 
message  itself  in  the  homes.  Stake  and  ward  presidents  are  requested  to 
correct  this  impression  and  to  emphasize  the  fact  to  the  visiting  teachers 
that  the  delivery  of  the  message  in  the  homes  is  a  vital  part  of  the  visiting 
teaching  program  and  its  importance  has  in  no  way  diminished,  even  though 
a  monthly  report  of  this  activity  is  not  now  required. 

Summer  Vi/ork    ffieetings 

It  is  the  desire  of  the  general  board  that  a  work  meeting  be  held  each 
month,  as  heretofore,  during  the  summer  period,  June  through  September. 
Church  welfare  sewing  should  take  precedence  over  all  other  work  activi- 
ties. 

y:yrganizations    ana  LKeorganizations  of    flLission 
ana  Stake  uielief  Societies 

Since  the  last  report,  printed  in  the  March  1949  issue  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine, 

to  and  including  December  1949. 


Mhsions 


NEW  ORGANIZATIONS 


FoimeTly  Part  oi  Appointed  President 


Date  oi  Appoint- 
ment 


Chinese 
Great  Lakes 

Stakes 


East  Riverside 

Glendale 

South  Bear  River 

Page  174 


New 

Northern  States 


Riverside 
San  Fernando 
Bear  River 


Hazel  M.  Robertson 
Ella  C.  Burton 


Formerly  Part  oi  Appointed  President 


Bernice  S.  Anderson 
Mary  E.  Cutler 
Rebecca  C.  Mortensea 


April  29,   1949 
October  21,  1949 

Date  oi  Appoint- 
ment 

June  10,  1949 
December  4,  1949 
May  23,  1949 


NOTES  TO  THE  FIELD 


175 


Missions 

Argentine 

Brazilian 

Danish 

European 

Japanese 

Netherlands 

North  Central  States 

Northern  California 

Norwegian 

Pacific 

Swedish 

Swiss-Austrian 

Tahitian 

Tahitian 
Texas-Louisiana 
Western  States 


Berkeley 
East  Jordan 
East  Mill  Creek 
East  Provo 
Emery 
Farr  West 
Gunnison 
Highland 
Inglewood 

Juab 
Kanab 
Millard 
Moon  Lake 
Nebo 
New  York 
North  Sanpete 
Oahu 

Panguitch 

Phoenix 

Riverside 

St.  George 

St.  Johns 

Sacramento 

San  Fernando 

Shelley 

South  Idaho  Falls 

Tooele 

Washington 


REORGANIZATIONS 

Released  President       Appointed  President 


Cecile  S.  Young 
Diania  H.  Rex 
Eliza  Petersen 
Leona  B.  Sonne 
Irene  P.  Clissold 
Adriana  M.  Zappey 
Ann  Jane  L.  Killpack 
Mary  S.  Ellsworth 
Margaret  B.  Peterson 
Elva  T.  Cowley 
Ethel  J.  Blomquist 
Nida  A.  Taggart 
Emma  Ruth  M. 

Mitchell 
Franklin  J.  Fullmer 
Christie  J.  Smith 
Lula  P.  Child 


Leanor  J.  Brown 
Mary  P.  Howells 
Minnie  B.  Sorensen 

Ethel  L.  Mauss 
Lilhan  D.  Lillywhite 
Laura  M.  Hawkes 
Ameha  E.  P.  Gardner 
Grace  M.  Cowans 

Annie  B.  Johnson 
Lenora  K.  Bringhurst 
Franklin  J.  Fullmer 

Muriel  R.  Mallory 
Leone  R.  Bowring 
Mildred  M.  Dillman 


Released  President       Appointed  President 


Vera  H.  Mayhew 
Grace  G.  Thornton 
Erma  M.  Dixon 
Zina  P.  Dunford 
Surelda  C.  Ralphs 
Geneva  J.  Garfield 
Iva  D.  Fjeldsted 
Florence  M.  Holland 
Lavena  L.  Rohner 


Louise  O.  Knight 
Vella  C.  Jones 
Muriel  R.  Mallory 
Amanda  Johnston 
Orlinda  N.  Ware 
Nellie  W.  Neal 
Orlene  L.  Henrie 
Josephine  S.  Jones 
Josephine  B.  Brest 

wich 

Lua  L.  Stephenson       Lyle  C,  Pratt 
Lillian  C.  McAllister  Vera  Deane  Blackburn 
Fern  Robison  Faymetta  S.  Prows 

Birdie  R.  Swasey  Anona  O.  Miles 

Nadine  Brown  Lucille  H.  Spencer 

Louesa  R.  MacDonald  Vera  H.  Hales 
Pearle  M.  Olsen  Pearle  U.  Winkler 

Mary  A.  Tyau  Sadie  Kamaile 

(died  Mar.  31,  1949)       Kauhini 
Lareeta  Yardley  Cleo  V.  Hatch 

Mable  D.  Mortensen  Lola  M.  Shumway 
Sarah   N.   Twitchell     Drusilla  B.  Newman 


Leila  K.  Atkin 
Anona  C.  Heap 
Erma  F.  Roskelley 
Mary  E.  Cutler 
Annie  B.  Johnson 
Eleanora  B.  Allen 
Emma  R,  Hanks 


Verna  L.  Dewsnup 
Mary  H.  Gibbons 
Lesslie  Stubbs 
Evelyn  P.  Brown 
Eva  L.  Clinger 
Edna  J.  Kindred 
Leona  P.  Boyce 


Gwendolyn  T.  Gwynn  Elese  B.  Lundberg 


Date  of  Appoint' 
ment 

March  12,  1949 
January  28,   1949 
June  24,  1949 

August  3,  1949 
December  11,  1949 
January  26,  1949 
June  10,  1949 
November  18,  1949 

September  12,  1949 
January  3,  1949 
April   14,   1949 

December  12,  1949 
October  31,  1949 
October  5,  1949 

Date  oi  Appoint- 
ment 

January  1,  1949 
October  30,  1949 
November  13,  1949 
August  14,  1949 
August  21,  1949 
June  1,  1949 
August  21,  1949 
December  4,  1949 
September  25,  1949 

November  27,  1949 
July  31,  1949 
March  20,  1949 
October  30,  1949 
June  5,  1949 
May  15,  1949 
August  7,  1949 
May  15,  1949 

February  6,  1949 
February  27,  1949 
July  18,  1949 
January  9,  1949 
September  4,  1949 
September  18,  1949 
December  26,  1949 
August  14,  1949 
May  15,  1949 
January   16,   1949 
March  6,  1949 


176 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 


Photograph  courtesy  Ivy  H.  Jones 

JOSEPHINE  ORTIZ,  FRESNO,  CALIFORNIA,  MAKES  CLOTH 
DOLLS  FOR  FUN-AND  FOR  PROFIT 

JOSEPHINE  Ortiz  has  a  natural  gift  for  making  and  dressing  cloth  dolls. 
^  She  gives  them  beauty  and  personality,  as  well  as  color  and  style.  The 
doll  which  Mrs.  Ortiz  is  holding  is  named  ''Juanita,"  and  was  sent  to  a  little 
girl  in  Provo,  Utah.  There  the  doll  created  so  much  interest  among  the 
Primary  children  that  an  inquiry  was  made  regarding  the  pattern.  A  large 
department  store  in  Albuquerque,  New  Mexico,  gave  an  order  for  two 
dozen  dolls  last  fall  and  has  given  other  orders  for  more  dolls  to  grace  the 
1949  holiday  season.  In  the  'Talents"  project  of  the  Spanish-American 
Mission,  Sister  Ortiz  earned  $66  for  her  Relief  Society  and  received  much 
joy  and  satisfaction  in  the  use  of  her  unusual  gift. 


Vi/ifiter  Vi/as  JLong 

Lad  W.  Hill 


.  .  But  silver-velvet  buds  erupt 
Along  each  pussy  willow  bough — 
The  sky  is  new  and  clean  and  tall. 
Under  snow's  crystal  edge  are  cupped 
The  golden  crocuses;  somehow 
Old  sheaths  of  winter  burst  and  fall — 
And  spring  emerges,  after  all. 


cJhe  Jtmencan  Lried  C^ross  and  S/ts  [firogram 

Information  Released  by  the  OflFice  of  Public  Information,  Pacific  Area 

A     Maryland    mother    saved    her  Contributing   to   the  welfare   of 

three-year-old  son's  life  this  sum-  Americans  struck  by  disaster— flood, 

mer  by  applying  artificial  respiration  fire,   storm,  and  other  unexpected 

after  she  pulled  him  from  a  fish-  catastrophes— Red    Cross    provides 

pond  in  the  back  yard.    While  wait-  immediate   and   long-term    aid   for 

ing  for  help,  the  resourceful  mother  victims.   In   the  emergency  period 

knelt   over   her   unconscious   child  of  a  disaster,  Red  Cross  workers  ar- 

and  worked  skillfully  to  restore  his  rive  on  the  scene  to  supply  food, 

breathing.    Her  knowledge  of  what  clothing,  shelter,  and  medical  care. 

to  do  in  this  emergency  saved  her  Long-term  aid  is  accorded  those  vic- 

child's  life.     She  had  been  trained  tims  to  whom  the  loss  of  home  or 

in  hfesaving  by  the  Red  Cross.  small  business  may  mean  financial 

In  Los  Angeles  a  five-year-old  vie-  ruin.     During  the  past  fiscal  year 

tim    of   nephrosis,   an   often   fatal  228,515  persons  received  assistance 

disease,  needed  a  rare  blood  product,  in  330  disaster  relief  operations, 

serum     albumin.       Two     hundred  In  fulfilling  its  responsibility  to 

ampules  of  the  precious  fluid  were  serve  members  of  the  armed  forces 

flown   from   the  east   to   give  this  and  veterans,  the  Red  Cross  assisted 

child  a  chance  against  the  disease,  more  than  two  million  servicemen 

The    life-giving    serum    was    pro-  and  veterans  and  their  dependents 

cessed  from  800  pints  of  blood  col-  in  working  out  personal  and  family 

lected  by  a  Red  Cross  blood  center,  problems.     Help  in   filing  govern- 

Traditional  Red  Cross  education-  ment  claims  for  veteran's  benefits, 

al    health    services— Water    Safety,  financial  assistance  pending  receipt 

First    Aid,     Accident    Prevention,  of  benefits,  and  provision  for  trained 

Home  Nursing— provide  thousands  staff  and  volunteer  workers  to  bring 

of  Americans  with  knowledge  and  recreational  and  welfare  services  in- 

skills  to  enable  them  to  save  lives  in  to  military  and  veterans  hospitals 

emergencies  and  to  better  the  na-  were  provided  to  an  expanded  mili- 

tion's  health  and  safety.  To  provide  tary  force  and  an  increasing  veteran 

these   and   additional    services   the  population. 

Red  Cross  in  its  March  fund  cam-  Your  help  is  solicited  for  the  1950 

paign  appeals  to  the  American  peo-  fund  to  carry  on  humane  services 

pie  for  $67,000,000.  through  the  Nation's  Red  Cross. 


Ijroised   fiLoment 

Marvin  /ones 


Poised,  high  on  the  thin  edge  of  morning. 
Night  leans  toward  eternity. 
Then  like  the  meteor  my  heart  is,  falls  hissing 
Into  the  green  foam-slope  of  the  sea  ...  . 

Page   177 


Oriental  China,  Ancient  and  Modern 


II— Japanese  Wares 

Rachel  K.  Laurgaard 

Illustrations  by  Elizabeth  Williamson 


NOT  until  the  twelfth  century 
when  they  came  to  know  the 
Sung  wares  of  China,  did  the 
Japanese  produce  anything  note- 
worthy in  the  way  of  ceramics.  In 
1223,  a  potter  named  Kato  was  sent 
to  China  to  learn  techniques.  Re- 
turning, he  opened  a  kiln  in  the 
province  of  Owari,  and  began  pro- 
ducing wares  far  superior  to  any- 
thing hitherto  known  in  Japan. 

In  1520,  another  potter,  Shonziu, 
made  his  way  to  the  Ching-te-chen 
works,  where  he  acquired  the  art  of 
manufacturing  porcelain,  and  of 
decorating  it  in  the  underglaze  blue. 
He  set  up  his  kiln  in  Arita,  province 
of  Hizen,  and  imported  the  fine 
white  clay  from  China  for  his  work. 

Many  years  later,  the  victorious 
generals  of  Hideyoshi,  the  dictator, 
at  his  request,  brought  back  to  Ja- 
pan, Korean  potters.  Hideyoshi 
was  a  patron  of  the  arts  when  he 
was  not  engaged  in  conquering 
neighboring  countries,  and  was  most 
anxious  to  encourage  the  art  of 
ceramics  in  his  native  land. 

His  desires  were  gratified  when 
one  of  these  Korean  potters,  under 
the  patronage  of  the  Lord  of  Sat- 
suma  discovered  that  the  fine  white 
clay,  the  stone  for  manufacturing 
glaze,  and  the  ash  from  the  bark 
of  the  Nara  tree— all  to  be  found 
on  his  master's  estate— made  pot- 
tery of  unusual  beauty.  This  was 
the  original  Satsuma  ware. 

Other  Korean  potters  had  equal 

Page  178 


success  with  materials  to  be  found 
in  other  provinces,  and  soon  the 
Japanese  ceramic  industry  was  on 
its  way  to  becoming  famous.  Dutch 
traders  spread  its  reputation  and,  by 
1639,  when  Japan  was  closed  to  all 
but  the  Dutch,  a  world  market  for 
Japanese  wares  had  become  well 
established. 

Various  grades  of  porcelain  com- 
prised the  bulk  of  this  export,  for 
the  Japanese,  like  the  Chinese,  were 
quick  to  discover  that  the  highly 
decorated  porcelains  pleased  the 
Westerner  more  than  the  glazed 
earthenware  which  ''felt"  as  well  as 
"looked''  beautiful  to  the  Oriental 
collector. 

The  products  of  the  countless 
kilns  which  soon  came  into  exist- 
ence all  over  Japan  were  known  by 
the  name  of  the  province  in  which 
they  were  made,  or  by  the  name  of 
the  feudal  lord  who  had  subsidized 
them. 

Satsuma  and  Imari  became  the 
most  familiar  to  Westerners  and, 
as  a  result,  dealers  have  been  prone 
to  class  many  pieces  as  "Satsuma" 
or  "Imari"  in  order  to  sell  them 
when,  in  reality,  they  came  from 
some  lesser  known  but  just  as  skill- 
ful pottery-works,  such  as  Hirado 
or  Seto. 

Imari  took  its  name  from  the 
port  from  which  it  was  shipped.  The 
factory  was  located  at  Arita,  eight 
miles  away.  Old  Imari  porcelain 
is  now  extremely  rare  and  costly, 


ORIENTAL  CHINA,  ANCIENT  AND  MODERN 


179 


-s  %  ^  ^t  ^ 
'i?  #  ^*  «^  ^> 

§?  ^  !S?  ^  ^  '1 


nifi^ 


IMARI  VASE 

Old  Imari  ware  is  now  very  expensive 
and  difficult  to  obtain. 


but  when  the  potteries  of  Arita  were 
young,  the  story  is  told  of  a  vendor 
of  medicines  who  ventured  into  the 
village  to  dispose  of  his  herbs  and 
powders.  He  saw  a  pile  of  pottery 
stacked  outside  a  house  and,  not 
knowing  its  value,  proposed  to  trade 
some  medicine  for  a  vase  or  two. 
The  potter  told  him  to  take  all  he 
could  carry! 

rpARLY  Imari  pieces  were  simple, 
but  exquisite  in  their  delicate 
whiteness,  and  slight  but  beautiful- 
ly proportioned  in  design.  It  was 
the  preference  of  Western  buyers 
for  ornately  decorated  china  that 
developed  the  brocade  style,  with  its 
lavish  ornamentation,  which  char- 
acterizes more  recent  Imari. 

The  Hirado  porcelain  works  were 
famous  for  underglaze  blue  and 
overglazes  of  varying  shades  of 
brown,  black,  and  blue,  with  designs 


depicting  small  boys  and  old  men. 

The  most  famous  potter  of  the 
province  of  Hizen  was  Kakiemon, 
who  gave  his  name  to  a  certain  type 
of  decoration.  His  delicate  designs 
of  quail  and  partridge  were  the 
models  for  English  and  German 
china  painters  of  a  later  date.  An- 
other potter  who  refused  to  slavish- 
ly copy  Chinese  designs  was  Ken- 
zan.  Because  his  art  was  more 
purely  Japanese  than  the  others,  he 
was  considered  one  of  Japan's  great- 
est craftsmen. 

On  the  porcelains  named  for 
their  patron.  Prince  Nabeshima,  a 
thin  but  bright  underglaze  blue  was 
characteristic,  but  on-glaze  enamels 
were  also  used  in  green,  black,  and 
turquoise,  with  gold. 

The  village  of  Kutani  in  the 
province  of  Kaga  was  famous  for  its 
porcelain  clay  and  produced  two 
wares.  One  had  a  brilliant  deep 
green  glaze  used  with  yellow,  pur- 
ple, and  blue,  and  the  designs  were 
marked  on  the  biscuit  in  black.  The 


PRINCE  NABESHIMA 
PORCELAIN 

A  characteristic  of  this  exquisite  ware  is 
a  bright  blue  underglaze. 


180 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 


SATSUMA  VASE  WITH  LANDSCAPE 
DECORATION 

other  featured  a  soft  opaque  red, 
peculiar  to  Kutani,  together  with 
applied  ornamentation  of  green,  yel- 
low, blue,  gold,  01  silver. 

Seto  wares  were  decorated  in  co- 
balt blue  underglaze,  and  also  over- 
glaze  enamels.  Enormous  quanti- 
ties of  white  ware,  sometimes  of 
eggshell  thinness,  were  brought 
from  Seto  to  Tokyo  to  be  decorated 
in  elaborate  and  colorful  designs, 
heightened  with  gold. 

jyrUCH  of  the  so-called  "Satsuma" 
is  Kioto  ware  painted  in  the 
enameling  establishments  at  Tokyo. 
The  Satsuma  faience  or  stoneware 
was  sparingly  colored  with  much  at- 
tention being  directed  to  the  beau- 
tiful ivory-white  crackled  glaze.  An- 
other Satsuma  glaze  was  called 
"dragon's  skin''  because  of  its 
shriveled  look,  and  was  made  in 
brown,  iron-rust,  or  tortoise-shell. 

Soon  after  Commodore  Perry's 
visit  to  Japan,  the  demand  for  Japa- 
nese china  became  so  great  that  it 
could  not  be  met  with  wares  of  the 
highest  quality.  Inferior  products, 
designed  to  look  like  genuine  Sat- 
suma, Arita,  and  other  fine  wares^ 
were  sent  out  in  large  quantities. 


The  reputation  of  Japanese  pottery 
suffered  as  a  consequence,  and,  al- 
though beautiful  pieces  were  still 
issuing  from  the  kilns  of  many  pot- 
ters, some  of  them  descendants  of 
the  original  Korean  artists  brought 
over  350  years  ago,  the  epithet  of 
''cheap"  was  wrongly  attached  to  all 
Japanese  production. 

Noritake  china,  for  years  past, 
has  been  ranked  with  the  finest  com- 
mercial porcelains  made,  far  surpass- 
ing the  modern  Canton  porcelain  of 
the  Chinese.  Many  other  Japanese 
porcelains  marked  only  "Nippon" 
are  carefully  decorated  with  artistic 
patterns  of  chrysanthemums,  bam- 
boo, pine,  or  plum  blossoms,  and 
deserve  to  be  cherished  by  their  pos- 
sessor. 

Today,  the  Japanese  Culture  So- 
ciety sponsors  the  Folk  Art  Mu- 
seum in  Tokyo,  which  exhibits  and 
awards  prizes  to  outstanding  wares, 
thus  encouraging  the  hundreds  of 
potters  who,  in  their  small  back- 
yard kilns,  are  fashioning  bowls  and 
cups  of  lovely  lines  and  texture, 
which  often  find  their  way  into  the 
bags  of  returning  American  soldiers. 

There  is  something  very  appeal- 
ing about  these  simple  pieces,  and, 
perhaps,  the  time  has  at  last  arrived 
when  many  Westerners  will  also 
prefer  the  smooth  surfaces  and  soft 
curves  of  undecorated  wares. 


JAPANESE  AWATA  BOWL 

Note  the  floral  design,  both  on  the  in- 
side and  the  outside  of  the  dish,  and  the 
delicately  fluted  edge. 


181 


Photograph    by   Willard   Luce 

SEAGULL  MONUMENT,  TEMPLE  SQUARE,  SALl^  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


1 1  lore  Q/han  the  JLa 

Eva  Wilies  Wangsgaard 


W 


Here  seagulls  crowding  the  plow  will  scream. 
Noisy  as  breakers  and  white  as  spray, 
Over  the  loamy  waves  that  steam 
Brown  in  the  sun  of  a  warm  March  day, 
Fragrant  with  promise  where  white  drifts  lay. 

It  is  more  than  the  law — deep  in  his  veins 
A  man  remembers  the  starving  year 
Of  scanty  crops  and  scantier  rains. 


A  scourge  of  crickets,  and  the  double  fear 
As  swooping,  gorging  gulls  appear. 

His  heart  still  lifts  with  a  great  relief — 
Incredible  white  scourge  gulping  the  black — 
His  heart  still  swells  with  his  father's  grief, 
His  father's  faith  in  a  time  of  lack, 
And  the  gulls  feed  undisturbed  at  his  back. 

Page  181 


You  Can  Learn 

Part  IV 

Q  SJs  for  grandpa  ana  cH  cds  for  crieir 

Katheiine  Kelly 

I   dropped  the  handle  of  the  cream  I  was  in  the  army  and  didn't  even 

separator    and    burst    into    the  tell  the  sergeant,  rather  drill  than 

house,  breathless  and  glowing,  land  in  the  hospital." 

'Tom,  I  did  it!  I  did  it!    I  did  it  all  "Well,  I'll  get  Mary  to  come  over 

by  myself  and  even  poured  the  two  and  take  a  look  at  it  after  while 

buckets  of  milk  in  without  stop-  and  see  what  she  thinks." 

ping    the    separator    and    without  Mary  was  his  sister  and  he  set 

spilling  a  drop!"  such  store  by  what  she  said. 

Tom  took  his  hand  away  from  his  "Anyway  I  tliink  it  would  be  a 

eyes  and  smiled  at  me.  "You're  get-  good  idea  to  get  Mary  to  stay  with 

ting  good,"   he   said.     "If   I   had  you  and  Ernie  while  I  am  gone  this 

known  I'd  ever  get  down  like  this  afternoon." 

I  wouldn't  have  bought  such  a  large-  "That's  all  nonsense.  I'll  be  all 

sized  separator  for  a  pint-sized  wife,  right.    And  any  time  I  can't  handle 

That's    too    hard    for   you.     Why  my  ovm  son,  at  least  while  he  is 

didn't  you  call  me?     I  could  have  this  size  ....  You  go  ahead  and  get 

stepped   out  long   enough   to   lift  it  over  with." 

those  heavy  buckets  for  you."  I  walked  into  the  kitchen  to  clear 

"You've  stepped  out  too  much  away  the  breakfast  things  and  caught 

as  it  is.    This  backset  is  worse  than  Ernie,  our  son  and  heir,  just  tipping 

the  influenza  was  in  the  first  place,  his  mush  dish  upside  down  on  top 

If  you  hadn't  been  too  ambitious  of  his  head  with  the  last  of  the 

and  got  out  so  soon  you  might  have  mush  and  milk  running  in  rivulets 

been  well  by  now."  through  his  hair  and  down  his  face. 

"Well,  it  sure  puts  the  roses  in  "Oh,  no,  no,   Ernie!     Naughty, 

your  cheeks.    I'm  lucky  to  have  such  naughty!" 

a  good-looking  wife  to  wait  on  me."  Crash  went  the  dish  on  the  floor 

Tom  patted  my  hands  as  I  lifted  and  Ernie  looked  at  me  with  big 

the  hot  pack  from  the  side  of  his  innocent  brown  eyes,  lashes  more 

face  and  examined  the  angry  look-  or    less    decorated    with    breakfast 

ing  swelling  just  in  front  of  his  ear.  cereal. 


*tr7. 


Tm    afraid    you    chose    a    wife         I  lifted  him  from  the  high  chair 

more   ornamental   than   useful,"    I  and  led  him  over  to  the  wash  basin, 

answered  absently.  "This  gathering  At  the  same  time  I  noticed  that 

worries  me,  don't    you    think  we  Tom's  breakfast  was  practically  un- 

should  call  the  doctor?"  touched. 

"No,  it  will  be  all  right.  I've  had         "Why    Tom,    you    ate    scarcely 

a  swelling  before.     Had  one  when  anything.    Weren't  you  hungry?" 

Poge  182 


YOU  CAN  LEARN 


183 


''Oh,  it  hurts  my  head  to  eat.  Fm 
not  hungry  anyhow.  Maybe  Fll 
eat  something  later." 

pRNIE  toddled  into  the  bedroom 
on  his  little  fat  legs  and  I  seized 
the  opportunity  to  slip  out  the  back 
door.  The  foam  had  just  about  set- 
tled on  the  milk,  but  I  carefully 
poured  off  the  top  anyway,  some- 
body had  told  me  that  the  foam 
would  kill  any  animal  and  I  wasn't 
taking  any  chances  with  my  lambs. 
I  got  a  good  hold  on  the  big  four- 
teen-quart  bucket  and  slowly  eased 
it  down  the  back  steps. 

As  I  reached  the  outdoors  I  just 
had  to  stop  and  take  a  deep  breath. 
The  air  was  so  fresh  and  exhilarat- 
ing. A  meadow  lark  trilled  from 
the  back  fence  and  the  last  notes 
seemed  to  blend  with  the  bright- 
ness of  new  green  leaves  and  the 
sparkle  of  the  sunlight  on  the 
morning  dew. 

The  lambs  saw  me  coming  and 
started  from  the  field  on  a  run.  I 
was  plenty  proud  of  those  lambs, 
eighteen  of  them,  and  all  getting  so 
big  and  fat.  I  was  raising  them  on 
shares  for  my  father.  That  meant 
that  nine  of  them  would  be  mine  in 
the  fall.  He  said  that  they  ought 
to  weigh  out  close  to  ten  dollars 
apiece.  That  was  going  to  be  right 
close  to  a  hundred  dollars! 

I  quickened  my  steps.  I  had  to 
get  tlie  milk  in  that  trough  before 
the  lambs  got  there  or  they  would 
spill  it  all  over  the  place.  I  reached 
the  wire  fence  and  climbed  up  a 
step  so  I  could  lift  the  bucket  over 
the  fence  and  pour  the  milk  in  the 
trough  on  the  other  side.  Just  as  I 
lifted  the  bucket  all  eighteen  of 
those  lambs  hit  the  fence,  the  buck- 


et flew  up  in  the  air,  and  most  of 
the  milk  came  down  on  my  head. 
I  stood  in  the  puddle  of  spilled  milk, 
shaking  myself  and  wiping  milk 
from  my  eyes  and  hair,  while  the 
lambs  clamored  for  their  breakfast 
on  the  other  side  of  the  fence. 

Just  then  I  heard  my  father's 
cheery  voice.  ''Well,  my  little  girl, 
looks  like  you  could  use  some  help." 

If  ever  a  voice  was  welcome  it 
was  his.  There  was  nobody  else  in 
the  world  like  my  Dad.  Tall  and 
lean  he  was,  and  tough  as  leather 
from  the  years  of  battling  wind  and 
weather,  his  hat  habitually  turned 
up  in  the  front  from  facing  the  wind 
and  searching  the  skies  for  the 
clouds  that  would  make  or  break 
his  dry  land  crops.  My  Dad!  He 
had  just  turned  fifty  a  few  days  after 
the  arrival  of  Ernie  had  made  him 
a  grandfather. 

"Well,  Grandpa,"  I  teased,  "you 
were  never  more  welcome.  But  I'm 
afraid  it's  too  late.  I've  spilled  all 
the  milk.   Those  darned  lambs . . . ." 

"Don't  you  darn  those  lambs.  Re- 
member half  of  them  are  mine. 
And  there  is  no  use  crying  over  spilt 
milk,  so  we  better  fix  it  so  you  won't 
spill  any  more.  Now  what  you 
need  is  a  little  pen  to  feed  those 
lambs  in  and  that  trough  staked 
down.  Get  me  that  shovel  from 
over  there  while  I  get  these  posts 
and  we'll  have  it  fixed  in  a  jiffy.'' 

I  was  so  relieved  I  could  have 
cried.  Dad  always  knew  what  to  do 
and  nothing  was  ever  hard  for  him. 

1_TE  took  the  shovel  from  me  and 

while  he  dug  the  post  holes  I 

found  a  loose  piece  of  woven  wire 

out  by  the  pasture  fence,  although  I 


184 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1950 


couldn't  see  just  how  this  pen  was 
going  to  work. 

''Now,  young  lady,  we've  got  to 
have  some  sort  of  a  gate.  Get  me 
those  flat  boards  over  by  the  wood- 
pile and  a  few  nails  and  some  staples 
for  that  wire.  Better  get  the  ham- 
mer while  you  are  at  it." 

In  no  time  Dad  had  built  the 
other  three  sides  of  the  pen,  using 
the  fence  for  the  fourth  side.  He 
had  a  nice  little  wooden  gate  with 
a  strong  slide  fastener  on  it. 

''Now  you  need  that  trough  fast- 
ened down  so  those  roughnecks 
can't  tip  it  over  and  you  will  be  all 
set."  As  he  drove  the  stakes  that 
fastened  the  trough  securely  in  place, 
he  was  talking  steadily.  "Now,  little 
girl,  when  you  go  to  feed  those 
lambs  next  time  you  can  shut  the 
gate  until  you  get  the  milk  in  the 
trough,  then  open  the  gate  and  let 
the  lambs  inside  and  they  can't  tip 
the  trough  and  waste  half  the  milk." 

As  he  talked  I  surveyed  the  pen 
and  thought  how  simple  things 
could  be  when  you  knew  how  to  do 
them.  However,  I  made  one  reser- 
vation. I  was  going  to  stand  up  on 
the  fence  while  I  opened  that  gate, 
those  lambs  were  getting  big  enough 
to  knock  me  down  and  go  right 
over  the  top  of  me. 

"How's  that  man  of  yours  this 
morning,  is  he  any  better?" 

"Not  too  well.  I  am  really  wor- 
ried about  those  gatherings  in  his 
head." 

"And  how  is  Grandpa's  young 
man?  He  hasn't  any  gatherings  in 
his  head,  has  he?" 

"No,  nothing  but  mischief.  He's 
fine  and  dandy.  I'll  bet  if  he  saw 
you  drive  up  he  is  really  making 
things  hot  for  his  Daddy." 


"Well,  I  am  all  through  here  now. 
We'll  go  and  find  out." 

Sure  enough,  Ernie  was  standing 
by  the  window  waiting  for  Grandpa 
and  I  had  to  watch  that  I  did  not 
knock  him  down  when  I  opened  the 
door.  He  dodged  past  me  out  onto 
the  porch  and  straight  into  Grand- 
pa's arms. 

Grandpa  threw  him  up  in  the  air 
a  couple  of  times  and  called  to  Tom, 
"How  are  you  doing,  young  fellow? 
If  you  don't  get  well  fast  I'm  going 
to  steal  this  boy  of  yours.  I  believe 
he  is  pretty  much  Grandpa's  right 
now." 

"Yes,  I  think  he  is,  too.  You  play 
with  him  so  much.  Then  since  you 
gave  him  that  sheep  he  is  a  man  of 
property."  Tom  was  leaning  shak- 
ily against  the  bedroom  door. 

"Every  time  he  sees  the  ewe  he 
says,  'Mine,  mine,'  so  I  have  named 
her  Minnie,"  I  explained.  "Come  to 
the  window  and  see  what  I  use  her 
for.  She  is  my  automatic  mower. 
See,  I  stake  her  out  with  that  rope 
and  when  she  eats  the  lawn  clean 
and  smooth  in  one  place  I  move  her 
to  another.  While  she  is  close  by 
the  house  Ernie  loves  to  watch  her." 

"Trust  you  to  put  her  to  work. 
Now,  that's  Ernie's  sheep,  and 
when  she  multiplies  into  a  whole 
herd,  it  will  send  him  to  college." 

"lATHEN  Grandpa  rose  to  go 
Ernie  had  to  have  a  jacket  on 
and  go  with  him  out  to  see 
"Minnie."  Ernie  clapped  his  hands 
and  gurgled,  "Mine,  mine." 

Minnie  lifted  her  eyes  from  the 
green  lawn  grass  and  chewed  on 
complacently.  She  stomped  one 
front  foot  and  backed  up  a  little  as 
Ernie  ran  toward  her,  but  she  stood 


YOU  CAN  LEARN 


185 


quietly  and  let  him  put  his  arms 
around  her  neck  although  she  still 
eyed  Grandpa  suspiciously. 

'1  got  to  be  going,  got  work  to  do 
today.  Let  me  know  if  you  have 
any  more  trouble,  and  take  good 
care  of  that  old  man  of  yours." 
Grandpa  stepped  into  his  old  pickup 
and  was  gone  in  a  cloud  of  dust. 

Ernie  whimpered  as  I  took  him 
back  into  the  house  and  I  felt  sort 
of  forlorn  myself.  Somehow  Grand- 
pa made  everything  seem  so  bright. 

Tom  had  lain  back  down  in  the 
darkened  bedroom  and  my  anxiety 
returned  as  I  sat  down  on  the  bed 
beside  him.  ''Do  you  want  that  hot 
water  bottle  filled  again?"  I  felt  so 
inadequate,  if  there  were  just  some- 
thing I  could  do! 

"No,  I  think  maybe  I  can  sleep  a 
little  while  now  if  you  keep  Ernie 
out  of  here.  I  didn't  get  much  sleep 
last  night." 

''All  right,  I'll  keep  him  with 
me."  I  closed  the  door  softly  and 
set  about  the  morning  chores. 

As  I  piled  the  dishes  and  washed 
the  separator,  I  was  worrying  about 
that  afternoon.  As  playleader  for 
the  stake  Primary  we  had  spent 
many  afternoons  practicing,  and  to- 
day was  the  great  occasion,  I  just 
couldn't  fail  the  girls  now.  The 
whole  stake  would  be  out  to  the 
May  Festival.  But  I  felt  I  really 
shouldn't  be  leaving  Tom  at  all. 

He  felt  better  when  he  woke 
from  his  sleep.  "You  go  and  get 
your  dancing  over  with.  Any  time 
I  can't  tend  my  own  son  I'll  let 
you  know,"  he  said. 

The  old  Chev  started  off  quite 
willingly,  for  a  change,  and  I  was 
glad.  There  just  wasn't  time  to 
bother  with  Freckles,  my  old  white 
horse,  today. 


We  had  a  big  crowd  out.  It  was 
such  a  lovely  day,  and  when  it  was 
finally  over  everyone  complimented 
us  and  was  very  nice.  As  soon  as  it 
was  possible  to  break  away  I  thanked 
the  girls  and  hurried  home. 

As  I  drove  down  the  lane  I  could 
see  Tom  and  Ernie  out  on  the  lawn. 

"You  shouldn't  be  outside.  You'll 
catch  your  death  of  cold,"  I  called 
anxiously,  as  I  stopped  the  car. 

"We  just  came  out  to  move  Min- 
nie. She  was  wearing  a  white  half 
circle  on  your  lawn  from  walking 
back  and  forth  trying  to  reach  fresh 
grass." 

"Oh,  Tom,  I  didn't  know  you 
cared  about  the  lawn!  You  must  be 
feeling  better  to  even  see  it.  You 
do  look  better!" 

"I'll  say  I  feel  better.  The  pain 
is  all  gone.  You  see  Ernie  is  a  right 
good  nurse,"  he  said  jokingly  as  we 
went  into  the  house. 

The  table  was  all  set,  and  from 
the  stove  came  the  delicious  odors 
of  mutton  chops  and  baked  po- 
tatoes. I  hadn't  realized  how  hun- 
gry I  was. 

"Why,  you  sweet  things,  youVe 
cooked  supper  all  ready  for  Mommy. 
What  nice  men  folks  to  have  to 
come  home  to." 

"Well,  we  thought  if  we  couldn't 
do  anything  outside,  we  could  at 
least  have  supper  ready  for  you 
when  you  came  home.  It  seemed 
so  good  to  be  rid  of  that  pain  that 
I  had  to  do  something,  and  Ernie 
thought  he  was  a  great  help." 

"Oh,  Tom,  I'm  so  glad  you  are 
better,"  I  sighed  as  he  put  his  arm 
around  me  and  I  laid  my  head  on 
his  shoulder,  "It  seems  so  good  to 
have  a  man  to  lean  on." 


Volcano  Irazu 

Jeanne  Tenney 

HOW  would  you  like  to  drive  At  last  the  driver  says  this  is  as 

in  an  automobile  right  up  to  far  as  the  car  will  go,  that  you  have 

the  very  top  of  a  volcano,  to  go  the  rest  of  the  way  on  foot,  but 

12,000  feet  high?    That  is  what  you  it  is  not  far,  only  just  over  there  a 

can   do  in   Costa   Rica,   down   in  little  way,  to  the  crater  of  the  vol- 

Central  America.     There  is  a  fine  cano! 

paved  road  all  the  way  from  San  You  get  out  of  the  car,  and  the 

Jose,  the  capital  city  of  Costa  Rica,  cold  air  whips  past  your  ears,  but  it 

to  the  top  of  the  mountain,  Irazu  is  a  delightful,  fresh  feeling,  and  you 

(pronounced  Ee-rah-soo).  It  takes  can  look  way  out  over  the  clouds, 

only  about  an  hour,  driving  leisure-  to  the  next  mountains,  blue  in  the 

ly  through  pretty  country,  past  love-  distance.    When  the  driver  asks  if 

ly  homes  and  gardens,  which  are  you  want  to  walk  to  the  crater  and 

quite  different  from  those  in  the  look  down  into  it,  you  are  glad  you 

United  States.  Most  of  them  are  have  on  good  walking  shoes,  for  the 

one-story  houses,  made  in  the  South  rest  of  the  way  is  rough  and  rocky, 

American  style,  v^th  balconies,  and  although  a  road  of  sorts  has  been 

fancy  edges  on  the  roofs.  Some  of  made.    You  have  just  to  walk  down 

the   country   homes   are   made   of  a  little  slope  and  around  a  ridge, 

adobe,  plastered  white  on  the  out-  about  five  minutes  walk.  You  are 

side,  with  tile  roofs.    The  gardens  just  a  bit  nervous,  for  there  is  a 

are  filled  with  Bougainvillea,  hedges  stream  of  smoke  going  up  from  the 

of  hibiscus,  and  stands  covered  with  crater,  and  the  ground  feels  warm 

bright  purple  orchids.  Since  the  alti-  beneath  your  feet!    You  wonder  if 

tude  here  is  between  4,000  and  5,000  that  is  partly  caused  by  the  sun 

feet,  it  is  very  cool,  and  many  north-  beating  down  on  the  ground,  but 

ern  flowers  grow  abundantly,  too.  you  also  imagine  that  it  must  be 

The  road  takes  you  past  coffee  largely  caused  by  the  heat  of  the 

Eneas    (plantations)    and    through  volcano  itself! 

pastures  dotted  with  cattle.  As  it  The  crater  is  shaped  like  a  big 

winds  higher  and  higher,  the  houses  bowl,  several  hundred  yards  across 

are  fewer  and  farther  between,  until  from  rim  to  rim,  and  quite  steep 

at  last  almost  no  houses  are  seen  at  down  inside.    In  the  bottom  of  the 

all.    Then  you  notice  that  the  wind  bowl  is  the  actual  hole  of  the  real 

has   suddenly  become  cooler,   and  crater,  perhaps  twenty  or  thirty  feet 

you  close  the  windows  of  the  car  across,  from  the  depths  of  which 

almost  shut.     You  are  up  in  the  comes  the  smoke.  On  the  edges  of 

clouds,  and  fog  surrounds  you,  but  the  hole  are  yellow  streaks,  which 

the  car  slows  only  a  little,  for  there  are  sulphur  stains, 

is  almost  no  traffic  on  the  road.  You  have  been  wondering  why 

and    presently    it    winds    up    out  the  driver,  who  acts  as  guide,  too, 

of  the  clouds,  and  comes  out  into  carries  a  pistol  in  his  belt,  and  in  a 

the  bright  sunshine  again!  few  moments  you  see.  When  you 
Page  186 


VOLCANO  IRAZU 


187 


get  quite  close  to  the  edge  of  the 
huge  crater,  you  smell  the  gun- 
powder smell  that  comes  from  the 
volcano,  a  smell  like  burned  sulphur 
matches.  Then  the  driver  says  that 
the  volcano  does  not  like  loud 
noises,  and  if  he  shoots  the  gun,  it 
will  show  its  anger  by  sending  up 
puffs  of  smoke!  He  shoots  the  gun 
into  the  air,  to  demonstrate,  and 
sure  enough,  a  few  seconds  after 
the  shot,  up  come  a  couple  of  big 
puffs  of  smoke  from  the  hole  in  the 
center  of  the  crater! 

It  is  a  bit  alarming,  but  the  driver 
says  it  has  been  quite  a  few  years 
since  the  volcano  has  done  anything 
more  than  send  up  puffs  of  smoke, 
and  many  people  come  up  to  see  it 
at  any  time.  But  since  you  know 
that  the  city  of  Cartago,  which  you 
went  through  on  your  way  here  from 
San  Jose,  has  been  damaged  badly 
by  earthquakes  not  many  years  be- 
fore, you  wonder  what  would  hap- 


pen if  the  volcano  were  to  erupt 
suddenly,  with  you  right  there  on 
the  edge  of  it! 

'pHE  driver  says  that  any  loud 
noise,  such  as  a  shout,  will  make 
the  volcano  puff,  so  you  give  a  shout, 
and  almost  jump  when  the  puff  of 
smoke  comes;  then  your  companion 
shouts,  and  the  driver  shouts,  and 
so  several  more  puffs  come  out,  one 
after  another.  There  is  an  interest- 
ing echo  with  every  shout,  too.  Then 
the  smoke  calms  down  again  to  a 
wavering  stream  going  steadily  up. 
The  rim  of  the  crater  on  one  side 
becomes  narrower  and  narrower  as 
you  walk  along  it,  and  the  outside 
steeper  and  steeper,  till  you  come  to 
the  end  where  it  juts  off,  and  you 
can  look  almost  straight  down  the 
mountain  on  one  side,  and  straight 
down  into  the  crater  bowl  on  the 
other  side.  Part  of  the  sides  of  the 
crater  are  rough  and  not  so  steep. 


Courtesy,    Jeanne   Tenney 


VOLCANO  IRAZU,  COSTA  RICA 


188  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 

and  you  are  told  that  sometimes  The  shining  billows  reach  from  your 
people  climb  down  there  to  get  to  mountain  all  the  way  to  the  next, 
the  very  edge  of  the  hole  and  look  and  you  fancy  you  could  almost  step 
down  it,  but  it  is  a  little  dangerous,  down  on  to  them  and  walk  across 
for  a  slip  might  cause  one  to  fall  to  the  other  mountain!  How  beauti- 
right  toward  the  crater  itself,  which  ful  it  is!  You  wish  you  could  stay 
is  several  thousand  feet  deep!  What  longer  here  at  the  top  of  the  moun- 
a  terrible  thought!  Besides  that,  tain,  but  of  course  you  can't.  There 
there  are  fumes  coming  up  from  in-  is  absolutely  nothing  up  here  at  the 
side  the  mountain,  along  with  the  top,  not  even  any  plants  grow  here— 
smoke,  which  you  can  smell  right  either  the  heat  or  the  fumes  of  the 
where  you  are,  but  which  are  much  volcano  keep  all  plants  from  grow- 
stronger  near  the  hole.  The  driver  ing,  so  that  there  is  nothing  but 
says  he  has  been  down  there  several  bare  brown  and  gray  rocks.  Never- 
times,  taking  people  down  to  see,  theless,  you  are  surprised  at  how 
and  once  a  man  fainted  near  the  close  to  the  top  pasture  grass  and 
edge,  overcome  by  the  fumes,  and  scrubs  do  grow,  with  cattle  wander- 
had  to  be  carried  out!  So,  although  ■  -^  ^  ^^^  hundred  yards  below 
you  would  like  to  go  down  and  look  .i  ^    •    , 

in,  you  don't  dare  even  think  serious-  t^  ,          m 

ly  of  doing  it'  Reluctantly,  you  turn  away  to  go 

Although  the  air  is  cold,  the  sun  ^^wn    the   mountain,   excited   and 

feels  warm  and  comfortable.  When  happy  that  you  have  actually  seen  a 

you   turn   and   look   out   over   the  volcano  puffing  up  smoke,  and  with 

clouds,  they  seem  to  cover  the  earth  the  beautiful  scene  of  clouds  and 

not  very  far  below  you  with  a  gleam-  mountaintops  to  remain  still  in  your 

ing,   fluffy  carpet  of  purest  white,  mind. 


WAen  a  Jim   GU 

Hannah  C.  Ash by 

When  years  roll  by  and  I  am  old 

I  shall  not  weep; 
I  shall  not  hold  one  bitter  thought 

Of  days  long  gone; 
But  I  shall  lift  my  thoughts  above 

And  still  move  on. 
I  would  not  roll  life's  curtain  back 

One  single  day. 
Lest  some  great  purpose  might  not  move 

In  God's  appointed  way. 
Hope,  faith,  and  trust  shall  still  be  mine, 

For  I  shall  know 
I  move  but  nearer  to  the  life  divine 

When  I  am  old. 


Dark  in  the  Chrysalis 

Alice  Money  Bailey 


Chapter  3 


Synopsis:  Edith  Ashe,  a  widow,  forty- 
seven,  dependent  upon  her  son  Kit,  over- 
hears his  wife,  Annette,  complaining  of 
her  self-pity.  Edith,  penniless,  cannot 
live  with  any  of  her  three  other  married 
sons.  In  desperation,  she  takes  a  position 
as  companion  to  an  elderly  woman,  Mrs. 
Lewis,  whose  son  Cory  is  leaving  for  an 
extended  business  trip.  The  responsibility 
of  an  old  crippled  woman,  a  lar^e,  ugly, 
badly  run  house,  an  unhappy  housekeep- 
er, Amanda,  combine  to  convince  Edith, 
who  considers  herself  an  ill  woman,  that 
she  cannot  keep  the  job. 

IN  the  morning  Edith  awoke  to 
the  sound  of  singing.  At  first 
it  seemed  a  part  of  her  dream- 
ing, orchestrated  by  the  great  chords 
of  her  nightmare,  an  angel  song, 
high  and  sweet  as  the  wind  from 
some  cosmic  force.  For  a  moment, 
opening  her  eyes  to  the  strange 
room,  she  could  not  remember  her 
whereabouts,  but  the  singing  was 
very  real,  still  angelic  and  high  and 
richly  pure.  Not  in  opera,  not  in 
pictures,  nor  on  the  air  had  Edith 
ever  heard  a  voice  to  compare  with 
it. 

"It's  Linnie!  Linnie's  home!" 
Mrs.  Lewis  was  chirping  excitedly 
from  the  next  room.  Below,  in  the 
living  room  there  was  the  crash  of 
chords  from  the  piano  in  the  al- 
cove, and  a  cessation  of  the  song, 
followed  by  a  rush  of  footsteps  on 
the  stairs.  Before  Edith  could 
struggle  into  a  robe  and  slippers,  the 
girl  burst  into  the  room,  rushed  to 
her  grandmother's  bed  and  smoth- 
ered her  with  kisses. 

''Home!  Home!"  she  said 
ecstatically.    "Where's  Dad?" 


"He's  gone  to  take  care  of  his 
stores,"  her  grandmother  told  her. 
"He  will  be  gone  for  a  month  or  six 
weeks." 

Linnie  squeezed  her  eyes  tight 
in  disappointment.  "My  wedding's 
in  June,"  she  said.  "I  need  Daddy." 

"It's  your  own  fault,  Linnie.  You 
will  never  let  him  now  exactly  when 
you  are  coming." 

"Because  it  is  too  much  fun  to 
come  home  like  this!"  Linnie  stood 
up.  "It's  all  right,  Grammy."  It 
was  not  until  then  that  she  saw 
Edith. 

"Linnie,  this  is  Edith  Ashe," 
quavered  Mrs.  Lewis,  "my  new 
companion.  Her  husband  was  Dr. 
Ashe.    He  brought  you,  Linnie." 

Linnie's  eyes  met  Edith's.  They 
were  frank  and  wide  and  grave  in 
her  oval  face.  Edith  thought  she 
had  never  seen  such  a  beautiful 
girl,  such  a  radiant,  warm  face.  The 
features  were  chiseled  to  loveliness, 
the  line  of  her  brow  and  jaw  sweet- 
ly turned.  Yet  there  was  a  quality, 
indefinable  and  vague,  that  hurt 
Edith.  Perhaps  it  was  the  gallant 
way  she  held  her  head,  her  wistful 
eagerness. 

"That  makes  us  practically  rela- 
tives," she  said,  and  the  smile  she 
gave  Edith  was  the  most  joyous 
thing  that  had  happened  to  Edith 
in  two  years.    "Aunt  Edith." 

"Look,  Grammy,  look!"  said 
Linnie,  turning  back  to  the  bed. 
"Did  you  ever  see  anything  so  beau- 
tiful?" She  turned  her  slim  hand 
to  show  her  engagement  ring.     It 

Page  189 


190  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 

was  indeed  a  beautiful  ring,  a  large  "I  don't  like  the  woman/'  said 

diamond,  flanked  by  smaller  ones,  Grammy  vindictively.  "I  don't  like 

set  in  yellow  gold.  her  one  bit." 

''Just  wait  until  you  see  Paul.  "Oh,  now,  Fve  done  it,"  said  Lin- 
He  is  so  distinguished  and  so  hand-  nie  contritely.  'Tou  will  love  her 
some.  The  Fontaines  are  promi-  when  you  see  her." 
nent  in  Boston,  but  don't  think  "No  I  won't,"  said  Grammy  firm- 
Paul  is  fusty.  Every  girl  in  Boston  ly,  "anybody  that  runs  my  Cory 
wanted  him— and  he  wanted  me.  down!" 
Think  of  it!" 

"Where    did    you    meet    him,  'PHE    house   was    different   with 

child?"  Linnie  there.    Her  swift  grace 

"He  heard  me  sing.  It  was  out  and  her  singing  were   everywhere 

from  the  school  and  we  were  giving  in  it.     She  was  unbelievably  slim, 

a  benefit.    I  wasn't  the  soloist.  We  with  delicately  turned  bones,  and 

were  only  background  for  a  celeb-  her  fair  hair  flew  back  as  she  raced 

rity,  but  Paul  saw  me.     He  came  to  answer  the  telephone  and  the 

backstage  and  asked  me  to  supper,  doorbell,    which    were    constantly 

Miss  Julien  wasn't  going  to  let  me  ringing,   for   she   seemed   to   have 

go.    They  are  very  particular  about  myriads  of  friends  and  she  was  in 

us.    And  Paul  told  her  it  was  all  love. 

right,  I  was  the  girl  he  was  going  to  There  were  long  distance   calls 

marry,  and  his   mother  was  with  from   the  young  man  in   Boston, 

him.     You  should  have  seen  her  there    were    letters,    air-mail    and 

flutter."  special    delivery,    and    flowers    to 

"He   was   an    impetuous    young  brighten  the  boxlike  furniture    of 

man,  I  should  say,"  remarked  Edith,  the  living  room  and  Linnie's  own 

"He  meant  it,"  said  Linnie.  "He  bare  room, 
said  it  again  at  supper  and  has  nev-  Edith  had  indulged  in  a  little 
er  stopped  saying  so.  His  mother  sigh  of  relief  that  she  was  home  and 
was  with  us  and  she  was  horrified,  could  assume  the  responsibilities  of 
He  should  have  at  least  asked  for  the  house,  but  it  was  soon  evident 
my  pedigree,  she  thought.  She  that  Linnie  wouldn't.  When  the 
doesn't  think  anyone  west  of  Phila-  sink  stopped  up  Amanda  came  to 
delphia  has  ancestors."  Linnie's  Linnie  about  it,  where  she  was  writ- 
laughter  was  infectious.  "She  is  ing  one  of  her  voluminous  letters  at 
really  a  dear,  though,"  said  Linnie,  the  roll-top  horror  of  a  desk, 
sobering.  "She  gave  teas  for  me  "Goodness,"  said  Linnie,  looking 
and  introduced  me  like  I  was  some-  up  in  wide-eyed  consternation.  "I 
thing  special.  She  was  very  brave  wouldn't  know  the  first  thing  to  do. 
about  Paul  marrying  me,  and  only  Aunt  Edith,"  she  said,  for  Edith  was 
hinted  once  that  he  could  have  had  just  passing  on  the  way  to  the  kitch- 
a  De  Peyster.  She  told  her  friends  en  sink  with  the  luncheon  trays, 
that  I  was  a  great  artist,  and  my  fa-  "Amanda  says  the  sink  is  stopped 
ther  a  prominent  chain  store  man.  up.  What  shall  we  do?" 
She  wouldn't  say  groceries."  "We'll  probably  have  to  call  the 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS 


191 


plumber,"  said  Edith.  "But  I'll  look 
at  it  first.    Mrs.  Lewis  is  asleep." 

After  half  an  hour  of  dipping, 
working  with  detergents  and  scald- 
ing water,  and  with  the  use  of  a 
plunger,  Edith  had  the  sink  cleaned 
and  draining  swiftly. 

"Aunt  Edith,  you're  wonderful," 
enthused  Linnie,  who  had  watched 
the  whole  operation  with  interest, 
asking  questions  as  if  she  considered 
Edith  an  experienced  plumber. 

"I'll  say,"  said  the  relieved  Aman- 
da. "A  plumber  would  have 
charged  a  fortune  to  do  that,  and 
then  might  not  have  come  .  for 
weeks." 

And  I  should  have  called  a  plumb- 
er, Edith  was  thinking  angrily  to 
herself;  she  hadn't  done  such  a 
menial  job  for  years.  Why  should 
she  do  it  now? 

"It  is  wonderful  to  know  how  to 
do  things  like  that,"  Linnie  said,  as 
starry-eyed  as  if  she  had  just  re- 
ceived a  dozen  roses.  "Paul  doesn't 
make  as  much  money  as  Daddy, 
and  I'll  have  to  learn  ways  to  save 
it.  I'll  bet  there  are  many  things 
you  could  teach  me,  Aunt  Edith- 
things  about,  about  running  a  house 
that  I  never  dreamed  of.  Will  you 
teach  me?  I  so  much  need  to 
know." 

"Why,  surely  I  will,  Linnie," 
Edith  promised,  wondering  vaguely 
when  any  teaching  could  be  sand- 
wiched in  between  her  duties  with 
Mrs.  Lewis  and  Linnie's  own  harum- 
scarum  schedule,  for  Linnie  was 
always  on  the  go. 

"They  always  had  housekeepers," 
said  Mrs.  Lewis  when  Edith  told 
her  about  it.  "Poor  Linnie  spent  her 
summers  here  with  them  and  her 
winters  in  boarding  school,  and  she 


never  learned  the  first  thing  about 
keeping  house.  A  mother  will  put 
herself  out  to  teach  a  child,  but 
not  a  housekeeper.  I  had  my  hands 
full  during  those  years.  Cory's  fa- 
ther was  an  invalid  for  years  before 
he  died  and  then  I  got  this  bad  leg, 
and  I  couldn't  give  Cory  a  hand 
with  the  child.  We  lived  in  San 
Francisco,  and  I  only  saw  the  little 
girl  on  visits." 

"It's  too  bad,"  sympathized  Ed- 
ith, thinking  with  genuine  concern 
that  Linnie's  marriage  might  easily 
be  jeopardized  by  ignorance  and  in- 
competence in  the  basic  housekeep- 
ing principles.  "I  promised  to  teach 
her,  but  the  time  is  so  short,  and  I 
don't  know  just  when  I  could  do 
it." 

"If  it  wasn't  for  me— a  useless 
old  woman— you'd  have  lots  of 
time." 

"It  it  wasn't  for  you,"  said  Edith, 
"I  wouldn't  be  here." 

I  mustn't  think  of  it,  she  told  her- 
self. It's  too  bad,  but,  after  all,  it 
isn't  my  responsibility,  and  I  can't 
do  anything  about  it  now.  It  is  a 
wonder  the  child  grew  up  as  suc- 
cessfully as  she  did— not  a  worry  in 
the  world.  I  don't  think  I  ever  saw 
a  happier,  more  joyous  person. 

T  INNIE  was,  too.  Her  lips  were 
always  curved  to  laughter,  her 
eyes  always  tender  with  the  inner 
burning  of  love.  Edith  was  curious 
about  her  friends,  but  somehow 
they  never  came  there,  even  though 
Linnie  had  been  home  a  whole 
week. 

"That's  sweet  of  you  to  think  of 
coming,"  Linnie  would  say  over 
the  telephone.  "But  don't  bother 
to  drive  by.     I'm  on  my  way  to 


192  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 

town,  ril  meet  you  there.  We'll  time/'  said  Edith.  '1  only  want  to 
have  lunch  at  Cathy's,  or  go  to  a  go  to  the  bank  and  do  a  little  shop- 
show,  or  some  other  thing."  pi^g-" 

She  would  rise  from  the  telephone  Nevertheless,  she  ended  by  taking 

and  say  suddenly,  'Tm  going  out,"  that  much  time.  First,  in  her  anx- 

although    she   had   said   previously  iety  to  secure  Mrs.  Lewis  against 

that  she  was  going  to  stay  home  any  possible  need,  she  missed  her 

all  day,  practice  her  singing,  get  her  bus  and  arrived  at  the  bank  just 

clothes   in   order,   or  write   letters,  after   they   had   closed   the   doors. 

Restless     as     a     butterfly,     Edith  Walking  aimlessly,  wondering  what 

thought,  just  as  beautifully  gay,  and  next  to  do,  she  passed  a  shoe  store, 

just  as  irresponsible.  From  the  window  display  her  eyes 

Thursday    Edith    had    her    first  singled  out  a  handsome  pair  of  Eng- 

check,   made   out   in   Mrs.   Lewis'  lish  walkers.     They  were  of  black 

shaky   handwriting,   an    occurrence  calf,     beautifully     turned.     Edith 

she  had  forgotten  entirely  in  con-  couldn't  resist  trying  them  on.  They 

nection  with  her  job.    It  gave  her  fitted  her  feet  as  if  they  had  been 

a   wonderful   feeling,   greater   than  the  last  upon  which  the  shoes  were 

she  had  thought  possible  from  a  made. 

mere  thirty-five  dollars.  She  began  "Seventeen-fifty,"  the  clerk  told 

planning    immediately    what    she  her  in  answer  to  her  query.    Why 

would  do  with  it,  and  remembered  that  was   half  her   check,   and   of 

only  then  that  she  had  meant  to  course,  out  of  the  question.     She 

quit  the  next  day  after  she  came.  shook  her  head,  eying  them  regret- 

What  I  ought  to  do  is  put  it  in  fully.      The    clerk   was    examining 

the  bank,  she  told  herself,  against  the  end  of  the  box.    "No,"  he  said, 

the  time  when  she  should  go  back  'They  have  been  marked  down  to 

to  live  with  Kit  and  Annette.    Oh,  fourteen." 

Kit  had  been  generous,  buying  her  'Til  take  them,"  said  Edith,  and 
clothes  and  filling  her  needs,  but  when  she  went  to  pay  for  them  the 
she  had  felt  guilty  living  off  his  girl  at  the  desk  smiled, 
bounty,  and  had  limited  herself  to  "Stockings  to  match?"  she  sug- 
absolute  necessities.  Now  she  gested,  running  her  hand  expertly 
needed  a  few  personal  items  before  into  the  leg  of  a  sheer  nylon,  hold- 
she  should  bank  the  rest.  ing  it  against  her  skin  for  Edith  to 

"Mrs.  Lewis,  can  you  spare  me  see. 

to  go  down  town  while  you  take  -Yes,"    said    Edith.      "I'll    need 

your  afternoon  nap?"  she  asked  next  stockings."     She  chose  a  pair  that 

niorning.  the  clerk  called  Ruby  Nectar,  and 

"Why,  surely,"  Mrs.  Lewis  re-  escaped,  hugging  her  purchases, 
plied.  "I'll  be  fine.  Take  the  whole  Feeling  reckless,  and  remembering 
afternoon  and  evening  if  you  like,  the  struggle  she  had  with  her  hair, 
Amanda  can  bring  me  my  supper  she  decided  to  go  to  a  beauty  salon 
and  help  me  to  bed.  Linnie  can  for  a  shampoo.  Perhaps  the  opera- 
read  to  me."  tor  could  give  her  some  pointers  on 

"Oh,   I  won't  need   that  much  how  to  manage  it,  and  it  had  been 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS  193 

a  long  time  since  she  had  indulged  da  cried,  pleased.    ''I  wanted  awful 

in  such  an  expense.  bad  to  go  to  the  country  to  see  my 

''Why  don't  you  have  it  cut?"  daughter.  It's  her  birthday  Sun- 
suggested  the  operator,  a  young  man  day,  but  I  couldn't  see  how  Fd  get 
with  large,  surprisingly  deft  hands,  away.  Mr.  Lewis  promised  Fd  have 
''No  wonder  you  can't  handle  it.  my  Sundays  off,  but  I  haven't  had 
We  could  make  you  a  coronet  with  them." 

what  we  cut  off,  perhaps  a  cluster  "You  shall,  from  now  on,"  prom- 
of  curls.  Hair  style  possibilities,  ised  Edith  magnanimously, 
suitable  for  every  occasion,  are  end-  Never,  in  a  long  time,  had  Edith 
less."  He  brought  out  pictures,  had  such  a  day  of  abandoned  free- 
showed  Edith  her  profile  and  back  dom.  Spending  her  own  money 
view,  catching  her  hair  up  this  way  had  done  something  definite  to  her. 
and  that,  crystallizing  her  indeci-  Something  good,  she  decided.  She 
sion.  "It  so  happens  I  have  a  can-  had  pinched  and  held  her  emotions 
cellation  and  could  give  you  a  until  her  soul  felt  small  and 
permanent."  warped.    Now  she  would  not  chide 

herself    for    unplanned     spending. 

TN  the  end  he  had  his  way,  and  She  loved  the  shoes,  and  thrilled 

four  hours  later  Edith  emerged  whenever  she  thought  of  them.    A 

from  the  salon  with  fifteen  dollars  suit  would  come  next,  and  a  hat. 

less  and  her  hair  smartly  clipped.  The  praise  of  the  operator  about 

waved,   and   coiffured.     It   seemed  her  hair  was  pleasant  to  her  yet. 

anticlimax  to  go  home  now,  feeling  "You  look  twenty  years  younger, 

so  chic.    Half  a  block  up  a  theatre  Mrs.  Ashe.     If  you  won't  take  of- 

marquee   blazoned    the   title   of   a  fense,  I  would  say  that  you  are  a 

picture  she  had  long  wanted  to  see,  woman  with  glamor  and  no  age." 

along  with   the   information,   "last  "Glamor  indeed,"  scoffed  Edith, 

times  today."  Of  course,  they  were  paid  to  flatter 

Edith's    self-indulgence    met    no  the  customers,  but  they  didn't  have 

resistance  and  she  paid  for  her  ticket  to   sound   sincere,   and   the  mirror 

before  calling  the  Lewis  home.  bore  him   out.     She   still   felt  ex- 

"Amanda,   I'm  having  a  spree,"  hilarated   when    she   went   up   the 

she  said.     "I'm  going  to  a  show.  Lewis  walk  at  ten-thirty. 

Mrs.  Lewis  said  that  you  could  help  "Why,  Aunt  Edith,  you've  had 

her  to  bed  and  Linnie  could  read  your  hair  cut— and  you  are  beautiful, 

to  her."  simply  stunning."    Linnie  had  been 

"I've  already  give  her  her  sup-  playing  the  piano  in  accompaniment 
per,"  said  Amanda.  "Sure,  you  go  to  her  singing,  love  songs  of  tender- 
on  and  go  to  a  show,  now.  You  ness  and  passion, 
need  it,  and  I'll  be  glad  to  pay  you  'if  your  sweetheart  could  have 
back  for  helping  me  with  the  heard  you,  my  dear,"  Edith  par- 
sink."  ried,  "he  would  have  listed  himself 
^  "No  pay  necessary  for  that,  but  among  the  world's  greatest  be- 
I'll  get  dinner  for  you  on  Sunday."  loved." 

"Oh!     Would  you  true?"  Aman-  (Continued  on  page  213) 


194 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 


^ifts  ofrom   the    iliormon  uiandicraft  Shop 

Josie  B.  Bay 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

Beautiful  and  creative  handwork  has  ever  been  a  tradition  among  Latter-day  Saint 
women.  Nowhere  can  there  be  found  an  array  of  more  unique,  original,  and  useful 
articles  than  those  displayed  for  sale  at  the  Mormon  Handicraft  Shop,  produced  by  the 
skillful  hands  of  Church  members. 

Among  the  most  attractive  gifts  are  tea  aprons,  so  satisfactory  for  sharing  or  wear- 
ing; lovely,  dainty  ones  for  serving,  and  the  colorful  coverall  type  for  practical  wear. 

Children's  clothes,  including  suits  for  boys,  and  girls'  dresses  that  are  extremely 
neat  and  dainty,  are  appropriate  for  the  approaching  spring.  Dotted  swiss  in  lovely 
colors,  sheer  imported  organdy  or  washable,  crisp  cottons,  are  available  in  a  variety 
of  sizes. 

There  is  something  very  engaging  about  the  colorful  figures  of  rag  dolls  for  sale 
at  the  shop.  Their  softness  makes  them  ideal  toys  for  very  young  children. 

Lovely  ceramic  figurines  make  an  artistic  and  decorative  display,  each  bit  of 
work  alive  with  its  own  personality.  These  figurines  are  made  from  materials  rich  in 
quality  and  warm  in  color,  molded  and  tinted  by  the  hands  of  our  own  Latter-day 
Saint  women. 

Pretty  and  simply  designed  hooked  and  braided  rugs  are  produced  by  imaginative 
and  energetic  women,  and  the  shop  has  a  wide  variety  of  colors  and  patterns. 

Relief  Society  women  are  urged  to  buy  gifts  from  the  Mormon  Handicraft  Shop. 
Articles  for  your  own  home  and  beautiful  gifts  for  all  occasions  may  be  obtained  there. 

Page  194 


A  Place  For  Three 


Ezra  /.  Poulsen 


THOUGH  Jamie  Ryan  knew 
he'd  acquired  a  wife  worth 
her  weight  in  gold  when  he 
married  Daisy  Marsh,  the  little  red- 
headed girl  he'd  met  at  the  ward 
reunion,  he  didn't  realize  how  won- 
derful she  was.  It  takes  time  to 
learn  the  true  worth  of  a  woman. 

Even  when  she  told  him  they 
were  going  to  have  a  baby,  he  failed 
to  see  the  extent  of  her  resourceful- 
ness, for  he  went  to  his  classes  at 
the  law  school  that  day  with  a 
faraway  look  in  his  eyes,  and  his 
mind  so  muddled  with  worry  he 
scarcely  heard  the  lectures.  Trying 
to  live  on  his  G.I.  pay  in  their  stuf- 
fy attic  apartment  was  a  sort  of 
sleight  of  hand  performance  within 
itself,  just  for  him  and  Daisy.  But 
with  a  baby  coming— well— that  was 
something  requiring  action. 

It  followed ,  therefore,  that  he 
went  secretly  downtown  and  secured 
a  job  for  the  afternoons  in  a  hard- 
ware store.  The  act  was  perfectly 
in  keeping  with  his  belief  that  the 
man  is  the  natural  head  of  the 
household,  and  the  protector  of  the 
weaker  sex.  A  woman  going  to 
have  a  baby  had  to  be  cherished  and 
taken  care  of,  and  kept  in  a  pleasant 
state  of  mind.  Daisy  wouldn't  ap- 
prove, so  he  didn't  intend  to  tell 
her  about  the  new  arrangement. 
She  was  very  insistent  on  his  put- 
ting all  his  time  on  his  studies. 
That  evening,  however,  he  spent 
the  last  of  his  pocket  money  for  a 
bouquet  of  carnations  which  he 
took  home  to  her. 


"Oh,  darling,"  cried  Daisy,  after 
staring  at  him  and  the  flowers  in 
blank  amazement,  ''oh,  they're 
beautiful!  But— but— you  shouldn't. 
You  can't  afford  .  .  .  ."  She  got  no 
further.  The  only  way  she  could 
express  her  feelings  was  to  throw 
herself  into  his  arms  and  half  smoth- 
er him  with  kisses. 

Jamie's  heart  beat  wildly  as  he 
held  her.  The  extra  effort  required 
to  take  a  job  in  addition  to  carrying 
on  his  exacting  legal  studies  seemed 
to  vanish  into  nothing.  He  felt  very 
noble  and  heroic.  ''Sweetheart,"  he 
murmured,  "it's  a  pleasure.  I  wish 
I  could  have  done  more.  But  I 
will  as  time  goes  on." 

Then,  impulsively,  as  if  to  dem- 
onstrate his  power  as  a  man,  he 
picked  her  up  bodily,  and  carried 
her  across  the  room,  depositing  her 
gently  on  the  sofa.  "Honey,"  he 
said,  kneeling  beside  her,  "I'll  take 
the  best  care  of  you.  In  fact,  I 
won't  let  you  do  a  thing.  You  must 
rest  and  take  care  of  yourself  until 
the  baby  comes." 

Daisy,  with  her  loose  red  hair 
falling  around  her  head  on  the  pil- 
low, was  ravishing.  Her  eyes,  which 
Jamie  had  always  thought  were 
some  kind  of  mixture  of  amber  and 
fire,  seemed  unusually  bright.  And 
her  upturned  lips,  parted  half  in  ex- 
pectancy, and  half  in  sheer  amaze- 
ment, were  moist.  "Jamie,  of 
course  I'll  take  care  of  myself. 
You're  a  perfect  dear.  The  flowers 
are  gorgeous.  Now,  let  me  get  up 
and  fix  your  supper.  You  must  be 
starved." 

Page  195 


196 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 


"Oh,  no,  you  stay  here.  Fll  get 
supper/' 

He  was  really  in  earnest.  But 
Daisy  arose,  put  on  her  apron,  and 
began  bustling  about  in  a  most 
housewifely  manner.  She  could 
laugh  that  one  off  as  one  of  Jamie's 
sweet  gestures,  not  to  be  taken  lit- 
erally. ''Now,  darling,  you  get  to 
work  on  those  law  books." 

Seeking  his  usual  corner  by  the 
table  in  the  tiny  living  room,  he 
laid  out  his  books  in  the  order  of 
their  importance,  and  began  to 
study.  Jamie  was  a  methodical  per- 
son. First,  there  was  the  volume 
on  contracts,  next  came  torts,  and 
finally  evidence.  Each  had  to  have 
its  share  of  sweat,  he'd  often  said 
laughingly.  And  now,  term  exams 
were  less  than  a  week  away.  But 
he  found  it  very  hard  to  concen- 
trate, though  he  sat  on  a  small  chair, 
and  let  his  chest  tilt  forward  ag- 
gressively. His  mind  seemed  to  be 
in  a  whirl  of  emotional  disturb- 
ances, involving  hardware  and  the 
uncertainty  of  coming  events. 

pOR  a  week  Jamie  came  home 
every  evening  with  his  law  books 
under  his  arm,  after  a  hard  half  day 
in  the  very  unlegal  atmosphere  of 
the  hardware  store.  Daisy  didn't 
seem  to  suspect  any  change  in  his 
program,  a  fact  for  which  he  was 
thankful.  But,  in  spite  of  his  best 
efforts  at  studying,  which  kept  him 
up  until  well  after  midnight,  he 
felt  himself  slipping.  He  began  to 
be  haunted  by  fear,  and  this  made 
it  more  difficult  to  concentrate. 

In  the  exams,  he  fell  down  bad- 
ly. In  fact,  he  knew  without  being 
told,  he'd  failed  in  contracts.  On 
top  of  it  all,  Daisy  seemed  complete- 


ly indifferent  with  regard  to  her 
condition.  Several  times,  when  he 
came  home,  she  seemed  to  have 
been  in  the  house  herself  only  long 
enough  to  get  her  coat  and  hat  off. 
Then,  she'd  pitch  right  in  getting 
supper,  protesting  when  he  tried 
awkwardly  to  help  her. 

'Tou  know,  Jamie,  we're  getting 
along  nicely  on  your  G.I.  pay  this 
month.  I'm  going  to  be  able  to 
manage  until  next  week  when  your 
check  comes." 

'Tou're  wonderful,"  he  compli- 
mented. His  mouth  was  so  dry  he 
felt  as  if  he'd  choke.  He'd  made  up 
his  mind  to  quit  school,  and  had 
arranged  at  the  store  to  begin  work 
full  time.  In  fact,  he'd  missed  all 
his  classes  for  three  whole  days. 
Perhaps,  here  was  the  time  to  be- 
gin to  tell  her.  ''Don't  worry  about 
the  extra  cost  of  the  baby.  I'm 
working  something  out  to  take  care 
of  that."  He  kept  his  serious  face 
buried  in  the  book  on  contracts, 
though  he  could  scarcely  tell  one 
word  from  another. 

"Oh,  yes."  Daisy  tossed  her  head 
back  lightly.  "We'll  manage  all 
right."  She  looked  at  him  su- 
spiciously, then,  with  a  queer  little 
smile,  turned  away. 

He  celebrated  his  first  pay  check 
by  buying  more  flowers,  and  getting 
a  nice  cake  from  the  bakery.  Her 
soul  seemed  to  shine  in  her  eyes  as 
she  took  the  flowers.  "Oh— oh— 
Jamie."  Tears  began  to  glisten  in 
her  eyes. 

The  telephone  rang.  She  turned 
to  answer  it.  "The  Dean's  office," 
she  said  quietly,  handing  him  the 
receiver. 

His  hand  trembled  as  he  took  it, 
then,    listening,    his    face    turned 


A  PLACE  FOR  THREE  197 

white.    'Tes  sir,  I— I— feel  it's  the  check  and  showed  it  to  him.    He 

only  way."    The  voice  at  the  other  looked  at  it  and  gasped.     It  was 

end  spoke  at  some  length.  *Tes,  yes  twice  as  big  as  his  own.  "You  see, 

sir,  ril  call  and  see  you.  I  promise."  Fm  working  for  the  poultry  associa- 

He  hung  up.  tion  over  at  the  egg  candling  plant," 

When  he  turned  to  Daisy  again,  she   explained,    'and,   darling,    Fm 

he  found  her  regarding  him  with  good  at  it.     I  worked  at  the  job 

deep  yearning,  and  the  light  in  her  three    years    back   home   before    I 

eyes  made  it  clear  she  understood  married." 

everything.    The  corners  of  her  firm  He  started  to  scold  her,  but  she 

little  mouth  twisted  several  times  kept  on  talking.  ''Fll  have  a  sock 

as  if  she  was  about  to  speak.  Final-  full  of  money  months  before  junior 

ly,  she  rushed  into  his  arms.  "Jamie,  gets  here.    And— and— Fm  enjoying 

you    crazy,    wonderful    idiot,"    she  the  work  immensely.     I  never  felt 

sobbed.      "Didn't   you    know   you  better  in  my  life.  But,  honey,  where 

didn't  have  to  do  that?"  do  you  think  we'll  be  in  ten  years 

"Daisy,"  he  said  sternly,  holding  from  now  if  you  quit  school?  Don't 

her  at  arm's  length,  "I  want  you  to  you  realize  Fve,  we've  got  a  stake 

understand  Fm  head  of  this  house-  in  your  future?" 

hold.    I  did  what  I  knew  was  best  Jamie  felt  his  shoulders  sag  pain- 

for  you  and  the  baby.  Understand?"  fully,  but  he  was  staring  at  her  with 

He  felt  like  shaking  her  but,  in  de-  a  new  and  wonderful  light  in  his 

ference    to    her   condition,    he   re-  eyes.     Slowly,  he  drew  himself  up 

f rained.  with   determination.   "Darling,    Fll 

Daisy    listened    meekly.    Then,  be  the  best  lawyer  you  ever  saw,"  he 

suddenly    she    recovered    her    own  declared.     Then,    turning    to    the 

poise,  and  going  over  to  her  purse  phone,  he  dialed  the  Dean's  num- 

lying  on  the  table,  she  pulled  out  a  ber. 


cJhe    \y alley  c/rain 

Evelyn  FjeJdsted 

The  valley  train  comes  nosing  down 
The  slight  incline  along  the  lake; 
With  boisterous  mien  it  enters  town, 
An  echoed  whistle  in  its  wake. 
Then  thundering  on  with  smoky  mane 
Curling  in  the  lonely  breeze, 
A  black  streak  in  the  fields  of  grain, 
It  tracks  the  running  miles  with  ease. 

For  those  whose  destiny  is  home, 
The  light  of  day  would  come  in  vain 
Without  the  dreams  that  shine  like  chrome, 
Wild,  enchanting  dreams  that  come  by  train. 


The  Place  of  Music  in  the  Lives 

of  the  Women  of  the  Church 

Melissa  Glade  Behunin 

For  my  soul  delighteth  in  the  song  of  the  heart;  yea,  the  song  of  the  righteous 
is  a  prayer  unto  me,  and  it  shall  be  answered  with  a  blessing  upon  their  heads  (D.  &  C. 
25:12). 

SINCE   singing   is   pleasing  to  Church  music  has  played  a  great 

our  Heavenly  Father,  a  prayer  part.    It  has  opened  the  way  for  the 

unto  him  that  should  come  spirit  of  our  Heavenly  Father  to  en- 

from  our  hearts,  surely  we  as  mem-  ter  into  the  hearts  of  the  saints  and 

bers  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  it  has  helped  to  instill  a  testimony, 

of  Latter-day   Saints   should  learn  to  strengthen   the  testimony,   and 

to  sing  in  harmony  with  his  spirit  thus  make  more  sure  and  perfect 

and  with  more  perfect  understand-  the  contact  with  heaven, 

ing.  So  important  was  singing  in  the 

Music  is  an  expression  of  feeling  lives  of  the  early  Latter-day  Saints 
and  emotion.  It  is  one  of  the  most  that  the  Prophet's  wife  Emma 
ancient  of  fine  arts  and  one  of  the  Smith  was  called  to  the  work  of 
avenues  by  which  we  reach  back  to  making  a  selection  of  the  songs  of 
our  Father  in  heaven.  From  the  Zion.  From  the  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
beginning  of  time  people  with  nants  (128:22)  we  have  a  reference 
musical  talents  and  abilities  have  to  singing  in  this  way:  ''Let  your 
been  raised  up  and  have  unselfishly  heart  rejoice,  and  be  exceedingly 
given  of  their  time  and  talents  to  glad.  Let  the  earth  break  forth  in- 
the  blessing  of  people  on  the  earth,  to  singing."    And  again,  'Traise  the 

We    learn    from    Genesis    that  Lord  with  singing,  with  music,  with 

''Jubal  was  the  father  of  all  such  as  dancing,  and  with  a  prayer  of  praise 

handle  the  harp  and  the  organ."  and  thanksgiving"  (136:28). 

The  children  of  Israel  sang  as  they  The  song  ''The  Spirit  of  God  Like 

came  out  of  bondage.  Psalms  were  a  Fire"  had  a  humble,  inconspicuous 

sung  and  composed  by  David.  beginning.       It    was     written     by 

Singing  has  its  place  in  the  joyous  Brother    William    Wines    Phelps, 

festive  occasions,  the  solemn  sacred  one  of  the  most  gifted  and  prolific 

service,  and  in  the  hours  of  sorrow,  hymn  writers  of  our  early  Church 

Matthew  tells  us  that  after  the  period.    Though  it  was  sung  before 

feast  of  the  passover  when  Christ  the    completion    of    the    Kirtland 

introduced    the    sacrament,   before  Temple,  it  was  not  until  that  time 

they  went,  in  the  spirit  of  sadness,  that  its  full  spiritual  and  emotional 

from  the  supper  table,  from  whence  power  was  felt.     During  the  dedi- 

Christ  knew  he  was  going  to  his  be-  catory  service,  March  27,  1836,  Elder 

trayal  and  death,  they  sang  a  hymn  Sidney  Rigdon  referred  to  the  sacri- 

(Matt.  26:30).  fices  that  had  been  made  by  those 

From  the  re-establishment  of  our  who  had  labored  on  the  building 
Page  198 


THE  PLACE  OF  MUSIC  IN  THE  LIVES  OF  THE  WOMEN  OF  THE  CHURCH 


199 


and  wet  the  walls  with  their  tears, 
while  praying  to  God  to  stay  the 
hands  of  the  ruthless  spoilers.  In 
the  repeating  of  the  inspired  dedi- 
catory prayer,  which  is  section  109 
of  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants, 
appears  these  verses: 

O  Lord  God  Almighty,  hear  us  in  these 
our  petitions  .  .  .  and  accept  the  dedica- 
tion of  this  house  unto  thee,  the  work 
of  our  hands,  which  we  have  built  unto 
thy  name  (D.  &  C.  109:77-78). 

After  the  prayer  singers,  stationed 
in  the  four  corners  of  the  building, 
together  with  the  assembly,  sang 
"The  Spirit  of  God  Like  a  Fire" 
with  such  emotional  fervor  as  never 
to  be  forgotten. 

These  events  paralleled  to  some 
extent  the  description  given  of  the 
dedication  of  Solomon's  temple, 
which  says: 

....  as  the  trumpeters  and  singers 
were  as  one,  to  make  one  sound  to  be 
heard  in  praising  and  thanking  the  Lord; 
and  when  they  Hfted  up  their  voice  with 
the  trumpets  and  cymbals  and  instru- 
ments of  musick,  and  praised  the  Lord, 
saying,  For  he  is  good;  for  his  mercy  en- 
dureth  for  ever:  that  then  the  house 
was  filled  with  a  cloud,  even  the  house 
of  the  Lord.  ...  for  the  glory  of  the  Lord 
had  filled  the  house  of  God  (II  Chron. 
5:13-14). 

Music  was  early  associated  with 
the  educational  activities  of  the  Lat- 
ter-dav  Saints,  and  the  first  munic- 
ipal  university  of  America  was 
founded  by  the  Church  in  Nauvoo, 
Illinois,  in  1841,  with  music  a  part 
of  the  curriculum.  In  those  last 
agonizing  hours  of  the  Prophet  Jo- 
seph Smith's  life,  the  song  '*A  Poor, 
Wayfaring  Man  of  Grief  was  sung 
for  him. 


When  the  refugees  from  Nauvoo 
were  hastening  to  part  with  their 
table  service,  jewelry,  and  other  val- 
uables, they  had  no  thought  of  giv- 
ing up  their  favorite  band  instru- 
ments. A  brass  band  led  the  pil- 
grims into  the  West.  Always  in 
the  lead,  it  cheered  the  hearts  of 
the  marchers.  At  night  smaller 
groups  played  music  around  the 
campfires.  Colonel  Kane  in  1851 
wrote  that  even  though  he  knew 
the  saints'  peculiar  fondness  for 
music,  he  was  astonished  at  the 
high  type  of  men  in  their  band  and 
the  fine  rendition  of  their  music. 
He  also  said  that  the  membership 
of  the  orchestra  had  been  converted 
as  a  body  and  took  up  their  trump- 
ets, trombones,  and  drums,  and  fol- 
lowed the  missionary  to  America. 

The  circumstances  under  which 
''Come,  Come,  Ye  Saints"  was 
written,  are  poignant  and  reflect  the 
spirit  of  the  great  migration.  Presi- 
dent Young,  feeling  great  anxiety 
because  many  of  the  saints  were  ill 
and  discouraged,  called  Brother 
William  Clayton  aside  and  said, 
''Brother  Clayton,  I  want  you  to 
write  a  hymn  that  the  people  can 
sing  at  their  campfires  in  the  even- 
ing—something that  will  give  them 
succor  and  support  and  help  them 
to  fight  the  many  troubles  and  trials 
of  the  journey." 

Elder  Clayton  withdrew  from 
the  camp  and  in  two  hours  returned 
with  the  hymn  "Come,  Come,  Ye 
Saints."  His  personal  testimony  is 
to  the  effect  that  it  was  written  un- 
der the  favor  and  inspiration  of  the 
Lord. 

You  recall  the  story  told  by  Presi- 
dent Grant  on  the  influence  of 
music  on  the  angered  men.    Two 


200  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 

brethren  had  seen  hfe  in  Nauvoo  When  this  song  was  finished  the 
together;  they  knew  the  hardships  brethren  were  shedding  tears,  their 
of  the  westward  trek,  the  struggle  difficulty  had  melted  away.  The 
of  our  early  community  life,  and  spirit  of  the  Lord  had  entered  their 
they  had  established  themselves  in  hearts;  they  shook  hands  with  each 
business.  Then  they  had  misunder-  other  and  apologized  for  taking 
standings  in  their  business  dealings  President's  Taylor's  time, 
and  agreed  that  no  one  less  than  It  is  with  joy  that  we  recall  the 
the  President  of  the  Church  could  accomplishments  of  Brother  Evan 
settle  their  dispute.  Both  agreed,  Stephens.  Though  he  came  of 
however,  to  abide  by  the  decision  humble  people  and  knew  lowly  oc- 
made  by  President  John  Taylor.  cupations  as  a  boy,  he  became  one 
The  appointment  with  President  of  the  great  inspired  song  writers  of 
Taylor  was  kept,  but  before  they  our  Church.  While  directing  the 
presented  their  problem  he  asked  Tabernacle  Choir  at  the  Chicago 
permission  to  sing  a  hymn.  He  World's  Fair  in  1893,  President 
then  said  he  had  never  heard  one  Woodruff  said,  ''A  shepherd  boy 
of  our  hymns  but  that  he  wanted  has  come  down  from  the  mountains 
another  and  so  he  asked  permission  and  is  here  to  contest  in  this  great 
to  sing  the  second.  He  then  said  he  competition."  His  choir  won  the 
had  always  understood  there  was  second  prize  of  $1000  and  he  re- 
luck  in  odd  numbers  and  asked  per-  ceived  a  gold  medal, 
mission  to  sing  the  third.  After  As  in  a  great  choir,  in  the  band, 
singing  the  third  song,  he  said,  the  orchestra,  or  the  beautiful  tap- 
"Now,  brethren,  I  do  not  want  to  estry,  each  individual  part  is  im- 
wear  you  out,  but  if  you  will  for-  portant  to  the  entire  whole.  So,  in 
give  me,  and  listen  to  one  more  the  plan  of  our  Heavenly  Father, 
hymn,  I  promise  to  stop  singing  each  one  of  us  has  a  distinct  part 
and  will  hear  your  case."  to  play  in  his  divine  harmony. 


(cyn   ujorrov^ed  Vi/ings 

Oia  Lee  Paithesius 

The  river's  green-gold  curved  far  below 

Grandpa's  white  house  in  a  satin  bow. 

And,  looking  down,  I  could  not  decide 

How  the  bow,  if  ever,  came  untied. 

But  Grandpa  slung  cable,  wrist-thick,  orange-red, 

On  a  sycamore  limb  far  above  my  head 

And  whittled  a  cedar  slab,  woody-sweet, 

Into  the  sturdiness  of  a  seat 

Where  a  lad  could  travel  on  borrowed  wings 

To  see  the  how  of  puzzling  things  .  .  . 

And  sure  enough,  from  the  tip  of  space. 

Between  banks  edged  with  willow  lace, 

I  saw  the  ribbon  of  river  run 

Straight  as  a  line  toward  the  sinking  sun. 


J\  JLetter  ofrom    llloth 


er 

My  dear  Children: 

Greetings  and  love  to  you,  my  dear  ones. 

Thank  you  for  your  very  serious  letter  just  received,  telling  me  about  the  unhappi- 
ness  of  this  little  family  next  door  to  you,  soon  after  the  birth  of  their  first  child,  it 
ness  of  this  little  family  next  door  to  you,  soon  after  the  birth  of  their  first  child.  It 
see  it.  Sometimes  young  husbands  are  crowded  off  into  a  corner  when  the  first  baby 
comes.     Suppose  that  could  be  the  trouble? 

Young  mothers  often  do  not  know  that  good  fathers  are  not  born.  They  are 
made,  in  the  true  sense  of  what  is  expected  of  fathers  in  our  modern  society.  It  is 
hardly  reasonable  to  assume  that  a  husband  knows  how  to  be  the  thoughtful,  consider- 
ate, and  wise  father  you  wish  him  to  be,  the  first  day  his  baby  is  brought  home  from 
the  hospital.    No,  indeed.     He  has  it  all  to  learn. 

He  must  learn  how  tender  and  kind  he  can  be  to  this  httle  child  of  his  flesh,  how 
indulgent  to  his  crying  demands.  How  solicitious  he  must  be  toward  his  sweetheart- 
wife  who  has  so  willingly  paid  the  price  of  motherhood.  Oh,  no.  It  would  take  a 
superman  to  know  all  that  without  experience.  He  must  also  learn  the  joy  of  owner- 
ship— his  baby!  And  the  pride  of  possession.  The  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  love  light 
in  his  baby's  eyes.  And  the  warmth  of  the  love  that  surges  through  him  when  he 
cuddles  this  httle  gift  from  heaven  and  realizes,  in  imagination,  the  joy  of  future  com- 
panionship when  a  more  adult  stage  of  development  occurs.  He  must  be  given  time 
to  know  how  to  be  a  father — a  good  father. 

With  a  new  mother  it  is  quite  different.  She  has  loved  and  nourished  her  child 
for  months  ahead  of  his  birth,  and  she  has  known  a  pre-birth  love  that  is  so  fascinating 
and  anticipatory  as  to  make  her  over  impatient  to  hold  this  little  one  in  her  arms. 
All  this  love  is  awaiting  but  the  birth  trial  in  order  to  have  fulfillment.  Besides,  as  a 
child,  she  mothered  her  dolls,  also  her  younger  brothers  and  sisters,  probably.  That 
gives  her  a  big  headstart  over  the  father  in  experiencing  parental  affection. 

Any  young  husband  and  father  is  likely  to  sit  on  the  side  Hues,  never  quite  able 
to  pay  the  entrance  fee.  But  if  he  is  lovingly  invited  in,  he  will  soon  assume  his  new 
responsibihties.  All  too  often,  however,  his  wife  does  not  understand  his  natural 
reticence  and  takes  it  for  indifference,  thereby  suffering  a  keen  disappointment. 

If  she  could  watch  his  eyes  resting  upon  her  in  this  new  and  lovely  role  of  mother- 
hood, she  would  hold  out  her  arms  to  him.  Such  love  as  he  now  has  for  her  she  has 
never  had  before.  There  is  adoration  in  it,  and  new,  fresh  yearning  for  her  sympathy 
and  love.  She  would  do  well  to  cultivate  it  and  wait  patiently  for  the  father  love  that 
will  naturally  follow. 

If  these  young  people  understood  these  things,  I  am  sure  they  could  get  together 
in  love  and  unity  and  share  the  glow  and  the  glory  of  this  great  experience  which  can 
bring  them  closer  together  than  ever  before. 

Love  does  it,  my  dears,  that  never  failing,  elusive  gift  and  blessing  we  store  in 
our  hearts.  Please  be  sure  to  let  me  know  more  about  these  neighbors  of  yours.  Call 
on  them  often,  why  not?     Maybe  you  can  help. 


With  dearest  love  to  you  all. 


Mother 

Clara  Home  Park 


Page  201 


QJor  ofkat  Uiaini/  Ujaiji 

Gertrude  LeWarne  Parker 

CHOOSE  a  well-lighted  corner  of  any  room — the  kitchen  is  ideal,  if  convenient. 
Fasten  a  piece  of  plain  oilcloth,  or,  for  economy's  sake,  plain  wrapping  paper  to 
the  wall  with  thumb  tacks,  being  careful  to  have  it  within  reach  of  the  shortest  little 
arms. 

Provide  a  low  table,  if  possible,  and  for  each  child  a  chair,  blunt  scissors,  and  a 
ten-cent  paint  brush.  Magazines,  seed  and  flower  catalogues,  mail-order  catalogues,  fash- 
ion books,  or  any  available  pictures  and  prints  complete  the  equipment. 

Make  a  bowl  of  common  laundry  starch,  boiling  it  until  quite  thick.  Cool  it,  and 
you  have  a  clean,  transparent  paste  which  has  the  great  advantage  of  not  making  little 
hands  sticky.  The  pictures  can  be  dipped  in  the  starch  or  the  paste  put  on  with  the 
brush. 

The  children  can  now  begin  decorating  the  wall  by  pasting  the  cut-out  pictures  on 
the  oilcloth  or  wrapping  paper.  First  a  house  and  a  garden,  then  a  vegetable  garden, 
thereby  promoting  interest  in  the  necessary  vitamins.  Families  of  dolls,  animals,  fash- 
ions, old  and  new,  playgrounds,  swimming  pools  and  beaches.  All  these  may  be  found 
in  magazines  and  catalogues.  The  possibiUties  are  endless,  developing  the  child's  in- 
genuity and  creating  an  appreciation  of  color  and  harmony. 

For  a  change  of  scenery,  wash  the  oil-cloth  or  put  up  another  piece  of  paper.  ,  The 
walls  are  again  ready  for  other  inventions  and  new  flights  of  fancy. 

Such  a  comer  will  be  a  continual  delight  to  your  children  and  an  answer  to  the 
question  oft  repeated,  "Mother,  what  can  we  do?" 


■  »  ■ 


ofne  LUesert  c/s  a  oLady 

La  Verne  /.  StalJings 

Upon  her  sands  at  midday. 

Resenting  beauty's  plea. 
The  desert  lies  in  a  heavy  trance 

Dreaming  silently. 

But  when  the  dusk  winds  gently  blow. 

Taking  beauty's  hand. 
She  flings  away  her  sultry  mood 

To  wander  down  the  land! 

Swirling  crimson  robes  about  her. 

Shaking  golden  hair, 
The  lady  looks  to  the  mirrored  sky. 

Knowing  she  is  fair. 

Then,  reaching  for  a  sunset  candle, 

Tantalant  and  bright. 
She  slips  along  the  cool  white  dunes 

To  a  rendezvous  with  night! 


Page  202 


Suggestions  to  Contributors 

1.  EDITORIAL  POLICY 

a.  All  manuscripts  must  be  in  harmony  with  Latter-day  Saint  ideals. 

b.  We  reserve  the  right  to  edit  all  accepted  manuscripts  according  to  the  needs  of 
the  Magazine.  Where  the  changes  are  slight,  the  contributor  will  not  be  con- 
tacted regarding  them.  However,  where  more  important  changes  may  be  neces- 
sary, the  author  will  be  contacted  whenever  this  is  possible. 

c.  We  do  not  solicit  reprints  and  we  publish  material  of  this  type  only  by  special 
arrangements.  Therefore,  do  not  send  us  material  of  any  kind  which  has  been 
published  or  is  in  the  hands  of  a  publisher. 

d.  Payments  are  made  on  publication  and  no  promises  can  be  made  as  to  when  ac- 
cepted manuscripts  will  be  published.  If  an  author  wishes  to  have  a  manuscript, 
which  has  been  accepted  and  is  being  held  for  publication,  returned,  he  may 
request  this  to  be  done. 

e.  Seasonal  material  should  reach  us  four  to  six  months  prior  to  publication  date. 

f.  We  do  not  offer  detailed  criticism  of  rejected  manuscripts. 

2.  PREPARATION  OF  MANUSCRIPTS 

a.  Manuscripts  should  be  typed  (double-spaced)  on  one  side  only  of  regulation 
8/4"xii"  paper.  Authors  are  asked  to  retain  carbon  copies  of  all  manuscripts 
submitted  to  The  Relief  Society  Magazine. 

b.  For  submitting  manuscripts  it  is  convenient  for  authors  to  use  envelopes  of  two 
sizes,  the  larger  envelope  for  the  outgoing  manuscript  and  the  smaller  envelope, 
bearing  the  writer's  name  and  address,  for  return  in  case  the  manuscript  is  not 
accepted.  Stamped  envelopes,  designated  as  No.  8  and  No.  9,  and  which  may 
be  purchased  at  post  offices,  are  suitable  for  poems  and  short  manuscripts.  For 
stories  and  longer  articles  6"x9"  and  6/4"x9}4"  envelopes  may  be  used. 

c.  Adequate  postage  should  be  provided  for  both  outgoing  and  return  envelopes. 
Manuscripts,  which  must  always  be  sent  first  class,  require  (for  the  United  States, 
Canada,  and  Mexico)  three  cents  for  each  ounce  or  fraction  thereof. 

d.  Correct  spelling,  paragraphing,  and  punctuation  are  definite  aids  in  the  acceptance 
of  a  manuscript. 

c.  All  factual  material  should  be  carefully  checked  for  accuracy  and  references  should 
be  given. 

3.  CURRENT  NEEDS 

a.  Stories,  preferably  short  stories  between  1500  and  3,000  words.  Serials  of  eight 
to  ten  chapters  of  about  2,000  words  each.  For  serials,  submit  at  first  only  chap- 
ters one  and  two  and  an  outline  of  the  remainder.  Two-part,  three-part,  and 
four-part  stories  are  also  solicited,  each  part  to  be  about  2,000  words  in  length. 

b.  Articles,  from  500  to  1500  words.  Material  should  follow  a  definite  outline  with 
an  interesting  beginning  and  a  logical  sequence. 

c.  Poetry,  of  definite  pattern  in  stanza,  form,  and  meter.  Since  many  of  our  poems 
are  used  as  fillers,  we  can  more  readily  accept  short  poems  (4-12  lines)  than  long- 
er contributions.  The  use  of  archaic  words,  inversions,  and  contractions  should 
be  avoided.  Poems  of  excellent  quality  and  seasonal  appeal  for  use  as  frontis- 
pieces are  particularly  needed  at  this  time.    These  should  run  from  14  to  30  lines. 

d.  Photographs,  glossy  black  and  white,  size  8"xio",  suitable  for  cover  or  frontispiece. 

Page  203 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


Margaret  C.  Pickering,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1948,  page  274,  and 
the  Handbook  of  Instructions,  page  123. 

BAZAARS,  CONVENTIONS,  AND  OTHER  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lenora  K.  Bringhurst 

SWISS-AUSTRIAN  MISSION,   FRANKENBURG    (AUSTRIA) 

BRANCH  BAZAAR 

Left  to  right:  Hilda  Dittrich;  First  Counselor  Maria  Dittrich;  President  Juliane 
Brueckl;  Crete  Dittrich. 

Sister  Lenora  K.  Bringhurst,  President,  Swiss-Austrian  Mission  Relief  Society, 
sends  an  interesting  report  regarding  Relief  Society  activities  in  her  mission:  "Bazaars 
have  been  held  in  all  branches  of  our  mission  and  a  marvelous  spirit  of  co-operation, 
unity,  and  love  has  prevailed  throughout.  Many  hours  of  knitting  and  sewing  have  been 
put  in  by  each  sister  to  make  the  bazaars  a  success,  but  of  all  the  bazaars  that  were 
held,  there  was  one  that  was  outstanding  in  achievement  and  that  is  the  Frankenburg 
Branch  in  Austria.  These  four  women  are  very  proud  of  their  work  which  went  into 
preparing  this  lovely  bazaar,  and  the  house  slippers,  which  you  see  in  the  photograph, 
were  professionally  made  by  one  of  the  sisters.  One  could  never  expect  to  buy  finer 
slippers  in  a  large  shoe  store  ....  Although  this  society  consists  only  of  the  president 
and  a  mother  and  her  two  daughters,  the  spirit  of  the  work  is  with  them  and  the  Lord 
is  blessing  their  efforts." 

Page  204 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


Photograph   submitted   by    Alice   Voyles 

SOUTH  CAROLINA  STAKE  SINGING  MOTHERS  ASSEMBLED  AT  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  CONVENTION,  October  22,  1949 

Front  row,  fourth  from  left,  Breta  McBride,  chorister;  fifth  from  left,  Alice 
Voyles,  President,  South  Carolina  Stake  Relief  Society;  sixth  from  left,  Nellie  Bolick, 
pianist. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Erma  Roskelley 

SACRAMENTO  STAKE   (CALIFORNIA),  ROSEVILLE  WARD  RELIEF 

SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Mary  Call;  Nellie  Boiler;  Clara  Vanderhoof;  Effie  Bow- 
man; Lillian  Goddard. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Erma  Roskelley,  former  President,  Sacramento  Stake  Relief 
Society;  Kate  Gibby;  Elizabeth  Smith;  Emma  Sorenson;  Myrl  Johnson,  President, 
Roseville  Ward  Relief  Society;  Ethyl  Boice. 

These  women  have  served  as  presidents  since  1923,  when  the  missionaries  first 
came  to  Roseville. 

Sister  Roskelley  reports:  *Tn  the  last  four  union  meetings  held  in  the  spring 
our  stake  invited  guests  to  give  instructions  to  the  Relief  Society  leadership  of  the  wards. 
We  had  an  interior  decorator  to  give  points  to  homemakers,  an  expert  from  a  charm 
school  to  give  good  advice  on  poise,  good  manners,  etc.;  in  March  we  had  a  milliner 
come  in  and  talk  about  hats  and  the  most  flattering  types  for  each  type  of  woman; 
in  April  we  invited  an  expert  on  materials  to  talk  on  the  care  of  clothes  and  what  types 
of  materials  are  best  for  various  costumes.  These  talks  were  accepted  with  enthusiasm 
by  our  ward  officers." 

Lesslie  Stubbs  is  the  newly  appointed  president  of  Sacramento  Stake  Relief 
Society. 


206 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Barbara  Funk 

PASADENA  STAKE  (CALIFORNIA),  ROSEMEAD  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

BAZAAR,  November  5,  1949 

Only  part  of  the  many  excellent  displays  is  represented  in  this  photograph.  A 
lovely  crocheted  tablecloth,  several  beautifully  designed  quilts,  a  number  of  well-made 
blouses,  many  household  decorative  articles,  and  many  hand-embroidered  pillow 
cases,  and  other  articles  were  displayed.  In  this  photograph,  note  the  children's  cloth- 
ing and  the  many  attractive  aprons. 

Sister  Madge  P.  Fowler,  President,  Pasadena  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  the 
outstanding  accomplishments  of  this  ward:  "Rosemead  is  our  smallest  ward  and  their 
bazaar  was  very  lovely  and  a  big  success."  Emmadean  Lines  is  president  of  the  Rose- 
mead  Ward  Relief  Society. 


Photograph    submitted    by    Jean    D.    Wright 

SOUTH  AFRICAN  MISSION,  MOWBRAY,  SEAPOINT,  AND  PINELANDS 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  BAZAAR,  November  5,  1949 

Front  row,  seated  at  the  left,  Hilda  Dyason,  President,  Mowbray  Branch  Relief 
Society;  third  from  left,  Theodora  Cherrett,  President,  Pinelands  Branch  Relief  Society; 
fifth  from  left,  Agnes  Hubert,  President,  Seapoint  Branch  Relief  Society. 

Second  row,  seated  third  from  left,  Jean  D.  Wright,  President,  South  African 
Mission  Relief  Society. 

Standing  at  booth,  third  from  left,  May  Rayner,  chairman  of  the  sewing  displays. 

Sister  Wright  reports  the  following  from  her  mission:  "Five  of  our  branches 
held  very  successful  bazaars  in  November.  Other  branches  had  successful  food  and 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


207 


rummage  sales  earlier  in  the  year.  In  addition  to  the  stall,  pictured  above,  this  bazaar 
consisted  of  cake  and  candy  stalls,  fresh  produce,  toys  (mostly  old  toys  made  over), 
Christmas  cards,  and  a  'white  elephant'  booth.  Light  refreshments,  lunches,  and 
suppers  were  served.  The  bazaar  was  very  successful  financially  and  most  of  the  funds 
secured  will  be  used  for  equipping  the  new  Relief  Society  kitchen  which  is  now  under 
construction  at  the  mission  headquarters  in  Cape  Town." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Elna  P.  Haymond 

NORTHERN  STATES  MISSION,  ONEIDA  (WISCONSIN),  BRANCH  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  MEMBERS  AT  WORK  CANNING  APPLE  SAUCE 

In  circle,  at  front,  left  to  right:  Arylss  Schliewie;  Vivian  Schliewie;  Velorc  Mill- 
hieser;  Cora  Dovstator;  Sarah  King;  Elsie  Webster;  LaVern  House;  Ella  Henderson. 

Standing  at  back,  left  to  right:  Elder  Norman  L.  Howell;  Margaret  Powless;  Ce- 
linda  Webster;  Bertha  King. 

Sister  Elna  P.  Haymond,  former  president.  Northern  States  Mission  Relief  Society, 
reports  on  the  activities  of  the  Indian  women  in  Oneida  Branch:  "They  are  now  organ- 
ized into  a  Relief  Society  with  Mrs.  Lincoln  Neider  as  president.  Mrs.  Nieder  is  the 
only  white  woman  member  of  the  Church  in  the  branch.  At  Christmas  time  (1949) 
two  of  the  Indian  women  from  this  group  came  to  Chicago  and  were  baptized.  During 
the  past  harvest  season,  these  Relief  Society  women  canned  the  following  products: 
400  quarts  of  beans,  1,000  pints  of  com,  36  quarts  of  tomatoes,  50  quarts  of  apple 
sauce. 

*'These  women  are  happy  and  they  are  anxious  to  work.  They  sing  the  songs  of 
Zion  as  members  of  long-standing  do  and  are  very  anxious  to  learn  more.  The  work 
among  the  Indians  has  brought  great  joy  and  satisfaction.  There  is  much  to  be  done, 
but  the  Indians  are  grasping  the  truth  very  readily." 

Since  this  information  was  received  at  the  general  office  the  Northern  States 
Mission  has  been  divided,  creating  a  new  unit,  the  Great  Lakes  Mission.  New  mission 
Relief  Society  presidents  have  been  appointed  in  both  missions,  Ella  C.  Burton  in  the 
Great  Lakes  Mission,  and  Lucy  T.  Anderson  in  the  Northern  States. 


208 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Norma  Nock 

WEISER  STAKE,  CASCADE   (IDAHO),  BRANCH  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
ASSEMBLED  AT  THEIR  CHRISTMAS  PARTY,  December  19,  1949 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  President  Mary  Engle;  First  Counselor  Gertrude  Stevens; 
Secretary-Treasurer  Norma  Nock;  Second  Counselor  Irene  Stiburek, 
Naomi  Chandler  is  president  of  Weiser  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Zelma  Miller 


MESA  STAKE  (ARIZONA),  RELIEF  SOCIETY  BOARD  MAKES  FIRST  VISIT 

TO  HAYDEN  BRANCH  BY  PLANE 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Irene  Duke;  Louis  S.  Ison;  Mary  M.  Davis;  Zelma  Miller, 
President,  Mesa  Stake  Relief  Society;  Ruth  T.  Lamoreaux;  Edna  S.  Hooks. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Mary  Sorenson;  Nellie  Miller;  Second  Counselor  Ellare 
Reber;  First  Counselor  Evalyn  B.  White;  Secretary-Treasurer  Fern  B.  Yerby;  Lula 
Allen;  Dave  Lamoreaux,  owner  and  pilot  of  the  plane. 

President  Zelma  Miller  reports  an  unusually  interesting  visit:   "Mesa  Stake  has 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


209 


acquired  two  new  branches  (Ray  and  Hayden)  situated  in  the  mountains,  necessitating 
several  hours  driving  for  stake  Rehef  Society  officers.  Brother  Dave  Lamoreaux,  whose 
wife  is  stake  theology  leader,  furnished  his  plane  to  take  stake  board  representatives 
to  Hayden,  which  was  the  first  time  in  the  history  of  their  branch  that  they  had  had 
visitors  to  a  Relief  Society  meeting.  Brother  Lamoreaux  also  piloted  a  group  to  Hay- 
den to  visit  the  first  Relief  Society  conference  ever  held  in  that  branch.  This  picture 
was  taken  on  December  14,  1949,  at  the  airport,  when  the  stake  board  was  assembled 
at  the  home  of  Sister  Lamoreaux  for  their  December  board  meeting  and  a  Christmas 
social." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Buth   Burgess 


NORTHERN  CALIFORNIA  MISSION,  REDDING  BRANCH  BAZAAR 

November  28,  1949 

Ruth  Burgess,  President,  Redding  Branch  Relief  Society,  is  pictured  with  some  of 
the  displays  of  this  unusually  successful  bazaar. 

Sister  Burgess  reports  on  the  bazaar  as  follows:  "The  old  proverb,  'In  unity  is 
strength'  was  certainly  proved  in  our  recent  bazaar.  A  feature  which  was  a  summer 
project  and  which  proved  very  successful,  was  that  of  making  stuffed  toys,  dolls,  and 
doll  clothes.  They  sold  very  readily  for  Christmas  presents,  along  with  fancy  aprons, 
pillow  cases,  baby  clothes,  luncheon  sets,  and  various  household  articles.  In  the  busy 
kitchen,  Mexican  tacos,  enchiladas,  and  chili  were  prepared  and  served,  also  nuts, 
candy,  seasonal  pie,  and  many  delicious  cakes.  About  i6o  people  attended  the  bazaar. 
The  outstanding  success  of  this  event  can  be  attributed  to  the  fine  co-operation  and 
industry  of  the  Relief  Society  members." 


210 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 


The  officers  of  this  society,  in  addition  to  Sister  Burgess,  are:  First  Counselor  Lil- 
han  Petersen;  Second  Counselor  Thelma  Patterson;  Secretary-Treasurer  Margie  Morti- 
mer. 

Amelia  P.  Gardner  is  president  of  the  Northern  California  Mission  Relief 
Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lisadore  B.   Crookston 

TAYLOR   STAKE    (CANADA),   RAYMOND   SECOND   WARD   SINGING 

MOTHERS  ASSEMBLED  FOR  THEIR  ANNIVERSARY  DAY 

PROGRAM,  March  1949 

Gladys  Cough,  the  chorister,  is  seated  at  the  piano,  in  front,  and  the  pianist,  Dora 
Oler,  is  seated  just  back  of  Sister  Cough. 

Lisadore  B.  Crookston  is  president  of  Taylor  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Due  to  an  error,  the  above  photograph  was  printed  in  the  February  Magazine,  with 
a  caption  which  referred  to  a  photograph  of  the  Raymond  Third  Ward. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Marijane  Morris 

NORTH  BOX  ELDER  STAKE  (UTAH),  CORINNE  WARD,  FOUR  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS  HONORED  AT  SOCIAL 

Left  to  right:  Former  presidents  Leona  Cheal  and  Sarah  Young;  present  president, 
Alice  Norman;  former  president  Hulda  Campbell. 

These  presidents  were  honored  at  a  recent  social  and  presented  with  corsages  as  a 
token  of  appreciation  for  their  years  of  service  to  Relief  Society. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


211 


The  occasion  was  also  a  time  for  reviewing  the  history  of  the  Corinne  Relief 
Society.  The  first  president,  Mary  A.  Dunn  (deceased),  was  set  apart  thirty-five  years 
ago.  Previously  the  women  of  Corinne  had  met  with  the  Relief  Society  women  of 
Bear  River  City.  The  Corinne  women,  since  their  organization,  have  worked  to- 
gether with  a  spirit  of  joy  and  service,  making  hundreds  of  quilts,  renovating  clothing, 
and  doing  many  types  of  exquisite  and  useful  handwork.  They  have  interested  them- 
selves also  in  the  education  and  religious  program  of  the  society  and  have  presented 
the  lessons  in  an  efficient  and  inspirational  manner.  The  minutes  of  the  society  reveal 
that  on  May  20,  1915,  Emmeline  B.  Wells  and  Sarah  J.  Cannon  visited  the  Corinne 
society,  arriving  in  the  morning.  They  were  presented  with  many  beautiful  bouquets 
of  flowers  and  were  entertained  at  a  noon  "dinner." 

Lucille  L.  Wight  is  president  of  North  Box  Elder  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Martha  W.   Brown 


CENTAL  STATES  MISSION,  ANADARKO  (OKLAHOMA),  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
MEMBERS  ASSEMBLED  AT  THEIR  BAZAAR,  December  16,  1949 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Second  Counselor  Esther  Parker;  President 
Ethelynde  Roberson;  Patsy  Tustison;  Martha  Ellis;  Rose  Hunt. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Myrtle  Holder;  Clara  Hinkle;  Martha  Loco; 
Elder  William  Payne;  Clara  Traywick;  Essie  Shocky. 

Martha  W.  Brown,  President,  Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports  that 
this  bazaar  was  most  successful:  "The  women  did  all  the  work  themselves.  This 
Relief  Society  was  organized  in  April,  1949,  and  now  has  sixteen  members." 


212 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 


Prepare  Your 

Easter  Program 

NOW 

BEAUTIFUl  3-PART 

CANTATAS 

FOR 

Sin^in^  Mothers 

Easter  Angels — ^Fearis  75 

The    Easter    Sunrise    Song — 

Holton  .75 

Eastertide — Protheroe  75 

Memories    of    Easter    Morn — 
Lorenz  75 

Resurrection    Morning — ^Gates  .75 

The    Thorn    Crowned    King — 
Holton  .75 

From  Darkness  to  Light — 

Tschaikowski .75 

MUSIC  SENT  ON  APPROVAL 

Mail  Orders  Filled  Promptly 

WE  PAY  POSTAGE 

We  have  a  complete  stock  of  popular, 
sacred,  and  classical  music  for  home, 
church,  and  school;  Steinway  and  Lester 

pianos;  band  and  orchestra  instruments 
and  accessories;  and  records. 

Df/RST  Of  Au-ftniASftirr 
aiines  ^ 

45^7   SOUTH       I  rijijg  *  f 

MAIN  STRUT  ffl444lC      C^ 

lAir  LAICf  CirV  f ,  UTAM 


PARK  FREE! 
SHOP  EASY! 
SA  VEMORE! 

At  your  nearest  Sears  Store, 
where  you'll  find  that  GOOD 
QUALITY  ALWAYS  COSTS 
YOU  LESS! 


/lew  cface 

Leone  E.  McCune 

March  is  such  a  dirty  child. 

He's  played  out  endlessly; 

He  won't  come  in  to  wash  himself, 

He  wants  to  wait  and  see 

If  the  miracle  of  last  year, 

Can  happen  to  him  still; 

He'll  wait  and  watch  for  April 

To  come  across  the  hill. 


^oodvye 

Helen  S.  Hughes 

How  loath  I  was  to  say  goodbye 
To  those  I  loved,  until  I  knew 
The  word  goodbye  came  from  a  term 
Used  long  ago,  God  he  with  you. 

And  now  to  you  I  say  goodbye; 
I  wish  you  joy,  good  fortune,  too; 
Until  again  we  meet,  you  will 
Not  be  alone — God  goes  with  you. 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS 


213 


Dark  in    the  Chrysalis 

(Continued  from  page  193) 

"He  is/'  said  Linnie  simply.  ''But 
don't  turn  the  subject.  What  have 
they  done  to  you?  You  look  as 
young  almost  as  I  do." 

''Nonsense/'  said  Edith  modest- 
ly. "I  am  old  enough  to  be  your 
mother." 

Linnie's  expression  crumbled. 
For  a  moment  Edith  thought  she 
was  going  to  cry,  but  was  mistaken. 
Linnie  laughed,  heartily,  joyously 
and  long. 

Edith  went  to  sleep  hearing  that 
laughter,  vaguely  troubled  by  it. 
She  awoke,  perhaps  some  hours 
later  to  quite  another  sound.  Across 
the  hall,  definitely  from  Linnie's 
room,  came  the  sound  of  awful, 
tearing  sobs. 

(To  be  continued) 


o/nis  c/  uvnow 

Aivilh  Bennett  Ashby 

I  don't  know  much  about  this  world 
One  way  or  another; 
For  instance,  how  the  stars  are  made, 
Or  how  the  storm  clouds  gather; 

Or  how  the  sun  gives  off  its  heat, 
Or  how  the  moon  its  light; 
Or  where  the  swallows  wend  their  way 
When  winter  casts  its  blight; 

Or  what  the  morrow  has  for  me, 
Or  why  I  strive  with  strife. 
But  this  I  know  with  all  my  heart 
I'm  quite  in  love  with  life. 


Pioneer  Music  House 

Pianos  of  Distinction 

MASON  &  HAMLIN 

CABLE-NELSON 

EVERETT 

ENABE 


Beesley  Music  Co.  is  proud  to 
present  its  very  complete  sheet 
music  department.  Music  for  all 
Relief   Society  functions. 

Mail  Orders  Promptly  Filled 

BEESIEY  MUSIC  CO. 

70  South  Main         Salt  Lake  City 


PRESERVE  YOUR 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 

MAGAZINES 

Have  the  valuable  information 
contained  therein  readily 
available  for  easy  access. 
Either  permanent  binding  or 
magazine  covers  in  which  you 
can  add  each  issue  as  pub- 
lished. 

The^ 

Deseret  News  Press 

40  Richards  Street 
Salt  Lake  City  I,  Utah 


214 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1950 


DID  YOU  KNOW? 

That  now  you  can 
Rent  a  small  spin- 
ette 

HAMMOND 
ORGAN 

for  your  home  with  full  credit 
of  all  rent  towards  purchase 
price. 

Write  or  See 

GLEN  BROS. 
MUSIC    CO. 

Est.  1907 
Salt  Lake  Ogden 


More 
people  on 
our  lines 
Cook  Electricoll/ 
than  by  any 
other  method 


UTAH   POWER   &   LIGHT   CO 


SPRING  TERM 


AT 


SECRETARY 
STENOGRAPHER 
ASSISTANT  TO 
EXECUTIVE 


LD.S. 


Begins 
MARCH  6 

Prepare    Now 
to    Become    a 


ACCOUNTANT 
BOOKKEEPER 
OFFICE  MACHINES 
OPERATOR 


Visit  L.  D.  S.  Business  College  and  discuss  your 
plans  with  our  experienced  advisers,  or  write  for 
free   bulletin. 

Inquiries    or    personal    visits    are    welcomed    at 
L.  D.  S. 

In  C|  Business  College 
^1/^    ll^  70  North  Main 

9   M^  9   KJ%  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

L»D.S,  training  doesn't  cost ...  if  pays! 


oLove  S/s    ifLusic 

Margaret  B.  ShomaJcer 

Love  is  music  with  enduring  wear; 
Beyond  the  years  it  glows,  a  light 
Amid  the  shadows  of  the  soul; 
A  beacon  through  the  lonely  night. 


Silent  Vl/ii 


lent   XA/mgs 

Gene  Komolo 

Time,  passing,  wafts  its  way  on  wings, 
On  silent  wings  and  fleet, 
And  varying  events  it  brings 
Speed  or  retard  our  feet. 

Though  we  would  halt  the  wings  of  time. 
Some  joyous  hour  to  hold. 
We  cannot;  there  is  not  a  clime 
Where  wings  of  time  may  fold. 


AN  AFTERNOON  WITH  MOLLY 


215 


An  Afternoon  With 
Molly 

{Continued  horn  page   165) 
"And  you  didn't  forget  the  resolu- 
tion you  made  in  your  heart,  MoUie, 
with  the  first    visit?"    Julia    asked 
eagerly. 

''No/'  Mollie  answered,  'you 
don't  forget  how  good  life  is— when 
you  make  a  practice  of  visiting  shut- 


ms." 
"I'm 


already  seeing  things  in  a 
different  light,"  Julia  said  softly, 
"and  somehow,  of  a  sudden,  I  seem 
to  know  things  have  a  way  of  hap- 
pening for  the  best.  That  trip  to 
Florida  won't  even  be  missed,  be- 
cause," just  for  a  minute  the  speaker 
paused,  then  a  broad  smile  wreathed 
her  face,  "I've  just  decided  John's 
mother  is  coming  to  live  with  us." 

*       *       *       * 

Four  years  of  worthwhile  living 
have  slipped  by  since  Julia  Button 
made  her  first  visit  to  the  shut-ins, 
and  today  she  has  endeared  herself 
to  many  invalids  in  the  city  that 
shelters  her;  and  the  light  that  glows 
in  her  beautiful  eyes  is  a  clear  reve- 
lation of  the  joy  that  comes  to  those 
who  give  happiness  to  others. 
■  ♦ »  — 

illy  iuavy 

Jessie  ].  Dalton 

Snubby  nose, 
Crinkled  toes, 
Cheeks  of  rose. 
My  baby. 

Eyes  of  blue. 
Skies  shine  through, 
Lovelight,  too. 
My  baby. 

Hair  amiss. 
Sweetest  kiss, 
Heaven  and  bliss. 
My  babyl 


Here  is  another  advanced  feature: 
The  only  Mortuary  in  Utah  with 

3  Chapels 

And  here  is  a  decided  convenience: 

Dmple  IParking 

For  all  cars  on  our  own  premises. 

Joseph  Wtti.  laylDr 
Memorial  Mortuary 

125  N.  Main  3-7626 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 


Visit  Our  New 
MOTOR-MART  GARDENS 

550  South  6th  East 


SEEDS  •SHRUBS  •TREES 

Mountain  Grown  for  greater 
beauty  and   Productivity 

PORTER  -  WALTON 

550  South  Sixth  East      Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Qjrom    I  Lear  and  CJc 


ar 


Yesterday  the  January  Magazine  came 
with  the  announcements  of  the  contest 
winners  and  the  winning  entries.  I  was 
so  glad  to  get  my  Magazine  again,  after 
being  without  it  for  some  time.  It  is  a 
splendid  Magazine  and  I  am  very  proud 
of  it.  The  literature  lessons  are  especial- 
ly fine  and  very  much  enjoyed  by  the 
ward  I  am  in.  The  poetry  is  always  most 
excellent  and  I  enjoy  the  stories.  The 
new  serial  "Dark  in  the  Chr)^salis/'  by 
Alice  Morrey  Bailey  begins  in  an  inter- 
esting way  and  I  am  sure  I  shall  enjoy 
it.  "Joanna"  (by  Margery  S.  Stewart, 
1949)  was  also  well  written  and  inter- 
esting throughout, 
— Beatrice  K.  Ekman,  Portland,  Oregon 

My  Relief  Society  Magazine  has  started 
coming.  Now  I  have  the  November  and 
December  copies  to  read  until  my  Janu- 
ary number  arrives.  Words  cannot  ex- 
press how  happy  I  am  to  have  this  Maga- 
zine. You  see,  the  nearest  Church  (of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints)  is 
thirty-seven  miles  from  my  home.  Thanks 
again  for  the  Magazine.  I  feel  like  a  child 
with  a  new  toy — I  enjoy  it  so  much. 
— Mrs.  Richard  Frankhn, 

Sulphur  Wells,  Kentucky 

The  first  prize  story  "Grass  in  the 
Market  Place"  (January  1950)  is  vivid 
and  real.  The  characters  come  to  life 
and  the  writing  style  reveals  distinction 
and   outstanding   craftsmanship. 

— Dorothy    J.    Roberts, 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

I  am  very  devoted  to  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine.  I  could  not  keep  house 
without  it.  I  haven't  missed  a  copy  in 
thirty-five  years.  The  story  *Tou  Can 
Learn"  (October  and  November  1949 
and  January  1950)  is  very  interesting.  I 
lived  on  a  farm  three  summers  and  know 
just  what  she  means — You  can  Jearn.  The 
lessons  are  wonderful  and  educational. 
— Eva  Christiansen,  Gunnison,  Utah 

May    this   be   a    happy    New   Year   of 
spiritual  growth  for  the  Magazine's  many 
readers. 
— Sadie  W.  Adamson,  Twin  Falls,  Idaho 

Page  216 


So  many  times  when  I  have  been 
pressed  for  time  I  have  opened  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  and  found  just  the  in- 
spiration I  was  needing.  Sometimes  it 
has  been  in  a  story  or  an  article,  often 
in  a  brief  poem.  I  really  like  the  third 
prize  poem  in  the  January  Magazine  by 
Margery  S.  Stewart,  especially  the  part 
about  finding  ourselves  between  the 
covers  of  a  book  we  had  never  taken  time 
to  read. 

— Lydia  M.   Sorensen,  Emery,   Utah 


I  wish  to  thank  all  the  staff  for  such  a 
good  Magazine.  It  is  the  best  paper  I 
ever  had  the  privilege  of  reading.  It  not 
only  supplies  clean  literature,  but  also 
gives  us  a  variety  of  features,  and  the 
greatest  blessing  of  all  is  that  it  gives 
me  courage  and  strengthens  my  testi- 
mony of  the  gospel  which  I  had  long 
looked  for. 

— Mrs.  R.  E.  Dry,  Brownfield,  Texas 

I  enjoy  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
very  much  and  want  to  tell  you  I  have 
especially  enjoyed  the  series  of  stories 
called  "You  Can  Learn"  by  Katherine 
Kelly  (October,  November,  January). 
They  are  the  kind  of  everyday  things 
that  might  happen  to  any  young  wife 
and  mother,  and  I  think  it  is  the  little 
things  that  we  learn  from  day  to  day 
that  increase  our  faith  and  strengthen 
our   testimonies. 

— Mrs.  W.  A.  Christensen, 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

An  interesting  letter  has  been  received 
from  Mr.  Sanjoy  Das  of  Siliguri,  Bengal, 

India.  A  part  of  the  letter,  and  a  few 
fines  from  one  of  his  poems  follow:  "My 
late  father  was  a  regular  and  eager  reader 
of  your  Magazine  and  books.  Formerly, 
after  his  departure,  I  received  the  Maga- 
zine for  some  time.  I  am  a  student  of 
science  in  college. 

"I  tell  the  tales  of  fairy  and  flowers. 
Of  nature's  blossoms  and  sunny  bowers; 
The  call  of  silence  at  the  death  of  night. 
The  hues  of  rainbow — miracle  of  light." 


New, 


recent  releases 

MAP  OF  LATTER-DAY  SAINTS  IN 

AMERICA  $2.50 

Large,  colored  map  of  Mormon  highlights  on  the  American 
historical  scene. 

OUR  FAMILY  THROUGH  THE  YEARS.-$2.50 

Title  and  temple  embossed  in  gilt.     Strong  attractive,  dur- 
able post  binder  for  genealogical  forms. 

(With  100  assorted  forms  $1.50  extra) 

ARTICLES  OF  FAITH 

by  James  E.  Talmage 
Beautiful,  life-long,  leather  binding,  India  paper,  gilt  edge 

$6.00     Cloth     $2.00 
JESUS,  THE  CHRIST 

by  James  E.  Talmage 

Leather  bound,  India  paper,  gilt  edge  edition,  a  gift  of  a 
life  time 

$7.00    Cloth      $2,75 

Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple  Street 
Salt  Lake  City  10,  Utah 

Mention    The    Relief   Society    Magazine    When    Buying   From    Advertisers 


A  MOTHER'S 
TIME 

is  the  greatest  gift 

a  man  can  leave 

his  children. 


IMHmdHlliniH 


sfi  A  d  A  m  iL  "m 


r^^yy^'^ 


i'^\ 


''^. 


3.'^  '^*< 


is^-*,  t  ^S? 


VOL.  37    NO.  4 


Special  Short  Story  Numl 


APRIL  1950 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  publication  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Marianne  C.  Sharp  _  _  .  .  _  First  Counselor 

Marianne  C.   Sharp  _  .  _  _  _  First  Counselor 

Velma  N.  Simonsen  _  _  _  _  _       Second  Counselor 

Margaret  C.  Pickering     -----     Secretary-Treasurer 
Achsa  E.  Paxman  Leone  G.  Layton  Lillie  C.  Adams  Alta  J.  Vance 

Mary  G.  Judd  Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Ethel  C.  Smith  Christine  H.  Robinson 

Anna  B.  Hart  Evon  W.  Peterson  Louise  W.  Madsen         Alberta  H.  Christensen 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Leone  O.  Jacobs  Aleine  M.  Young  Nellie  W.  Neal 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Mary  J.  Wilson  Josie  B.  Bay 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor             --_-______  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor      ---------  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager    ---------  Belle  S.  Spafford 

Vol.  37  APRIL  1950  No  .4 


(contents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

An  Exemplar  to  All  Men — A  Birthday  Greeting   to  President   George   Albert   Smith 

David    O.    McKay  220 

"And  This  Is  Life  Eternal"   Harold   B.   Lee  222 

Plants   of  the   New  World   Willard   Luce  239 

Unwrapping  the  Cancer  Enigma  Wm.   H.   Kalis,   Jr.  259 

Save   the   Magazines   Cleopha    J.    Jensen  268 

APRIL  SHORT  STORIES 

The  Thickness  of  Water  Nellie  Iverson  Cox  227 

"That   Monson   Kid"    Sylvia    Probst    Young  234 

The  Oldest  Girl  of  the  Oldest  Girl  Blanche   Kendall   McKey  245 

A  Chaperon  for  Miss  Fanny  Pansye  H.   Powell  260 

Our   April   Short   Story  Writers    (Biographical   Sketches)    286 

SERIAL 

Dark  in  the   Chrysalis — Chapter  4   Alice   Morrey  Bailey  270 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

Sixty   Years   Ago    250 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  251 

Editorial:     A  Time  For  Rejoicing  Vesta  P.    Crawford  252 

Notes  From  the  Field:     Regulations   Governing   the   Submittal  of  Material  278 

Bazaars,    Socials,    Singing   Mothers   Margaret   C.    Pickering  279 

From  Near  and  Far  288 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

The  April  Garden Hazel  D.   Moyle  254 

Goodbye  Kitchen  Curtains!   Rachel   K.   Laurgaard  269 

Hannah  Davis   Foster  Makes  Aprons  Fae   D.    Dix  276 

A  Letter  From  Mother  Clara  Home  Park  277 

POETRY 

Sharing  Your  Treasure — Frontispiece   Berta   H.    Christensen  219 

From  Your  Believing,  by  Lael  W.  Hill,  226;  Dresden  Day,  by  Anna  Prince  Redd,  233;  Then  Easter 
Came,  by  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard,  244;  Image  of  Joseph,  by  Alta  Leafty  Dew,  249;  Possession, 
by  Katherine  Fernelius  Larsen,  253;  Departure,  by  C.  Cameron  Johns,  253;  Renewal,  by  Grace 
Sayre,  267;  Diamonds,  by  Katie  Harris  Lewis,  267;  Nothing  So  Lowly,  by  Margaret  T.  Goff,  267; 
To  My  Three-Year-Old  on  a  Boat,  by  Mabel  Jones  Gabbott,  269;  Give  Me  Words,  by  Grace  M. 
Candland,  275;  Great  Salt  Lake,  by  Ora  Lee  Parthesius,  277;  The  Song,  by  Lydia  M.  Sorensen, 
277;  The  Birth  of  Harvest,  by  Margaret  B.  Shomaker,  285;  Beyond  Discovering,  by  Dorothy  J. 
Roberts,  287;  Announcement,  by  Hilda  V.   Cameron,   287. 

PUBLISHED   MONTHLY  BY  THE   GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  28  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  3-2741:  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  Matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


Smaller  in 
body  propor- 
tions. 


A  Sure  Fit 

For  the  Short  Waist 

Presses 


Well-dressed  you  ...  on  your 
way  to  spring  in  this  jacket 
dress  of  Navy  Crossbar  crepe 
romaine.  With  Navy  and 
White  pin  dot  Rayon  crepe 
blouse  and  kick  pleat.  Remov- 
able jacket  has  bracelet  length 
sleeves  .  .  .  reverse  collar. 

Sizes  14l^  to  241/2.  Excellent 
value ! 


READY    TO    WEAR 
Downstairs  Store 


Larger  at 
the  waist. 


Larger  in 
the  armholes 


Wider  through 
the  back. 


Larger 
through 
the  bust. 


Larger 
through 
the  hips. 


Larger  across 
the  muscle. 

DOWNSTAIRS 


Shorter  in  the 
sleeve  length. 


STORE 


Photograph    by    W.    Claudell    Johnson 

PRESIDENT  GEORGE  ALBERT  SMITH 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

VOL.  37,   NO.  4  '  APRIL   1950 

Sharing    LJour  cJreasure 

To  President  George  Albert  Smith  on  His  Eightieth  Birthday 
Berta  Huish.  Chiistensen 

Your  fathers'  father  helped  to  plant  the  seed 

Of  liberty  in  virgin  Plymouth  soil. 

The  growing  tendrils  fed  by  faith  and  toil 

Until  they  interlace  a  nation's  length. 

His  love  of  freedom  shaped  your  patriot  strength. 

Perhaps  from  him  you  learned  of  labor's  worth; 

Your  spirit,  mellowed  to  compassion,  flows 

In  warm  and  deepened  currents.  Quick  to  sense 

Another's  loss,  or  bitterness  or  grief, 

You  spread  a  kindliness,  like  manna,  on  our  need. 

That  we  are  all  God's  children— your  belief, 

Sharing  your  treasure  with  the  least  of  us— your  creed. 

And  love  your  only  weapon  or  defense. 

As  wind  that  blows  across  a  threshing  floor, 
You  winnow  error  from  the  past,  but  keep 
Its  wisdom,  holding  faith  with  all 
Who  know  his  word;  linked  in  prophetic  chain, 
You  humbly  wear  the  mantle  of  your  call. 

You  know  the  questing  song  that  young  hearts  sing. 
For  you  have  walked  the  upland  path  with  youth. 
Have  shared  their  reach  of  dreams,  and  with  them  spanned 
The  barrier  miles  upon  a  silver  wing. 

Yours  has  been  the  vessel  outward  bound— 
A  golden  largess  for  our  sons  and  daughters; 
And  now  your  autumn  hours  are  richly  blessed 
By  its  return,  to  bring  such  kindnesses 
As  you  have  cast,  like  bread  upon  the  waters. 


The  Cover:     "Lily  of  Easter,"  Photograph  by  Willard  Luce. 


An  Exemplar  to  All  Men 

kA.   iBirthaayi  (greeting 

cJo  iPresident  (^eorge  divert  Smith 

President  David  O.  McKay 
Of  the  F'irst  Presidency 


AS  members  of  the  Church 
and  thousands  of  other  ad- 
miring  friends  express  con- 
gratulations and  good  wishes  to 
President  George  Albert  Smith  on 
his  eightieth  birthday,  there  will  be 
awakened  in  their  minds,  as  jewels 
in  a  diadem,  the  many  virtues  that 
contribute  to  his  noble  character. 
From  these  I  will  mention  only  two 
—Love  and  Trust— as  I  pay  a  brief 
tribute  to  him  with  whose  close  ac- 
quaintance and  association  I  have 
been  honored  for  over  half  a  cen- 
tury. To  virtues  that  contribute  to 
success  in  life,  these  two  are  what 
the  diamond  and  the  pearl  are  to 
other  precious  gems. 

Love  iox  Fellow  Men 

When  Jesus  was  asked  to  name 
the  greatest  of  all  commandments, 
he  answered:  'Thou  shalt  love  the 
Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart, 
and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all 
thy  mind.  This  is  the  first  and 
great  commandment.  And  the  sec- 
ond is  like  unto  it,  Thou  shalt  love 
thy  neighbor  as  thyself.  On  these 
two  commandments  hang  all  the 
law  and  the  prophets." 

This  truth  President  Smith  has 
exemplified  throughout  his  life.  As 
a  true  representative  of  his  Lord  he 
has  gone  about  doing  good— ad- 
ministering to  the  sick,  comforting 
the  bereaved,  kindly  admonishing 
the  wayward,  visiting  the  fatherless 
and  the  widows,  pointing  out  the 

Page  220 


light  of  the  gospel  to  those  hitherto 
blind  to  its  glories— winning  grati- 
tude from  those  who  had  thought 
themselves  dealt  with  unjustly,  and 
gaining  merited  favor  from  men  in 
high  places. 

Truly,  in  deeds  of  love  and  kind- 
ly service,  he  stands  out  as  one 
who  loves  his  fellow  men;  conse- 
quently ''his  name  leads  all  the  rest" 
as  one  who  loves  the  Lord. 

Keeping  Unsullied  an 
Honored  Name 

Every  normal  person  born  into 
this  world  brings  with  him  a  mighty 
responsibility— his  ancestral  lineage. 
If  that  lineage  was  noble  when  he 
received  it,  his  responsibility  is  to 
keep  it  noble,  and  pass  it  on  to  the 
next  generation  unsullied.  If  the 
lineage  possesses  weakness,  it  is  the 
responsibility  of  the  inheritor  to 
strengthen  and  pass  to  his  descend- 
ants a  higher  and  better  standard. 
One  of  the  most  impressive  of  PauFs 
appeals  to  Timothy  was— "Keep  the 
trust  committed  to  thy  care."  Dan- 
iel Webster  was  once  asked  what 
was  the  greatest  thought  that  had 
ever  occupied  his  mind,  and  he  an- 
swered: "The  consciousness  of 
duty— to  pain  us  forever  if  it  is  vio- 
lated, and  to  console  us  so  far  as 
God  has  given  us  grace  to  perform 
it."  In  keeping  the  trust  commit- 
ted to  him  by  a  noble  ancestry,  in 
holding  high  the  standards  of  an  in- 
spired parentage.   President  Smith 


AN  EXEMPLAR  TO  ALL  MEN 


221 


has  set  an  example  worthy  of  imi- 
tation by  young  men  and  young 
women  not  only  in  the  Church,  but 
also  throughout  the  world. 

Undoubtedly,  one  of  the  happiest 
experiences  of  his  life  came  to  him 
when  in  a  dream  or  vision  he  met 
his  departed  grandfather.  '1  re- 
member," he  said  when  relating  the 
experience,  ''how  happy  I  was  to 
see  him  coming.  I  had  been  given 
his  name,  and  had  alwavs  been 
proud  of  it. 

''When  Grandfather  came  with- 
in a  few  feet  of  me,  he  stopped.  His 
stopping  was  an  invitation  for  me 
to  stop.  Then— and  this  I. would 
like  the  boys  and  girls  and  young 
people  never  to  forget— he  looked 
at  me  very  earnestly  and  said:  'I 
would  like  to  know  what  you  have 
done  with  my  name.' 

"Everything  I  had  ever  done 
passed  before  me  as  though  it  were 
a  flying  picture  on  a  screen— every- 
thing I  had  done.  Quickly  this  viv- 
id retrospect  came  down  to  the 
very  time  I  was  standing  there.  My 
whole  life  had  passed  before  me.  I 
smiled  and  looked  at  my  grand- 
father and  said:  'I  have  never  done 
anything  with  your  name  of  which 
you  need  be  ashamed.' 

"He  stepped  forward  and  took 
me  in  his  arms,  and  as  he  did  so, 
I  became  conscious  again  of  my 
earthly  surroundings.  My  pillow 
was  as  wet  as  though  water  had  been 


poured  on  it— wet  with  tears  of 
gratitude  that  I  could  answer  una- 
shamed. 

"I  have  thought  of  this  many 
times,  and  I  want  to  tell  you  that 
I  have  been  trying,  more  than  ever 
since  that  time,  to  take  care  of 
that  name.  So  I  want  to  say  to  the 
boys  and  girls,  "to  the  young  men 
and  women,  to  the  youth  of  the 
Church  and  of  all  the  world:  Honor 
your  fathers  and  your  mothers.  Hon- 
or the  name  that  you  bear,  because 
some  day  you  will  have  the  privilege 
and  the  obligation  of  reporting  to 
them  (and  to  your  Father  in  heav- 
en) what  you  have  done  with  their 
name." 

Love  of  the  Lord  and  of  one's 
fellows  expressed  in  thoughtful, 
kindly  deeds,  a  trust  kept  inviolate 
by  living  a  clean,  upright  life— 
these  are  godlike  virtues  contribut- 
ing to  a  nobility  of  soul,  and  are 
outstanding  traits  of  our  beloved 
President's  character. 

Dear  President:  Eighty  years  true 
to  self!— most  of  those  years  spent 
in  service  to  your  fellow  men,  and 
therefore  in  loving  service  of  the 
Christ  whose  authorized  servant  vou 
are— we  extend  to  you  affectionate 
greetings  and  congratulations!  Joy 
and  peace  attend  you  on  this  your 
Natal  Day,  and  God's  choicest  bless- 
ings be  yours  on  each  of  many 
Happy  Returns! 


•  ^»  * 


I  am  grateful  to  my  Heavenly  Father  that  I  was  born  in  this  land  of  the  free,  in 
this  great  nation,  in  this  valley,  among  the  people  who  have  dwelt  here.  I  am  thankful 
for  the  companionship  during  my  life  of  the  best  men  and  women  that  ean  be  found 
anywhere  in  the  world  both  at  home  and  abroad.  We  are  here  to  listen  to  the  inspira- 
tion that  will  flow  from  him  to  us.  We  are  here  to  say  by  our  prayers  and  by  our 
singing  voiees,  "Heavenly  Father,  we  thank  thee  for  all  that  we  enjoy."  This  is  a 
blessed  privilege. — President  George  Albert  Smith,  Conference  Address,  April  4,  1947. 


''And  This  Is  Life  Eternal!'' 


Elder  Haiold  B.  Lee 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 


THE  subject  heading  for  this 
written  article  are  words 
quoted  from  the  subhme 
prayer  of  the  Master,  a  prayer  such 
as  only  he  could  utter.  This  prayer 
is  appropriately  referred  to  as  the 
Lord's  High  Priestly  prayer  or  the 
great  intercessory  prayer  just  prior 
to  his  betrayal,  trial,  and  crucifixion. 
The  words  of  that  prayer  which 
give  meaning  to  the  words  quoted 
above  are  as  follows:  ".  .  .  Father, 
the  hour  is  come;  glorify  thy  Son, 
that  thy  Son  also  may  glorify  thee: 
As  thou  hast  given  him  power  over 
all  flesh,  that  he  should  give  eternal 
life  to  as  many  as  thou  hast  given 
him. 

''And  this  is  life  eternal,  that  they 
might  know  thee  the  only  true  God, 
and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou  hast 
sent"  (John  17:1-3). 

In  these  words,  Jesus  declares  the 
Father  as  the  source  of  his  own 
power  and  authority  to  give  to  oth- 
ers of  our  Father's  children  this 
precious  gift  of  eternal  life  even  to 
as  many  as  pass  the  test  of  worthi- 
ness to  be  numbered  as  sons  and 
daughters  of  God. 

Some  explanations  and  definitions 
from  Bible  scholars  might  be  help- 
ful in  considering  the  meaning  of 
the  words  of  that  scripture. 

Explanation  of  Verse  2: 

At  the  incarnation,  the  Father  gave  the 
Son  authority  to  die  for  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world  and  to  proclaim  the  Father's 
gracious  offer  of  salvation  to  all  man- 
kind. Those  whom  the  Father  gives  to 
Christ   are    those   who   freely   accept    the 

Page  222 


offer    of   salvation   which   is    freely   made 
to  all. 

Explanation  of  Verse  3 : 

Eternal  life  consists  in  obtaining  a 
knowledge  of  God  and  of  Jesus  as  the 
Messiah  sent  from  God,  i.e.,  as  a  pre- 
existent  divine  being.  Knowledge  here  is 
not  inteUectunl  knowledge,  hut  knowledge 
based  upon  the  leligious  experience  oi 
the  devout  Christian  soul  {Bible  Com- 
mentary— Dummelow).  (Italics  are  the 
author's.) 

What  is  that  knowledge  of  God 
and  Jesus  Christ  which  is  essential 
to  eternal  life,  and  how  might  it 
be  obtained?  In  some  inspired 
items  of  instructions  given  by  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  April  2, 
1843,  he  declared  that: 

Whatever  principle  of  intelligence  we 
attain  unto  in  this  life,  it  will  rise  with 
us  in  the  resurrection. 

And  if  a  person  gains  more  knowledge 
and  intelligence  in  this  life  through  his 
diligence  and  obedience  than  another,  he 
will  have  so  much  the  advantage  in  the 
world  to  come  (D.  &  C.  130:18-19). 

From  this  statement  have  come 
two  sayings  which  are  often  misin- 
terpreted and  misunderstood.  One 
of  these  is  a  partial  quotation  from 
a  revelation  of  the  Lord:  'The  glory 
of  God  is  intelligence,"  and  the  oth- 
er, a  coined  expression  from  the 
above  quotation,  "A  man  is  saved 
no  faster  than  he  gains  knowledge." 
These  sayings  have  led  some  to 
suppose  that  these  references  relate 
more  particularly  to  secular  knowl- 
edge rather  than  to  "knowledge 
based  upon  the  religious  experience 


"AND  THIS  IS  LIFE  ETERNAL!" 


223 


of  the  devout  Christian  soul"— to 
use  the  words  of  the  Bible  scholar 
in  the  Commentary  above  referred 
to. 

The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  has 
clarified  the  meaning  of  this  essen- 
tial knowledge  which  saves,  by  say- 
ing: 

The  principle  of  knowledge  is  the 
principle  of  salvation.  This  principle  can 
be  comprehended  by  the  faithful  and 
diligent;  and  every  one  that  does  not  ob- 
tain knowledge  sufficient  to  be  saved 
will  be  condemned.  The  piinciple  oi  sal- 
vation is  given  us  through  the  knowledge 
oi  Jesus  Christ  ....  knowledge  through 
our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
grand  key  that  unlocks  the  glories  and 
mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
(D.H.C.  V,  pp.  387,  389). 

And  again: 

A  man  is  saved  no  faster  than  he  gets 
knowledge,  for  if  he  does  not  get  knowl- 
edge, he  will  be  brought  into  captivity  by 
some  e\'il  power  in  the  other  world,  as 
evil  spirits  will  have  more  knowledge,  and 
consequently  more  power  than  many  men 
who  are  on  the  earth.  Hence,  it  needs 
revelation  to  assist  us,  and  give  us  knowl- 
edge of  the  things  of  God  (D.H.C, 
IV,  page  588). 

/^NE  of  the  prime  reasons  for  the 
organization  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  is  to  give  light  and 
knowledge  to  the  world;  to  the  end 
that  all  might  be  saved.  The  re- 
stored gospel  in  this  dispensation 
was  to  be  a  'light  unto  the  world 
and  a  standard  to  my  people"  that 
they  might  seek  to  it,  even  as  it  was 
in  the  days  of  the  Apostle  Paul  who 
declared  a  purpose  of  the  organiza- 
tion established  by  the  Master  with 
prophets  and  apostles  at  its  head 
to  be  "for  the  edifying  of  the  body 
of  Christ:  Till  we  all  come  in  .  .  . 


the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God, 
unto  a  perfect  man"  (Ephesians 
4:12-13). 

It  is  a  significant  fact  in  every  age 
when  men  have  begun  to  apostatize 
from  the  truth  that  the  sure  knowl- 
edge of  God  and  his  Son  begins  to 
fade  and  the  Supreme  Being  comes 
to  be  spoken  of  as  a  myth.  To  the 
mind  darkened  by  sin  and  apostasy, 
God  becomes  merely  a  universal  es- 
sence such  as  ether  or  electricity, 
without  form  and  void,  and  'who 
sits  on  the  top  of  a  topless  throne, 
large  enough  to  fill  the  universe  and 
yet  small  enough  to  dwell  in  one's 
heart."  To  those  in  darkness,  like- 
wise, the  Son  of  God,  even  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Savior  of  the  world  is 
but  a  great  teacher  among  men, 
shorn  of  his  divine  nature.  Evidences 
of  similar  spiritual  decline  are  seen 
in  our  midst  today  when  we  hear 
teachings  to  the  effect  that  ''man 
makes  his  own  god,  who  changes 
with  the  times  and  with  the  cultural 
and  intellectual  development  pos- 
sessed by  the  man  creating  him  .  .  . 
that  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac, 
and  Jacob,  and  of  Moses  and  of  the 
Israel  of  the  time  of  Moses  and 
later,  is  not  the  God  of  the  Chris- 
tian world,  not  the  God  of  today, 
but  that  now  we  have  another,  a 
more  humane  God,  one  of  love  and 
mercy."  (See  On  the  Way  to  Im- 
mortality and  Eternal  Life^  by 
President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.) 

This  dispensation  of  the  fulness 
of  times,  as  with  all  other  dispensa- 
tions, was  ushered  in  by  mighty 
revelations  of  the  character,  reality, 
and  the  personality  of  the  Father 
and  the  Son.  These  divine  person- 
ages presented  themselves  by  per- 
sonal visitation  to  the  Prophet  of 


224 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


this  dispensation.  Those  who  scoff 
at  the  story  of  the  first  vision  as  re- 
lated by  Joseph  Smith  by  citing  the 
statement  quoted  in  John  1:18,  ''No 
man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time.  . .  ." 
might  well  ponder  soberly  the  ren- 
dering of  that  same  text  as  credited 
to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith:  "No 
man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time, 
except  he  hath  home  record  oi  the 
Son,  for  except  it  is  through  him 
no  man  can  he  saved." 

Following  that  first  great  vision 
to  Joseph  Smith,  the  Lord  gave  rev- 
elations to  the  Church  defining  the 
relationship  of  himself  to  the  Father 
and  clarifying  the  record  of  John 
above  referred  to  as  to  how  he, 
Jesus,  "received  not  of  the  fulness 
at  the  first,  but  received  grace  for 
grace;  And  he  received  not  of  the 
fulness  at  first,  but  continued  from 
grace  to  grace,  until  he  received  a 
fulness  ...  of  the  glory  of  the 
Father;  And  he  received  all  power, 
both  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  and 
the  glory  of  the  Father  was  with 
him,  for  he  dwelt  in  him"  (D.  &  C. 
93:12,  13,  16-17).  Then  the  Lord 
gives  the  reason  for  these  revelations 
concerning  himself  and  the  Father: 
"I  give  unto  you  these  sayings  that 
you  may  understand  and  know  how 
to  worship,  and  know  what  you 
worship,  that  you  may  come  unto 
the  Father  in  my  name,  and  in  due 
time  receive  of  his  fulness  .  .  .  and 
be  glorified  in  me  as  I  am  in  the 
Father  [Ibid.  93:19-20). 

These  words  make  it  increasingly 
clear  why  it  is  "life  eternal  to  know 
God  and  Jesus  Christ."  One  must 
understand  the  divine  nature  and 
the  attributes  of  the  God  whom  he 
would  worship.  By  understanding 
how  the  Son  gained  the  fulness  of 


the  glory  of  the  Father  by  continu- 
ing from  grace  to  grace,  we  as  mor- 
tals are  given  the  true  pattern  as  to 
how  by  an  emulation  of  him  whom 
we  worship  we,  too,  might  come 
unto  the  Father  and  receive  of  his 
fulness  and  be  glorified  in  the  Son 
even  as  the  Son  is  glorified  in  the 
Father. 

npHESE  great  teachings  relative  to 
the  Fatherhood  of  God  and  the 
Sonship  of  Jesus  Christ  as  our  Elder 
Brother  make  meaningful  the  in- 
junction of  the  Master:  "Be  ye 
therefore  perfect,  even  as  your  Fa- 
ther which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect!" 
To  know  and  to  understand  is  es- 
sential to  emulation  and  reverence. 
One  is  inclined  to  oppose  and  doubt 
that  which  he  fails  to  comprehend. 
The  evidence  of  reverence  is  obedi- 
ence to  the  commandments  of  him 
whom  we  worship.  A  disinclination 
to  keep  the  commandments,  upon 
which  the  blessings  of  eternal  life 
are  predicated,  is  a  certain  sign  of 
an  ignorance  of  and  a  lack  of  an 
intelligent  comprehension  of  that 
Divine  Being  whose  children  we 
are  and  of  that  One  who  gave  his 
life  that  all  men,  including  ourselves, 
might  live  again. 

To  all  of  us  as  the  children  of 
our  Heavenly  Father  wandering  in 
the  maze  of  the  uncertainties  of  this 
life,  the  Lord  issues  a  call  to  high 
achievement  which  is  at  once  a 
commandment  and  a  glorious 
promise:  "Therefore,  sanctify  your- 
selves that  your  minds  become  single 
to  God,  and  the  days  will  come  that 
you  shall  see  him;  for  he  will  un- 
veil his  face  unto  you,  and  it  shall 
be  in  his  own  time,  and  in  his  own 
way,  and  according  to  his  own  will" 


'AND  THIS  IS  LIFE  ETERNAL!' 


225 


(D.  &  C.  88:68).  llie  way  to  be- 
come ''sanctified''  in  the  language 
of  the  Lord's  revelation  is  reduced 
to  something  of  a  formula  by  which 
it  might  be  accomplished  in  another 
revelation,  as  follows : 

Verily,  thus  saith  the  Lord:  It  shall 
come  to  pass  that  every  soul  who  forsaketh 
his  sins  and  cometh  unto  me,  and  calleth 
on  my  name  and  obeyeth  my  voice,  and 
keepeth  my  commandments,  shall  see  my 
face  and  know  that  I  am  (D.  &  C.  93:1)- 

Those  things  enumerated  by  the 
Lord  as  essential  to  our  entering 
into  his  presence  are  reminiscent  of 
what  he  said  to  the  Jews  in  another 
dispensation  when  they  were  aston- 
ished at  his  doctrine.  To  them  on 
that  occasion  he  declared:  'If  any 
man  will  do  his  will,  he  shall  know 
of  the  doctrine,  whether  it  be  of 
God,  or  whether  I  speak  of  myself." 
Here,  then,  is  made  clear  to  us  an- 
other divine  truth.  Knowledge  of 
God  and  Jesus,  his  Son,  is  essential 
to  life  eternal,  but  the  keeping  of 
God's  commandments  must  pre- 
cede the  acquisition  of  that  knowl- 
edge or  intelligence. 

On  this  point  President  Joseph  F. 
Smith  makes  this  explanation,  which 
also  distinguishes  between  the 
knowledge  of  the  world  and  that 
knowledge  and  intelligence  which 
is  necessary  to  eternal  life.  This  is 
his  explanation: 

Satan  possesses  knowledge,  far  more 
than  we  have,  but  he  has  not  intelligence 
or  he  would  render  obedience  to  the 
principles  of  truth  and  right.  I  know 
men  who  have  knowledge,  who  under- 
stand the  principles  of  the  gospel  as  well 
as  you  do,  who  are  brilliant,  but  lack  the 
essential  qualifications  of  pure  intelli- 
gence. They  will  not  accept  and  render 
obedience  thereto.  Pure  intelligence 
comprises   not   only   knowledge,   but   also 


the  power  to  properly  apply  that  knowl- 
edge (Way  to  Perfection,  page  231). 

The  apostle  Paul  wrote  to  the 
Corinthians: 

No  man  speaking  "by  the  Spirit  of  God 
calleth  Jesus  accursed:  and  that  no  man 
can  say  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord,  but  by  the 
Holy  Ghost  (I  Cor.  12:3). 

The  prophets  of  every  dispensa- 
tion of  the  gospel  have  taught  that 
the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  was  a 
divine  bestowal  upon  them  who 
had  entered  into  covenant  by  bap- 
tism as  a  witness  that  they  had  tak- 
en upon  themselves  the  name  of 
Ghrist  and  would  be  obedient  unto 
the  ends  of  their  lives.  By  this  be- 
stowal of  the  Holy  Ghost  their 
hearts  were  changed  through  faith 
on  his  name  and  they  were  spiritual- 
ly begotten  of  him  and  thus  became 
his  sons  and  his  daughters  (Mosiah 
5:2-8).  By  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  we  can  know  the  truth  of  all 
things,  including  a  knowledge  of 
God,  our  Heavenly  Father  and  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ. 

One  of  the  most  beautiful  descrip- 
tions of  him  whom  we  wor- 
ship as  the  Son  of  God  and  by 
whom  we  come  to  our  Heavenly  Fa- 
ther is  contained  in  the  writings  of 
John  the  Revelator.  John  saw  him: 

.  .  .  clothed  with  a  garment  down 
to  the  foot,  and  girt  above  the  paps 
with  a  golden  girdle.  His  head  and 
his  hairs  were  white  like  wool,  as 
white  as  snow,  and  his  eyes  were  as  a 
flame  of  fire;  And  his  feet  like  unto  fine 
brass,  as  if  they  burned  in  a  furnace;  and 
his  voice  as  the  sound  of  many  waters  .... 
his  countenance  was  as  the"  sun  shineth  in 
his  strength.  And  when  I  saw  him  I  fell  at 
his  feet  as  dead.  And  he  laid  his  right 
hand  upon  me,  saying  unto  me,  Fear  not, 
I  am  the  first  and  the  last:  I  am  he  that 
li\eth,  and  was  dead;  and,  behold,  I  am 
alive  for  evermore  .  .  .      (Rev.   1:13-18). 


226 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


It  was  this  same  personage  who 
appeared  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  in 
the  grove  and  was  described  by  Jo- 
seph in  words  similar  to  those  used 
by  John  when  the  Lord  by  personal 
visitation  appeared  to  Joseph  and 
Oliver  in  the  Kirtland  Temple.  It 
is  concerning  that  same  personage, 
his  reality  and  his  mission  and  about 
whom  I  have  a  special  witness  by 


the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  It  is 
the  same  personage  about  whom  all 
may  know  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  which  is  shed  forth  upon  all 
those  who  love  God  and  keep  his 
commandments. 

God  grant  us  all,  through  faith 
and  obedience,  that  knowledge,  to 
gain  which,  is  life  eternal! 


Josef  Muench 


MAGNOLIA  BLOSSOM 


C/> 


^eL 


rom    ijour  'jjeueving 

Lad  W.  HiU 


New  faith  has  come  to  me  from  your  believing, 
And  courage  from  this  love  we  two  have  known- 
Enough,  perhaps,  to  guide  me  out  of  grieving 
To  where  I  shall  not  fear  to  walk  alone. 


The  Thickness  of  Water 


Nellie  Iveison  Cox 


GRETCHEN  hastily  jerked  her 
scorched  finger  away  from  its 
contact  with  the  hot  stove 
hd.  ''Ouch!"  she  ejaculated,  sur- 
veying her  finger  ruefully.  ''And 
some  people  think  I  should  settle 
down  permanently  to  this  business 
of  living  on  a  farm!"  Gingerly,  she 
began  ladling  the  smooth  batter 
onto  the  smoking  griddle,  but 
turned  at  the  sound  of  pattering 
footsteps.  Six-year-old  Ronnie,  bare- 
foot, and  pajama-clad,  came  through 
the  door  leading  to  the  bedrooms. 

"Oh,  Mommy,  I  don't  want  to 
wear  these  short  trousers;  I  want 
overalls  like  Kenny  wears!"  His 
boyish  face,  with  its  recently  ac- 
quired tan,  wrinkled  up  at  her  im- 
ploringly as  he  held  the  knee-length 
suit  to  her  view.  When  she  did 
not  answer,  he  came  nearer  and 
caught  hold  of  her  dress  insistently. 
"Mama,  you're  not  going  back  to 
the  city;  I  hate  it.  I  hate  Olga 
and  Mrs.  Watts  at  the  Day  Nursery 
'n  everything.  I  want  to  live  here 
with   Kenny  'n  Nora   'n  Thayne." 

Gretchen's  mind  sought  desper- 
ately for  words  that  would  satisfy 
him  without  actually  committing 
herself.  "Now,  son,  their  aunt  and 
uncle  are  coming  to  take  care  of 
them.  The  telegram  came  last 
night." 

"But  Mommy,  they  want  us  to 
stay  'n  their  mama  wants  us  to  stay 
'cause  Nora  said  so." 

"Well— we'll  see.  Run  and  dress 
now.  Breakfast  is  almost  ready." 
She  was  always  weak  where  Ronnie's 
desires    were    concerned,    but    this 


time  she  just  couldn't  give  in.  Even 
Jeff  had  admitted  that  it  was  too 
much  to  expect  that  she  should 
give  up  her  good  job  for  an  uncertain 
future  on  the  farm  he  wished  to 
buy. 

Through  the  gingham-curtained 
window  she  could  see  Thayne 
coming  with  the  milk.  Even  his 
chore  clothes  did  not  hide  his  blond 
handsomeness.  Flow  proud  his  moth- 
er had  been  of  him  and  what 
high  hopes  she  had  entertained  for 
the  development  of  his  really  fine  - 
voice. 

"You  certainly  hurried,"  she  told 
him,  preparing  to  strain  the  milk. 

"Yes  ma'am."  His  voice  was 
musical  as  he  regarded  her  soberly 
from  under  his  amazingly  long 
lashes.  "There  is  only  Julie  to 
milk  now.  I'm  letting  Bess  go  dry. 
She  is  going  to  have  a  calf  you 
know." 

Yes,  she  knew.  Ronnie  had  ex- 
citedly informed  her  of  the  fact. 
It  was  going  to  be  harder  than  she 
had  thought  to  convince  him  they 
must  leave. 

A  sweet-faced  girl  with  brown 
braids  came  through  the  door. 
"Why  did  you  let  me  sleep  so  late?" 
she  asked  reproachfully,  beginning 
to  set  the  table. 

"And  why  not?"  asked  Gretchen 
smiling  fondly.  "You  needed  to 
rest  after  climbing  hills  all  day 
yesterday.  Ronnie  seems  to  be  de- 
termined to  see  the  other  side  of 
e\'ery  hill  around  here." 

"I  like  to  take  him  hiking.  He 
has   so   much    fun   'cause   he   says 

Page  227 


228 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


there  aren't  any  hills  in  the  city  and 
he  couldn't  climb  them  alone  if 
there  were."  She  slipped  her  hand 
into  Gretchen's.  'Tm  so  glad 
Mom  had  a  friend  like  you/'  she 
ended  chokingly. 

Gretchen  drew  the  girlish  figure 
close.  ''Your  mother  was  lucky  to 
have  three  such  fine  children/'  she 
said  softly. 

A  tousle-headed  youngster  came 
in,  rubbing  the  sleep  from  his  eyes. 
"Good  morning,  Kenny/'  smiled 
Gretchen.  ''I  guess  Ronnie  is  the 
slow-poke  this  morning  but  we 
won't  wait.    Hurry  and  wash." 

"Say/'  began  the  eight-year-old, 
splashing  vigorously,  "that's  just  the 
way  Mom  used  to  talk.  'Kenny, 
hurry  'n  wash',  she'd  say  first  thing." 
His  lip  quivered  and  he  hurriedly 
applied  the  towel  to  his  freckled 
features.  There  was  an  unhappy 
silence  which  lasted  until  Kenny, 
with  the  quick  versatility  of  child- 
hood, said  excitedly,  "Say,  Ronnie 
and  I  want  to  build  a  rock  dam 
across  the  creek  and  make  a  duck 
pond.  We  can  finish  it  in  a  week 
easy,  and  then  when  school 
starts " 

"MORA  interrupted  him.  "Mama 
never  told  us  where  she  met 
you,  Mrs.  Bradley." 

"Why,  it  was  last  spring.  She 
came  to  my  apartment  building  in 
search  of  your  aunt  .  .  .  ." 

"Aunt  Winona,"  interposed 
Thayne. 

"But  your  aunt  had  moved  away, 
so  I  asked  her  to  spend  the  night 
with  me.  It  was  late  and  she  was 
a  stranger  in  the  city.  She  told 
us  about  you  children— that  Thayne 
loved    to    sing   and    Nora's   hobby 


was  photography,  and  Kenny,  she 
said,  was  her  little  farmer,  always 
making  dams  and  ditches." 

In  her  mind's  eye  Gretchen 
could  still  see  the  faded  .little  wom- 
an who  had  seemed  so  out  of  place 
in  the  richly  carpeted  halls  of  the 
New  Breton.  Gretchen  had  just 
stepped  out  of  the  elevator  and  was 
looking  through  the  letters  she  had 
collected  in  the  lobby.  There  had 
been  a  bill,  an  advertisement,  and 
an  invitation  to  vacation  again  at 
Sheerdrop  Ski  Resort,  but  nothing 
from  Jeff.  Even  if  he  did  feel  re- 
sentful because  she  insisted  on  keep- 
ing her  job,  he  could  write  oftener, 
if  only  for  Ronnie's  sake.  Was  he 
still  working  on  a  ranch?  she  won- 
dered. 

Intent  on  her  mail,  she  did  not 
at  first  notice  the  woman  in  front 
of  one  of  the  apartment  entrances. 
When  she  did,  her  first  thought 
had  been,  that's  what  I  might  have 
looked  like  if  we  had  bought  the 
farm  Jeff  was  always  dreaming 
about.  Involuntarily,  she.  had 
glanced  down  at  her  own  fashion- 
able business  suit  above  the  trim 
brown  Oxfords. 

The  woman  was  undoubtedly 
from  the  country.  She  was  no  shab- 
bier than  many  women  seen  in  the 
city,  but  there  was  a  rugged  strength 
in  her  thin  frame,  and  Gretchen 
knew,  with  the  quick  preception 
that  had  won  her  the  excellent  po- 
sition she  held,  that  those  brown, 
roughened  hands  were  accustomed 
to  hard  toil. 

The  stranger  had  turned,  and 
Gretchen  had  been  surprised  at  the 
look  of  eager  expectancy  on  the 
still  young  face.  It  was  as  though 
she  had  been  waiting  for  someone 


THE  THICKNESS  OF  WATER  229 

and  must  scrutinize  every  comer.  ''Oh.     My  daddy  is  working  on 

On    sudden    impulse,    Gretchen  a  ranch.'' 
asked,  ''Are  you  looking  for  some- 
one?" r^RETCHEN    interposed,    "Mrs. 

"My  sister  wrote  me  from  this  ^Hackett  is  tired,  son.     Perhaps 

address,  but  there  seems  to  be  no  ^fter  supper  she  will  tell  you  about 

one "  her  children." 

"I  believe  the  people  who  were  m  ^fter  the  simple  meal  the  guest 

that  apartment  have  been  gone  for  brought  some  snapshots  from  her 

several  days.    Perhaps  the  manage-  r)urse 

,]r;  '  '  '     .        ,  "Nora  is  always  taking  pictures. 

No      It  doesnt  matter  now.  ^^^j^          ^-^^  ^^  j^^j^  ^^  ^^^^^^ 

Maybe  I  can  find  a  hotel.  Ronnie?" 

Surprising  herself,  Gretchen  ex-  His  eyes  sparkled.    "Oh,  Mommy, 

claimed,      Won  t    you    spend    the  j^^,^  at  this  big  boy  in  swimming! 

ni^ht  with  me?    My  son  would  be  ajt,        •              i      -u-ijr 

^1       J      TT     J  -^     ».  And  here  is  one  or  a  big  load  of 

so  pleased.     He  doesn  t  see  many  ...             „               ^ 

^1    „                                            ^  something.  .  .  . 

''^°l'  couldn't  impose  on  you  that  7'''^  ''  '  1°'"^  °^Yl  ^'"'^  ^°f  ^' 

way.       What     would     your     hus-  ^^^   ^°'^'   f}'     ^^''^  J^}'^"  1'''^°'- 

bgj^j          -^yy                     ^  You  poor  httlc  city  tike,  get  your 

"Jeff' doesn't  live  here  any  more."  ™"^^  ^*^   ^""1  y^^   t^.  *h,f   f^™ 
And  then,  fearing  she  had  sounded  ^^^"  '^^,  takes  her  vacation, 
facetious,    "He   has   been   overseas  ^^^  ^^^^  thought  Gretchen  al- 
and the  city  gets  on  his  nerves."  ™'^     indignantly,     that     anyone 

"I  see.    Then  I  shall  be  happy  to  ^^^^^    children    ran    barefoot    in 

stav."  The  haggard  look  had  lifted  ^^^^^ns    or   whatever   country   chil- 

from  her  features,  leaving  them  sud-  ^^^'^  ^^^  barefoot  m,   should  feel 

denly  alive.    "Then  I  shall  be  very  ^orry  for  her  son  who  had  the  best 

happy  to  stay.     I'm  Mrs.  Hackett  ^^  everything.     Why,  the  woman 

from  Dixon,  upstate."  sounded  almost  like  Jeff.     He  had 

"And  I'm  Mrs.  Bradley.    Come,  '^'^  ^  child  might  as  well  be  in 

then,  and  meet  my  son."    She  led  I^j^  ^^  ^^^^^^  "P  ^^  ^^^  apartment 

the  way  to  the  spacious  apartment  ^^^  ^^Y- 

where  a  curly-headed  child  joyously  "You   were  saying?"   she  apolo- 

threw  himself  into  her  arms.  gized,  conscious  that  she  had  not 

"Hello,  darling.  Hello,  Olga.  This  been   paying   attention   in   her   in- 

is  Mrs.  Hackett.  She  is  going  to  dignant  remembrance  of  Jeff's  at- 

spend  the  night  with  us."  titude. 

The  visitor  smiled  at  the  maid  "Won't  you   bring  him   to   the 

and  then  took  Ronnie's  hands  in  farm?  I  just  couldn't  bear  to  have 

her  own.  my  children  raised  anywhere  else. 

•  "I  have  a  little  boy  named  Kenny,  it's  been  hard  work  for  a  woman 

I  have  a  big  boy,  too,  and  a  girl."  alone,  but  nothing  else  could  ever 

"Oh,  where  do  you  live?"  be  so  satisfiying." 

"On  a  big  farm  in  a  place  called  "You  mean  you  run  it  alone?" 

Dixon."  "Since  Cal  died  five  years  ago.    It 


230 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


has  left  its  mark  on  me,  I  guess.  I 
finished  paying  off  the  mortgage 
last  year,  so  it  will  be  easier  now. 
The  house  can  be  fixed  up  real  nice 
and  I  know  you'd  like  it." 

What  is  the  woman  trying  to 
do,  thought  Gretchen,  amazed.  It 
sounds  like  she  is  trying  to  sell  me 
her  farm. 

"Say  you  will  visit  us,"  insisted 
the  woman,  but  Gretchen  had 
smiled  at  the  improbability  of  such 
a  thing.  However,  she  had  not 
reckoned  with  the  letters  that  came 
from  Mrs.  Hackett  after  she  had 
returned  home.  They  were  filled 
with  numerous  little  details  about 
calves  and  colts,  puppies  and  kittens, 
and  seemed  written  with  the  intent 
in  mind  of  whetting  to  greater  pitch 
Ronnie's  eagerness  to  visit  the  Hack- 
ett farm.  Even  Gretchen  found 
herself  wondering  if  the  frost  had 
got  the  peaches,  or  if  Mr.  Burgess, 
the  neighbor  who  helped  run  the 
farm,  had  recovered  from  his  in- 
jury in  time  to  get  the  hay  in. 
Was  Julie's  calf  the  heifer  they 
hoped  for,  and  how  many  pups 
did  Flora  have?  Ronnie  never  al- 
lowed her  to  skip  any  detail  when 
reading  one  of  the  frequent  letters, 
and  he  often  insisted  on  her  writing 
for  information  he  wanted.  It  was 
not  long  until  she  knew  the  size  and 
shape  of  the  house,  the  color  of  the 
wallpaper  in  every  room,  and  the 
general  layout  of  orchard  and  field. 
She  was  amused  at  herself  for  being 
interested,  but  it  was  for  Ronnie's 
sake,  she  told  herself.  Lacking 
companions  of  his  own  age,  the  let- 
ters from  the  farm  supplied  a  defi- 
nite lack  in  his  life. 

Then,  suddenly  and  unexpectedly, 
a  telegram  had  come  signed  by  Mr. 


Burgess,  saying  that  Mrs.  Hackett 
was  very  ill  and  had  asked  for  her. 
Obtaining  a  leave  of  absence,  she 
had  entrained  for  the  farming  com- 
munity as  soon  as  possible,  taking 
Ronnie  with  her.  Upon  arrival, 
they  had  been  approached  by  a 
grizzled  farmer  in  wrinkled  over- 
alls. 

'Tou  that  city  woman  Leonora 
Hackett  sent  for?" 

'Tm  Mrs.  Bradley." 

''Well,  my  wife  is  over  there 
now.  Been  there  since  Leonora 
died  last  night." 

CO,  sitting  beside  a  taciturn  farm- 
er in  a  dilapidated  farm  truck, 
Gretchen  and  Ronnie  had  ridden  to 
the  Hackett  farm,  which  looked 
just  as  they  had  known  it  would, 
save  there  was  no  thin  figure  in  a 
house  dress  to  welcome  them. 
Gretchen  was  immediately  placed 
in  charge  by  the  neighbor  woman 
who  had  attended  to  all  needful  de- 
tails. Later  that  evening,  they  had 
attended  the  simple  funeral  and 
had  gone  to  the  little  cemetery, 
and  Gretchen  had  tried  conscien- 
tiously to  soften  the  grief  of  three 
orphan  children. 

''Leonora  set  great  store  by  you," 
said  white-haired  Mrs.  Burgess. 
"She  wanted  you  to  stay  with  her 
children." 

Stay  with  the  Hackett  children- 
handsome  Thayne,  winsome  Nora, 
and  little  Kenny  who  had  welcomed 
her  own  Ronnie  like  a  brother?  Of 
course  she  would  stay  until  the 
aunt  could  be  located.  But  to  give 
up  permanently  her  luxurious  apart- 
ment and  the  fabulous  salary  she 
received  to  care  for  the  children  of 
a  stranger— surely  Leonora  Hackett 


THE  THICKNESS  OF  WATER  231 

had  never  thought  she  would  do  *Tes,  and  mama  is  here,  too.    Her 

such  a  thing!  What  she  had  said  grave  is  all  wet  and  looks  so  cold/' 

to  Mrs.  Burgess  had  been  only  the  and  Kenny  began  to  sob  wildly, 

meandering  of  a  sick  mind.     Still,  ^^  j^^^p  ^^  Gretchen's  throat 

there  had  seemed  to  be  a  hidden  g^^u  ^j^oked  her  when  at  last  the 

purpose  behmd  all  those  letters  she  train  pulled  in  and  a  few  passengers 

had  written.          ^  alighted.     A  flashily  dressed  wom- 

I  can  t  do  it;  it  s  fantastic!   she  ^j^^  accompanied  by  a  portly  man, 

told  herself.    Why   no    one   more  descended  upon  the  children, 

unfitted  to  run  a  farm  ever  lived  »    r  t_ 

than  I.     When  Winona  Cappelh  "Nora  s  babies!    she  cried  shrilly, 

arrived,     she,     Gretchen     Bradley  ^"J^^  Wmona   will   take   care   of 

would  slide  gracefully  out  from  un-  y^^' 

der  this  unwanted  responsibility  and  Somehow,  Ronnie  had  got  in- 
let the  aunt  take  over.  And  that  eluded  in  the  caress  as  she  threw 
was  that.  her  arms  around  them.     Gretchen 

She   came   back   to   the   present  realized,    with    astonishment,    that 

when    Nora    said    hesitantly    over  the  woman  actually  did  not  know 

her     scarcely     touched     breakfast,  how  many  children  her  sister  had. 

'Tou   are  going  to   stay  with   us,  Mrs.  Cappelli  began  to  talk,  mov- 

aren't  you?"  ing  around  so  that  the  odor  of  the 

''Now,  sis,"  began  the  boy,  ''Mrs.  perfume    she    wore    reached    Gret- 

Bradley  has  her  job  and  her  home  chen   overpoweringly. 

and  maybe  she  has  to  go  back."  'Tour  uncle  and  I  own  a  tourist 

Gretchen  flashed  the  boy  a  grate-  court  in   Florida.     Since  receiving 

ful  look.     He  was  trying  to  make  the  news  of  your  mother's  passing, 

it  easier  on  all  of  them  with  his  we  have  decided  to  take  over  the 

adult  understanding  of  the  position  night  club  in  connection.    Thayne 

she  was  in.  can  sing— oh,  yes,  your  mother  sent 

"Your  aunt  and  uncle  are  coming  me  the  clipping  the  time  you  sang 

on    tonight's   train.     If   we  hurry,  over   the   radio,   and   Nora   is   old 

Nora,  we  can  finish  the  dress  your  enough.  ...    Oh,  yes.  I  know  your 

mother    was    making    for    you    so  mother  had  this  foolish  idea  about 

you  can  wear  it  when  we  go   to  wanting  you  children  to  be  raised 

meet  them.    It  was  made  so  nicely."  on  the  farm-she  told  me  so  when 

The  air  was  quite  cool  with  a  she   wrote    that    the    doctors    had 

dash  of  rain  when  they  started  in  given  her  but  a  short  time  to  live, 

the   early    dusk    toward    the    little  Let's  see,  that  was  before  we  went 

railway  station.    Too  late,  Gretchen  to   Florida,   while   we   were   living 

realized  that  their  path  was  taking  at  the  New  Breton.     I  wrote  her 

them  past  the  cemetery  where  a  that  I  would  do  what  I  could  and 

new  mound  showed  up  dark  in  the  for  her  to  come  to  see  me,  but  we 

early  twilight.  left  unexpectedly  and  she  probably 

She   began    to    chatter    brightly,  didn't    come.      But    don't    worry, 

"Wait,  I  want  to  count  noses.     Is  Aunt    Winona    will    take    care    of 

everyone  here?"  you.'' 


232  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 

/^RETCHEN  knew  sudden  shock,  water,  you  know,  and  what  you  say 

Then     Leonora     Hackett     had  would  never  hold  up  in  court.  You 

known  she  was  going  to  die  when  cannot  produce  a  letter  to  prove.  .  .'' 

she  had  conversed  so  calmly  in  that  "Letter!"  They  all  turned  to  face 

city  apartment— when  she  had  writ-  a    twelve-year-old    girl   whose   face 

ten  those  letters  whose  hidden  pur-  was  brilliantly  alive,  as  she  delved 

pose  was  now  so  apparent.    What  frantically  in  the  deep  pockets  of 

utterly   magnificent   courage!    Was  the  raincoat  she  wore.     *'Oh,  Mrs. 

she,   Gretchen  Bradley,  so  utterly  Bradley,  mama  gave  it  to  me  to 

lacking  in  courage  that  she,  with  mail,  but  she  took  so  bad  and  1 

the    advantage    all    on    her    side,  ran  for  Mrs.  Burgess,  and  I  forgot 

would  not  dare  what  the  other  wo-  all  about  it."  Her  hand  came  out 

man  had  dared?  triumphantly  with  a  thin  envelope. 

Mr.  Cappelli  cleared  his  throat.  Unmindful  of  the  eyes  upon  her, 

"Er— that  is,  we  can  take  the  two  Gretchen  tore  it  open.     They  all 

older    children.      The    boys    here  crowded  behind  her  as  she  read: 
would   hardly.    .    .    .You    are    the 

neighbor  who  sent  us  the  wire?"  Dear    Mrs.    Bradley:      I'm    asking    a 

<<Yes no that  is           "  mighty  big  favor,  but  I  believe  the  Lord 

u^xT  ^^                    '    J  >f       1.  '     A>f  sent  me  to  you  in  answer  to  my  prayer. 

Well,  never  mmd,    put  m  Mrs.  i  ^.^^  to  the  apartment  to  beg  m/ sister 

Cappelli.       We  can  make  some  ar-  to  come  to  the  farm  and  care  for  my  chil- 

rangement   I   am   sure.     The   farm  dren  when  I  am  gone,  and  when  I  did  not 

will  have  to  be  sold,  and  something  find  her   I  was   desperate.     I   knew  my 

could   be   allowed   to   someone   for  time  was  getting  short     Then  you  came 

.  1  .                      r    .1                           T_-i  3nd  I  knew  you  had  to  be  the  one.     I 

takmg    care    of    the    younger    chil-  ^^^   ^^st  easy  if  you   will  move   to   the 

dren.  farm  and  take  care  of  my  darlings. 

There  was  no  intention,  then,  of  Leonora  Hackett 
fulfilling  the  last  wish  of  a  dying 

woman.     Especially  was  there  no  The  look  Gretchen  turned  upon 

place  in  this  set-up  for  an  eight-  the  group  was  the  satisfied  one  of 

year-old   boy   who   bitterly   missed  ^  woman  who  has  discovered  foun- 

his    mother.      Suddenly,    Gretchen  tains  of  hidden  strength  and  who 

was  angry.     Such  heartless  callous-  glories  in  the  discovery, 

ness  to  one's  own  blood!  ''Come,  children,"  she  said,  proud- 

"I  guess  you  did  not  know,"  she  ly  possessive,  "your  aunt  and  your 

said    determinedly,    "that    it    was  uncle  will  want  to  rest  before  they 

Mrs.  Hackett's  wish  that  I  stay  and  return  to  Florida,  and  I  must  send 

care  for  her  children.     I  have  wit-  a  telegram  to  Ronnie's  daddy,  ask- 

nesses  to  prove  what  I  say.    These  ing  him  to  come  and  help  us  run  the 

children  must  not  be  separated."  farm.     I  know  he  will  be  glad  be- 

"But,"  sputtered  the  other,  'Tm  cause  he  always  wanted   to  be  a 

her  sister.     Blood  is  thicker  than  farmer." 


Photograph  by  Josef  Muench 


BLACK  LOCUST  IN  BLOOM 

LOresaen    LUay 

Anna  Prince  Redd 

A  day  of  opal  weather, 
Tender  and  close,  yet  remote, 
As  faintly  scented  as  heather, 
A  lark  song  in  the  throat; 

Crystals  on  new  grass  glistening, 
Sunlight  in  warming  fioods, 
The  earth  awake  and  listening 
To  the  whisper  of  stretching  buds; 

Tomorrow  may  fret  with  thunder, 
I  shall  feci  not  the  least  dismay; 
Let  storm  confirm  the  wonder 
Of  this  fragile  Dresden  day! 


Page  233 


"That  Monson  Kid!" 

Sylvia    Probst   Young 


SHE  was  coming  out  of  the  gate 
of  a  cemetery  along  the  high- 
way when  I  stopped  to  give 
her  a  ride,  a  small,  slim-bodied  girl 
I  took  to  be  in  her  middle  twenties. 

''It  isn't  far  to  town/'  she  smiled 
brightly.  '1  came  through  the  fields 
and  I  was  going  back  that  way.  It 
is  hot  out  here,  but  there  are  plenty 
of  trees  inside." 

"A  lovely  place  for  a  cemetery," 
I  observed,  ''here  on  the  hill  over- 
looking the  whole  valley." 

"I  like  it,"  she  said.  '"With  the 
mountains  all  around,  there's  some- 
thing so  peaceful  about  it." 

''I  read  about  your  hero  coming 
home.  I  guess  this  town  is  mighty 
proud  of  him.  Not  many  towns 
can  boast  a  soldier  who  won  a  Con- 
gressional  Medal." 

'Tes,  everybody  is  proud  of  Freck, 
now.  You  should  have  seen  the 
crowd  that  gathered  for  his  me- 
morial service— officials  and  officers, 
the  Governor,  people  from  all  over. 
It  was  so  different  from  the  last 
time  he  came  home." 

''Oh.     Tell  me  about  him  will 

you?" 

*        ♦        *        « 

It  goes  way  back  to  grade  school, 
Freck's  story.  Freck— that  wasn't 
his  name,  of  course;  it  was  George 
Henry  Monson,  but  no  one  ever 
called  him  anything  but  Freck,  al- 
though he  only  had  a  few  washed- 
out  freckles  across  his  nose.  He 
was  a  big,  awkward  kid  with  hair 
the  color  of  that  ripe  wheat  in  the 
sun.  You  might  have  called  him 
homely  except  for  his  eyes.    I  have 

Page  234 


never  seen  eyes  so  full  of  longing 
and  loneliness  as  his  eyes  were.  You 
see  most  of  his  life  Freck  starved 
for  love— love  and  understanding 
and  a  feeling  of  being  wanted.  He 
never  knew  his  mother.  She  died 
when  he  was  a  baby,  and  his  dad 
was  a  no-good  sort— drunk  most 
of  the  time,  and  seldom  home. 
Freck  lived  with  his  old  grandpa, 
and  I  guess  he  did  the  best  he 
could  for  the  boy,  but  he  was  a 
stern  man— hard  as  granite,  and 
Freck  didn't  drive  easily.  What 
Freck  needed  was  love,  especially 
a  mother's  love. 

He  was  a  smart  boy  and  full  of 
energy  which,  undirected,  was 
turned  into  mischief.  If  there  was 
a  broken  window,  a  tack  on  the 
teacher's  chair,  or  an  inkwell  upset, 
more  times  than  not,  it  was  Freck 
who  had  done  it.  But  I  don't  think 
he  was  ever  given  the  benefit  of 
a  doubt;  no  matter  what  went 
wrong,  someone  was  always  ready 
to  voice  the  general  opinion,  "that 
Monson  kid  again."  Being  blamed 
only  antagonized  Freck,  and  he 
used  to  do  a  lot  of  things  just  to 
show  them. 

The  old  Monson  place  is  about 
half  a  mile  up  from  ours,  and  Freck 
had  to  pass  our  place  on  his  way 
to  school.  I  think  I  was  in  the 
fifth  grade  and  he  in  the  sixth  when 
he  started  to  walk  home  with  me 
occasionally.  At  those  times  he 
used  to  tell  me  the  things  nearest 
his  heart,  and  I  came  to  know  how 
lonely  he  really  was.  My  folks  dis- 
approved of  him,  however,  and  I 


THAT  MONSON  KID!' 


235 


think  that  he  knew  it.  After  grade 
school  days  he  never  bothered  to 
wait  for  me,  and  in  high  school  he 
started  to  pal  with  some  boys  from 
Glenn  Ferry.  Along  with  them, 
he  picked  up  some  pretty  bad  habits. 
But  I  knew  that  he  would  have 
liked  so  much  to  join  in  the  real 
fun  of  high  school— the  parties  and 
dances,  because  I  saw  him  more 
than  once  watching  from  the  side. 
That  was  how  it  was  for  Freck— 
always  on  the  outside  of  things, 
wistfully  looking  on. 

He  was  in  his  Junior  year  when 
the  real  trouble  happened.  Some 
supplies  were  taken  from  the 
chem.  laboratory,  and  during  a 
special  assembly  program  the  hall 
was  filled  with  a  putrid  smelling 
gas.  It  caused  a  great  deal  of 
commotion— almost  a  riot.  But, 
for  once  in  his  life,  Freck  wasn't 
implicated.  The  principal  didn't 
believe  that  though,  Freck  was  al- 
ways in  on  the  devilment.  So  he 
was  expelled,  with  four  others. 

VITHEN  I  came  home  from  school 
a  few  nights  later  I  was  sur- 
prised to  see  him  waiting  at  the 
bend  in  the  road.  It  was  the  first 
time  I  had  walked  with  Freck  since 
grade  school  days. 

''Hello  Jean,"  he  said,  'mind  if 
I  walk  up  with  you?" 

I  knew  that  he  wanted  to  tell 
someone  about  what  had  happened. 

"For  once,  believe  it  or  not, 
I  had  nothing  to  do  with  it,"  he 
blurted  oiit.  The  anger  was  glinting 
in  his  eyes,  and  I  knew  that  he  was 
telling -the  truth.  "But  old  Foster 
has  it  in  for  me.  Maybe  Yd  have 
gone  another  year  and  maybe  I 
wouldn't,  but  I  won't  plead  to  get 


back.  I  think  old  Foster  is  going 
to  be  sorry,  though." 

I  tried  to  change  his  mind  about 
things,  but  I  knew  that  I  didn't  get 
very  far. 

About  a  week  later  he  and  one  of 
the  boys  from  Glenn  Ferry  took  the 
principal's  car.  They  were  just 
going  over  to  Coatsville— about 
twenty  five  miles  away— and  then 
bring  the  car  back.  They  just 
wanted  "to  get  even  with  the  old 
boy,"  and  had  no  intentions  of 
causing  any  trouble.  Outside  of 
Glenn  Ferry,  they  started  speeding, 
and  then  they  hit  another  car.  The 
occupants,  a  minister  and  his  wife 
from  California,  were  seriously  in- 
jured. Their  car  rolled  over  twice. 
The  principal's  car  was  quite  badly 
damaged  but,  aside  from  a  few  cuts 
and  bruises,  Freck  and  his  com- 
panion weren't  hurt  at  all.  But  they 
paid  dearly  for  that  foolhardiness— 
in  the  state  penitentiary  for  a  year. 

I  don't  think  anyone  in  town  felt 
very  sorry  for  Freck.  'That  kid 
had  it  coming  to  him,"  they  said. 

It  was  almost  two  years  before  I 
saw  Freck  again,  but  when  he  came 
back  he  was  a  changed  boy.  It 
was  in  the  spring  of  1941,  just  a  few 
days  after  commencement.  I  was 
w^orking  in  Murphy's  Drug  for  the 
summer.  The  evening  he  came  in  I 
was  making  a  sundae  with  my  back 
toward  the  counter  so  I  didn't  see 
him  until  he  sat  down  and  said 
hello. 

There  was  something  familiar 
about  that  "hello."  I  turned  quickly, 
and  there  he  was,  smiling  at  me. 

"Freck  Monson,"  I  gasped. 

He  grinned,  "In  the  flesh." 

He  was  different,  I  knew  it  im- 
mediately.     Something   about    the 


236 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


lift  of  his  head— his  straightforward 
gaze.  I  felt  that  something  good  had 
happened  to  him  while  he  had  been 
gone. 

"When  did  you  get  back?" 
''I   came   yesterday.     How  have 
you  been,  Jean?  Golly,  you're  grown 
up. 

"Well,  youVe  surely  grown,  too." 
He  was  instantly  serious.  "In 
more  than  height,  I  hope.  Gramp 
told,  me  about  your  mother.  Fm 
awfully  sorry."  A  sudden  shadow 
crossed  his  eyes.  "I— I  know  how 
it  is  to  have  your  mother  dead, 
Fve  known  that  all  my  life." 

I  saw  that  old  hurt  in  his  eyes, 
but  it  was  gone  again  in  a  moment. 
"Guess   Fd  better  get  this  pre- 
scription taken  care  of—  something 
for  Gramp's  asthma." 

He  crossed  to  the  prescription 
counter,  and  Mr.  Murphy  greeted 
him  civilly,  but  that  was  all.  Seeing 
him  waiting  there,  I  suddenly 
thought  of  the  story  of  the  prodigal, 
but  I  was  certain  that  no  one  would 
kill  a  fatted  calf  for  him. 

When  he  started  to  go,  on  sud- 
den impulse,  I  called  to  him,  "Freck, 
wait  a  minute." 

He  came  back  to  the  fountain. 
"Yes,  Jean?" 

"If  you  can  wait  a  few  minutes 
I'll  walk  up  with  you,  Fm  off  at 
nine." 

"Gee,  Fd  like  that,  but  Mr. 
Murphy's  just  likely  to  call  and  tell 
your  dad." 

"Freck,  he  wouldn't,  besides  dad's 
not  home.    He's  East  on  business." 

It  was  a  lovely  night,  the  hill  road 
was  bathed  in  moonlight  and 
scented  with  the  fragrance  of  blos- 
soming apple  trees. 


i^rpHlS  seems  like  long  ago,"  Freck 
said,  "me  walking  home  with 
you.  In  those  days  I  was  always  air- 
ing my  grievances  to  you.  I've 
learned  a  great  deal,  Jean.  That  year 
in  jail  wasn't  easy,  but  I  got  a  new 
perspective  there.  A  warden  there- 
Jim  Hayward— makes  it  his  business 
to  understand  people  and  to  help 
them.  Jean,  for  the  first  time  in 
my  life,  I  felt  that  someone  under- 
stood me  and  believed  that  I  could 
be  different  than  my  dad.  He  used 
to  talk  to  me  about  life  and  values 
and  about  myself.  He  made  me 
want  to  amount  to  something  be- 
cause he  thought  I  could. 

"When  I  had  served  my  term 
he  got  me  a  job  on  a  dairy  farm 
upstate  —  some  friends  of  his  — 
they  were  grand  to  me.  I've  come 
home  now  because  I  want  to  show 
Gramp  and  the  town  that  I'm 
walking  up  the  right  road  now. 
I'll  always  be  sorry  for  that  acci- 
dent—for the  injury  it  caused  those 
people,  but  I've  learned,  and  I  know 
which  way  I'm  going,  now." 

It  thrilled  me  to  hear  him  saying 
those  things.  "Oh,  Freck,  I'm  so 
glad,"  I  said.  "I  want  you  to  know 
two  people  believe  in  you— I  as 
well  as  the  warden." 

That  was  the  beginning  of  a  close 
friendship  between  Freck  and  me 
and  I  spent  a  lot  of  time  with  him 
while  he  was  home.  Aunt  Mary  was 
a  bit  dubious  about  it.  She  was 
staying  with  me  while  dad  was  gone. 

"I  don't  think  your  dad  would 
like  you  going  with  Freck  Monson," 
she  told  me  more  than  once. 

"But  Freck  has  changed.  Aunt 
Mary,  and  I  believe  that  he'll  be 
as  fine  a  man  as  ever  lived  in  Hills- 
burg.  Right  now  he  needs  a  chance." 


"THAT  MONSON  KID'/ 


237 


But  it  wasn't  easy  for  Freck.  The 
town  had  its  opinion  of  him;  hadn't 
he  been  in  prison  for  a  year?  People 
didn't  forget  that,  nor  did  they  let 
him  forget  it.  Building  a  new  rep- 
utation is  a  tremendous  task,  but 
he  tried  and  tried  hard.  A  few 
times  he  went  to  public  gatherings, 
but  he  wasn't  comfortable;  people 
turned  to  stare  at  him  and  whisper. 
So  he  stopped  going.  Oh,  I'm  not 
saying  that  I'm  any  different  from 
the  rest.  It's  so  easy  to  become 
smug  in  our  own  httle  worlds,  and 
how  few  of  us  are  Christian  enough 
to  be  tolerant!  But  in  Freck's  case 
I  was  all  for  him,  because  during 
that  summer  I  came  to  love  him. 

More  than  once  he  told  me  that 
people  were  talking  about  me  going 
with  him,  and  I  knew  that,  too,  but 
I  didn't  let  it  bother  me  much,  ex- 
cept I  couldn't  help  wondering 
what  dad  would  think  if  he  knew. 
I  was  surprised  that  someone  hadn't 
written  him  about  it.  I  knew 
Aunt  Mary  wouldn't.  She  isn't 
like  that,  but  there  were  others 
who  might  have  done. 

In  early  September  dad  came 
home.  He  just  walked  in  one  eve- 
ning without  telling  us  that  he  was 
coming.  I  was  going  to  a  show  with 
Freck,  and  I  was  waiting  for  him. 
Dad  could  see  that  I  was  going  out, 
and  he  seemed  rather  disappointed. 

"Well  Jeanie,  whose  your  big 
date?  Couldn't  you  call  it  off  and 
talk  to  your  dad  tonight?" 

''Why  yes,  dad,  he'd  understand. 
It's  Freck  I'm  going  with." 

"Freck!  Look,  Jean!" 

I  could  see  the  anger  rising  in 
dad's  face. 

'That    Monson    kid    is    not    in 


your  class,  and  I  don't  like  the  idea 
of  your  going  with  him  like  I  under- 
stand you  have  been  doing.  (So 
someone  had  written  him  about  us.) 
Aren't  there  enough  nice  fellows  in 
this  town  without  you  going  with 
a  boy  like  that— a  boy  with  a  prison 
record?" 

OIS  words  caused  anger  to  flare 
in  me.  "Dad,  that's  not  fair. 
Sure,  Freck  made  a  mistake,  how 
many  of  us  don't  in  one  way  or  an- 
other? But  he's  paid  for  his  folly. 
What  he  needs  now  is  another 
chance  and,  like  everyone  else,  you're 
not  willing  to  give  that  to  him, 
you  re.  .  .  . 

A  sound  on  the  porch  interrupted 
my  outburst.  I  ran  to  the  window 
and  saw  Freck  going  down  the  steps. 
Without  another  word,  I  was  out 
of  the  house  running  after  him. 

"Freck,  wait.  You  heard.  I  can 
tell  the  way  you  look.  Freck,  dad 
doesn't  understand.  You  knew  it 
would  be  hard  to  change  the  opin- 
ion of  the  town.  Dad's  like  the  rest 
of  them.  But  I  don't  care  what 
anyone  says— I  believe  in  you.  .  .  . 
I.  .  .  .  " 

"Jean!"  Suddenly  he  caught  me  in 
his  arms  and  kissed  me  almost 
fiercely.  "If  you  believe  in  me, 
that's  all  that  counts,  because  I  love 
you.  But  your  dad  voiced  it,  I'm 
not  in  your  class.  I've  dreamed 
about  you  and  me,  but  I  guess 
that  will  always  be  a  dream." 

"No  it  won't.  I  love  you,  too, 
and  I  won't  let  anyone  spoil  our 
lives." 

He  held  me  close,  but  I  knew 
that  dad's  words  had  been  like  the 
lash  of  a  whip. 


238 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


•T^HE  next  week  Freck  went  back 
to  the  dairy  farm.  He  wrote 
to  me,  but  I  didn't  see  him  again 
until  December.  It  was  just  about 
a  week  after  Pearl  Harbor  that  he 
came  over  to  Westwood,  where  I 
was  going  to  college,  to  tell  me 
goodby.  He  had  joined  the  Ma- 
rines, ril  never  forget  how  he 
looked  in  that  uniform.  We  went 
out  and  celebrated  our  last  night 
together. 

'7ean/'  he  said,  'I'm  going  to 
try  to  be  so  fine  a  Marine  that  your 
dad  and  the  folks  back  home  will 
be  proud  of  me.  Then  everything 
will  be  okay  for  you  and  me,  unless 
you  find  someone  while  Vm  gone." 

''Don't  say  that,  ever.  You  know 
I'll  be  waiting  and  counting  the 
days." 

That's  the  last  time  I  ever  saw 
Freck.  As  you  know,  he  was  killed 
at  Saipan.  You  probably  remember 
how  he  won  that  medal.  I  can  re- 
member those  accounts  of  his  brav- 
ery so  well.  "The  enemy  had  almost 
completely  surrounded  the  men 
from  another  battery.  They  were 
sorely  in  need  of  help.  When 
the  fury  of  the  attack  became  ap- 
parent a  young  P.F.C.  George 
(Freck)  Monson  instantly  volun- 
teered to  go  to  their  assistance. 
Freck  found  an  unmanned  ambu- 
lance jeep  and  headed  it  straight 
into  the  battle,  in  reckless  disre- 
gard of  rifle  and  mortar  fire.  Reach- 
ing the  zone  of  action,  the  youth- 
ful Marine  loaded  as  many  wounded 
men  into  the  jeep  as  it  would  hold 


and  ran  the  hot  gauntlet  back  to 
safety.  He  then  returned.  Again 
and  again,  he  made  this  trip,  load- 
ing, returning,  loading,  returning. 
In  three  amazing  hours,  single-hand- 
ed, he  evacuated  forty-five  wounded 
Marines.  On  his  last  trip  he  spot- 
ted two  injured  comrades  lying  in 
the  open,  in  a  field  of  intense  fire. 
He  vaulted  out  of  the  jeep  and 
went  to  get  them.  A  sniper  shot  him 
dead." 

You  can  imagine  how  that  news 
affected  our  town.  People  were 
amazed  to  thing  that  Freck  Monson 
could  be  such  a  hero.  They  forgot 
about  his  prison  record  then.  They 
were  proud  to  claim  him. 

Old  Gramp  Monson  went  back  to 
Washington  D.  G.  to  get  Freck's 
medal.  And  to  the  kid  who  had 
been  the  town  rascal  came  the  high- 
est honor  that  a  grateful  Govern- 
ment could  bestow. 

That's  his  story.  Now,  he's  home 
again,  resting  in  honor.  He  wanted 
to  make  them  proud  of  him,  and 
he  did.  But  it  took  a  war  to  give 
him  that  chance— a  war  that  cost 
his  life. 


I  wanted  to  ask  her  about  herself, 
but  I  didn't  think  that  I  should, 
and  she  didn't  volunteer  to  say, 
though  somehow  the  way  she  told 
me  Freck's  story  made  me  know 
that  part  of  her  heart  would  always 
be  buried  beside  a  hero  in  that 
little  cemetery  in  the  shadow  of 
the  hills. 


Plants  of  the  New  World 


Wilhid  Luce 


THE  impact  of  the  white  man's 
civihzation  upon  the  red  man 
has   been   terrific.     Yet   few 
people  realize  how  much  of  our  way 
of  life  came  originally  from  the  New 
World  and  the  Lamanites. 

When  Columbus  died,  he  was 
considered  a  failure  because  he  had 
not  found  India  and  the  spices  and 
riches  for  which  he  had  been  search- 
ing. Magellan's  success  was  also 
his  failure;  for,  in  proving  that  the 
world  was  round,  he  also  proved 
that  it  was  much  larger  than  he 
and  Columbus  had  believed.  A  ship 
could  not  reach  the  Spice  Islands 
faster  by  sailing  westward  around 
the  world. 

But  neither  man  need  have  failed. 
The  spices,  the  foods,  the  medi- 
cines, and  the  riches  were  all  here 
in  the  New  World  when  Columbus 
came.  They  were  here  when  Ma- 
gellan by-passed  them  for  the  then 
known  riches  of  the  East.  Thou- 
sands of  other  men  failed  to  recog- 
nize them  even  as  Columbus  and 
Magellan,  but  they  were  here,  good 
and  bad.  They  are  found  in  the 
far  corners  of  the  world. 

First  let  us  take  the  potato,  the 
Irish  potato,  as  people  call  it. 

The  white  potato  was  first  dis- 
covered by  white  men  in  1538. 
Pedro  de  Creza  de  Leon  reported 
it  to  be  one  of  the  natives'  two 
principal  items  of  food,  the  other 
one  being  maize  or  corn.  He  de- 
scribed the  potato  as  a  kind  of 
'ground-nut." 

Slowly  the  use  of  the  potato  as 


a  food  spread  through  Europe.  Ire- 
land was  the  first  country  to  culti- 
vate it  extensively,  and  here  it  is 
given  credit  for  saving  millions  of 
lives  during  times  of  famine.  In 
Scotland  at  first  its  use  was  pro- 
hibited, first,  because  it  was  not 
mentioned  in  the  Bible,  and  second, 
because  it  became  identified  as  the 
forbidden  fruit  of  the  garden  of 
Eden! 

In  California  during  the  gold 
rush,  some  of  the  Chinese  restau- 
rants lost  much  business  by  refus- 
ing to  cook  potatoes.  They  con- 
sidered them  food  only  for  the 
poor  and  poverty-stricken;  rice  was 
for  the  rich  man.  Today,  the  food 
of  the  ''poor  and  poverty  stricken" 
and  the  ''rich"  are  nearly  equal  in 
popularity,  for  the  white  potato 
feeds  more  of  the  world's  popula- 
tion than  any  other  food  except 
rice. 

Of  cereals,  corn  alone  is  a  native 
of  the  New  World.  In  the  world 
today  it  ranks  third  in  importance, 
rice  and  wheat  heading  the  list. 
Here,  then,  we  have  two  foods,  cul- 
tured and  developed  first  by  the 
Lamanites,  among  the  first  five 
food  producers  in  the  world.  And, 
of  course,  there  are  tomatoes, 
squash,  cranberries,  lima  beans, 
peanuts,  and  many  others,  all  pro- 
ducts of  the  New  World. 

Not  only  did  the  Indians  de- 
velop these  foods,  they  also  de- 
veloped flavorings  and  spices  which 
today  have  considerable  economic 
and  gustatory  importance:  cayenne, 
chili,   paprika,   vanilla,   and   choco- 

Page  239 


240 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


Josef  Muench 


TASSELED  CORN 


late,  to  name  but  a  few.  Just  think 
a  moment  how  changed  our  eating 
habits  would  be  without  these  last 
two,  vanilla  and  chocolate. 

nnWO  of  our  most  important 
drugs  also  came  originally  from 
the  New  World.  Indians  at  the 
time  of  Francisco  Pizarro's  con- 
quest knew  the  effect  of  chewing 
the  leaves  of  the  coca  plant.    They 


knew  its  pain  killing  quality,  per- 
haps they  also  knew  the  habit- 
forming  devastation  it  wrought. 
They  knew,  too,  that  the  bitter,  red 
bark  of  the  cinchona  tree  cured 
the  miseries  of  chills  and  fever. 

Pizarro's  conquistadors  found  the 
cocaine  from  the  coca  leaves  read- 
ily enough,  but  it  was  a  hundred 
years  later  before  the  quinine  of 
the  cinchona  was  discovered.  The 


PLANTS  OF  THE  NEW  WORLD 


241 


Spanish  conquistadors  made  no 
friends  among  the  Indians  of  South 
America,  but  the  Jesuit  priests  who 
came  later  did.  One  of  these  who 
had  labored  and  worked  among  the 
Indians  became  desperately  ill  with 
malaria.  He  was  finally  cured  by 
powdered  cinchona  bark  adminis- 
tered by  a  native  medicine  man. 
From  that  day  until  the  discovery 
of  atabrine  during  the  last  World 
War,  the  quinine  from  the  cin- 
chona tree  was  the  only  defense 
against  the  ravages  of  malaria. 

The  drug  soon  reached  Spain 
and  its  use  rapidly  spread  through- 
out Europe  where  it  was  known  as 
Jesuit's  Powder.  The  demand  be- 
came so  great  as  to  practically  de- 
stroy the  cinchona  forests  of  South 
America.  By  1795,  it  was  estimated 
that  twenty-five  thousand  trees 
were  felled  each  year,  the  bark 
stripped,  the  trees  left  to  rot. 

But  for  the  Dutch,  there  could 
have  been  but  one  ending.  In 
1852  the  Dutch  government  sent 
Justus  Hasskarl  to  South  America 
to  collect  slips  and  seeds  of  the  cin- 
chona for  planting  in  Java.  Since 
South  America  had  a  complete  mo- 
nopoly on  the  quinine  trade,  Hass- 
karl was  anything  but  welcome. 
His  native  helpers  saw  to  it  that 
the  roots  of  his  young  trees  were 
exposed  to  the  scorching  heat  of 
the  tropical  sun.  They  managed 
to  wet  his  seeds  at  every  river  cross- 
ing. Not  only  this,  but  they  guided 
him  to  where  the  poor,  sparse 
species  grew. 

As  a  result  of  all  this,  Hasskarl 
failed  in  his  first  attempt.  But  a 
year  later  he  went  deep  into  the 
jungles  of  Bolivia,  posing  as  an 
amateur    naturalist.      After    much 


expensive  bribing  he  secured  sev- 
eral hundred  young  trees  which  he 
shipped  to  Batavia.  These  trees 
were  the  beginning  of  the  extensive 
cinchona  plantations  and  the  qui- 
nine monopoly  of  the  Dutch  East 
Indies. 

And,  speaking  of  drugs,  in  1947, 
an  estimated  2,167,702,000  pounds 
of  tobacco  were  raised  in  the  Unit- 
ed States  alone.  This  must  have 
produced  quite  a  quantity  of  nico- 
tine! 

Tobacco,  also,  was  a  New  World 
plant. 

For  various  reasons,  many  of  the 
New  World  plants  and  plant  prod- 
ucts became  misnamed.  The  Irish 
potato  has  already  been  mentioned. 
Then  there  were  Turkish  tobacco, 
India  rubber,  and  the  African  and 
French  marigolds.  These  bright 
yellow  and  orange  flowers,  although 
grown       extensively       throughout 


Courtesy  W.  Atlee  Burpee  Company 

LUTHER  BURBANK  ZINNIA 


242 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


"VYiHard  Luce 


PETUNIAS 


Europe  and  Africa,  came  originally 
from  the  Western  Hemisphere. 

So  did  the  bright  yellow  sun- 
flower. There  are  about  fifty  spec- 
ies of  sunflower,  most  of  them  com- 
ing from  North  America.  The 
common  sunflower,  State  flower  of 
Kansas,  grows  under  cultivation  to 
a  height  of  seventeen  feet,  with  flow- 
er heads  over  a  foot  in  diameter. 
It  is  grown  extensively  in  Russia  for 
poultry  food.  Other  species  of  the 
sunflower  grown  for  food  are  the 
Jerusalem  artichoke,  and  the  Indian 
potato. 

Other  Western  Hemisphere  flow- 
ers include  the  Poinsettia,  phlox, 
verbenas,  California  poppies,  na- 
sturtiums, petunias,  cosmos,  and 
zinnias,  to  name  a  few. 


But  not  only  food  and  flavorings 
and  flowers  and  drugs  came  from  the 
New  World;  rubber  came  also. 

It  is  certainly  difficult  to  imagine 
our  civilization  without  rubber.  The 
Indians  of  South  America  under- 
stood the  complicated  process  of 
curing  rubber,  but  the  more  ad- 
vanced civilizations  of  China,  Per- 
sia, Egypt,  Greece,  Rome,  and 
Arabia,  failed  to  do  so  and  all  these 
countries  either  grow  rubber-bear- 
ing plants  or  have  close  access  to 
them.  Neither  did  the  peoples  of 
Ceylon,  Indo-China,  Malay,  the 
Spice  Islands,  or  any  of  the  other 
islands  of  the  Pacific  discover  rub- 
ber. Only  the  Indians  of  South 
America. 

Whether      Columbus      himself 


PLANTS  OF  THE  NEW  WORLD 


243 


brought  back  the  Indian  play-balls 
as  it  is  reported,  or  whether  they 
reached  Europe  by  some  other 
source,  they  remained  little  more 
than  a  curiosity  for  a  great  many 
years. 

But  there  are  always  men  of  vis- 
ion. They  kept  remembering  the 
stories  of  the  Indian  waterproof 
hats  and  boots.  They  kept  dream- 
ing dreams  and  experimenting  with 
the  rubber.  Somehow  it  defied  the 
laws  of  chemistry  which  they  knew. 
Progress  was  slow  indeed.  Oh,  they 
made  waterproof  hats  and  coats  and 
boots  all  right.  But  in  the  winter 
they  became  hard  and  brittle,  and 
in  the  summer  they  became  sticky, 
and  gave  off  a  very  unpleasant  odor. 

However,   these  men  persevered 


until,  slowly,  little  by  little,  they 
came  to  understand  this  new,  com- 
plicated product. 

Once  again  South  America  held 
an  almost  complete  monopoly,  for 
there  in  the  valley  of  the  Amazon 
grew  the  best  rubber  producer  of 
all  the  hundreds  of  plants  which 
do  produce  it.  This  time  it  was 
England  that  smuggled  out  the 
seeds,  70,000  of  them.  These  seeds 
were  quickly  taken  to  Kew  where 
they  were  planted  in  the  orchid 
houses  and  propagating  sheds.  Over 
two  thousand  of  these  germinated, 
and  almost  as  many  were  shipped  to 
Ceylon  in  1876.  Other  plantations 
were  soon  estabhshed  in  Malay  and 
Sumatra. 

In  her  effort  to  maintain  her  mo- 


Josef   Muench 


POINSETTIA  IN  BLOOM 


244  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 

nopoly,  South  America  unwittingly  search  for  a  good  synthetic  rubber, 

helped    these    new    plantations    to  Yes,   it  is  hard  to  imagine  our 

survive.      Instead    of    cutting    the  civilization  without  rubber.     It  is 

price  of  rubber,  she  kept  pushing  difficult    to    picture    our    gardens 

it  up  higher  and  higher.   In   1910  without     cosmos,     marigolds,    and 

the  price  went  to  an  all-time  high  zinnias;    Christmas    without    Poin- 

of  $3.06  a  pound.  At  this  time  the  settias.    And  just  think  of  our  soda 

plantations  of  Ceylon,  Malay,  and  fountains  and  candy  counters  with- 

Sumatra  were  just  coming  into  good  out  vanilla   and   chocolate!    Think 

production.     This   high   price   not  of  our  kitchens  without  them! 

only  pulled  the  plantations  out  of  js^^^  ^^^  hospitals  would  be  pain- 

the  red,  it  enabled  them  to  expand.  ^^^^^^  .^^^^^  ^.^^^^^  ^^^^^^ 
In  1932  the  price  ot  rubber  hit  an 

all-time  low  of  2 1/2  cents  a  pound.  All  of  these,   and  many  others, 

As  in  the  case  of  hunting  a  sub-  came  from  the  New  World,  to  mod- 

stitute    for    quinine,     the    second  ify  and  help  build  our  way  of  life 

World    War    also    stimulated    the  into  what  it  is  today. 


» ^ « 


cJhen  (baster  L^ame 

Eva.  Wilhs  Wangsgaard 

This  vivid  bush  which  now  in  radiance  glows 

And  pours  a  fragrance  from  each  scarlet  flower 
Not  long  ago  was  just  one  perfect  rose 

Brought  by  a  friend  to  cheer  my  darkest  hour— 
A  rose  for  me,  who,  lost  in  grief,  must  face 

Your  final  absence.    Scarlet  petals  fell, 
And  need  for  comfort  led  my  hand  to  place 

The  stem  in  earth  beneath  a  glassy  cell. 
While  winter  ruled,  it  lay  in  seeming  death, 

Locked  in  a  double  tomb  of  glass  and  snow; 
Then  Easter  came  and  brought  the  warming  breath 

Which  coaxed  the  dormant  spark  to  live  and  grow. 
Now  I,  who  prayed  for  hope  beside  your  tomb, 

Am  answered  in  this  miracle  of  bloom. 


The  Oldest  Girl  of  the  Oldest  Girl 


Blanche  Kendall  McKey 


W 


HEN  Nancy  awakened,  the 
early  morning  sun's  rays  lay 
golden  on  the  foot  of  her 
white  counterpane.  She  sat  up 
with  a  quick  thrill,  a  pale  holdover 
of  the  little-girl  rapture  that  used 
to  accompany  her  cry,  'It's  morn- 
ing!" But  her  eyes  fell  immedi- 
ately on  her  typewriter  standing 
mute  beside  the  unfinished  story, 
and  she  closed  them  and  lay  down 
again,  motionless.  She  seemed  to 
be  hearing  again  Chris  Randall's 
thin  voice  saying,  ''You  must  train 
your  subconscious  to  work  for  you, 
Nancy.  Sometimes  mine  works  all 
night  long,  and  I  wake  with  my 
plot  clear  and  the  story  running 
smoothly  ahead."  Nancy  tried 
to  comb  the  dark  space  that  backed 
her  eyelids,  but  her  heroine's  dilem- 
ma was  as  puzzling  as  before.  I 
don't  think  I  have  a  subconscious 
mind,  she  thought,  with  a  half- 
smothered  moan. 

Frantically,  she  began  recalling 
bits  of  advice  and  terse  explana- 
tions she  had  gleaned  from  night 
school  lectures  and  books  on  the 
technique  of  poetry  and  short  story 
writing.  "Poetry  is  emotion  remem- 
bered in  tranquility."  That  defini- 
tion had  struck  her  forcefully  once; 
now  she  doubted  if  she  had  ever 
experienced  real  poetry.  Of  course 
there  was  that  evening  when  she 
and  David  had  walked  all  the  way 
around  the  lake  in  the  park  and 
had  returned  to  stand  arm  in  arm 
watching  thin  clouds  drift  over 
the  moon.  Somewhere  the  breeze 
had  picked  up  the  scent  of  lilacs;  a 


light  from  the  opposite  shore  rip- 
pled yellow  on  the  dark  water; 
swaying  branches  of  a  great  willow 
tree  trailed,  sighing,  into  the  waves. 
That  was  poetry.  She  knew  it! 
And  here  in  her  aunt's  apartment 
she  had  tranquihty.  But  she  hadn't 
sold  a  single  poem— just  "placed" 
one  or  two  in  obscure  magazines. 
And  as  for  selling  a  story  . . .  .She  felt 
a  gentle  rush  of  moisture  to  her 
burning  eyehds. 

With  a  rat-ta-tat  on  the  panel, 
her  aunt  opened  the  door. 

"Hi,  Skvlark,"  she  called. 

A  dark  coat  covered  her  white 
uniform.  Aunt  Jane  was  not  so 
old  as  mother,  who  was  forty-one, 
but  she  was  getting  on.  Nor 
was  she  so  pretty,  although  she 
was    stronger    looking    and    gayer. 

"Problem  clear  up  all  right 
last    night?"    she    asked    breezily. 

"My  subconscious  ran  out  of 
gas." 

"Your  oracle  failed  you!"  Aunt 
Jane  deplored. 

Nancy  sat  up.  "Why  do  you  dis- 
like Chris  Randall?"  she  asked, 
in  accents  as  near  the  North  Pole 
as  her  warm  little  voice  would  go. 

"Why  do  you  like  him?"  Jane 
countered. 

"Well,  he's  a  good  night  school 
teacher.  He  has  a  lot  of  answers. 
And   he   publishes." 

"But  what  does  he  say?" 

"Oh,  he  isn't  interested  in  mes- 
sages.    He's   thinking   of   checks." 

Jane  sat  on  the  foot  of  the 
bed.  "If  I  were  a  writer  and 
couldn't    say    something    that    fed 

Page  245 


246 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


somebody  somewhere,  I  would 
rather  be  a  commonplace  reliable 
nurse." 

''Aunt  Jane/'  asked  Nancy,  seri- 
ously, ''do  you  remember  how 
Mother  looked  when  I  blew  up  that 
day  at  home  and  decided  to  come 
here  with  you?" 

"I    don't    think    I    do,    exactly." 

"It  was  her  expression  that  de- 
cided me.  She  leaned  on  the  car- 
pet sweeper  and  her  face  was  pale. 
'I  was  the  oldest  girl  in  our  family, 
too,'  she  said.  'I  know  what  it 
is  to  have  a  baby  in  your  arms  when 
you  long  to  be  out  playing  with  the 
other  children.  I  want  Nancy  to 
have  some  time  for  herself— to  go 
with  Jane—'  She  looked  as  though 
she  had  lost  something  precious—" 

"Well,  I  wouldn't  worry  too 
much.  I  am  sure  she  would  rather 
have  your  father  and  a  house  full 
of  children,  whatever  her  young 
dream  was."  She  crossed  to  the 
dresser  and  began  tying  a  scarf  over 
her  neat  hair.  "Skylark,"  she  asked 
casually,  "what  has  become  of 
David?" 

"^ANCY    kept    her    small    face 

straight.     "David     who?"     she 

asked.     Then  she  laughed  shakily. 

"J  haven't  seen  any  letters  lately." 

"I  guess  he's  too  busy  at  the  uni- 
versity—" 

Jane  turned,  her  eyes  reproach- 
ful.   "Not  David,"  she  said. 

Nancy  hopped  out  of  bed  and 
then  stood  gazing  directly  at  her. 
"I  was  eager  to  give  my  life  to 
writing—  I  thought  of  the  way 
mother  looked. ....  I've  had  a  lot 
of  dishwashing  and  baby  tending 
already " 

"Well?" 


"I  guess  I  wasn't  very  nice  to 
him.  So  he  didn't  answer.  Oh, 
I've  made  a  mess  of  everything!  I 
haven't  sold  a  line,  I've  lost  David, 
and  now  I'm  beginning  to  think  I 
can't  write.  I'm  just  a  failure.  And 
I  guess  I'll  lose  Chris,  too." 

"You're  only  twenty,  honey,"  re- 
minded Jane  gently,  after  a  moment. 
"How  can  you  reflect  life  if  you 
haven't  lived?  And  you're  no  failure. 
You've  given  me  the  happiest  two 
years  of  my  adult  life.  Something 
warm  and  sweet  to  come  home  to— 
a  snack  always  ready— the  apartment 
clean."  She  looked  at  her  watch, 
bending  to  kiss  Nancy's  hot  cheek. 
"It's  bus  time!  One  of  these  days 
you're  going  to  hit  the  jack  pot. 
That  will  be  fine.  But  my  deepest 
wish  for  you  is  that  you'll  be  spared 
loneliness.    See  you  tonight." 

She  hurried  out  and  her  niece 
stood  listening  to  her  footsteps  run- 
ning down  the  hall.  For  the  moment 
Nancy  felt  that  she  loved  Aunt 
Jane  more  than  anyone  else  in  the 
world.  She  was  so  understanding, 
so  charitable.  And  for  all  her  high 
spirits,  she  was  lonesome!  Nancy 
had  never  suspected  that. 

The  mailman  brought  plenty  of 
envelopes,  both  bulky  and  thin. 
Nancy  would  never  have  dared  to 
send  out  all  her  neatly  typed  manu- 
scripts if  she  hadn't  known  that  she 
would  be  alone  when  they  came 
back.  But  today  there  were  two 
letters  that  stood  out  among  her 
self-addressed  envelopes— a  long  one 
with  "Home  Magazine"  in  the  cor- 
ner and  a  square  one  in  father's 
round  hand.  With  quivering  fingers, 
she  tore  open  the  first,  and  as  she  un- 
folded the  paper,  a  green  check 
fluttered  to  the  floor.     Breathless, 


THE  OLDEST  GIRL  OF  THE  OLDEST  GIRL 


247 


she  stared;  then  she  bent  over  it. 

'Three  hundred  dollars/'  she 
gasped. 

The  first  wave  of  elation  carried 
her  almost  to  her  fixed  stars. 

''Oh,  glory,  glory/'  she  cried, 
jumping  about  like  a  child.  Just  wait 
until  she  took  this  to  night  school. 
And  what  would  Aunt  Jane  say? 
Her  father  hadn't  given  her  the 
typewriter  in  vain.  She  ran  her 
hand  lovingly  over  its  keyboard. 
Her  mother  hadn't  done  the  work 
at  home  alone  for  nothing.  Nancy 
could  sell.    She  would  write. 

And  then  she  read  the  editor's 
letter. 

This  story  shows  a  warmth  and  sym- 
pathy for  your  characters  that  you  have 
never  exhibited  before.  You  have  evi 
dently  found  your  stride.  Congratulations 
and  let  us  hear  from  you  again. 

The  story  Nancy  had  sent,  with- 
out any  hope  of  acceptance,  was 
one  about  a  little  boy  afraid  to 
start  school,  and  she  had  written  it 
two  years  ago,  before  she  had  ever 
left   home! 

Nancv's  elation  receded,  like 
a  great  wave  rolling  back  into  the 
sea,  leaving  the  wet  grains  of  sand 
moving  uncertainly  downward.  Con- 
fusion rushed  in  to  take  its  place. 
Was  all  the  study  fruitless?  What 
had  she  lost  in  her  long,  "tranquil" 
hours  alone?  Needing  help,  she 
turned  to  her  father's  letter  and 
read: 

Dearest  Nancy, 

You  will  be  surprised,  as  we  all  are, 
but  you  have  a  tiny  sister.  We  were  going 
to  tell  you  when  you  came  home  next 
time,  but  the  baby  decided  to  arrive  long 
before  she  was  expected.  Your  mother 
had  a  close  call,  but  she  is  safe  now,  and 


your    incredibly    small    sister    is    receiving 
every  care. 

I  hope  you  never  know,  my  daughter, 
what  I  went  through  when  I  thought 
your  mother  was  slipping.  I  can  never 
thank  God  for  sparing  her  though  I 
serve  him  all  the  days  of  my  life. 

Lovingly, 
Father. 

T^ANCY  read  the  letter  again,  and 
then  the  tears  that  had  been 
brimming  her  heart  all  day  spilled 
over.  If  I  had  been  home  to  help, 
mother  might  have  been  all  right- 
ran  over  and  over  in  her  mind  like 
a  dolorous  strain  of  music. 

She  telephoned  to  see  if  the  rail- 
road schedule  had  changed,  packed 
her  suitcase,  wrote  a  note  to  Chris 
Randall  at  the  high  school,  and 
left  a  note  for  Aunt  Jane  on  the 
kitchen  table.  Last  of  all,  she  fold- 
ed the  precious  check  and  tucked  it 
deep  into  her  wallet.  She  could 
go  home  with  her  chin  high. 

She  sat  down  to  read  her  father's 
letter  again  and  noticed  that  he 
had  written  with  a  faint  pencil  a 
postscript,  probably  added  at  the 
postoffice:  "David  is  home  for 
a  day  or  two  between  quarters.  He 
has  just  been  asking  about  you." 
She  folded  the  letter  thoughtfully 
and  put  it  in  her  bag. 

When  Nancy  arrived  at  the  little 
station,  night  was  falling.  Street 
lights  were  on  and  windows  in  farm- 
houses gleamed  yellow.  The  air 
was  soft  with  the  promise  of  spring. 
She  decided  to  walk  the  few  short 
blocks  to  her  home.  Quietly  she 
opened  the  front  door,  tiptoed  down 
the  hall,  and  peered  into  the  living 
room.  Ller  three  brothers  were 
seated  around  the  table,  busy  with 
home  work,  rays  from  the  reading 
lamp    flooding    their    young    faces. 


248 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


Father,  in  his  Sunday  clothes,  was 
resting  in  his  large  chair,  a  news- 
paper over  his  knee,  his  head  back 
and  his  eyes  closed.  He  had  lighted 
the  little  golden  lamp  mother  loved, 
which  stood  on  her  sewing  cabinet 
beside  her  empty  chair.  It  was  a 
harmonious  room,  with  mother's 
own  hand-painted  dishes  gleaming 
through  the  glass  doors  of  her  china 
closet. 

Mother  had  wanted  to  be  a 
writer  when  she  was  a  young  girl; 
and  her  face  had  been  so  sad  that 
day,  more  than  two  years  ago.  Chris 
Randall  knows  pubhshers  and  what 
they  want,  Nancy  thought.  He's 
a  good  critic,  too,  and  he's  ambi- 
tious for  me.  The  check  will  make 
him  proud  of  his  pupil.  I  think 
I  had  better  marry  Chris.  It  was 
as  though  she  were  steeling  her 
heart  against  the  sense  of  everyday, 
happy  living  that  seemed  to  throb 
.  into  the  hall  with  the  rays  of  light. 
I  want  to  write,  she  whispered 
to  herself.  ''Oh,  life,  let  me  live 
deeply!"  She  drew  in  her  breath 
and  the  boys  turned. 

"Surprise  party,"  she  hastened  to 
cry,  throwing  the  door  wide. 

There  was  a  scramble  for  her,  and 
laughter,  and  another  scramble  for 
the  box  of  candy  she  had  picked 
up  at  the  drug  store. 

'This  is  great,"  cried  John.  "Who 
would  have  thought  of  seeing  you! 
Weren't  you  surprised.  Father?" 

"No,"  said  Father,  kissing  Nancy. 
"I  thought  she  would  come." 

Nancy's  heart  swelled,  for  she 
felt  his  pride  in  her.  And  he  didn't 
know  a  thing  about  the  three  hun- 
dred dollars! 

'Tm  just  back  from  the  hospital," 
he  went  on.    "They  turned  me  out 


tonight.  But  I  can  take  you  up  to- 
morrow. Your  mother's  fine.  And 
they  may  let  you  peep  at  the  tiny 
baby  in  the  incubator." 

l^ANCY  went  up   to  her  room, 
feeling   snug.     She   heard   the 
boys  finally  settling  down  and  fa- 
ther coming  up  the  stairs. 

"Goodnight,  my  dear,"  he  said 
at  her  open  door. 

"Good  night.  Father.  It's  good 
to  be  home."  Contentedly,  she 
picked  up  a  book  and  began  to 
browse. 

The  telephone  rang  and  she  hur- 
ried down. 

"Hello,"  she  answered  in  a  low 
tone. 

"Hello,"  replied  a  deep  voice. 
It  was  David.  "I  just  heard  you 
were  home.  Could  I  come  over 
for  a  moment?" 

She  tried  to  keep  her  words 
steady.     "Of  course,  David." 

When  he  came  into  the  room, 
Nancy  saw  that  David  had  changed. 
His  long  hours  of  study  had  left 
their  mark.  There  were  shadows 
under  his  eyes,  and  he  looked  older. 
He  came  toward  her  purposefully, 
taking  her  hands,  and  as  he  bent 
over  her  she  felt  the  bigness  of  him. 
And  the  tenderness. 

"You  can  write  if  you  want  to, 
Nancy,  but  I  feel  as  if  life  isn't 
worth  struggling  for  without  you." 

"All  I  want  is  to  struggle  with 
you,"  cried  Nancy,  already  in  a 
battle  roval  with  tears.  "I  want 
you  to  take  me  and  keep  me. 
Forever.  I— I—"  She  said  in  her 
mind  what  she  couldn't  speak  aloud. 
I  guess  God  knows  what's  best  for 
women  when  he  makes  them  the 
way  they  are.    Then  she  managed 


THE  OLDEST  GIRL  OF  THE  OLDEST  GIRL 


249 


to  whisper,  'Til  be  a  good  wife, 
ril  help  you  as  a  doctor.     I—'' 

He  couldn't  speak,  but  his  kiss 
said  what  no  man  seems  able  to  put 
into  words. 

It  was  nearly  midnight  when  the 
telephone  rang  again. 

''Hello/'  said  Nancy,  dreamily. 

It  was  Aunt  Jane. 

"I  got  to  worrying  about  you  and 
couldn't  sleep.  Is  everything  all 
right?" 

"As  fine  as  can  be/'  said  Nancy. 
"I'm  going  to  the  hospital  tomor- 
row, and  then  I'll  give  you  a  ring." 

"Good." 


"Aunt  Jane,  I  have  two  wonder- 
ful things  to  tell  you." 

"Yes?" 

"One  is  about  a  check  and  the 
other  is  about  David." 

Aunt  Jane  lifted  her  voice,  but 
for  once  her  contralto  was  drowned 
by  Nancy's  treble. 

"Oh,  Aunt  Jane,  Vm  going  to  live 
every  minute  of  my  hfe  just  as 
deeply  as  I  can— crowd  my  heart 
full  of  things  to  remember— and 
when  I'm  old,  forty  or  so,  I'm 
going  to  write  some  really  lovely 
poems  and  stories  out  of  my  sub- 
conscious." 


S/mage  of  Joseph 

Aha  Leaity  Dew 

The  slave  pit  yawned 

And  swallowed  this  too-favored  son. 

Secure  but  yesterday  within  his  coat 

Of  many  hues.  A  lonely  one 

He  was,  gathering  about  him  prescient  dreams 

Of  bowing  sheaves — of  stars  and  moon  and  sun. 

Too  long  his  vision  had  provoked  the  schemes 

That  boiled  and  spewed  with  hatred  in 

The  seething  caldron  of  his  brothers'  hearts; 

And  so  with  one  accord  they  caught 

And  sold  him — alien  to  a  land  apart 

That  flowed  with  milk  and  honey.     There 

The  dreams  took  shape  and  ate  each  other  up. 

The  buxom  days  heaped  up  like  hoarded  grain 

Swift-poured  into  a  china  measuring  cup; 

And  when  the  land  grew  fat,  the  famine  came. 

The  favored  youth,  grown  now  to  graver  years. 

Took  up  the  scepter  and  doled  out. 

With  careful  hand,  life — mixed  with  tears — 

In  sacks  to  brother  lands 

Until  the  days  of  wrath  were  spent.    All  the  skies 

And  all  the  earth  looked  then  and  understood 

The  wondrous  love  that  shimmered  in  his  eyes. 


Sixty    LJears  J/\go 

Excerpts  from  the  Woman's  Exponent,  x\pril   i,  and  April   15,   I890 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 

Women  of  All  Nations" 

THE  GOSPEL  AT  HOME:  It  may  well  be  said  this  people  have  a  history, 
and  as  is  often  remarked  a  peculiar  history;  they  have  been  denominated  a  modern 
Israel  and  the  name  is  an  appropriate  and  significant  one.  The  people  of  the  earth 
are  assuredly  flocking  to  Zion;  they  come  singly  and  in  large  parties,  and  they  inquire 
concerning  this  and  that,  and  there  is  a  good  opportunity  to  give  information  on 
Gospel  subjects. 

COQUETTISH  APRIL 

So  doth  fair  April  herald  in  the  Spring, 
And  seemingly  delighted  to  tease  and  vex; 

Her  wonderful  allurements  she  doth  bring. 
Sometimes  to  charm  but  oftener  to  perplex. 

— E.  B.  W. 

NOTES  AND  NEWS:  The  estate  of  Robert  Browning  amounted  to  eighty- 
five  thousand  dollars — all  earned  by  writing  poetry. 

R.  S.  GENERAL  CONFERENCE:  The  first  Annual  Conference  of  the 
Relief  Society  of  all  the  Stakes  of  Zion,  was  held  in  the  Salt  Lake  Assembly  Hall  in 
this  City  on  Monday,  April  7,  1890  commencing  at  10:  a.m.  Mrs.  Zina  D.  H.  Young 
presiding.  Pres.  Zina  Young  welcomed  the  congregation  in  her  most  happy  manner, 
said  we  were  living  in  a  peculiar  time,  yet  never  felt  better,  realized  the  beginning 
of  the  end  was  near  at  hand;  felt  so  anxious  concerning  the  daughters  of  Zion,  that 
she  would  give  her  life,  if  it  would  save  them  from  the  many  snares  and  temptations 
surrounding  them  at  the  present  time. 

E.  B.  W.,  Cor.  Sec. 

OVER  THE  HILLS 

Over  the  hills  to  a  land  far  away, 

Far  away  from  all  sorrowing  gloom, 
From  blight  and  disease,  from  mortal  decay, 

To  a  spring-time  of  immortal  bloom. 
0\tx  the  hills,  tried  soul,  speed  thy  flight. 

To  that  glorious  land  of  the  blest 
Where  day  endeth  not  in  darkness  of  night. 

Dangers  never  intrude  to  molest. 

MISCELLANEOUS:  If  you  could  once  make  up  your  mind  never  to  under- 
take more  work  of  any  sort  than  you  can  carr\'  on  calmly,  quietly,  without  hurry 
or  flurry,  and  the  instant  you  feel  yourself  growing  nen'ous,  would  stop  and  take 
breath;  you  would  find  this  simple,  common  sense  rule  doing  for  you  what  no 
prayers  or  tears  could  ever  accomplish. — Elizabeth  Prentiss. 

There  are  two  freedoms — the  false,  where  man  is  free  to  do  what  he  likes; 
the  true,  where  man  is  free  to  do  what  he  ought. — Kingsley 

Poge  250 


Worn  an  *s    Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


jyiRS.  ISAAC  A.  CLAYTON 
(Fanny  Young),  daughter  of 
President  Brigham  Young  and  his 
wife  Mary  Van  Cott,  died  Januar\' 
31,  at  the  age  of  eighty  years.  Her 
passing  leaves  her  sister,  Mabel 
Young  Sanborn,  as  the  last  living 
child  of  President  Brigham  Young. 
These  two  sisters  were  honored 
guests  last  summer  at  the  Chicago 
Railroad  Fair.  Until  Mr.  Clavton's 
health  failed,  he  and  his  wife  visited 
every  year,  on  the  anniversary  of 
their  wedding,  the  Logan  Temple, 
where  they  were  married.  She  bore 
adversity,  particularly  the  tragic 
drowning  of  her  son  Waldemar  and 
his  wife  Juliet,  with  a  noble  forti- 
tude. A  lady  in  the  finest  sense  of 
the  word.  Sister  Clavton  also  had 
great  faith,  and  she  offered  some  of 
the  most  beautiful  and  reverent 
prayers  heard  among  the  people. 

yERNA  WRIGHT  GODDARD, 

wife  of  }.  Percy  Goddard,  died 
last  November  26.  She  had  served 
in  the  general  presidency  of  the 
Young  Women's  Mutual  Improve- 
ment Association  for  eleven  vears. 
Sister  Goddard  knew  the  art  of  giv- 
ing happiness  and  comfort  to  all 
around  her.  Her  magnetic  person- 
ality drew  to  her  the  love  of  young 
people,  and  her  inspirational  work 
among  the  youth  will  not  be  for- 
gotten. 


npHREE  hundred  grandmothers 
met  at  the  National  Grand- 
mothers' Club  convention  in  At- 
lanta, Georgia,  in  November.  They 
discussed:  permanent  peace,  better 
radio  programs  for  grandchildren, 
welfare  work,  blood  donations,  and 
other  timely  topics.  We  applaud 
this  step.  The  nation  would  be  bet- 
ter off  if  it  would  profit  by  the  vast 
store  of  wisdom  accumulated  by 
such  women  through  the  years,  and 
they  have  more  leisure  to  do  some- 
thing with  their  wisdom  than  have 
mothers  who  are  tied  down  with 
small  children.  National  Grand- 
mothers' Day  was  recognized  in 
twenty  states  on  October  9th. 

I7LECTED  for  a  six-year  term  as 
the  lone  woman  member  of  the 
Spokane,  Washington,  school  board, 
Mrs.  Desla  S.  Bennion  has  now  been 
named  its  president,  to  fill  the  un- 
expired term  of  S.  F.  Kinder,  who 
moved  from  the  city.  She  had  al- 
ready been  president  in  her  own 
right  during  1947.  Mrs.  Bennion 
is  popularly  remembered  by  manv 
Utahns  as  the  former  Edna  (Ted) 
Hull,  daughter  of  the  late  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Thomas  Hull,  Salt  Lake  City. 

£^MILY    POST    defines    the    at- 
tributes of  a  lady  as:  ''simplic- 
ity,   sincerity,    serenity,    sympathy, 
and  sensitivit\\" 

Page  251 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  37 


APRIL  1950 


NO.  4 


k/L  cJime  for  Uxejoicing 


APRIL  comes  as  the  month  of 
promise  and  planting,  a  time 
for  rejoicing  in  the  renewal  of  the 
earth,  for,  as  the  Bible  so  beautifully 
expresses  our  joy,  "Lo,  the  winter 
is  past  .  .  .  The  flowers  appear  on 
the  earth;  the  time  of  the  singing 
of  birds  is  come  .  .  .  ." 

As  members  of  the  Church,  we 
realize,  also,  the  great  significance 
of  this  season  of  beauty  and  glad- 
ness. According  to  our  understand- 
ing, it  was  this  time  of  the  year 
when  Jesus  was  born;  when  he  was 
crucified  and  resurrected,  and 
walked  again  on  the  Judean  hills 
with  his  disciples. 

The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints  was  organized 
April  6,  1830,  reaffirming  and  il- 
luminating the  ancient  truths  which 
existed  before  the  earth  was  created. 
In  commemoration  of  this  event, 
the  annual  general  conferences  of 
the  Church  are  held  in  April  and 
the  sixth  day  of  the  month  is  in- 
cluded in  the  sessions. 

It  is  well  at  this  time  to  recall 
the  day  one  hundred  and  twenty 
years  ago  when  six  young  men  met 
at  the  Whitmer  farm  in  western 
New  York  and  organized  the 
Church.  The  significance  of  that 
event  has  been  described  as  ''a  day 
now  revered  by  hundreds  of  thou- 
sands ...  a  day  to  be  held  in  sacred 
veneration  throughout  all  time  .  .  . 
until  the  Messiah  himself  shall 
come."     The  ancient  faith,  which 

Page  252 


had  been  lost,  was  once  more  re- 
vealed in  purity,  restored  to  earth, 
and  established  by  the  covenant  of 
witnesses. 

The  youthful  Prophet  described 
the  solemnity  of  the  occasion  in 
words  of  great  simplicity,  glowing 
with  the  splendor  of  truth : 

Having  opened  the  meeting  by  solemn 
prayer  ...  we  proceeded,  according  to 
previous  commandment,  to  call  on  our 
brethren  to  know  whether  they  accepted 
us  as  their  teachers  in  the  things  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God,  and  whether  they  were 
satisfied  that  we  should  proceed  and  be 
organized  as  a  Church  according  to  said 
commandment  which  we  had  received. 
To  these  several  propositions  they  con- 
sented by  a  unanimous  vote.  I  then  laid 
my  hands  upon  Oliver  Cowdery,  aad  or- 
dained him  an  Elder  .  .  .  after  which  he 
ordained  me  also  to  the  office  of  an 
Elder  ....  We  then  laid  our  hands  on 
each  individual  member  of  the  Church 
present,  that  they  might  receive  the  gift 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  be  confirmed  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  ....  We  now  pro- 
ceeded to  call  out  and  ordain  some  others 
of  the  brethren  to  different  offices  of  the 
Priesthood,  according  as  the  Spirit  mani- 
fested unto  us;  and  after  a  happy  time 
spent  in  witnessing  and  feeling  for  our- 
selves the  powers  and  blessings  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  through  the  grace  of  God 
bestowed  upon  us,  we  dismissed  with  the 
pleasing  knowledge  that  we  were  now  in- 
dividually members  of,  and  acknowledged 
of  God,  "the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ,"  or- 
ganized in  accordance  with  command- 
ments and  revelations  given  by  Him  to 
ourselves  in  these  last  days  ....  (Joseph 
Smith,  the  Prophet,  Histoiy  oi  the  Church, 

I.  PP-  77-79-) 
Today  we  are  privileged  to  have 


A  TIME  FOR  REJOICING  253 

as  our  leader  President  George  Al-  is  with  him— this  reaHzation,  deep 

bert     Smith,     who     reaches     his  and  abiding,  comes  to  us  on  many 

eightieth  birthday  on  April  4th.  He  occasions,  and  our  lives  are  given  di- 

again  exemplifies  the  directing  hand  rection    and    illumination    by    the 

of  our  Heavenly  Father  in  establish-  Prophet  who  presides  in  these  latter 

ing  as  his  special  witnesses  men  of  days. 

great  faith  and  singleness  of  pur-  As  Relief  Society  women,  we  feel 
pose.  President  Smith's  ideals  are  that  we  are  blessed  to  live  at  this 
revealed  in  his  integrity  and  gen-  time,  to  partake  of  the  lofty  spirit- 
erosity.  He  walks  among  the  chil-  uality  and  the  deep  and  gracious 
dren  of  men  with  that  grandeur  of  kindliness  which  our  President  gives 
spirit  and  simplicity  of  manner  so  freely.  May  his  days  be  filled 
which  have  characterized  so  many  with  strength  from  our  prayers,  and 
of  the  leaders  of  the  Father's  king-  the  prayers  of  others,  for  his  welfare, 
dom  in  all  the  dispensations.  and  may  health  be  given  him,  and 
Hearing  his  voice  in  the  assem-  comfort,  and  may  we  express  our 
blies  of  our  people,  we  feel  a  deep  appreciation  through  increased  loyal- 
conviction  of  respect  and  reverence,  ty  and  devotion  to  him  and  to  the 
The  spirit  of  our  Heavenly  Father  Church.  —V.  P.  C. 


9>, 


'ossession 

Kathehne  FerneUus  Larsen 

Everything  you  love  is  yours, 

Though  ephemeral  as  dew, 
Or  unreachable  as  stars; 

What  you  love  belongs  to  you. 

Everything  you  love  you  own. 

Be  it  fleeting  as  a  kiss; 
Be  it  held — or  never  won; 

Wise  of  heart,   remember  this. 

LOeparture 

C.  Cameron  Johns 

It  is  not  into  darkness  that  we  go, 

Or  journey  toward  any  shadowed  place, 

But  through   a   winter-world   where  ice   and   snow 

Conceal   the   bloom    of   spring's   eternal   grace. 

Not  with  reluctant  steps  do  we  depart. 
We  walk  with   firm  assurance  through   the  night. 
Knowing  clouds  that  now  obscure  the  way. 
Disperse  before  the  radiance  of  light. 


The  April  Garden 

Hazel  D.  Moyle 

Deseiet  News  Garden  Editor 


Photograph,    Courtesy 
Jackson  and  Perkins  Company 
Newark,    New    York 

HYBRID  TEA  ROSE   DIAMOND 
JUBILEE 
E.  S.  Boerner,  Originator 

THE    enchanting,    fickle,    and 
magical  month  of  April  turns 
the  entire  world   to   garden- 
making. 

Whether  April  weather  comes 
at  its  regularly  scheduled  time,  or 
lags  with  maddening  reluctance,  as 
it  so  often  does  in  northern  sec- 
tions, or  even  though  it  glides  in 
without  that  wild  burst  of  revival, 
but  merelv  continues  with  added 
luxuriance,  as  it  is  wont  to  do 
in  California,  still,  when  this  season 
of  returning  spring  does  arrive,  we 
all  respond  to  that  primeval  urge, 
handed  down  by  Father  Adam  and 

Page  254 


Mother  E\-e,  to  work  and  till  the 
soil. 

Even  non-gardeners  are  enticed 
to  \'enLure  out  and  rake  and  hoe  on 
the  first  April  days;  but  we  who  are 
true  garden  lovers  are  stimulated 
into  a  sweet  and  feverish  activity. 
We  rush  hither  and  yon,  torn  be- 
tween the  joys  of  opening  buds,  the 
first  beguiling  flowers  of  spring,  and 
the  many  important  jobs  crying  to 
be  done.  The  fires  of  returning 
spring  completely  take  over  and 
possess  us. 

But  we  must  keep  our  heads  and 


Courtesy  W.   Atlee  Burpee  Company 

PUFFED  TETRA  ORCHID 
SNAPDRAGON 


THE  APRIL  GARDEN 


255 


Courtesy  Jackson  and  Perkins  Company,  Newark,  New  York 

PHLOX 
A  Perennial  of  Lasting  and  Luxuriant  Beauty 


256 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


Courtesy  W.  Atlee  Burpee  Company 

GARDEN  BORDER  OF  PETUNIAS 


let  reason  guide  us  during  these 
delightful  early  spring  days,  for  this 
is  one  of  our  most  important  plant- 
ing months  of  the  entire  year.  We 
must  use  discretion  and  list  our 
garden  jobs  in  order  of  their  impor- 
tance. 

Cleaning-up  of  the  garden  is  still 
in  order,  with  pruning  of  roses  a 
must.  Hybrid  tea  roses  need  yearly 
cutting  back  to  two  or  three  good 
buds  on  each  main  stem,  with  cut- 
ting out  of  weak  stems  and,  also, 
any  that  grow  in  toward  the  center 
to  keep  out  sun  and  air  from  the 
plant.  Climbing  roses  are  best  left 
alone  until  the  leaves  have  appeared 
so  that  we  can  remove  only  the  wood 
which  is  dead.  Further  pruning  of 
this  class  of  roses  is  best  done  after 
the  flowers  have  faded. 

Roses,  shrubs,  trees,  and  ever- 
greens can  be  planted  with  good 
success  during  this  cool  month, 
but    this    should    be    done    early. 


Each  of  these  important  classes  of 
plants  demands  good  preparation  of 
the  planting  space,  a  wide,  deep,  and 
generous  hole,  well  enriched  be- 
low with  old  manure,  and  with  good, 
well-prepared  soil  placed  directly 
around  the  roots  filling  the  planting 
hole.  Such  planting  insures  long 
years  of  good  behavior  for  these 
long-lived  subjects.  And  remem- 
ber that  you  can  never  again  have 
the  same  opportunity  to  provide 
such  excellent  growing  conditions 
for  the  roots  of  such  plants,  so  by 
all  means  do  not  neglect  these  plant- 
ing rules. 

Remember,  also,  that  manure 
must  never  come  in  direct  contact 
with  roots  when  planting,  but 
should  be  placed  below  or  above 
the  roots  with  a  layer  of  good  soil 
between. 

April  is  ideal  for  planting  most 
perennials.  Such  lovely  midsummer 
bloomers  as  delphiniums  should  be 


THE  APRIL  GARDEN 


257 


set  out  early  in  the  month.  Phlox, 
that  extravagantly  profuse  flower  of 
summer  and  fall,  which  displays 
such  melting  and  varied  tints  and 
vivid  colors,  should  be  included  in 
every  well-planned  flower  garden. 
Give  this  important  plant  deep,  rich, 
and  well-prepared  soil  and  a  little 
afternoon  shade,  with  a  mulch  of 
old  manure,  to  be  applied  later,  and 
soil  mixed  with  peat  moss,  or  even 
the  lawn  clippings,  to  help  the  sur- 
face of  the  soil  from  drying  out 
during  the  flowering  season.  You 
will  be  well  rewarded  for  such 
trouble. 

Fall  perennials  should  be  placed 
back  of  lower  growers  to  make  a 


pleasing  grouping.  Shasta  daisies, 
iris,  and  spring  bulbs  may  be  placed 
in  the  front  line,  with  chrysanthe- 
mums also  included  here  for  later 
fall  bloom. 

CEED  planting  is  also  important 
during  April.  The  hardy  an- 
nuals, such  as  larkspur,  bachelor 
buttons,  poppies,  sweet  alyssum, 
both  the  white  and  hlac  colored, 
calendula,  stocks,  cosmos,  and  ver- 
bena can  all  be  sown  where  they  are 
to  bloom  as  soon  as  the  ground  is 
workable.  These  charming  bloomers 
actually  germinate  best  during  the 
cool,  damp  weather  of  early  spring. 
Be  warned,  however,  that  the  soil 


Grace  T.  Kirton 


INFORMAL  ARRANGEMENT  OF  SHRUBBERY  ON 

UTAH  STATE  CAPITOL  GROUNDS 

Mormon   Battalion   Monument   in   Background 


258 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


should  first  be  well  dug,  raked,  and 
leveled,  and  old,  well-rotted  manure, 
garden  compost,  and  peat  moss 
added.  This  will  insure  top  quahty 
bloom  and  good  germination. 

Such  garden  beauties  as  Salpi- 
glossis,  petunias,  in  variety,  lobelia, 
ageratum,  cosmos,  African  marigold, 
and  sweet  sultan  are  best  planted 
in  boxes  or  pots  of  fine  soil  and 
kept  in  some  warm  spot  covered 
with  a  pane  of  glass  and  a  layer 
of  brown  paper  to  keep  out  light 
and  air  until  the  seeds  are  up,  then 
uncovered  and  brought  into  a  light, 
sunny,  and  cool  room,  or,  better 
still,  placed  in  a  glass-covered  cold- 
frame  outside,  where  they  will  grow 
quickly  and  become  sturdy  young 
plants  to  set  out  a  little  later  when 
danger  of  frost  is  over. 

Annuals  make  the  most  thrilling 
midsummer  and  September  gardens, 
pouring  the  bounty  of  their  riotous 
bloom  in  the  most  generous  aban- 
don.    Their    short    life    is    a    gay 
and  merry  one,  and  we  must  take 
the  trouble  to  keep  them  constantly 
growing.     From  the  moment  the 
tiny    spears    of    green    push     up 
through  the  soil,  they  need  air,  sun, 
food,  and  drink.  Most  of  these  gay 
flowers  demand  a  permanent  spot 
in    the    sun    in    order   to    produce 
this    colorful    display.      They    also 
respond  well  to  frequent  feeding, 
a  sprinkling  of  plant  food,  lightly 
cultivated  in  near  the  roots,  and  then 
a  good  deep  soaking  to  dissolve  this 
potent  fertilizer  and  carry  it  to  the 
roots. 

This    fertilizer   can    be    used   at 


two-week  intervals  during  the  sum- 
mer. Plenty  of  moisture  must  also  be 
given  when  using  such  products. 
A  mulch  of  well-rotted  manure  is 
also  excellent  in  promoting  growth 
and  profuse  bloom,  and  this  also 
helps  to  conserve  moisture.  Fre- 
quent light  cultivation  of  the  soil 
between  the  plants  while  they  are 
developing,  and  also  a  pinching  off 
of  the  tip  to  make  the  plant  bush 
out,  are  also  necessary  in  order  to 
achieve  strong,  wide  mats  of  flowers. 
Be  sure  that  each  plant  has  room 
in  which  to  spread  out  and  grow. 
Those  that  were  planted  directly 
in  the  ground  will  need  to  be  thin- 
ned out,  and  later  pinched  back 
to  make  them  spread. 

Annuals  have  their  place  in  every 
garden.  Indeed,  we  can  make  a 
most  complete  and  scintillating  dis- 
play from  only  a  few  packages  of 
seeds.  Annuals  also  lend  them- 
selves to  a  place  among  the  hardy 
perennials,  and  especially  for  plant- 
ing over  spring  bulbs.  They  can  be 
transplanted  there  or  even  planted 
directly  among  the  spring  tulips 
and  carry  on  and  fill  this  spot  with 
color  and  fragrance  for  the  remain- 
der of  the  year. 

We  have  mentioned  only  a  few 
of  the  worthwhile  varieties  of  an- 
nual and  perennial  plants  that  do 
well  in  most  gardens.  There  are 
many  others  from  which  to  choose. 
It  is  for  each  gardener  to  select  and 
plant  those  best  suited  to  her  own 
needs  and  space.  And  April,  sweet 
and  glamorous  garden  month  of 
the  year,  is  the  time  to  be  about 
this  pleasant  task. 


Unwrapping  the  Cancer  Enigma 

Wm.  H.  Kdis,  Ji. 
Prepared  under  the  direction  of  the  American  Cancer  Society 

IN   a   darkened   motion   picture  almost  invisible  plants  a  factor  in 

projection  room  this  year,  your  cancer?  .  ,  . 

family  doctor  will  see  a  film  that  A  team  of  scientists  and  physi- 
may  help  save  the  life  of  your  wife  cians  in  New  York  discovers  that 
or  your  mother  or  sister.  the  new  and  extremely  scarce  hor- 
The  film  will  be  ''About  Cancer:  mones,  ACTH  and  cortisone,  cause 
the  problem  of  Early  Diagnosis/'  some  types  of  cancer  to  regress.  .  .  . 
It's  an  example  of  how  the  American  In  New  Orleans  famed  surgeon 
Cancer  Society  is  attempting  to  Dr-  Alton  Ochsner,  who  is  ACS 
penetrate  the  riddle  of  cancer.  .  .  .  president,  continues  to  provide  use- 
Early  detection  is  the  keynote  of  ^^^  y^^^^  of  life  for  lung  cancer  pa- 
the  society's  program  to  inform  the  ^^^^ts  by  employmg  new  methods 
public  of  cancer's  warning  signals  ^^  ^^^'^^^  surgery.  Until  sixteen 
and  to  educate  general  practition-  Y^^^^  ago  lung  cancer  was  conceded 
ers  in  recognizing  those  signs.  ...  to  be  loo  per  cent  tatal. 

The  point  that  the  Society  makes  ^^,  addition  to  supporting  re- 
is  that  while  advanced  cancer  is  f^'^^^  ^"^  education,  the  Cancer 
nearly  always  fatal,  early  cancer  is  ^^^'.^^^  ^^'''^^  on.  .  .  a  program  of 
one  of  the  most  curable  oi  all  dis-  ^^^^^^^  ^^  ^^^^^^  patients.  All  of 
^35^5  these  programs  are  made  possible 
^  .  ^1  ^  .  J .  by  generous  contributions  made  by 
Cancer  is  the  most  pressing  medi-  ^^^     blic  each  April  during  the 

cal  problem  or  our  time  because  its  Ar^c            i  r     j     •  •                 • 

^   .        ^1                ^^.     .     .  AL>b  annual  tund-raisms:  campaign, 

cause  is  not  known.    We  do  know  r>^„^^    ^^4.    i    .     .       -^i,  i.u     •   j- 

0.1,  i.  -i.    1.    I.       1-                 r  M         -1  Cancer  control  starts  with  the  indi- 

tnat  it  starts  when  one  ot  the  mil-  j  ^i       i?                         j 

T           £       n      M    ^              •       ^1  vidual.      hvery    man    and    woman 

lions    ot    cells    that    comprise    the  ^i  ^  1 1  i           ^         i  4.      i,    •    i 

T_             111                  ^        .1  should  have  a  complete  physical  ex- 

human   body   becomes   an   outlaw  ^^^^^^^^^  ^^.h  year.    Women  over 

and  attacks  Its  neighbors.  .  .  .  j^^y  should  be  examined  twice  a 

The    nation's    leading    research  yq^li. 

scientists  are  hard  at  work  seeking  Remember    that   early   discovery 

the  key  to  the  cancer  mystery.  .  .  .  means  quick  recovery. 

In  Philadelphia  a  woman  scien-  And  don't  forget  this:     Cancer 

tist   discloses   that   she   has    found  can   strike   anyone.     But   you   can 

fungi  in  every  human  and  animal  strike  back  by  giving  generously  to 

tumor    she   has    examined    over    a  the    1950   Cancer   Crusade   of   the 

period   of   eighteen   months.     Are  American  Cancer  Society. 


Page  259 


A  Chaperon  for  Miss  Fanny 


Pansye  H.  Powell 


MISS     Fanny    awoke    at    five 
o'clock.      Her    alarm    clock 
on  the  table  by  the  bed  did 
not  ring;  it  didn't  need  to,  for  Miss 
Fanny  was   always   awake   at   five, 
winter  and  summer. 

For  a  few  minutes  Miss  Fanny 
lay  watching  the  light  coming 
through  the  lace  curtains  at  her 
east  bedroom  window.  It  was  go- 
ing to  be  another  bright,  hot  July 
day,  she  could  tell.  No  robins  chirp- 
ing outside,  no  soft  morning  breeze 
gently  pushing  the  curtains  back 
and  forth,  could  deceive  her.  After 
sixty  years  in  one  house,  she  was 
an  astute  weather  prophet.  This 
would  be  another  Missouri  ''scorch- 
er." 

The  curl  papers  that  fringed  Miss 
Fanny's  round,  pleasant  face  shook 
merrily  as  she  sat  up  in  bed  and 
looked  around  her  bedroom  absent- 
mindedly.  Miss  Fanny's  bedroom 
was  like  Miss  Fanny— old-fashioned, 
neat,  and  spinsterish.  Everything  in 
it  was  older  than  Miss  Fanny  her- 
self—the rag  carpet  that  stretched 
from  wall  to  wall,  the  walnut  stand, 
with  the  marble  basin,  the  highboy, 
the  walnut  four-poster. 

But  Miss  Fanny  was  not  notic- 
ing all  the  heirloom  setting  in  which 
she  had  awakened.  Her  thoughts 
were  where  they  had  gone  when 
she  first  awakened— to  John,  her 
hired  hand. 

She  could  hear  John  down  in  the 
kitchen,  stirring  up  a  brisk  fire  in 
the  iron  cookstove  Miss  Fanny  still 
used.    She  knew  that  when  she  had 

Page  260 


dressed  and  gone  downstairs,  John 
would  be  out  doing  the  milking,  but 
the  fire  would  be  just  right  for  fry- 
ing ham  and  eggs,  and  the  oven 
just  the  right  temperature  for  the 
hot  biscuits  Miss  Fanny  made  for 
breakfast  every  morning.  John 
loved  biscuits,  with  fresh  butter  and 
honey,  or  some  of  the  strawberry 
preserves  that  won  the  blue  ribbon 
for  Miss  Fanny  every  year  at  the 
county  fair. 

In  spite  of  all  this  comforting 
knowledge  that  the  day  had  started 
in  customary  fashion.  Miss  Fanny 
frowned  at  her  reflection  in  the 
long  gilt-framed  mirror.  Dressing 
methodically,  like  one  whose 
thoughts  were  very  far  away  indeed, 
she  slipped  on  a  starched  green  and 
white  checked  gingham  dress  that 
reached  below  her  boot  tops  and  a 
big  red  coverall  apron.  She  was 
ready  for  the  day.  Her  curl  papers 
remained  as  they  were,  but  a  snow 
white  cap  was  slipped  over  them, 
and  her  rosy  round  face  appeared 
under  the  ruffle  of  the  cap  as 
though  she  hadn't  a  care  in  the 
world.  However,  the  frown  still 
hung  on,  and  her  blue  eyes  did  not 
sparkle  as  they  usually  did. 

How,  she  kept  thinking,  how  can 
I  tell  John  today  that  I've  decided 
to  let  Julie  and  Ralph  live  with  me 
when  they  are  married?  What  will 
John  do  if  I  tell  him  I  won't  need 
him  any  longer  to  work  for  me? 
After  all,  he's  been  here  over  twen- 
ty years,  first  working  for  Pa  and 
then  for  me  after  Pa  and  Ma  died. 
It  just  don't  seem  right  somehow  to 


A  CHAPERON  FOR  MISS  FANNY  261 

tell  him,  to  explain   that  I  won't  had   outlived   her   mother   by   five 

need  him  any  more.  years,    Miss    Fanny's   brothers   and 

Finally,  Miss  Fanny  bustled  down  sisters   had   tried   to   convince  her 

the  stairs,  and  soon  she  had  ham  that   she   should   rent   or   sell   the 

sizzling  on  the  stove.  Biscuits  went  place  and  move  to  town  or  else  live 

into  the  oven,  and  a  clean  spread  with    one   of   them    on    his    farm, 

on  the  kitchen  table  by  the  window.  But  Miss  Fanny  had  independently 

But  Miss  Fanny  did  not  set  a  place  declared  that  she  did  not  want  to 

for  her  niece  Juhe  this  morning,  for  live  anywhere  else.    So  her  brother 

Julie    had    left    even    before    Miss  Fred  had  insisted  on  sending  his 

Fanny  was  awake.    Today  Juhe  was  oldest  son  to  live  with  Miss  Fanny, 

going  home  to  try  on  her  wedding  And,  after  the  boy  grew   up  and 

dress  and  help  her  mother  with  the  married,  another  nephew  had  lived 

finishing  of  it.  under  Miss    Fanny's    roof.    Then, 

Miss  Fanny  carefully  set  John's  finally,  Julie  had  come,  and   now 

place  and  then  stood  for  a  moment  she  seemed  like  a  daughter  to  Miss 

looking  at  the  plate.     I  won't  tell  Fanny.     It   was   right   for   her   to 

him  at  breakfast,  she  concluded  to  have   the   farm   and   right  for  her 

herself,  better  to  wait  until  noon,  husband  to  manage  it,  even  though, 

I'll  think  over  this  morning  what  in  a  way,  it  seemed  that  the  fields 

I'll  say.    I've  already  told  Julie  and  belonged  to  John.    For,  as  the  years 

Ralph  what  I've  decided.  I'll  have  had   gone  by,   Miss   Fanny's   farm 

to  tell  John  today.  produced  good  crops.     Twice  she 

Her  thoughts  were  interrupted  by  raised  John's  wages,  although  he 
the  sound  of  John's  steps  on  the  didn't  ask  for  more  money.  John 
walk  outside  her  screened-in  back  had  never  mentioned  leaving,  and 
porch.  While  he  strained  the  milk  Miss  Fanny  believed  he  was  happy, 
and  set  it  to  cool  on  the  porch,  she  living  there  in  a  comfortable  home 
dished  up  breakfast.  John  splashed  with  an  assured  income.  She  thought 
at  the  washpan  on  the  porch  and  she  knew  how  much  she  had  de- 
soon  appeared  in  the  doorway,  ready  pended  upon  him,  but  now  it 
to  eat.  He  was  a  thin,  graying  man,  seemed  best  to  let  him  go,  with 
a  little  older  than  Miss  Fanny.  His  Ralph  coming  to  -manage  things, 
sunburned  face  had  a  healthy  glow,  Ralph  would  farm  the  land  on  a 
and  his  brown  eyes  were  honest  and  share-crop  plan.  They  would  keep 
friendly.  her  as  long  as  she  lived.  It  was  all 

"Come  on,   John,"   Miss  Fanny  very  clear  in  her  mind,  except  for 

said  in  a  cheerful  voice,  "everything  one  thing.    What  would  become  of 

is  ready."  John?      You  couldn't  expect  John, 

after  so  many  years,  and  at  his  age, 

A  FTER   they  were  seated.   Miss  to  find  another  good  job. 

Fanny  said  grace  for  the  meal.  All  this  Miss  Fanny  thought  as 

This  had  been  her  customary  action  she   and   John    companionably   ate 

during  the  fifteen  years  since  she  biscuits  and  ham  and  discussed  the 

had  been  mistress  here.  day's  activities. 

At  the  death  of  her  father,  who  John  spoke  slowly,  almost  drawl- 


262  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 

ing  his  words  with  an  unexpected         "Thanks,  dear!'' 
care  in  diction,  ''Maybe  Vd  better         'Til  be  on  my  way!  'Bye  now." 
cut  those  weeds  in  the  west  pas- 
ture," he  suggested.    "They're  get-  TOHN  finished  his  breakfast  dur- 
ting  kinda  tall."  ^   ing  this  brief  conversation  and 

Miss  Fanny  agreed.  One  thing  now  excused  himself.  Miss  Fanny 
about  John  that  she  especially  liked  bustled  around  to  do  her  dishes  and 
was  that  he  never  let  things  go.  her  beds  before  Juhe  got  back.  She 
His  harness  was  kept  oiled,  his  ma-  meant  to  make  some  yellow  tomato 
chinery  was  put  out  of  sight  in  preserves  today.  Julie  could  help, 
sheds  when  it  was  not  in  use,  his  She  and  Julie  had  done  a  lot  of 
pasture  fences  and  road  margins  canning  and  preserving  together 
were  clear  of  high  weeds.  All  this  this  summer.  Julie's  wedding  was 
he  did  without  being  told,  but  he  to  be  in  August,  and  Miss  Fanny 
always  asked  Miss  Fanny's  permis-  was  enjoying  the  preparations  as 
sion,  as  though  he  were  unwilling  much  as  Julie's  own  mother,  who 
to  assume  authority.  It  was  going  lived  only  two  miles  away, 
to  be  hard  to  get  along  without  As  she  hurried  through  the  morn- 
John  here  to  plan  and  oversee  the  ing  work.  Miss  Fanny  couldn't  get 
necessary  work.  Ralph  wouldn't  be  John  out  of  her  mind.  She  remem- 
too  sure  of  himself  to  start.  bered  hundreds  of  little  errands  he 

"Will  you  drive  Daisy  and  Bell  ^ad  done  to  save  her  steps-trips 

on  the  mower?"  Miss  Fanny  asked.  ^^   ^^"^  ,^^^^.  ^^'  ^"^^l^^  ^'^'^   ^^ 

Daisy   and   Bell   were    the    oldest  l^J^>  churmngs  he  had  done  on 

1-^1  J         111  bad  days  when  he  couidn  t  get  out 

horses,  always  dependable.  ^  i^.t_-l         i.  •      irj 

'        /  _      .  ,  to  work  at  the  barn,  trips  to  hnd 

"I  thought  I  might  try  the  young  ^^^  ^^^.        ^^^^  ^1^^^  3^^.^^^^^  ^^^^ 

ones    this    time,'    John    ventured,  he  mowed  the  lawn  to  save  her  the 

"They're  working  into  things  pretty  ^^^^y  jq^,. 

well.    Might  as  well  get  'em  used         He  couldn't  have  been  more  help 

to  all  the  farm  work."  -f    he    had    belonged    here,    she 

"Be   careful,"   Miss   Fanny   cau-  thought.      Fiddlesticks,  she  scolded 

tioned.    "  'Course  I  know  you  will  herself,  get  downstairs  and  get  to 

be,"  she  added  immediately.  "You're  work,     Fanny     Grover.     Mooning 

always  careful.     If  I  had  a  dollar  around  because  you're  going  to  have 

for  every  accident  you've  had  on  to   tell   John   he   can't   work  here 

this  farm,   I  couldn't  even  buy  a  any  more! 
sack  of  floiir."  g^  ^^^  ^^^^  j^j-g  an-jved  Miss 

The  telephone  rang  just  then  and  Fanny  had  brought  up  jars  and 
Miss  Fanny  took  down  the  receiver  lids  from  the  cave  where  she  stored 
from  the  old-fashioned  box  on  the  such  supplies,  had  dressed  a  chick- 
wall.  A  fresh  young  voice  an-  en  for  dinner,  and  put  it  to  cool, 
swered  her  hello.  had  a  big  pot  of  green  beans  on 

"Hello,    Aunt    Fanny!      This    is  the  stove  slowly  cooking,  and  had 

Julie.    We're  getting  along  fine.  I'll  taken  down  her  curl  papers    and 

be  home  soon!"  combed    her   hair    neatly,    straight 


A  CHAPERON  FOR  MISS  FANNY  263 

back  from  her  forehead,  with  a  big  YouVe  nothing  to  hold  you  here, 

bun  at  the  nape  of  her  neck.  really.    When  Ralph  gets  here,  you 

Julie    found    her    on    the    cool  can  be  freer  to  go  than  you've  ever 

screened  porch,  surrounded  by  pans  been  in  your  life.'' 

of  ripe  yellow  tomatoes,  and  cheer-  Miss  Fanny  piled  tomatoes  deft- 

fully    working    away    at    preparing  ly  for  awhile  in  silence.  Over  in  the 

them  for  the  stove.  west   pasture   she   could   hear   the 

'Too-hoo!      Julie      called,      her  steady  whir  of  the  mowing  machine, 

young  voice  a  cheerful  disturber  of  punctuated  now  and  then  by  John's 

the  warm  summer  morning.  voice  saying,  ''Steady,  there!  whoa! 

'Too-hoo!"  Miss  Fanny  answered.  Giddap!" 

"I'm  on  the  back  porch,  Julie."  Finally,  Miss  Fanny  asked,  ''Have 

Miss  Fannie  loved  Julie.    There  you. and  Ralph  set  the  day  for  sure?" 

was  something  so  real,  so  young,  so  "Yes,  August  eighteenth  for  sure, 

fresh   about  her.     The   old  house  We  decided  last  night.  We're  going 

seemed  to  shake  itself  and  breathe  to  drive  to  Yosemite  and  Banff  for 

more  freely  with  Julie  there.    Now  our  honeymoon.  But,  Aunt  Fanny, 

Miss  Fanny  looked  up  smilingly  as  have  you  told  John  yet?" 

the  petite  brunette  appeared  at  the  "No-o,"  Miss  Fanny  hesitated.  "I 

corner  of  the  house.  hate  to  tell  him.    But  I'll  tell  him 

Julie  wasted  no  time  getting  down  at  noon,  sure." 
to  business  with  the  yellow  toma- 
toes.   She  was  a  worker,  Julie  was,  JOHN  came  in  at  one-thirty  for 
and  she  would  be  a  capable  farm-  ^   lunch,    full    of    praise    for    the 
er's  wife.    Now  she  chatted  gaily  as  young  team  that  he  had  been  work- 
the  pile  of  tomatoes  in  the  preserv-  ing. 
ing  pan  rapidly  climbed.  "They're   the   best   young   team 

"Aunt  Fanny,  we  almost  finished  that  I've  ever  worked,"  he  said,  as 

my  wedding  dress  today.  Just  a  ht-  he  helped  himself  to  fried  chicken, 

tie  handwork  left.   Then  you  can  "A  little  bit  skittish,  but  not  near 

see  it  all  done.    Ralph  is  counting  what   Daisy   and   Bell   were   when 

so  much  on  coming  here  to  live.  I  they  first  went  to  work.    Work  to- 

hope  you  won't  be  sorry  after  he's  gether  fine." 

here."  "Good,"      Miss      Fanny      said. 

"I  won't  be  Julie.     I've  thought  "'Course  you're  a  good  hand  with 

it  all  out  for  a  long  time.  I'm  not  teams,    John.      Pa    always    said    a 

getting  any  younger,  you  know,  and  team's  like  its  master,  good  or  bad, 

I  want  you  to  have  this  place  when  nervous  or  placid,  and  I  guess  he 

I'm   gone,   so  why  not  start  your  knew." 

marriage  here?    I've  got  some  plans.  In    her   mind    Miss    Fanny   was 

Maybe  I'll  take  a  long  trip.     I've  readying  her  speach  to  John.     Let 

never  been  out  of  this  State,  except  him    finish    his    cherry    pie,    she 

that  time  you  and  Carrie  took  me  to  thought,  no  use  breaking  such  news 

Colorado  for  two  weeks."  in  the  middle  of  a  good  dinner. 

"I  do  hope  you  will.  Aunt  Fanny.  Then,  as  she  saw  the  last  bite  of 

You    deserve    some    good    times,  flaky  crust  disappear,  she  spoke,  try- 


264  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 

ing  to  be  casual:  "J^^^^  Y^^  know  didn't  have  the  courage  to  suggest 

we're  going  to  have  a  wedding  in  it. 

the  family."  John    spoke    at    once,    however: 

This  was  no  news  to  John.  Julie  'Then  you'll  need  me  until  about 

had   shown   him    her    ring    three  September  first.    I'll  stay  until  they 

months  ago.     Now  Julie  dimpled  get  back." 

happily,  and  John  smiled  at  her.  ''Oh,    thank   you,   John."     Miss 

"I  figured  that  was  going  to  hap-  Fanny's  relief  was  sincere.  She  had 

pen,"  he  said,  his  gentle  brown  eyes  put  off  the  day  of  John's  going,  and 

looking  directly  at  Miss  Fanny's  em-  perhaps  by  then  he  would  be  able 

barrassed  face.     He  knew  she  had  to   find   another   job.     She   spoke 

more  to  say  than  this.  again:  "Of  course,  John,  I'll  be  glad 

"I've  been   thinking,   John,   and  to   try   to   help   you   find   another 

I've  decided  to  let  Julie  and  Ralph  place." 

live  with  me.    He  can  farm  for  me,  He  looked  up  at  her,  but  said 

and  we'll  divide  the  crops."  nothing.    Miss  Fanny  dropped  her 

John's  eyes  did  not  leave  Miss  eyes.    After  all,  what  hope  did  she 

Fanny's  face  while  she  was  speak-  have  of  finding  any  place  for  him 

ing.     Then  he  asked,  "But  you—  that  would  compare  with  this  one? 

what  are  you  going  to  do?"  She  felt  for  the  first  time  that  her 

Miss  Fanny  did  not  fail  to  note  plans  were  selfish, 

anxiety  in  his  voice.    He  was  wor-  After    dinner    Miss    Fanny    and 

rying  about  her,  not  about  himself.  Julie  washed   the  dishes,   put   the 

"Oh,  I'll  live  here,  too,",  she  said  preserves  on  to  cook,  and  sterilized 
lightly.  "Thought  I  might  take  a  the  jars.  They  could  hear  the  mow- 
trip  for  a  while.  Need  to  get  away,  er  now  along  the  road  where  John 
and  September  would  be  a  good  was  cutting  weeds  on  the  banks, 
time  to  travel.  After  Julie  and  The  whir  of  the  machine  sounded 
Ralph  get  back  from  their  honey-  now  close  at  hand,  now  more  at  a 
moon,  I  might  go  to  California  for  distance,  as  he  carefully  clipped  the 
a  few  weeks."  offending  plants. 

"Well,  that's  mighty  fine  for  you,  "You  know.  Aunt  Fanny,"  Julie 

I  do  declare.    Well— when  did  you  said  once,  while  they  were  pouring 

plan  to  be  through  with  me?"  the  thick  sweet  preserves  into  clean 

Miss  Fanny  was  somewhat  taken  jars,  "you  ought  to  have  married, 

back  by  his  matter-of-fact  tone,  but  How  come  you  never  got  married?" 
she  managed   to    say,    "Julie    and 

Ralph  are  going  to  be  married  on  lyfISS  Fanny  was  not  a  bit  non- 
August  eighteenth.  They're  going  plussed  by  the  question.  Her 
on  a  trip  for  two  weeks,  and  they'll  answer  came  quickly  and  without 
be  back  about  the  first  of  Sep-  rancor.  "Well,  Julie,  dear,  the  fact 
tember.  By  then  we  ought  to  have  is— I  never  was  asked!"  The  chuckle 
things  ready  for  Ralph  to  take  that  followed  indicated  that  she  had 
over."  never  worried  about  it. 

She  wanted  to  ask  him  to  stay  "But  you're  so  kind  and  sort  of— 

until   then   to   help   her,   but   she  well,  motherly.     Mother  says  you 


A  CHAPERON  FOR  MISS  FANNY  265 

were  very  pretty  when  you  were  "John,  John/'  she  called,  kneeling 
young.  You're  nice  looking  now,"  beside  the  unconscious  form. 
Julie  hastened  to  add,  ''but  mother  Blood  was  streaming  from  a  cut 
said  you  were  slender  and  liked  to  on  John's  forehead.  One  arm  lay 
dance  and  skate.  It's  too  bad  some-  grotesquely  bent  under  him.  Miss 
body  didn't  take  you  when  dad  Fanny,  with  no  thought  of  her  ap- 
took  mother.  You  just  stayed  on  pearance,  ripped  a  wide  band  from 
here  with  grandmother  and  grand-  the  bottom  of  her  white  petticoat, 
father,  and  you  ought  to  have  had  Yards  and  yards  of  material  came 
a  family  of  your  own."  Julie's  voice  off  and  v/ere  bandaged  tightly  over 
trailed  off  into  indistinctness,  as  the  bleeding  wound  in  John's  fore- 
she  carried  a  load  of  sealed  pre-  head.  John  made  no  sound  and 
serve  jars  to  a  shelf  on  the  porch  lay  quiescent  as  Miss  Fanny  and 
to  cool.  Julie  gently  carried  him  across  the 

But  Miss  Fanny  wasn't  listening  road  to  the  shelter  of  a  maple  tree 

to  Julie,  anyway.    She  was  listening  in  the  yard.  Julie  ran  into  the  house 

to  the  odd  change  that  had  come  for  cold  water  as  Miss  Fanny  eased 

in  the  mowing  machine  rumble.  It  John's  position  as  best  she  could 

had  suddenly  accelerated  and  had  with  pillows  from  the  front  porch 

become  a  clatter.     She  could  hear  chairs. 

horses'    hoofs    pounding    the    hard  •  ''John,   John,"   she  kept  calling, 

surface  of  the  dirt  road.  but  John  made  no  response  until 

"Julie,"  Miss  Fanny  called,  "the  Julie  had  washed  his  face  with  the 

team!     It's  running  away!"  cool  water  and  held  Miss  Fanny's 

She  was  running  toward  the  front  smelling  salts  under  his  nose.  When 
of  the  house  as  she  called.  Through  his  eyelids  quivered  and  a  deep 
the  open  door  she  could  see  a  cloud  sigh  came  from  his  throat.  Miss 
of  dust  hanging  over  the  road.  She  Fanny  unashamedly  cried,  "Thank 
could  hear  the  sounds  of  hoofs  and  God.  He  isn't  dead,"  and  wiped 
machine  dwindling  in  the  distance,  big  tears  away  from  her  cheeks. 
Was  John  on  the  machine?  John,  Doctor  Welch  rattled  up  in  his 
good,  faithful  John,  was  he  being  old  car.  By  this  time  John  was 
carried  to  death  by  that  fear-mad-  conscious  and  suffering  silently  from 
dened  young  team?  Miss  Fanny  the  wounded  arm.  Doctor  Welch, 
started  down  the  front  steps  to  look  thin,  wiry,  and  matter-of-fact,  soon 
after  the  vanishing  team,  but  her  had  a  new,  authentic  bandage  to  re- 
eye  lighted  on  an  inert  form  lying  place  Miss  Fanny's  extemporized 
on  the  edge  of  the  road,  not  far  one,  and  then  set  about  the  busi- 
from  the  house.  ness  of  repairing  the  broken  arm. 

"Julie,"  she  called  to  her  niece,  With  only  Miss  Fanny  and  Julie  to 

who  was  not  far  behind  her,  "get  help  him,  and  with  his  patient  ly- 

Doctor  Welch  quick!  John's  hurt!"  ing  on  the  ground  under  the  maple 

Miss  Fanny  ran  across  the  lawn,  tree.  Doctor  Welch  did  an  expert 

her  skirts  held  high  out  of  her  way,  job  of  setting  the  broken  arm  and 

and  across  the  road  to  that  strange-  placing  it  in  splints.    All  this  John 

ly  quiet  figure  lying  on  the  bank.  bore  without  outcry.     Miss  Fanny 


266  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 

moved      dexterously     at      Doctor  of  the  white  gauze:     "Are  you  all 

Welch's  bidding,  and  John's  eyes  right?" 

followed  her  ceaselessly.  This  was  too  much  for  Miss  Fan- 
By  the  time  the  doctor  had  the  ny.  Such  consideration  for  her 
patient  easy  and  ready  for  sleep,  when  he  lay  there  injured  was  too 
Julie's  father  and  mother  were  there,  overpowering  for  even  Miss  Fan- 
summoned  by  Julie.  John  was  »y's  stolid  sixty  years.  She  wept 
placed  on  a  cot  and  carried  care-  unashamedly  and  managed  to  say 
fully  into  Miss  Fanny  s  seldom-used  between  sobs,  "Oh  John!  Are  you 
downstairs   parlor  bedroom.     Miss  ^11  right?" 

Fanny's  brother  dashed  off  then  "Sure,"  the  muffled  voice  con- 
to  follow  the  wayward  horses,  and  tinned.  "I'm  all  right.  Where's 
John  went  to  sleep,  restful  under  the  team?" 

Doctor  Welch's  opiate.  "Fred's    gone    for    it.     Charlie 

Jones  phoned  and  said  they  ran  in 

-  -TOO  r-             ^1         i_    •  1    ^1  at  his  gate  and  stopped— worn  out. 

jy[ISS  Fanny  sat  down  beside  the  ^^    ,^|  ^,j  ^.^^  ^^^,^        ^^  ^^j^ 

bed,  her  eyes  never  wavermg  t  i  ^r  »» 

from  John's  face.  Lying  there  ..^ust  say,"  the  voice  in  the  gauze 
swathed  in  bandages  he  looked  so  ^^^^  „„^  .^^^^>^.  ^■^^^^^.  ^ow 
helpless,  so  dependent,  so-so-  j-jj  j^.  I  got  money  saved.  Broth- 
Miss  Fanny  did  not  want  to  think  ^^  ^^^,^  ^een  trying  to  get  me  to 
the  word,  it  seemed  so  immodest  ^e  his  partner  for  five  years.  Good 
under  the  circumstances-so  lovable!  business,  hardware  store." 
Why  had  she  never  f e  t  this  way  «-p-^^  „  Miss  Fanny  ejacu- 
before  about  John?  Why  had  she  j^j^j  «You  could  go  into  the  hard- 
not  more  fully  realized  how  likable,  ^^^^  business  and  you've  been  stay- 
how  devoted  how  wonderful  John  ^  ^^  ^-^^  ^^^  Why  on  earth 
was  until  today!  Now  maybe  he  ^^^^>^.  r' 
had  a  bad  concussion  maybe  worse.  join's  good  eye  looked  Miss  Fan- 
Maybe  he  d  have  a  blood  clot  or  „  ^t^aight  in  the  face.  "You  need- 
something.  Miss  Fanny  did  not  ^^  ^^  ^^^  ^hat  Julie's  husband 
reabze  it,   but  she  was  falling  in  ^-jj  ^e  coming,  I'll  go." 

„',,,,.  ,  ,  ,  All  this  time  John's  hand  had 
Suddenly  the  figure  on  the  bed  j^j^  ^^^^  ^iss  Fannv's.  Now  he 
moved.  The  one  eye  that  could  ^-^  ^  ^^range  thing.  He  lifted  her 
open  the  other  being  covered  with  j^and  and  carefully  raised  it  to  his 
the  bandage,  looked  full  into  Miss  j-  ^  Through  gauze  and  tape,  Miss 
Fanny  s  face  The  lips  that  showed  p  f^^  ^^^  ^^^^^^^  ^^^^  o„  the 
only  partial  y  under  the  bandage  j^  ^f  j^er  hand,  and  she  was  hap- 
smiled,  and  John  s  good  arm  moved  j^appy  she  wasn't  even  con- 
out  toward  Miss  Fanny  s  hand  ly-  ^^-^^^  ^f  j^ow  it  happened  that  she 
ing  on  her  knee.  Miss  Fanny  sat  ^gj  kneeling  by  the  bed  and  her 
in  helpless  silence  as  John's  strong  head  was  lying  by  John's  and  tears 
fingers  pressed  hers.  were  streaming  down  her  face  as 
A  voice  came  out  from  the  midst  she  said,  "John,  you  won't  have  to 


A  CHAPERON  FOR  MISS  FANNY 


267 


go.  We'll  work  it  out  somehow. 
Maybe  we  can  live  in  town  near 
your  brother.  Maybe  we'll  stay  on 
here  with  Julie  and  Ralph.  But 
you're  not  going  away  from  me, 
ever— ever" 

They  were  so  absorbed  in  each 
other  and  the  new-found  wonder  of 
love  that  Julie's  mother  cleared  her 
throat  three  times  before  Miss  Fan- 
ny realized  they  were  not  alone. 
She  tied  on  her  bonnet  as  she  brisk- 
ly said,  "Fred  and  I  are  going  now, 


you  won't  need  us  tonight.  The 
tomato  preserves  are  all  in  jars.  Look 
very  pretty,  too.  I'll  say  goodbye 
now.  I'll  call  in  the  morning  and 
come  over  if  you  need  me." 

Miss  Fanny  suddenly  realized 
what  was  happening.  ''Oh,"  she 
gasped,  scrambling  to  her  feet,  "oh, 
of  course,  but  Julie  must  stay."  Then 
Miss  Fanny  knew  that  she  was 
blushing  like  a  young  girl,  and,  for 
the  first  time  in  her  life,  she  sensed 
the  propriety  of  having  a  chaperon. 


uxenevi^al 

Grace  Sayre 

Beauty  renews  itself  each  spring. 

See  where  the  patched  hillside, 

Mottled  with  the  brown  stain  of  loam, 

Shows  through  the  melting  snow. 

And  see  the  streams  assert  themselves! 

Willow  catkins  fluff, 

Trailing  arbutus  opens  its  fragile  pink  trumpet, 

Fragrance  lies  in  the  throat  of  the  lily; 

Dogwood  branches  hold  out  their  pure  flame 

Of  green  and  white  beauty. 

Lighting  the  roads  and  wooded  paths; 

Beauty  renews  itself  in  the  land. 

Spring  is  here. 


LUiamonds 

Katie  Harris  Lewis 

April  is  the  month  of  diamonds, 

I  can  see  them  as  I  pass. 
After  every  April  shower. 

Diamond  stickpins  in  the  grass. 

On  each  weeping  willow  finger, 
Shadows  slip  a  diamond  ring. 

And  on  every  April  flower. 

Place  a  birthstone  from  the  spring. 


ilotmng  So  oLowiii 

Margaret  T.  GoQ 

The  storm-pools  in  the  hollows 
Look  heaven  in  the  face, 
While  glory  is  reflected 
By  the  most  commonplace. 

For  nothing  is  so  lowly 
Upon  this  earth  of  ours 
But  ever  is  revealing 
The  touch  of  higher  powers. 


Save  the    /ilagazines 

Cleopha  J.  Jensen 

T  TOW  grateful  mothers  are  at  housecleaning  time  for  the  wilhng  help  of  daughters 
■^  ■*■  with  some  of  the  heavier  tasks!  But  these  same  lovely  daughters,  whose  more 
limited  experiences  in  hfe  have  not  taught  them  to  fully  value  or  properly  appreciate 
some  of  mother's  hoarded  relics,  are  sometimes  bent  on  ferreting  out  and  discarding 
from  every  corner  what  to  them  is  only  "old  trash." 

"There  will  soon  be  a  salvage  paper  drive,"  my  daughters  explained.  "This  will 
be  our  chance,"  they  said,  "to  rid  mother's  attic  store  of  all  those  old  papers  and 
magazines!" 

I  was  rather  reluctant  to  remonstrate — really  I  appreciated  their  helpfulness, 
but  somehow  I  felt  there  were  too  many  precious  memories  tied  up  in  some  of  those 
old  boxes  of  magazines  just  to  be  "junked."  I  kept  a  furtive  eye  on  the  several  bales 
as  they  were  carried  out,  and  at  length  I  spied  the  one  box  that  I  knew  contained  the 
last  twelve  volumes  of  my  beloved  Relief  Society  Magazine. 

Not  that  box!  I  winced,  but  refrained  from  any  comment.  However,  I  kept 
a  careful  eye  on  that  particular  box  and,  unobserved,  I  found  my  opportunity  to  rescue 
my  treasure  before  the  salvage  truck  arrived. 

With  the  strength  born  of  an  emergency,  I  was  able  to  tug  the  box  back  to  the 
house,  and  there  I  again  hid  it  away  in  the  farthest  dark  corner  of  my 
stair  closet — for  safe  keeping,  all  the  while  joyfully  contemplating  the  time  when  I 
should  bring  it  forth  again  and  relive  some  of  the  pleasure  and  inspiration  I  had 
enjoyed  in  the  past. 

That  time  came  during  the  long  evenings  of  this  past  winter.  What  a  thrilling 
adventure  was  mine  I  I  lost  myself  for  hours  at  a  time  as  I  brought  forth  from 
my  box  of  Magazines  one  volume  at  a  time,  and  again  thumbed  through  each 
Magazine.  Some  articles,  especially  checked,  had  been  so  dear  to  me.  Now  I 
selected  and  carefully  clipped  out  each  article  I  wished  most  to  preserve.  These 
were  stapled  separately,  marked  on  the  margin  with  date  of  the  Magazine  and  the 
volume  from  which  each  was  taken.  The  clippings,  of  course,  included  those 
particular  articles  which  had  held  special  interest  and  inspiration  to  me  personally. 
I  reahzed  I  could  not  keep  all  that  I  should  like  to,  for  soon  I  had  a  large  stack  of 
clippings. 

Then  came  my  problem  of  how  to  file  them  for  keeping.  I  was  fortunate  in 
finding  a  nice  loose-leaf  ring  binder  the  exact  size  of  the  Magazine.  With  the  aid 
of  a  paper  punch,  I  could  very  nicely  fit  them  into  the  binders. 

I  then  began  to  sort  and  classify  my  material  under  various  headings  and  I 
now  am  assembling  several  scrapbook  volumes  of  most  precious  and  valuable  reading 
for  future  reference  and  enjoyment. 

My  first  complete  volume  contains  all  the  lesson  outlines  and  notes  of  the  past 
twelve  years  of  hterature  study,  that  being  my  special  department. 

I  shall  call  one  voulme  "Literature  Lights."  This  contains  material  relating 
to  good  literature,  selective  reading,  and  literature  standards.  Another  scrapbook 
volume,  which  I  shall  inscribe  "My  Inspiration,"  contains  the  many  special  articles 

Page  268 


269 

that  have  inspired  me,  the  uphfting,  soul-stirring  messages,  sermons,  and  many  lovely 
poems.  Then  there  will  be  "Biographical  Sketches"  and  "Pioneer  Stories  and 
History,"  and  no  doubt  others,  as  I  am  finding  this  a  very  interesting  work  and 
hope  to  continue  adding  new  material  and  new  ideas  to  my  Relief  Society  Magazine 
scrapbook  hobby. 


Goodbye  Kitchen  Curtains! 

Rachel  K.  Lamgaaid 
Illustration  by  Elizabeth  Williamson 

Pick  out  a  crisp  plastic  shelf-edg- 
ing, the  ruffly  kind,  or  the  flat,  lacy 
type.  There  is  a  surprising  variety 
in  the  stores  these  days,  and  so 
reasonable— ten  cents  a  yard  for 
some  of  the  prettiest  ones! 

Using  thumb  tacks  the  color  of 
your  edging,  frame  your  window 
along  the  sides  and  top,  and  add  a 
ruffle  to  the  hem  of  the  window 
shade  for  extra  effect. 

The  flat,  lattice-like  shelf-edging 
lends  itself  nicely  to  the  gracefully 
twining  habits  of  the  hardy  phil- 
odendron,  and  it  is  surprising  how 
quickly  a  frame  of  green  leaves  will 
kitchen  curtains  won't  circle  your  window  bringing  in- 
stand  another  washing,  and  you  doors  a  bit  of  the  garden  to  bright- 
are  longing  to  discard  them  for  en  your  cooking  and  dishwashing 
something  new  and  different,  any-  liours. 
way,  try  this: 


I 


F    your 


■  ♦ 


cJo    ifl^  cJhree-  LJear-K:yid  on  a   Ujoat 

Mnbel  Jones   Gahbott 

Her  eyes  were  wide  with  new-found  seeing; 
They  flashed  delight  and  awe  at  being 
In  a  little  boat  on  blue,  blue  water. 
"Are  you  afraid,  my  winsome  daug^hter?" 
"Oh,  no";  her  lips  spoke  happiness; 
Her  fingers  tightly  clutched  my  dress. 


Dark  In  the  Chrysalis 


Alice  Money  Bailey 
Chapter  4 


Synopsis:  Edith  Ashe,  a  widow,  47,  is 
unable  for  various  reasons  to  live  with  any 
of  her  four  sons.  After  hearing  her 
daughter-in-law  Annette  complain  to  her 
son  Kit,  Edith  takes  a  job  as  companion 
to  an  elderly  woman,  Mrs.  Lewis,  whose 
son,  Cory,  is  away  on  a  business  trip. 
Discouraged  by  the  responsibihty  of  a 
big,  ugly,  and  old-fashioned  house,  the 
crippled,  despondent  old  woman,  and  the 
unhappy  housekeeper,  Amanda,  Edith  de- 
cides to  quit,  when  Linnie  Lewis,  Cory's 
daughter,  comes  home  from  Boston,  where 
she  has  been  studying  voice,  to  be  mar- 
ried. Linnie  seems  happy  and  carefree, 
but  Edith  hears  her  crying  in  the  night, 
and  goes  to  her. 

EDITH  listened  in  consterna- 
tion to  Linnie  sobbing  across 
the  hall.  It  would  be  better, 
she  told  herself  and  much  more  tact- 
ful, just  to  ignore  it.  No  doubt 
Linnie  would  be  herself  in  the 
morning.  She  turned  over  to  shut 
out  the  sound,  but  there  was  a  heart- 
tearing  quality  in  the  girl's  weeping, 
a  despair  Edith  would  not  have 
thought  possible  to  the  joyous  girl. 
She  slid  into  her  robe  and  slippers 
and  crossed  the  hall. 

''Linnie/'  she  said  softly,  tapping 
on  the  girl's  door. 

There  was  an  instant  cessation  of 
sound,  and  a  strangled  'Tes?" 

''May  I  come  in?" 

"Why,  certainly,"  said  Linnie, 
after  a  moment's  hesitation. 

In  the  soft  light  from  the  window 
the  girl's  throat  and  shoulders  were 
outlined.  Her  face  was  a  pale, 
tragic  oval,  her  eyes  and  mouth 
velvet  dark. 

Page  270 


"I  heard  you  crying,"  Edith  said. 

"I  know.  I  thought  everybody 
was  asleep,  and  no  one  would  hear 
my  histrionics."  Linnie's  voice  was 
gay,  a  gallant  tilt  to  her  head,  but 
her  breath  caught  in  an  involun- 
tary, childish  sob. 

"Would  it  help  to  talk  about  it?" 

"It  wouldn't  do  any  good,"  Linnie 
began  dully.  "Any  more  than  cry- 
ing—oh, Aunt  Edith!" 

Suddenly  Edith  was  sitting  on 
the  side  of  Linnie's  bed  and  the  girl 
was  in  her  arms. 

"There,  there,"  she  soothed. 
"Cry  it  out." 

"It's  this  house— and  my  wedding 
in  June,"  Linnie  said  in  a  tumble 
of  words  between  jerky  sobs.  "This 
horrible  horror  of  a  house,  and  that 
ugly  furniture.  All  my  life  I've 
wanted  a  beautiful  wedding  re- 
ception in  my  own  home!" 

"I  don't  blame  you  one  bit,"  said 
Edith.  "I  noticed  it  immediately 
when  I  came  in." 

"See!"  said  Linnie,  seeming  to 
take  comfort  in  the  agreement. 
"Wouldn't  any  person  of  taste  and 
distinction  feel  the  same—coming 
into  our  house?" 

"I'm  afraid  so,"  admitted  Edith. 

"Paul's  mother  is  a  woman  of 
taste  and  distinction,"  sobbed  Lin- 
nie in  a  fresh  burst  of  tears. 

I  ought  to  have  more  tact,  thought 
Edith— to  convince  the  girl  it 
isn't  really  as  bad  as  she  thinks, 
but  the  truth  of  it  was  she  felt  quite 
as  violent  about  the  ugliness  as  Lin- 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS 


271 


nie  did,  and  had  been  longing  to 
say  so.  'That's  why  you  don't  have 
your  friends  in,"  she  divined. 

''Exactly/'  said  Linnie.  "I  couldn't 
bear  it.  They  all  have  beautiful 
homes— oh,  I  don't  mean  they  are 
all  wealthy.  It  isn't  the  money. 
Aunt  Edith,  it  is  the  ghastly  taste. 
Daddy  makes  lots  of  money,  but 
where  the  house  is  concerned  he  has 
a  spot,  blind,  deaf,  and  dumb.  He 
just  isn't  interested  in  it— or  in  me." 

"Now,  Linnie,  that's  not  true. 
He  spoke  to  me  about  you." 

"He  did?"  Linnie  was  eager. 
"What  did  Daddy  say?" 

"He  said  you  were  being  married 
in  June  and  that  he  regretted  very 
much  having  to  be  absent  at  this 
time." 

"Just  like  dictation.  Just  like  his 
letters  to  me." 

"He  said  something  else,"  said 
Edith,  striving  to  remember.  "Fll 
think  of  it." 

"I  thought  I  could  work  on  him, 
and  get  things  ready— do  something 
to  the  house,  I  don't  know  what— 
have  a  witch-burning  for  the  griz- 
zly furniture  and  swing  on  the  ropy 
drapes.  I  got  the  carpeting  last 
summer,  and  I  didn't  dare  ask  for 
more.  Two  thousand  dollars.  Aunt 
Edith,  for  the  carpeting  alone.  Of 
course  there  was  the  stairway  and 
the  upper  hall,  besides  the  music 
room." 

"I  wondered  how  that  beautiful 
floor  came  to  be." 

"I  chose  it  all  by  myself,"  said 
Linnie,  pride  in  her  voice.  "I  was 
scared  to  death.  I  don't  know  the 
first  thing  about  interior  decora- 
tion." 

"It  is  perfect,"  Edith  told  her. 
She  was  thinking  how  nice  it  would 


be  if  her  furniture  were  here  in- 
stead of  in  Kit's  extra  room.  Kit 
could  have  his  dark  room,  and  Lin- 
nie would  be  happy,  but  no— it 
would  create  a  situation.  Mr.  Lewis 
wouldn't .  like  such  presumption, 
and,  after  all,  Edith  was,  to  put  it 
baldly,  only  a  servant. 

"I  feel  better  now,  even  if  nothing 
is  really  different,"  Linnie  said.  "I 
don't  remember  my  mother,  but  I 
need  her  so  very  badly  sometimes. 
And  just  now  I  need  her  worse  than 
ever  before.  I  couldn't  bear  it  with- 
out you,  Aunt  Edith." 

"I  never  had  a  daughter,"  said 
Edith,  chnching  her  teeth  against 
sudden  tears.  "I  always  wanted 
one,  and  I  think  I  should  have  want- 
ed her  to  be  just  like  you." 

"No  one,"  said  Linnie,  "positively 
no  one  has  ever  said  a  nicer  thing 
to  me.  I'll  go  to  sleep  like  a  baby 
on  that."  She  burrowed  into  the 
pillow  and  Edith  tucked  her  in. 

CHE  went  back  to  her  room, 
thoroughly  wrung  with  pity  for 
the  motherless  girl,  but  she  could 
not  sleep  for  thinking  tumbled 
thoughts  of  the  girl  and  her  dilem- 
ma, the  hideous  furniture,  and  her 
mother  hunger.  Edith  turned  and 
tossed  until  she  was  thoroughly 
miserable. 

So  long  had  she  been  wrapped  in 
the  cocoon  of  her  own  tragedy  and 
misery  that  her  thoughts  and  emo- 
tions had  all  turned  inward.  To 
think,  even  momentarily,  of  the 
problems  of  others,  as  she  had  been 
forced  to  do  in  the  last  few  days, 
was  painful,  had  made  her  ill.  Mr. 
Lewis'  vaguely  worded  concern 
about  his  daughter's  coming  wed- 
ding, his  mother's  wish  for  death. 


272 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


even  Amanda's  dissatisfaction,  had 
made  inroads  on  her  concern,  but 
this  was  different.  Linnie's  weep- 
ing had  done  something  to  her, 
had  spht  the  shell  around  her  and 
left  her  tremblingly  exposed  to  the 
needs  about  her,  to  her  own  painful 
self-condemnation . 

She  wasn't  a  human  being  any 
more,  she  chided  herself,  that  she 
couldn't  have  offered  the  girl  the 
things  she  had  that  might  help 
—her  linen  and  dishes,  and  the 
beautiful  furniture.  She  wasn't  even 
sure  that  the  excuse  she  had  offered 
herself  was  true— that  her  impulse 
was  irregular,  would  find  disfavor 
with  Mr.  Lewis.  Was  it  not  more 
true  that  she  wanted  not  to  be  in- 
volved in  Linnie's  difficulty? 

She  punched  her  pillow,  dived 
into  it  and  tried  to  sleep,  but  it 
was  no  use.  Suddenly  she  sat  up  in 
bed  with  the  remembrance  of  what 
Linnie's  father  had  said.  'Teel  free 
to  take  the  initiative  in  anything 
that  needs  doing." 

'I'm  not  a  mere  servant,"  she 
said,  sitting  up. 

Mr.  Lewis  thought  of  her  as  the 
widow  of  Marvin  Ashe— a  promi- 
nent doctor.  *'Aunt  Edith"  she  was 
to  Linnie,  had  been  from  the  first. 
Mrs.  Lewis  had  adopted  her  im- 
mediately—"She'll  do,  Cory."  Even 
Amanda  respected  her  as  a  person 
of  authority.  Only  she  herself  had, 
by  her  reluctance  to  assume  the  re- 
sponsibility, by  her  evasion  of  the 
needs  of  the  house  and  its  people, 
relegated  herself  to  the  servile  post. 

What  do  I  want,  she  asked  her- 
self angrily,  to  go  back  and  live 
with  Kit  and  Annette,  to  survive 
only  on  self-pity? 

''No!     Never!"     she  said  aloud. 


Once  again  she  got  into  her  robe 
and  slippers  and  crossed  the  hall  to 
Linnie's  room.  There  could  be  no 
waiting  until  morning.  The  cold 
light  of  dawn,  the  pressure  of  the 
day's  duties  might  erase  this  im- 
pulse. 

"Linnie,  wake  up.  Wake  up, 
darling.  I  just  remembered  what  it 
was  your  father  said." 

"What  was  it?"  queried  Linnie 
sleepily. 

"He  said  I  was  to  use  my  in- 
itiative." 

"Initiative!  Initiative!"  repeated 
the  girl,  struggling  up  from  the 
depths  of  slumber. 

"Can't  vou  see?  It's  all  that 
furniture  of  mine,  packed  away  in 
my  son's  extra  room— and  he  wants 
it  for  a  dark  room  anyway." 

"The  furniture?" 

"No,  the  room,  and  its  Queen 
Anne  and  Duncan  Phyfe,  and  there 
are  dishes  and  linen.  You  can  have 
it  for  your  wedding  reception." 

"Queen  Anne!  Duncan  Phyfe!" 
cried  Linnie,  thoroughly  wide 
awake  now. 

"There's  plenty  of  modern  over- 
stuffed with  slipcovers  for  comfort, 
and  tables  and  lamps  and  the  writ- 
ing desk.  You  just  wait  until  you 
see  my  needle  point." 

"Oh,  Aunt  Edith,  pinch  me!  I 
know  I'm  dreaming— but  no!  I 
couldn't  use  your  furniture.  I  just 
couldn't!" 

"You  can,  and  you  shall.  Kit 
will  be  glad  to  be  rid  of  it.  Use 
it  as  a  favor.  I  get  so  lonesome  for 
it." 

"I  want  to  go  downstairs," 
chirped  Mrs.  Lewis  when  Edith 
told  her  about  it  at  breakfast.  "I've 
not  stirred   out   of   this   room   for 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS 


273 


weeks.  I  thought  Fd  just  stay 
here  until  I  died,  and  I  didn't  care 
how  soon  that  would  be,  but  I  don't 
want  to  miss  this." 

''When  do  we  start?"  asked  Lin- 
nie,  coming  in.  '1  can  hardly 
wait." 

''As  soon  as  I  get  your  grand- 
mother taken  care  of,"  Edith  said. 
"We'll  look  at  it  this  afternoon 
while  she  has  her  nap  and  see  what 
is  best  to  do." 

"Nonsense,"  said  Mrs.  Lewis. 
"Get  me  my  wheel  chair.  Among 
the  three  of  you,  I  should  think 
you  could  get  me  down  there." 

'T^HE  job  seemed  colossal  to  them 
when  they  looked  at  it  from 
the  living  room,  Mrs.  Lewis  in  her 
wheel  chair,  Linnie  and  Edith  with 
their  hair  swathed  in  dusters  for  pro- 
tection. Even  Amanda  came  in 
from  the  kitchen,  her  dish  towel  in 
hand,  to  hear  the  plan. 

"It  needs  so  much  more  than 
furniture.  Aunt  Edith,"  wailed  Lin- 
nie. "I  don't  know  what  besides 
the  draperies.  What  about  the 
woodwork?  I  always  wanted  a 
white  staircase." 

"Paint,"  said  Edith.  "And  the 
right  kind  of  paper  would  do  it— 
with  the  draperies,  of  course.  Ve- 
netian blinds,  glass  curtains,  and 
some  bright  draperies  would  bring 
out  the  beauty  of  those  windows. 
The  fireplace  should  stay  as  it  is, 
clean  and  polish  it,  of  course.  That 
heavenly  walnut  matches  my  furni- 
ture." 

"Thafs  just  what  I  think," 
chirped  Mrs.  Lewis.  Her  eyes  were 
lively  with  interest.  Not  wanting 
to  die  this  morning,  Edith  observed 
with  satisfaction. 


"But  paper!  It  will  cost  money 
won't  it?  I  have  forty-five  dollars," 
Mrs.  Lewis  offered. 

"That  would  help,  but  not 
enough."  Edith  was  thoughtful. 
'Taperhangers  are  worth  their 
weight  in  gold.     And  painters." 

"There's  the  checking  account 
Cory  left,"  contributed  Mrs.  Lew- 
is. "It  was  to  run  the  house, 
though." 

"We  won't  touch  that,"  said  Lin- 
nie quickly.  "I  think  we  had  bet- 
ter forget  the  whole  business."  She 
sat  dejectedly  on  the  stair. 

"We'll  do  no  such  thing,"  said 
Edith  firmly,  dialing  Kit's  number. 

"Your  furniture?  You're  not 
serious,"  said  Kit  when  Edith  told 
him  what  she  wanted.  "Mother, 
don't  you  think  you're  going  a  lit- 
tle overboard?" 

"Kit,  you  just  do  as  I  say!"  Edith 
demanded,  exasperated.  "If  you 
don't,  I'll  get  somebody  else  to  do 
it,  but  I  want  my  furniture." 

The  next  days  clipped  off  like 
newspapers  from  a  press.  It  was  a 
newspaper  Linnie  waved  at  Edith 
the  next  morning. 

"I  ran  an  ad  and  sold  the  furni- 
ture. Ninety  dollars  for  the  whole 
lot!  First  thing  this  morning. 
They'll  come  for  it  before  noon." 

"Linnie,  you  didn't!"  said  Edith, 
secretly  glad.  "What  will  your  fa- 
ther say?" 

"A  good  job,  I'd  say,"  applauded 
Mrs.  Lewis.  "The  place  is  better 
empty,  and  the  money  will  pay  for 
the  work." 

At  ten  a  van  came  and  removed 
the  offensive  furniture;  Edith's  ar- 
rived at  noon.  Linnie  rushed  from 
piece  to  piece  as  Edith  unswathed 
it,  with  little  cries  of  delight,  but 


274 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


Edith  eyed  it  critically.  In  spite  of 
the  protection,  dust  had  seeped 
through.  She  vacuumed  and  sham- 
pooed it  according  to  her  own  care- 
ful formula  while  Amanda  scoured 
the  woodwork  with  caustic  soda. 
Linnie,  perched  on  a  ladder,  pol- 
ished the  windows  and  the  chande- 
liers, and  her  singing  held  a  new 
note.  Mrs.  Lewis  wheeled  back  and 
forth,  chattering  like  a  little  brown 
sparrow,  dispensing  pithy  advice  and 
pungent  witticisms.  She  was  gain- 
ing strength,  Edith  noticed. 

They  chose  a  creamy  off-white 
paint  to  match  the  background  of 
the  paper  which  had  a  satin  self- 
stripe.  The  ceiling  was  lemon  yel- 
low, and  the  fireplace  wall  was 
brown.  The  dining  room  was  done 
in  green  and  white— a  realistic  ivy 
pattern  for  the  far  wall,  white  and 
green  plaid  for  the  rest;  the  worn 
rug  was  removed,  the  oak  floor  pol- 
ished and  waxed. 

It  took  the  workmen  a  full  week 
to  finish,  but  when  they  were 
through,  their  paraphernalia  cleared 
out  and  the  room  set  to  rights, 
Edith's  furniture  was  set  off  like 
jewelry,  but  the  money  was  gone, 
and  there  were,  as  yet,  no  window 
decorations.  Linnie  had  taken  the 
stringy  relics  down. 

She  took  time  out  only  to  an- 
swer Paul's  letters,  now.  All  other 
engagements  were  cancelled.  *Tm 
terribly  busy,"  she  would  say,  "and 
having  the  best  time  of  my  life.  I'm 
planning  to  have  you  all  in  for  a 
trousseau  tea  soon." 

"Trousseau!"  she  said  once,  hang- 
ing up  the  telephone.  "As  if  I 
had  one." 

The  very  idea,  Edith  thought.  A 
girl  like  Linnie,  and  no  trousseau! 


"What's  Cory  thinking  of?" 
charged  Mrs.  Lewis.  "I'll  give  that 
boy  a  piece  of  my  mind." 

"I'm  going  to  charge  them," 
Edith  said  in  sudden  anger. 

"Charge  what?"  asked  Linnie. 

"Venetian  blinds,  curtains, 
drapes." 

A  little,  appalled  silence  greeted 
this  daring  announcement. 

"I  don't  know,"  said  Linnie 
doubtfully.  "Daddy  never  charged 
anything." 

"Go  to  it!  Go  to  it!"  clacked 
little  old  Mrs.  Lewis.  "I've  not 
had  so  much  fun  since  my  house 
burned  down." 

AT  last  it  was  done.  The  bill  for 
the  window  treatment  was  so 
steep  that  Edith  had  vertigo  every 
time  she  thought  about  it.  "If  I 
have  to,  I'll  pay  it  myself,"  she  said, 
but  the  result  was  elegance  itself. 
The  dining  room  curtains,  in  an 
ample  criss-cross  of  white  organdy, 
were  cool  and  crisp,  and  the  living 
room  draperies,  in  a  subdued  floral 
pattern,  were  so  lovely  that  Linnie 
pulled  the  cords  that  swept  them 
closed  and  open  with  sheer  delight. 

Every  prism  of  the  chandeliers 
was  diamond  bright,  every  tile  of 
the  fireplace  shone,  every  spindle 
of  the  intricately  designed  mantle. 
On  the  tiny,  round  platforms  of 
it,  Edith  had  placed  her  rare  bits 
of  Dresden  that  Marvin  had  bought 
for  her.  It  was  rich  against  the 
golden  brown  wall.  They  all  gazed 
in  awe  at  their  handiwork. 

All  Edith  had  to  do  now  was  to 
think,  with  growing  alarm,  of  the 
reckoning,  when  Mr.  Lewis  should 
come  home  and  learn  of  her  high- 
handedness,  but  her  worst   night- 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS 


275 


mares  were  not  as  bad  as  the  truth, 
for  he  came  home  the  next  eve- 
ning, while  they  were  dining  in  state. 

Linnie  flew  to  greet  him;  he  greet- 
ed his  mother,  wheehng  after  her, 
with  a  puzzled  look  of  surprise. 

"Mother,"  he  said  kissing  her. 
He  looked  weary.  ''Mrs.  Ashe, 
Amanda." 

'Took  at  our  house,  daddy!  Isn't 
it  lovely?"  Linnie  cried.  She  flew 
from  piece  to  piece,  the  tale  of  their 
endeavors  tumbling  in  bright  words 
from  her  lips.  "All  of  it,"  she  fin- 
ished, "is  due  to  Aunt  Edith— it's 
her  furniture.  And  it's  all  paid  for 
except  the—" 

"I  charged  the  window  decora- 
tions," Edith  said  flatly.  "The  bill 
is  quite  high." 

Cory  looked  about,  at  the  win- 
dows, at  the  whole  room.  Then  he 
went  from   one  point  to  another, 


examining  minutely  every  detail,  his 
face  completely  impassive.  They 
were  silent,  rooted  in  a  kind  of  fas- 
cinated terror. 

Once  Amanda  ventured  to  say: 
"I'll  set  another  place,  Mr.  Lewis. 
We  were  having  dinner  and  there's 
plenty—" 

"No  thank  you,  Amanda.  I  ate 
on  the  diner." 

He  finished  his  scrutiny  in  silence 
and  started  toward  the  stairs  with- 
out a  word,  passing  his  bag  where 
he  had  dropped  it  beside  the  door. 
Linnie  flew  after  him. 

"Daddy!  Daddy!  I  didn't  think 
you'd  care.  I  sold  the  furniture  for 
the  money.  I  did  so  much  want  a 
beautiful  wedding  reception." 

Mr.  Lewis  answered  not  a  word, 
but  went  on  up  the  stairs  without 
a  backward  glance. 

(To  be  continued) 


■    »»    i 


Qive    iHe   Vi/ords 

Grace  M.  Candknd 

Give  me  words  just  made  for  springtime, 
When  the  land  is  free  of  snow, 
And  the  soft  brown  earth  is  breaking    ' 
Over  rootlets  down  below; 

Some  phrases  gay  and  debonair 
For  capricious  April  rain, 
Some  magic  line  for  growing  grass, 
Creeping  over  hill  and  plain; 

Accents  that  will  weave  a  pattern 
Of  the  budding,  blooming  trees. 
Perchance  convey  the  hit  that  comes 
With  returning  chickadees. 

How  shall  I  say  my  heart  is  glad 
For  the  rainbow  hung  on  high 
And  for  the  promise  that  it  holds — 
Seeds  and  harvest  by  and  by? 


276 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


Courtesy  Fae  D.   Dix 

uiannah   LOavis  ofoster    li Lakes  .yxprons  for  uiealtn 

ana  utappiness 

Fae  D.  Dix 

■jV/fRS.  Hannah  Davis  Foster,  former  president  of  the  Cedar  City  First  Ward 
•^  ■■•  Rehef  Society,  is  proving  to  her  friends  and  family  that  her  will  to  live  usefully 
despite  the  handicap  of  arthritis,  is  bearing  results — lasting  and  abiding —  to  her 
spiritual  and  physical  well-being. 

Eight  years  ago  this  courageous  woman  was  stricken  with  arthritis,  which 
rapidly  spread  to  her  hands,  arms,  and  legs.  She  has  been  unable  to  walk  for  the 
past  three  and  one  half  years.  But,  last  September,  she  quite  suddenly  decided  to 
try  sewing  kitchen  aprons  as  a  way  of  helping  to  forget  her  pain.  Her  capital  out- 
put was  ten  dollars,  which  she  had  received  from  selling  a  small  woodpile  in  her 
backyard.  She  asked  a  friend  to  spend  all  of  it  for  her  in  the  purchase  of  gay  prints, 
ric-rac,  and  thread.  Then,  painstakingly,  she  began  to  sew.  She  was  overjoyed  with  tlie 
realization  that  treading  the  old-fashioned  sewing  machine  was  relaxing  her  leg  muscles. 
Soon  she  was  aware  that  guiding  the  cloth  under  the  needle  was  relaxing  to  her  fingers. 
By  Christmas  time  she  could  cut  out  and  make  three  aprons  in  a  day,  and  had  finished 
110  aprons. 

Friends  were  intrigued  with  her  pluck  and  planned  a  "Friendship  Tea"  to 
display  the  aprons.  Cedar  City  women  came  in  large  groups,  bought  the  aprons, 
and  placed  orders  for  more. 

Looking  back  upon  her  long  years  of  illness,  Mrs.  Foster  can  find  hope  that  someday 
she  will  be  able  to  join  in  Relief  Society  work  again.  I've  been  everything  but  the 
organist,"  she  laughingly  says,  recalling  the  forty  odd  years  she  spent  in  Relief 
Society  activities. 

Page  276 


Jt  JLetter  QJrom    niother 

My  dear  Children: 

Greetings  and  love! 

It  is  such  a  pleasure  to  receive  your  letters.  They  show  me  beyond  any  other 
thing,  that  my  "little"  children  have  grown  to  thoughtful  adulthood.  I  am  very 
happy  to  discuss  your  problems  with  you,  my  dear  ones.  It  makes  me  feel  closer 
to  you  and  keeps  me  in  touch  with  your  thinking,  all  of  which  enriches  my  life. 

You  say  you  are  distressed  by  people  talking  disrespectfully  about  the  Church 
authorities.  It  seems  to  be  a  too  common  failing  of  people  to  criticize.  And  you 
would  like  to  know  how  you  can  keep  your  children  from  acquiring  such  a  destructive 
habit  later  in  life. 

This  is  truly  a  subject  for  thoughtful  consideration.  There  is  one  avenue  of 
approach  to  a  solution  for  you,  though,  that  I  believe  will  give  you  the  assurance  you 
so  earnestly  desire.  It  is  through  prayer.  I  am  such  a  great  believer  in  the  effect 
that  prayer  has  on  our  lives.  If  children  are  taught  how  to  pray  sincerely  for  the 
President  of  the  Church,  his  counselors,  and  our  other  Church  authorities,  their 
minds  will  be  able  to  grasp  the  love  and  respect  for  these  leaders  that  should  be 
cultivated  within  them.  It  would  help  them  to  have  a  feeling  of  kinship  for  these 
wonderful  people  who  are  giving  their  lives  in  the  service  of  God. 

You  young  mothers  have  such  a  great  responsibility,  but  could  you  take  on 
just  a  little  more?  At  bedtime,  before  their  prayers  are  said,  sometimes  tell  your 
children  something  about  the  President  of  the  Church.  Acquaint  them  with  his  name. 
Tell  them  where  he  lives.  Arrange  to  pass  his  home  if  you  are  riding  near  it  at  any 
time.  Tell  them  when  he  goes  away  sometimes,  perhaps  to  dedicate  a  chapel  some- 
where, and  tell  them  we  must  pray  for  him  so  the  Lord  will  bless  him  while  he 
is  on  this  trip  and  bring  him  safely  home.  Then,  when  he  does  return,  tell  them  he 
is  safely  back  again.  This  will  increase  their  feeling  of  closeness  to  him  and  they 
will  understand,  little  by  little,  that  he,  in  a  sense,  belongs  to  them  and  they  to  him. 

If  your  children  pray  earnestly  for  the  President  of  the  Church  and  the  other 
Church  officials  who  come  within  their  range  of  knowledge  and  experience,  all  their 
lives  they  will  love  and  honor  them  and  strive  to  obey  their  counsel,  for  they  will 
feel  that  their  own  prayers  have  helped  them  to  be  chosen  men  of  God. 

May  our  Father's  blessings  ever  be  with  you.  May  he  keep  you  safe  within 
his  fold! 

Please  write  soon.     Always  your  loving, 

Mother 

Clara  Home  Park 


«  ♦  « 


y^reat  Salt  JLake  cJhe  Song 

Ord  Lee  Parthesfus  Lydia   M.   Soreusen 

It  can  be  diamonds  Out  of  the  struggle  is  born  the  song, 

Sphntered  by  a  hammer-noon,  The  song  and  the  heart  of  peace. 

And  sunset  mirrored  The  dream  and  the  hope  from  the  tears 
In  opal  fire,  or  silver  and  the  prayer. 

To  mold  the  arrowed  swimmer.  And  the  faith  to  go  on. 

Page  277 


From  The  Field 


REGULATIONS  GOVERNING  THE   SUBMITTAL  OF  MATERIAL  FOR 

"NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD" 

See  also  Handbook  oi  Instructions  of  the  Relief  Society ,  page  123 

Margaret  C.  Pic  Jeering,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

(All  notes  and  photographs  are  to  be  submitted  through  stake  and  mission  Relief  So- 
ciety  presidents.) 

THIS  section  of  the  Magazine  is  reserved  for  narrative  reports  and  pictures  of  Relief 
Society  activities  in  the  stakes  and  missions.  Its  purpose  is  threefold:  (1)  to  provide 
a  medium  for  the  exchange  of  ideas  and  methods  for  conducting  Relief  Society  work 
which  have  proved  successful  in  some  organizations  and  which  may  be  helpful  and  stimu- 
lating to  others;  (2)  to  recognize  outstanding  or  unique  accomplishments  of  Relief  So- 
ciety organizations;  (3)  to  note  the  progress  of  Relief  Society  work  in  various  parts  of 
the  world.  It  is  recognized  that  personal  accounts  of  individuals  who  have  long  served 
Relief  Society,  or  who  have  otherwise  distinguished  themselves,  are  always  of  great 
interest,  but  the  space  available  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  is  so  limited  in  relation  to 
the  number  of  stakes  and  missions  that  it  must  be  reserved  for  reports  on  the  work  of 
the  organization  rather  than  that  of  individuals. 

Wards  and  branches  desiring  to  submit  reports  for  publication  in  "Notes  From  the 
Field"  are  requested  to  send  them  thiough  the  stake  or  mission  presidents.  It  often 
happens  that  one  or  two  wards  or  branches  in  a  stake  or  mission  will  send  reports  on 
special  activities  which  are  being  conducted  on  a  stake-wide  or  mission-wide  basis,  and, 
in  such  instances,  it  would  be  to  the  advantage  of  the  stake  or  mission  to  have  the  report 
cover  the  entire  activity  in  the  same  issue  of  the  Magazine,  with  all  participating  wards 
or  branches  represented. 

Reports  and  photographs  should  be  submitted  as  promptly  as  possible  after  the 
events  described  have  taken  place  in  order  that  they  may  be  published  while  the  ac- 
tivities are  still  of  current  interest. 

Where  narrative  reports  are  submitted,  with  or  without  accompanying  photographs, 
the  name  of  the  stake  and  ward,  or  mission  and  branch,  should  be  given  together  with 
the  title  of  the  activity  reported,  the  date,  and  other  pertinent  data,  including  the  name, 
address,  and  position  of  the  person  making  the  report. 

Pictures  which  are  submitted  for  publication  can  be  used  only  if  they  are  clear 
and  distinct  and  will  make  good  cuts  for  reproduction.  Black  and  white  glossy  prints 
reproduce  most  satisfactorily.  Pictures  should  have  the  following  information  written 
clearly  on  the  back: 

Name  of  stake  and  ward,  or  mission  and  branch 

Title  of  picture,  stating  the  activity  represented  or  the  purpose 

of  meeting  of  the  group 
Date  picture  was  taken 

Name,  address,  and  position  in  Relief  Society  of  person  sub- 
mitting the  picture 
Identification  of  persons  in  the  picture  should  be  made  on  the  reverse  side.  Names 
should  be  given  from  left  to  right,  written  clearly,  and  spelled  correctly.  The  given 
names  of  the  women  should  be  used,  not  their  husbands*  names  (for  instance,  Sarah  D. 
Erickson,  not  Mrs.  James  Erickson). 

The  positions  of  the  executive  officers:  president,  counselors,  and  secretary-treasurer 
should  always  be  listed  with  their  names. 

Page  278 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


279 


If  the  photograph  has  reference  to  some  particular  activity,  such  as  sewing,  visiting 
teaching,  etc.,  the  name  of  the  leader  and  her  position  should  also  be  listed. 

Material  submitted  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  should  be  addressed  to  the  General 
Secretary -Treasurer  of  Relief  Society,  28  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah. 


BAZAARS,  SOCIALS,  SINGING  MOTHERS 


Photograph   submitted   by    ndly   W.    Fisher 


WESTERN  CANADIAN  MISSION,  GRANDE  PRAIRIE  BRANCH  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  CONDUCTS  SUCCESSFUL  BAZAAR 

Left  to  right:  Alice  Scott;  Hilda  Forward;  Sister  Roberts;  Alene  Obrian; 
Irene  Scott;  Ruby  Pierson. 

This  branch,  organized  in  1948,  with  six  members,  has  been  very  active  in  Relief 
Society  work.  Their  bazaar,  consisting  of  several  booths  of  clothing  and  exquisite 
handmade  articles,  together  with  a  food  sale,  netted  this  society  $430.  All  members  of 
the  branch  assisted  in  making  Christmas  toys. 

Holly  W.  Fisher  is  president  of  the  Western  Canadian  Mission  Relief  Society. 


280 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Emily  Pollei 

EMIGRATION  STAKE  (UTAH),  EAST  TWENTY-SEVENTH  WARD  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  HONORS  PRESIDENT  AMY  BROWN  LYMAN  ON  HER  BIRTHDAY 

February  7,  1950 

Left  to  right:  Viola  Walton;  Adeline  Jensen;  May  Thiriot;  Mildred  Higham; 
Madelyn  Hodson;  Grace  Rawlinson;  Vilate  Peterson;  Marintha  Williams;  Cornelia 
Monson;  Corene  Chamberlain;  Fern  Newman;  Rowene  Obert;  President  Amy  Brown 
Lyman;  Anna  Ohlson;  Mina  Wignall;  Florence  Noakes;  Nan  Bullen;  Geneva  Barton; 
Tessie   Solitti;   Emily   Pollei,    President,   East   Twenty-Seventh    Ward    Relief   Society. 

President  Lyman  is  the  literature  class  leader  in  her  ward,  where  her  alert  and 
active  mind  and  her  faithful  service  are  an  example  and  inspiration  to  all. 

Winniefred  Manwaring  is  president  of  Emigration  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Twila  Isaac 

PALMYRA  STAKE  (UTAH),  BIRDSEYE  BRANCH  RELIEF  SOCIETY  BAZAAR 

December  2,  1949 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Nora  Mitchell,  First  Counselor;  Gallic  Lasson,  Presi- 
dent; Maurine  Jackson,  Second  Counselor;  Mabel  Lasson,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Francis  Oberhansley;  Allie  Oberhansley;  Sula 
Lasson;  Oleah  Mitchell;  Rachel  Spencer;  Betty  Tibbs;  Iva  McKean;  Betty  Howard; 
Louise  Spencer;  Edith  Lasson. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


281 


Members  not  present  when  picture  was  taken:  Ethel  Houtz;  Lucille  Mitchell; 
Quetta  Dixon. 

These  women  travel  from  one  to  ten  miles  to  attend  Relief  Society  meetings — 
rain  or  shine.  Their  successful  bazaar,  illustrated  above,  brought  them  $265.  Rugs, 
quilts,  embroidered  pillow  cases,  dish  towels,  aprons,  and  many  other  attractive 
articles  were  displayed. 

Twila  A.  Isaac  is  president  of  Palmyra  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  May  W.  Andrus 


NORTH    IDAHO   FALLS   STAKE    (IDAHO),   VISITING   TEACHERS 

HONORED  AT  SOCIAL 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Maggie  Harker,  a  visiting  teacher  for  43  years;  Mary 
Maxfield,  35  years;  Nola  Clayton,  44  years;  Mildred  Hudman,  50  years. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Annie  Robinson,  40  years;  Esther  Hammer,  55  years; 
Daisy  Larsen,  50  years;  Elsie  Gardner,  49  years. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Mary  Myler,  40  years;  Adelaide  Westerburg,  40  years; 
Lenora  Ottesen,  53  years;  Elsie  Gardner,  49  years. 

May  W.  Andrus,  President,  North  Idaho  Falls  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that 
many  of  the  visiting  teachers  in  her  stake  have  served  faithfully  for  very  long  periods 
of  time.  "An  almost  unbelievable  total  of  more  than  eleven  hundred  years  would 
be  the  sum  of  the  service  devoted  by  the  twenty-eight  visiting  teachers  of  the  North 
Idaho  Falls  Stake  Rehef  Society,  if  their  individual  records  were  added  together. 
Among  those  honored  at  a  recent  social  held  in  connection  with  the  visiting  teachers 
convention,  who  do  not  appear  in  the  above  photograph,  were  Mabel  Fillmore,  who  has 
served  45  years;  Elizabeth  Godfrey,  37  years;  Anna  Jacobsen,  51  years;  Ellen  Fowler, 
41  years;  Alzada  Crook,  40  years;  Magdalena  Hirschi,  40  years;  Sarah  Thompson,  38' 
years;  Edith  Southwick,  44  years;  Lydia  Thueson,  50  years;  Hannah  S.  Tueller,  52 
years;  Lydia  Walker,  50  years;  Millie  Horkley,  50  years;  Eliza  White,  49  years;  Sarah 
Hathaway,  41  years;  Sarah  Byram,  59  years;  Luvina  Miskin,  36  years. 


282 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by   Martha   W.    Brown 

CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION,  ARKANSAS  CITY  (ARKANSAS)   BRANCH 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  BAZAAR,  December  3,  1949 

Left  to  right:  Dorthy  Hunter  Chapman;  Ivy  Hunter;  little  Mary  Jane  Welch; 
Marie  Welch;  Rosie  Nickle;  Secretary-Treasurer  Julia  Boehner;  President  Donna  White; 
First  Counselor  Preseline  Richardson;  acting  Second  Counselor  Betty  Hale;  Dorothy 
Beck;  Bobbie  Jean  Glover, 

Standing  at  the  right,  Elder  Hale. 

Martha  W.  Brown  is  president  of  the  Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Louisa  Stephens 

MONTPELIER  STAKE    (IDAHO),  MONTPELIER  SECOND   WARD   RELIEF 

SOCIETY  BAZAAR,  November  4,  1949 

Note  the  quilts  in  the  background  and  the  display  of  beautiful  hand-embroidered 
pillowslips.  The  dolls,  doll  dresses,  house  plants,  and  many  handy  miscellaneous 
articles  made  this  an  unusually  interesting  bazaar. 

The  officers  of  the  Montpelier  Second  Ward  are:  President  Bertha  Montague; 
First  Counselor  Lillian  Phelps;  Second  Counselor  Evelyn  Kunz;  Secretary-Treasurer 
Velda  Derricott. 

Louisa  Stephens  is  president  of  Montpelier  Stake  Relief  Society. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


283 


Photograph   submitted  by  Ei'ma   M.   Dixon 

EAST  MILL  CREEK  STAKE  (UTAH),  CUMMINGS  WARD  SINGING 
MOTHERS   PRESENT   CANTATA   "THE   MUSIC    OF   BETHLEHEM" 

December  14,  1949 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Afton  Haslam;  Miriam  Jensen;  Afton  Green,  chorister; 
Mildred  Thiede;  Jennie  Naish. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Lucy  Jones,  President;  Virginia  Fisher;  Elsie  Bowring, 
Counselor;  Morjorie  Eskelsen;  Ellis  Lindgren;  Kathryn  Sorenson,  Counselor;  Florence 
Monson;  Mona  Gourley,  organist. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Edith  Tyler;  Rebecca  Rogers;  Amy  Painter;  Maysell 
Coble;  Mary  Donaldson;  Mae  Bergstrom;  Vivian  Rice;  Myrtle  Russell;  Gertrude 
Lockwood. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Edna  Buchanan;  Betty  Wanberg;  Lillis  Wilkens;  Margaret 
Pace;  Alta  Boulware,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Ada  Schneider;  Josephine  Davis;  Beverly 
Stutsnegger. 

Erma  M.  Dixon  is  president  of  East  Mill  Creek  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph   submitted   by    Reva   E.    Wicker 

SOUTH  DAVIS  STAKE    (UTAH),  BOUNTIFUL  FIFTH   WARD   RELIEF 
SOCIETY  VISITING  TEACHERS  ACHIEVE  100  PER  CENT  RECORD 

FOR   EIGHTEEN   MONTHS 

Reva  E.  Wicker,  President,  South  Davis  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  the 
sisters  of  this  group  are  known  for  their  happy  approach,  their  faithfulness,  and  their 
integrity.  Every  home  in  the  ward  has  been  visited  every  month  regularly  for  a  year 
and  a  half,  without  exception. 

The  ward  bishop,  Lloyd  Parkin,   stands  left,  at  the  back. 


284 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Clarissa  B.  Ward 

BEAR  LAKE  STAKE  (IDAHO),  FISH  HAVEN  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
MEMBERS  MAKE  A  WELFARE  QUILT,  January  23,  1950 

In  circle,  around  quilt,  left  to  right:  Erma  Stock;  Secretar}'-Treasurer  Vera  Kearl; 
Hattie  Finley;  Ruth  Beyeler;  First  Counselor  Fern  Pope;  President  Rose  Smith;  Second 
Counselor  Rozella  Erickson;  work  director  Effie  Stock;   Orean   Stock;  Ethel  Perkins. 

Clarissa  B.  Ward  is  president  of  Bear  Lake  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph   submitted   by   Mary   H.    Smith 

HAWAIIAN  MISSION,  HILO  DISTRICT  RELIEF  SOCIETY  BAZAAR 

November  5,  1949 

Members  of  Hilo  District  Relief  Society  Board  and  branch  Relief  Society 
presidents,  left  to  right:  Amoe  Ah-Moo;  Kate  Simmons;  Annie  lankea;  Hannah 
Cardejon;   Amy   Chun   Akana;   Mary   H.    Smith,    President    Hawaiian    Mission    Relief 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


285 


Society;  Edith  Kanakaole,  President,  Hilo  District  Relief  Society;  Becky  Kanuha,  First 
Counselor;  Lydia  Ishibashi,  Second  Counselor;  Cheyo  Myers,  Secretary-Treasurer; 
Eva  Malo. 

Included  in  this  beautiful  display  are  shell  leis,  koa  calabash,  lauhala  floor  mats, 
lamp  shades  made  of  lauhala,  chrocheted  bedspreads  and  doilies.  The  unusually  attrac- 
tive quilts  in  the  background  were  made  with  applique  and  were  beautifully  quilted  in 
fine,  close  designs. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Zelda  Wakefield 

NORTHWESTERN  STATES  MISSION,  SPRINGFIELD   (OREGON)   BRANCH 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  BAZAAR,  November  1949 

Edith  Green,  Southern  Oregon  District  Secretary;  Ruth  Barnhurst,  Secretary- 
Treasurer,  Springfield  Branch  Relief  Society;  Bertha  Johnson,  work  leader;  Vivian 
Morris,  Second  Counselor;  Zelda  Wakefield,  President;  Delia  Nelson,  District  Presi- 
dent; Miriam  Johnson,  First  Counselor. 

Georgina  Richards  is  president  of  the  Northwestern  States  Mission  Relief  Society. 


•  tj^  >- 


cJhe   ujirth  of  uiarvest 

Margaret  B.  ShomaJcer 

The  barren  orchard  blooms  from  winter  snow 
And  flawless  pink-white  petals  grace  the  bough 
In  carved  perfection  like  a  cameo; 
Till  undeveloped  ovules  form,  and  now 
The  bees  suck  deep  inside  the  velvet  shell, 
Touch  light  the  anther  pollen  from  the  wing, 
For  nature's  secret  only  time  will  tell; 
The  birth  of  harvest  comes  in  buds  of  spring. 


286 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1950 


JUST  RELEASED 

THE  SECOND  VOLUME  OF 
TABERNACLE  CHOIR 
RECORDS 


This  Album  Includes: 

Let   the   Mountains   Shout   for  Joy 

Now  the  Day  Is  Over 

Hallelujah    Chorus 

Jesu,   Word    of   God    Incarnate 

Rise!    Up!   Arise! 

Hail    Bright   Abode 

Out  of   the   Silence 

Achieved    Is    the    Glorious   Work 

Hear   My    Supplication 

ORDER  NOW     *     *     *     SEND  THIS  COUPON 
We   Pay   Postage   in   the   United   States 

DAYNES  MUSIC  CO.,  47  South  Main 
Salt  Lake  City  1,   Utah 

Please    send 

n  Choir  Album,  Volume     I   @  $6.00 
n  Same  as  above  on  long-playing  record  @  $3.85 
n  CHOIR  ALBUM,  VOLUME   II    @   $6.00 
D  Same  as  above  on  long-playing  record  @  $3.85 
Both  available  on  long-playing  records  @  $3.85 
In    Utah,    add    2%    tax    to    above    prices. 

NAME    

STREET  

CITY    &    STATE 

DflkSr  or  AU-HtUABtUTf 
aiines  ^ 

45-47   SOUTH       |  riA^  '  / 

SAir  LAKf  CITV  f,  UTAN 


Our  April  Short 
Story  Writers 

Nellie  IvcTSon  Cox,  St.  George,  Utah, 

lives  on  a  ranch  and  is  the  mother  of  six 
children.  Mrs.  Cox  describes  her  liter- 
ary activities  as  being,  at  present,  a  hobby. 
"My  first  baby's  first  pair  of  shoes  was 
bought  with  the  money  I  received  from  the 
sale  of  my  first  poem.  Only  recently  have 
I  attempted  story  writing  and  have  had 
two  accepted  for  pubfication.  My  poetry 
has  appeared  in  five  different  pubhcations 
and  I  am  at  present  writing  the  history  of 
my  grandfather,  Hans  Peter  Iverson,  a  pio- 
neer of  i86i  in  the  "Cotton  Mission" 
of  Southern  Utah.  He  wrote  poetry,  too, 
and  I  call  his  story  Toet  and  Pioneer.'  " 

Sylvia  Piohst  Young,  Midvale,  Utah, 
tells  us  that  the  needs  of  her  family  put 
writing  in  a  secondary  place,  and  she  has 
other  hobbies  as  well.  "Reading  is  one 
of  the  most  important,  some  of  my  dear- 
est friends  are  books,  and  the  fact  that 
I  prefer  Charles  Dickens  and  O'Henry  to 
most  modern  writers,  makes  me  quite 
old-fashioned,  I'm  sure.  I  don't  profess 
to  have  a  'green  thumb,'  but  I  do  enjoy 
gardening — the  feel  of  soil  in  my  fingers 
and  the  thrill  of  watching  things  grow. 
But  one  thing  I  enjoy  most  of  all  is  being 
the  mother  of  three  active  Kttle  boys. 
That  I  wouldn't  trade  for  anything  in 
the  world." 

Blnnche  Kendall  McKey,  now  living  in 
Washington,  D.  C,  is  the  sister  of 
Senator  Elbert  D.  Thomas.  Her  sisters  are 
Kate  Thomas  (deceased)  and  Rose  Thomas 
Graham,  both  gifted  writers.  As  a  young 
girl,  Blanche  appeared  in  New  York  City 
theatres  and  on  tour  as  an  actress  with 
Richard  Mansfield,  Sir  Henry  Irving,  and 
other  famous  actors.  She  played  Tirzah  in 
Ben  Hut  and  Hope  Brower  in  Ehen 
Holden,  and  later  married  William  Rich- 
ard McKey,  who  was  starring  as  "Eben." 
After  her  husband's  death,  Blanche,  as  the 
widowed  mother  of  two  small  children,  be- 
came a  school  teacher  at  Weber  and  Ricks 
Colleges  and,  as  head  of  the  speech  de- 


OUR  APRIL  SHORT  STORY  WRITERS 


287 


partments,  presented  many  plays,  among 
them  being  dramas  of  her  own  compo- 
sition. A  versatile  and  talented  writer, 
she  has  won  many  awards  in  poetry,  stor\' 
writing,  and  dramatic  composition,  in- 
cluding awards  in  the  Relief  Society  literary 
contests,  and  in  1947  her  play  "Lamps 
of  Glory"  was  presented  in  the  Salt  Lake 
Tabernacle. 

Pansye  H.  Powell,  a  teacher  in  East 
High  School,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  is 
a  graduate  of  the  University  of  Missouri 
and  has  studied  also  at  Columbia  Uni- 
versity. Her  son  Michael  is  now  a  student 
at  the  University  of  Utah.  A  poet  of 
distinction  and  excellent  craftsmanship, 
Mrs.  Powell  has  been  awarded  many 
prizes,  including  four  awards  in  the 
League  of  Utah  Writers'  contests.  In 
1949  she  placed  third  in  national  com- 
petition for  the  Huckleberry  Contest 
prizes.  Her  poetry  has  appeared  in 
many  anthologies,  her  sonnets  being  par- 
ticularly meritorius.  Mrs.  Powell,  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Art  Barn  Poets  and  the  Poets 
of  the  Pacific,  is  busily  engaged  in  fur- 
thering the  cause  of  good  poetry  in 
her  work  as  chairman  of  Observance  of 
Poetry  Day  in  Utah.  "A  Chaperon  for  Miss 
Fanny"  is  Mrs.  Powell's  second  published 
story. 


uje^ond  ^Jjiscovenng 

Doiothy  J.  Roberts 

This  thought  must  rest  forever, 
A  white  bird  with  folded  wing, 
Bending  the  long  bough  of  silence, 
Beyond  discovering. 

tyCnnouncement 

Hilda  V.  Cameron 

In  the  first  warm  light  of  morning 
I  heard  a  robin  sing, 
Calling  to  its  love  mate 
Announcing  that  it's  spring. 

My  heart  responded  quickly 
And  I,  too,  began  to  sing, 
For  bird-song,  like  spring  fe\er, 
Is  a  most  contagious  thing. 


PARK  FREE! 
SHOP  EASY! 
SA  VEMORE! 

At  your  nearest  Sears  Store, 
where  youTl  find  that  GOOD 
QUALITY  ALWAYS  COSTS 
YOU  LESSi 


PRESERVE  YOUR 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 

MAGAZINES 

Have  the  valuable  informa- 
tion contained  therein  read- 
ily available  for  easy  ac- 
cess. Either  permanent 
binding  or  magazine  covers 
in  which  you  can  add  each 
issue  as  published. 

^eseret  News  Press 

40  Richards  Street 
Salt  Lake  City  1.  Utah 


Qjrom   I  Lear  and  Qjc 


ar 


A  friend  of  mine  likes  the  February 
issue  of  the  Magazine  so  well  that  she 
is  eager  to  have  a  copy,  so  I  am  enclosing 
a  check  to  have  the  Magazine  sent  to 
her  for  a  year.  She  mentioned  the  beautiful 
set-up  of  the  Magazine,  Anna's  article 
(''The  Enjoyment  of  Literature,"  by  Anna 
Prince  Redd ) ,  and  said  it  was  especially 
interesting  and  well  written,  also  the  one 
by  Inez  Bagnell  ("I  Know  Where  You 
Are"),  and  also  "A  Letter  From  Mother" 
(by  Clara  Home  Park),  and  she  even  read 
the  lessons.  She  thought  the  second  prize 
story  ("The  House  That  Jim  Built,"  by 
Norma  Wrathall)  very  well  written  and 
interesting  all  the  way  through  and 
enjoyed  the  humor.  I  also  think  it  was 
\ery  well  written.  I  believe  each  issue  of 
the  Magazine  gets  better.  Incidentally,  I 
have  had  letters  from  two  young  mis- 
sionaries about  my  story  ("Grass  in  the 
Market  Place,"  first  prize  story,  Annual 
Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest,  Janu- 
ary, 1950).  I've  never  had  so  much  fan 
mail.  One  man  addressed  me  as  Noted 
Writer,  Boise,  Idaho.  The  emphasis  was 
his. 

— Dorothy     Clapp     Robinson 

Boise,  Idaho 

The  poem  "Lines  to  Lincoln"  (Febru- 
ary 1950,  page  82)  by  Josephine  J.  Harvey, 
was  read  in  our  Sunday  School  by  Elder 
Lawlor.  It  was  most  appropriate,  being 
Lincoln's  birthday.  I  take  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine  and  it  is  very  nice  and  I 
hke  the  good  stories  in  it. 

— Dorette  Shandley, 

Niagara  Falls,  New  York 

The  reaction  of  my  friends  and  ac- 
quaintances to  my  little  story  "I  Know 
Where  You  Are"  in  the  February  issue 
touched  me  deeply.  It  renewed  my 
hope  that  I  might  always  write  material 
that  I  am  proud  to  have  as  my  own  and 
that  might  appear  in  a  magazine  of  the 
high  caliber  of  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine. 

— Inez  Bagnell 


Kamas,  Utah 


I  can't  resist  mentioning  the  contrib- 
utors to  our  Magazine  who  have  been 
doing  very  outstanding  work  recently.  I 
saw  in  the  February  Good  Housekeeping 
a  lovely  poem,  "Song  for  a  Daughter," 
by  Margery  S.  Stewart.  Also,  Katherine 
F.  Larsen  has  recently  placed  a  poem 
with  Ladies'  Home  Journal.  Eva  Willes 
Wangsgaard,  a  very  active  writer,  is 
continually  winning  national  poetry  con- 
tests, and  Christie  Lund  Coles  is  known 
to  many  national  magazines.  Many  Salt 
Lake  City  people  were  recently  thrilled 
by  Luacine  Clark  Fox's  charming  comedy- 
drama,  "Cinderella,"  produced  at  the 
Bryant  Junior  High  School.  Continued 
success  to  our  contributors! 
■ — Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

I  am  an  ardent  fan  of  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine  and  have  enjoyed  the 
serial  stories  "Joanna"  (by  Margery  S. 
Stewart,  1949)  and  "Dark  in  the  Chrys- 
alis" (by  Alice  Morrey  Bailey,  beginning 
in  January  1950).  All  of  your  stories  and 
poems  seem  to  have  such  a  heart-warming, 
sincere  quality.  I  have  found  the  story 
"You  Can  Learn"  (by  Katherine  Kelly, 
October  and  November  1949  and  Janu- 
ary and  March  1950)  to  be  most  enter- 
taining. Surely  the  author  must  be  re- 
lating true  happenings.  I  have  missed 
these  stories  so  much  in  the  last  few 
issues.  Aren't  we  going  to  go  through 
the  alphabet  with  Kate?  I  hope  so! 
— Mrs.  Leo  L.  Weeks, 

Los  Angeles,  California 

I  am  only  a  year  old  in  the  Church,  but 
they  keep  me  very  busy.  The  Magazine  is 
a   comfort  and  it  inspires  me  to  do  my 
best.     I  hate  to  miss  a  single  issue. 
— Mrs.  Lucille  Ashton, 

Prineville,   Oregon 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  a 
periodical  which  I  cherish  and  read  from 
cover  to  cover. 

—Clara  J.  DeCraff, 

Provo,  Utah 


Page  288 


New 
Releases- 


MAP  OF  THE  LATTER-DAY  SAINTS  IN 
AMERICAN  HISTORY 

New  England,  New  York,  Ohio,  Missouri,  Illinois,  Iowa, 
Great  Plains,  Great  Salt  Lake  periods  of  L.  D.  S.  His- 
tory and  March  of  the  Battalion. 

Originally  $5.00  Now  $2.50 

Map  29"  X  57"— Six  Colors 

KNIGHT  OF  THE  KINGDOM .$2.25 

By  CONWAY  B.  SONNE 

Adventures  with  faith.  Career  of  world  traveler;  ardent 
Knight  of  the  Kingdom — Richard  Ballantyne. 

MELVIN  J.  BALLARD  $2.50 

By  BRYANT  S.  HINCKLEY 

Life  and  eloquent  addresses  of  widely  beloved  apostle. 

India  paper,  gilt  edge,  leather  editions — 

JESUS.  THE  CHRIST  $7.00 

ARTICLES  OF  FAITH  $6.00 

(Available  also  in  library  (cloth)  editions.) 

Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple  SaU  Lake  City  10,  Utah 

Mention    The   Relief   Societif   Magazine    When    Buying   From    Advertisers 


U.  S.  POSTAGE 

20  Paid 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 
PERMIT  No.  690 


THE  GIFT  THAT  LASTS  A  YEAR 


REMEMBER  THE  BIRTHDAYS  OF  YOUR 
FRIENDS  AND  RELATIVES 

With  a  Gift  Subscription  to  the 

Relief  Soiiety  Magazine 

A  Most  Appropriate  GifL 
For  the  Bride^ 


Use  this  Coupon 
Enclosed    please    find    $1.50    (foreign    $2.00)    for   which    please    send    the    Re//e/ 

Society  Magazine  for  one  year,  beginning  with  

to:     (Name) 

(Street    and     Number) 

(City    and    State) 

(Ward    or    Branch) 

(Stake   or   Mission) 

(Name    of   person    sending    gift   subscription) 

Shall  we  send  a  gift  card  to  the  recipient  of  this  subscription? 

Yes No  


The  Relief  Society  Magazine 

28  Bishop's  Building 
Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 


Mention    The   Relief   Society   Magazine    When   Buying  From    Advertisers 


BWBi 


T'^Ji 


VOL,  37    NO    5 


MAY  1950 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  publication  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.  Spafford  .___._  President 

Marianne  C.   Sharp  -  -  .  _  _  First  Counselor 

Velma  N.  Simonsen  _  .  _  .  .       Second  Counselor 

Margaret  C.  Pickering     -----     Secretary-Treasurer 
Achsa  E.  Paxman  Leone  G.  Layton  Lillie  C.  Adams  Alta  J.  Vance 

Mary  G.  Judd  Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Ethel  C.  Smith  Christine  H.  Robinson 

Anna  B.  Hart  Evon  W.  Peterson  Louise  W.  Madsen  Alberta  H.  Christensen 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Leone  O.  Jacobs  Aleine  M.  Young  Nellie  W.  Neal 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Mary  J.  Wilson  Josie  B.  Bay 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor              ----_-__-_  Marianne   C.   Sharp 

Associate  Editor       -----___-  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General   Manager   ---------  Belle   S.    Spafford 

Vol.  37  MAY  1950  No.  5 


e 


ontents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

A  Mother's  Influence  Joseph   L.   Wirthlin  291 

The   Household  of  Faith   Vesta   P.    Crawford  295 

A  Converts'  Granddaughter  Returns  Helen  and  Cyril  Pearson  304 

A  Pattern  For  Mother  Caroline  Eyring  Miner  310 

FICTION 

The  Recital  Deone  R.   Sutherland  299 

Dark  in  the  Chrysalis — Chapter  5 Alice   Morrey  Bailey  317 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

Sixty  Years   Ago   312 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.  Cannon  313 

Editorial:     Memorial  Days  Belle   S.   Spafford  314 

The    One    Hundredth    Anniversary    of    the    Founding    of    the    University    of    Utah 

Vesta  P.   Crawford  315 

Magazine  Subscriptions   for   1949   Marianne  C.    Sharp  322 

The  Magazine  Honor  Roll  for  1949  326 

Notes   From  the   Field:     Relief   Society   Socials,   Bazaars,    and   Other  Activities 

General  Secretary-Treasurer,  Margaret  C.   Pickering  351 

From  Near  and  Far  360 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

A  Letter  From  Mother  Clara  Home  Park  320 

Storing  Food  in  a  Two-Room  Apartment  Esther   Clark   Naylor  321 

Skirt  Hangers  in  a  Jiffy Rachel  K.  Laurgaard  350 

POETRY 

Songs  for  David — Frontispiece  Lael  W.   Hill  289 

Pastel    of   Spring    Dorothy   J.    Roberts  298 

Meditation  Bessie  G.   Hale  298 

Art   Florence    Berrett    Dunford  298 

The  Childless  Mother  Christie   Lund   Coles  303 

Stay  With  Me  Now!  Pansye  H.   Powell  311 

Daily    Bread Miranda    Snow    Walton  311 

In  These  Hills  Evelyn   Wooster  Viner  311 

The   Landmark   Evelyn   Fjeldsted  316 

Reflections  Rose  Lee  Bond  bib 

Without  Price  C.    Cameron   Johns  316 

My  Inland  Sea  Mabel  Jones  Gabbott  320 

Swinging Grace  Sayre  350 

Neighborhood   Margery    S.    Stewart  359 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE   GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Oflfices:  28  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  3-2741:  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  Matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Vol.  37  MAY  1950 

Songs  for  LOavia 

Lad  W.  Hill 

Where  are  the  songs  that  were  never  sung 
For  David,  when  he  was  very  young? 

I.  He  with  his  bonny  look,  his  winsome  ways, 
Was  never  cradled  in  silence.  Yet— and  yet— 
The  lyrics  that  were  for  him  those  first  earth-days, 
To  tell  of  his  darkling  eyes,  now  I  forget; 

And  the  dimpled  arms,  and  the  mischief  in  his  smiles 
Were  never  told  in  the  lilt  of  singing  words. 
Were  never  written  for  him,  in  afterwhiles 
To  read  and  remember,  as  chittering  of  small  birds  .... 
All  the  songs  that  David  ought  to  know 
Are  gone  where  the  small,  pink  dawn-clouds  go. 

II.  His  voice,  as  he  learned  the  sound  of  spoken  thought, 
Was  a  trickle  of  music,  young  and  eager  brook; 

And  when  he  faltered  his  first  step,  were  there  not 
Elf-patterings  at  his  side?  But  there  is  no  book 
Full  of  picture-words  that  might  someday  have  been 
For  him  and  all  other  Davids  to  enjoy. 
Now  where  are  the  lost  songs  hidden,  where  locked  in. 
Since  he  is  no  longer  so  small  a  curious  boy? 
His  mother  was  busy  about  their  home. 
And  the  little  songs  diiited  away  like  foam. 

III.  He  ran  through  fields,  like  a  puppy  in  his  play; 
He  found  the  underneath  of  sun-warm  stones, 

A  world  of  quick  new  creatures  .  .  .  Day  on  day 
Such  learning  filled  his  eyes  and  stretched  his  bones; 
But  not  one  singing  line  was  ever  penned 
To  capture  his  delights  when  he  was  small. 
Regretful,  now  I  search  my  thought's  frayed  end  .... 
(David  is  eight  years  old,  and  very  tall.) 
His  little  self  is  vanished  now, 
Like  petals  blown  from  an  apple  bough. 

And  his  mother  marvels,  and  sighs,  and  sings 
Only  shadow-songs  of  rememberings. 


The  Cover:  "Night  Blooming  Cereus,"  Photograph  by  Josef  Muench. 


Josef  Muench 


RHODODENDRONS 


A  Mother's  Influence 

Bishop  Joseph  L.  WiithUn 
Oi  the  Presiding  Bishopric 

(Address  delivered  at  the  officers  meeting  in  the  Assembly  Hall  on  September  29,  1949, 
of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference). 

PRESIDENT  Spafford  and  sis-  I  am  sure  that  these  words  are 
ters,  I  deem  it  a  high  honor  to  most  applicable  to  all  of  you.  The 
participate  with   you   in   this     most  important  unit  in  the  Church 


session  of  your  great  conference. 

I  look  into  your  faces  and  what 
do  I  see?  I  see  the  finest  in  mother- 
hood. You  represent  the  best  in 
life,  for  you  live  the  gospel  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  in  this  great 
Relief  Society  in  which  you  enjoy 
membership,  you  render  a  Christ- 
like service,  taking  care  of  those  who 
are  in  distress.  And  you  are  re- 
sponsible for  the  cultural  and  spirit- 


and  in  the  nation  is  the  home,  and 
you  are  the  homemakers. 

Mothers  are  blessed  with  a  divine 
something  that  men  do  not  enjoy. 
You  disseminate  a  feeling  of  calm- 
ness, of  peace,  of  good  will  and  love. 
The  divine  spark  in  your  hearts  is 
one  of  the  attributes  which  implies 
partnership  with  our  Heavenly  Fa- 
ther. 

It  is  little  wonder  that  the  Pro- 
phet Joseph  declared  that  one  of 


ual  development  of  the  mothers  of     ^^^  ^^^.J^^  ^^^  ^.^^^^^  ^^^  ^^ 
Israel,  and   I  know  of  no  greater     ^^^^  ^^^  ^^^^^^^^  ^^  ^^^^  ^^^^^^ 


nor  more  important  work. 

In  thinking  of  you  this  morning, 
words  of  the  ancient  writer  of  Pro- 
verbs come  to  mind.    He  wrote: 

Who  can  find  a  virtuous  woman  for 
her  price  is  far  above  rubies.  The  heart 
of  her  husband  doth  safely  trust  in  her, 
so  that  he  shall  have  no  need  of  spoil. 
She  will  do  him  good  and  not  evil  all 
the  days  of  her  life.  She  seelceth  wool, 
and  flax,  and  worketh  willingly  with  her 
hands.  She  is  hke  the  merchants'  ships; 
she  bringeth  her  food  from  afar.  She 
riseth  also  while  it  is  yet  night,  and  giveth 
meat  to  her  household,  and  a  portion  to 
her  maidens.  She  considereth  a  field,  and 
buyeth  it,  with  the  fruit  of  her  hands 
she  planteth  a  vineyard.  .  .  .  She  open- 
eth  her  mouth  with  wisdom;  and  in  her 
tongue  is  the  law  of  kindness.  She 
looketh  well  to  the  ways  of  her  household, 
and  eateth  not  the  bread  of  idleness.  Her 
children  arise  up,  and  call  her  blessed; 
her    husband    also,    and   he   praiseth    her 

(Proverbs    31:    10-16,    26-28). 


I,  and  every  man  who  has  achieved 
in  the  Church  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  or  in  any  other  important 
field  of  endeavor,  has  been  pro- 
voked to  do  good,  to  be  energetic, 
and  to  achieve  his  ambition  by  his 
mother  or  wife. 

If  it  were  not  for  you  mothers,  in 
many  instances,  our  sons  who  con- 
stitute the  Aaronic  Priesthood  of 
the  Church  might  not  be  as  intense- 
ly interested  as  they  are.  And  as 
a  member  of  the  Presidency  of  the 
Aaronic  Priesthood  of  the  Church, 
I  plead  with  you  to  provoke  your 
sons  to  good  works  in  the  Priesthood 
of  Almighty  God,  for  therein  will 
be  found  spiritual  security.  I  am 
certain  that  when  the  Lord  said 
to  the  officers  of  this  great  organi- 
zation to  provoke  the  brethren  to 
good  works,  he  had  in  mind  your 

Page  291 


292  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 

husbands  and  your  sons.    There  is  with  God.    At  your  knee  they  come 

no  one  who  can  do  more  with  a  to  know  God  in  whose  image  they 

man,  whether  he  is  young  or  old,  are  created,  a  God  with  body,  parts, 

than  his  wife  and  his  mother.  and   passions.     It  seems   that   our 

Yours  is  a  great  mission  in  this  concept  of  God  teaches  the  most 

day  when  the  truth  is  to  be  dissemi-  simple   lessons   to   children,   some- 

nated    to     all    nations,    kindreds,  thing  that  is  tangible  and  under- 

tongues,  and  peoples,  to  inculcate  standable. 

into  the  hearts  of  your  sons  the  de-  I  recall  a  mother  who  was  seri- 
sire  to  go  out  and  serve  the  Lord  ously  ill.  She  became  so  ill  that  her 
in  preaching  the  restored  gospel  of  life  was  despaired  of,  and  out  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Ghrist  to  the  world,  anxiety  relatives  and  friends  crowd- 
In  this  matter  of  homemaking,  ed  the  house.  Two  children  had  to 
the  Relief  Society  has  contributed  remain  outside— a  boy  thirteen  years 
much.  I  recall  a  little  mother  who  of  age  and  a  girl  eleven.  They 
lives  on  the  fringe  of  the  Church  listened  to  the  screams  of  pain,  one 
and  who  said  to  me:  ''I  am  far  saying:  'Tet  us  pray  for  mother." 
away  from  the  body  of  the  Church.  They  could  not  go  into  the  house. 
I  live  out  here  practically  alone.  The  only  place  left  was  the  coal 
but,"  she  said,  'you  will  never  shed.  Kneeling  down  among  the 
know  what  the  courses  in  the  Relief  lumps  of  coal,  the  thirteen-year-old 
Society  mean  to  me.  I  can  still  boy  and  the  eleven-year-old  girl  sup- 
study  the  finest  things  in  literature  plicated  God  that  their  mother 
and  deeply  appreciate  them  because  might  be  restored, 
the  Relief  Society  has  worked  out  Before  the  sun  went  down  that 
a  course  that  I  can  follow."  day,  that  mother  was  relieved  of  the 
It  is  a  wonderful  thing  that  those  pain  and  she  was  restored  to  her 
who  reside  out  in  the  far  reaches  children.  The  Lord  answered  the 
of  the  Church  receive  inspiration  supplication  of  the  children.  But 
from  the  courses  provided  by  the  there  was  more  than  that  to  it. 
general  board  of  the  Relief  Society,  xhat  mother  had  taught  her  chil- 
We  have  often  thought  that  culture  ^ren  to  pray  from  the  time  they 
is  only  found  in  the  highly  and  ^ere  able  to  speak  a  word,  and  out 
densely  populated  areas;  but  I  say  ^f  her  teachings  they  developed  a 
that  culture  is  found  out  on  the  profound  faith  in  their  Heavenly 
fringe  where  the  courses  as  pre-  Father;  and  the  mother  received  a 
scribed  by  your  board  reach  women  much-needed  blessing,  the  reward 
who  study  these  courses  carefully,  for  teaching  prayer  in  the  home, 
and  who  manifest  the  good  that  Relief  Society  leaders  have  much 
comes  from  them  in  their  lives,  to  do  in  the  matter  of  instructing 
and  who  teach  these  fine  cultural  our  mothers  as  to  what  kind  of 
and  spiritual  things  to  their  fami-  reading  material  should  be  available 
^^^^-  in  the  home.  You  have  no  doubt 
VOU  mothers,  teach  your  chil-  observed  the  various  kinds  of  read- 
dren  to  pray.  It  is  at  your  knee  ing  material  that  are  now  available, 
that  they  first  become  acquainted  much  of  it  having  to  do  with  sen- 


A  MOTHER'S  INFLUENCE 


293 


sationalism,  such  as  crime  and  sex 
problems,  and,  unfortunately,  much 
of  this  trash  is  being  read  by  young 
people  and  older  ones,  too. 

I  have  thought  that  it  would  be 
a  fine  thing  if  in  each  ward  in  this 
Church  the  Relief  Society  might 
conduct  a  survey  to  determine  what 
kind  of  reading  material  is  available 
to  youth  in  Latter-day  Saint  homes. 
I  hope  such  a  survey  would  not 
shock  us;  but,  on  the  other  hand, 
I  would  not  be  surprised  if  you 
would  find  some  of  this  worldly 
and  obscene  literature. 

You  have  a  great  responsibility, 
advising  and  counseling  the  mothers 
of  Israel  to  provide  the  right  kind 
of  reading  material.  After  all,  the 
things  we  read  become  the  thoughts 
we  think,  and  the  thoughts  we  think, 
at  some  future  time,  are  expressed 
in  deeds  of  good  or  evil. 

It  is  wonderful  to  teach  our 
children  to  use  the  right  kind 
of  words.  I  am  thinking  now  of 
taking  the  Lord's  name  in  vain  and 
of  using  profanity.  And  may  I 
say  that  profanity  is  becoming  com- 
mon among  women  as  well  as  among 
men.  When  a  child  hears  a  mother 
use  a  word  that  does  not  express 
something  of  culture  and  refine- 
ment, the  child  may  pick  up  the 
word  and  use  it. 

COME  people  who  are  well  edu- 
cated and  seem  to  have  had  fine 
cultural  training,  fail  in  this  matter 
of  choosing  the  right  kind  of  words. 
I  recall  an  experience  I  had  while 
traveling  to  the  Seattle  Stake  several 
years  ago  of  meeting  a  young  lady 
who  sat  across  from  me  in  a  Pullman 
car.  Out  of  our  conversation  I  de- 
cided that  she  was  intelligent  and 
cultured,  that  she  had  a  good  mind. 


She  informed  me  that  she  was  a 
graduate  of  one  of  the  universities 
of  Montana.  Later  she  went  down 
the  aisle  of  the  car  and  commenced 
playing  cards  with  some  soldiers. 
In  the  course  of  the  game  she  must 
have  made  a  mistake,  and  when  it 
was  drawn  to  her  attention  she 
ripped  out  an  oath,  an  oath  that 
I  had  not  heard  since  my  boyhood 
days  when  we  owned  mules.  In 
fact,  I  had  forgotten  mule  language 
until  this  supposedly  well-cultured 
and  brilliant  young  woman  used 
profanity  at  its  worst. 

She  came  down  the  aisle  of  the 
car  a  little  later.  Taking  her  seat 
very  timidly,  she  said  to  me:  "I 
suppose  I  am  in  the  doghouse." 

I  said:  ''No,  of  course  not,"  but 
I  thought  to  myself,  no  respectable 
dog  would  have  you  in  his  house. 

So  this  matter  of  choosing  words 
during  childhood  and  adolescent 
days  is  most  important. 

Mothers  in  Israel  should  be  kind. 
Kindness  is  the  essence  of  the  spirit 
of  God,  and  in  any  home  where 
kindness  does  not  abound  we  find 
the  negative  spirit,  that  spirit  which 
breeds  contempt,  anger,  faultfinding, 
and  criticism.  However,  I  am  quite 
sure  that  in  the  home  of  every  real 
Latter-day  Saint  mother,  the  pre- 
dominant influence  is  that  of  kind- 
ness. 

Latter-day  Saint  mothers  should 
keep  their  children  busy.  If  there 
is  one  curse  in  the  world  today,  it 
is  the  curse  of  idleness.  And  one 
of  the  sad  things  about  it  is  that 
there  are  those  in  high  places  in 
government  who  advocate  idleness 
through  the  plans  they  propose  to 
fasten  on  the  American  people.  We 
have  too  much  leisure  time.    Leisure 


294 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


time  breeds  idleness,  and  idleness, 
in  turn,  leads  people,  both  young 
and  old,  into  paths  that  cause  dif- 
ficulty and  trouble.  Recreation- 
yes,  in  its  place  and  in  the  home 
under  the  direction  of  father  and 
mother,  where  father  and  mother 
participate.  And  the  time  will  come 
when  youth  leaves  the  home,  goes 
out  into  the  world,  then  recreation 
should  be  found  first  in  the  ward 
and  in  the  stake,  where  Latter-day 
Saint  ideals  are  upheld  under  the 
supervision  of  the  Priesthood  of 
God. 

It  is  unfortunate  that  in  our 
midst  there  are  such  recreational 
centers,  not  sponsored  by  the 
Church,  where  young  people  are 
told,  "Here  is  the  basketball,  here 
is  the  other  equipment  for  such 
games  as  you  care  to  play,  and  you 
will  find  the  cigarettes  here." 

I  hope  the  mothers  of  Israel  will 
be  on  guard  to  the  extent  that 
when  their  sons  and  daughters  go 
out  they  will  know  where  they  are 
going  and  do  all  they  can  to  per- 
suade them  from  frequenting  any 
place  where  tobacco  or  alcohol  is 
used. 

TV/fOTHERS  in  Israel,  teach  your 
children  the  law  of  virtue  as 
it  is  taught  by  the  restored  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ.  There  is  but  one 
standard  for  men  and  for  women,, 
and  rather  than  lose  one's  virtue, 
better  one  lose  his  life,  for  at  least 
he  will  die  clean  in  the  sight  of  God. 

No  nation  can  endure  when  its 
citizenry  becomes  immoral,  for  im- 
morality brings  with  it  all  the  weak- 
nesses that  destroy  spiritual,  physi- 
cal, and  mental  strength.  The 
Lord  declared  to  the  Prophet  Joseph, 
"I  will  have  a  clean  people,  and  I 


will   chasten   them   until   they  be- 
come clean  before  me." 

I  hope  that  Israel  will  never  be 
chastened  by  the  Lord  because  of 
uncleanliness,  but  that  by  living  the 
law  of  virtue  as  God  has  given  it 
to  us,  we  can  be  looked  upon  by 
him  as  a  peculiar  people.  Any 
people  who  are  sweet,  clean,  and 
have  the  highest  ideals  with  refer- 
ence to  virtue  are  a  peculiar  people. 
We  can  become  a  peculiar  people 
if  we  live  up  to  our  covenants  with 
the  Lord.  We  will  be  clean  and 
loyal  to  our  chosen  life's  com- 
panion, not  only  a  companion  in 
life,  but  throughout  eternities  to 
come. 

Give  consideration  to  faith  in 
God,  mothers  in  Israel,  obedience 
to  his  commandments,  virtue,  in- 
dustry, frugality,  care  of  family, 
words  of  wisdom  given  in  the  spirit 
of  kindness,  gospel  teachings,  and 
out  of  it  all  there  will  preside  in 
Latter-day  Saint  homes  the  kind  of 
a  mother  that  God  wants  the  moth- 
ers in  Israel  to  be,  the  kind  of  a 
mother  best  described  in  the  words 
of  Elbert  Hubbard: 

It  requires  two  to  make  a  home.  The 
first  home  was  made  when  a  woman, 
cradling  in  her  loving  arms  a  baby,  crooned 
a  lullaby.  All  the  tender  sentimentality 
we  throw  around  the  place  is  the  result 
of  the  sacred  thought  that  we  live  there 
with  someone  else.  It  is  our  home.  The 
home  is  a  tryst,  a  place  where  we  retire 
and  shut  the  world  out.  Lovers  make  a 
home  just  as  the  birds  make  a  nest,  and 
unless  a  man  knoweth  the  spell  of  the 
divine  gift,  I  can  hardly  see  how  he  can 
know  a  home  at  all,  for,  of  all  blessings, 
no  gift  equals  the  gentle,  trusting,  loving 
companionship   of  a   good  woman. 

God  bless  you  and  sustain  you 
always,  I  humbly  ask  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ,  Amen. 


The  Household  of  Faith 


Vesta  P.  Crawford 
Associate  Editor,  Relief  Society  Magazine 


MANY  people  have  long  be- 
lieved that  there  is  a  pattern 
in  the  adversities  that  perplex 
our  lives  and  sometimes  turn  them 
into  channels  of  trial  and  difficulty. 
A  great  poet  once  wrote:  ''Sweet  are 
the  uses  of  adversity."  There  are 
many  noble  souls  who  rise  above 
personal  tragedies  and  stand  before 
their  families  and  their  friends  as 
valiant  ones.  But  there  are  few,  in- 
deed, who  have  builded  something 
beautiful  and  strong  and  radiant 
out  of  adversity. 

I  shall  long  remember  a  day  in 
the  early  spring  of  this  year  when 
I  visited  a  family  who  have  achieved 
a  united  victory  over  a  great  sorrow, 
who  have  found  a  peace  so  beautiful 
and  a  faith  so  strong  that  these 
qualities  radiate  far  beyond  the  walls 
of  that  home  and  the  hearts  of  that 
family. 

The  wide-windowed  house,  close 
to  Provo's  high  eastern  mountains, 
faced  the  south,  and  I  walked  slowly 
toward  the  door.  Something  of  the 
woman's  story  was  already  known 
to  me— certain  facts  and  events  of 
her  life.  And  also  it  was  known 
that  her  earth  life  was  drawing  to 
its  close  and  that  the  disease  which 
had  afflicted  her  for  seven  years  had 
now  almost  completed  its  work. 
That  there  would  be  sorrow  in  this 
home,  I  had  expected,  but  nothing 
in  my  life  had  prepared  me  for  the 
sharing  of  the  rich  and  beautiful 
spirit  which  permeated  that  home 
and  all  of  its  members— a  spirit  of 


trust  and  serenity  so  great  that  it 
had  overcome  the  approach  of  death 
and  had  placed  our  earth  existence 
in  its  proper  element  in  the  spheres 
of  eternity. 

It  seemed  strange,  at  first,  to  hear 
someone  playing  the  piano  beyond 
the  closed  door.  As  I  learned  later, 
the  oldest  girl,  nineteen,  was  teach- 
ing one  of  her  pupils.  The  notes 
were  beautiful  and  not  loud,  how- 
ever, and  I  felt,  even  then,  an  im- 
pression of  harmony  and  peace. 

A  dear  little  grandmother  opened 
the  door  to  me,  her  sweet,  round 
face  revealing  an  aged  and  gentle 
wisdom.  Later,  she  said  she  was 
eighty-three,  the  mother  of  the 
woman  who  was  so  ill  in  the  east 
bedroom,  the  grandmother  of  the 
five  children  of  this  household.  A 
shaft  of  afternoon  sunlight  struck 
her  white  hair,  wound  high  on  her 
head,  shining  and  lovely,  and  in 
that  moment  I  realized  more  poign- 
antly than  ever  before  the  beauty 
that  an  aged  woman  wears,  gracious 
and  wise  and  etched  by  the  years. 

The  sick  woman's  only  sister  was 
there,  also,  to  assist  in  the  house- 
hold and  lend  her  strength  to  one 
who  greatly  needed  all  that  could 
be  given  her.  Capable  and  kind, 
she  exemplified  the  ideal  image 
many  of  us  hold  in  mind  as  a  pic- 
ture of  a  true  Latter-day  Saint  wom- 
an who  earnestly  believes  and  makes 
belief  a  part  of  her  life.  This  sister, 
a  stake  Relief  Society  president,  was 
all  that  such  an  ideal  might  em- 
Page  295 


296  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 

body,   and   she  moved   with   quiet  growing  of  childish  testimonies.  She 

steps  to  lead  me  into  the  east  bed-  recalled  work  as  a   Relief  Society 

room.  teacher,  the  years  when  her  husband 

I  shall  never  forget  the  lovely  blue  served  as  a  ward  bishop,  the  full, 

eyes  of  the  little  mother  who  lay  rich  years.    But  this  day  it  was  diffi- 

so  quietly  on  the  high  bed,  unable  cult  for  her  to  talk, 

to  turn  or  move.     She  spoke  halt-  She  was  very  tired  and  so  I  moved 

ingly,  made  me  welcome,  expressed  away.    The  thought  kept  recurring 

her  appreciation.  .  .  .  she  is  young  to  leave  her  home 

If  her  strength  had  been  great  and  her  children, 
enough  that  afternoon,  no  doubt  But  this,  too,  she  had  explained 
she  would  have  explained  to  me,  on  that  other  day  to  another  visitor 
as  she  had  to  another  visitor  a  week  ....  That  this  life  is  only  a  brief 
before,  that  no  one  should  feel  sor-  event  in  the  Father's  reckoning  of 
ry  for  her.  Her  life,  she  confided,  time;  that  they  would  be  united 
had  been  satisfying  and  complete,  again,  husband  and  wife,  children, 
full  of  joy  and  fulfillment.  Her  par-  relatives,  and  friends;  that  they 
ents,  of  the  best  of  pioneer  lineage,  would  know  again  the  dear  bonds 
had  trained  her  carefully  in  the  of  unity  which  held  them  together 
principles  of  the  gospel.  In  her  fa-  upon  the  earth.  And  all  the  loved 
ther's  house  she  had  had  the  security  ones  of  the  family  would  surely 
of  love  and  devotion.  She  had  ful-  come,  eventually,  to  join  the  one 
filled  a  mission  for  the  Church,  had  who  first  made  the  journey, 
married  a  returned  missionary,  and  This  thought,  almost  too  deep  for 
with  him  had  made  a  home  and  words,  was  interrupted  for  me  by 
welcomed  six  children.  One  of  her  the  two  youngest  children,  a  boy, 
sons  had  died  in  early  childhood,  six,  and  a  girl  seven,  coming  home 
*'He  may  now  be  in  need  of  me,"  from  school.  And,  of  course,  the 
she  said.  The  youngest  child,  a  son,  first  thing  they  did  was  to  look  for 
had  been  born  two  months  after  mother.  They  came  in  quietly  and 
the  mother  had  undergone  a  major  edged  up  to  the  bed,  their  bright 
operation  in  an  effort  to  halt  the  faces  glowing  with  health.  The 
disease  which  had  proved  to  be  so  mother  reached  out  her  hand  to- 
persistent,  wards  them  and  her  blue  eyes  light- 
ed up. 
gUT  the  little  mother,  Virginia,  Soon  Virginia's  mother  and  sister 
did  not  say  much  about  the  ill-  showed  me  some  of  the  fourteen 
ness  which  had  defeated  her  body,  needle  point  chair  covers  which 
Rather,  she  spoke  of  all  that  life  Virginia  made  during  her  illness- 
had  given  her.  She  had  enjoyed  handwork  so  exquisite  and  of  such 
the  privilege  of  rearing  her  children  quality  that  it  will  adorn  the  home 
as  Latter-day  Saints,  the  dear  rou-  for  many  years  to  come.  They  also 
tine  of  Primary  and  Sunday  School,  brought  out  a  Doctor's  academic 
and  the  blessing  of  the  sacrament  robe  which  Virginia  had  made  for 
meeting,  the  preparation  of  lessons  her  husband.  The  workmanship  was 
and  talks  and  booklets,  and  the  deep  faultless,  all  the  rows  of  difficult 


THE  HOUSEHOLD  OF  FAITH 


297 


smocking,  the  velvet  stripes,  sewed 
carefully  and  accurately  by  hand. 
From  her  bed,  also,  Virginia  had 
directed  the  affairs  of  the  house- 
hold, even  doing  the  mending  and 
the  hand  sewing  on  her  children's 
clothing,  trying  right  up  to  the  last 
to  be  a  good  mother,  a  thoughtful 
wife,  an  accomplished  housekeeper. 

And  she  had  completed  a  very 
special  project,  intended  to  be  a 
lasting  gift  for  each  member  of  her 
family. 

Perhaps,  in  moments  of  wonder- 
ing, it  has  occurred  to  most  of  us— 
what  would  we  do  with  our  last 
earthly  weeks  of  time  if  we  knew 
that  our  stay  was  limited  to  narrow 
bounds  of  days? 

Virginia's  answer  expressed  beau- 
tifully her  philosophy  of  life  that  is 
eternal.  For  each  of  her  children 
she  had  made  a  book  of  remem- 
brance, containing  photographs  and 
records  of  the  ancestors  on  both 
sides  of  the  famil},  bits  of  family 
history,  and  precious  incidents  that 
shaped  family  attitudes  and  accomp- 
lishments. Each  book  contained 
pictures  of  the  son  or  daughter  from 
babyhood  into  the  developing  years, 
birth  certificates,  and  other  records, 
school  mementoes,  accounts  of 
birthday  parties— the  dear  familiar 
events  of  childhood. 

I7OR  her  husband,  Virginia  had 
collected  copies  of  the  talks  he 
gave  as  ward  bishop  and  some  of  his 
other  addresses,  several  of  his  de- 
lightful essays  on  such  subjects  as 
children,  gardening,  and  Church 
work,  his  circular  letters  to  his  broth- 
er and  sisters  announcing  the  births 
of  the  children.  Among  the  choic- 
est  items   in   the   husband's   book 


v/ere  the  acounts  of  his  visits  to  the 
general  Church  conferences  in  Salt 
Lake  City. 

The  few  lines  from  a  circular  let- 
ter quoted  below  reveal  something 
of  the  kindliness  and  humor  which 
characterize  the  family. 

....  The  summer  is  pretty  well 
planned,  and  our  whole  life  for  that  mat- 
ter, children  everywhere  you  look,  morn- 
ing, noon,  and  night.  On  the  stairs,  under 
the  table,  in  the  bed,  playing  the  piano, 
not  a  dull  moment,  a  real  community — 
home  evenings,  sores,  love  affairs,  report 
cards,  chiggers,  haircuts,  food,  dish  towels, 
dresses,  shoes,  and  so  on  ...  .  I'm  really 
proud  of  the  kids  and  the  fine  mother 
....  We're  both  healthy  and  like  to  be 
worried  with  children  .... 

Virginia's  own  book,  systematical- 
ly and  beautifully  arranged,  was  di- 
vided into  four  sections:  My  Kin— 
My  Story— My  Children— Prose  and 
Poetry.  She  included  a  tender  poem, 
written  to  her  youngest  son,  to  go 
with  a  sweater  she  had  knitted  for 
him  while  she  was  in  a  hospital  far 
away  from  the  little  boy: 

TO  LITTLE  JOE  ON  HIS  THIRD 
BIRTHDAY 

Each  stitch  says,  "J^^'  ^  ^^  ^^^^  you." 
Each  stitch  says,  "Be  a  good  boy,  too." 
Each  stitch  a  prayer  that  you  will  grow 
The  goodness  of  the  Lord  to  know. 

Turning  the  pages  of  the  books, 
enjoying  the  word-treasures  there, 
I  had  not  heard  Virginia's  husband 
come  in,  until  he  called  to  her  from 
the  doorway,  ''How  are  you  coming. 
Mom?"  Her  wide  blue  eyes  an- 
swered him  and  she  whispered 
something  as  he  stood  by  the  bed. 
Then  he  showed  her  the  chairs  he 
had  just  bought  for  her  needle  point 
covers. 


298 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


Soon  the  fifteen-year-old  girl,  tall 
and  lovely,  came  home  from  school, 
and  then  the  eleven-year-old  boy, 
and  the  family  members  were  to- 
gether—not just  assembled— they 
were  together  in  a  unity  of  spirit 
transcending  anything  I  had  ever 
seen—a  deep,  spiritual  oneness,  as 
an  eternal  family  should  be. 

Saying  goodbye  to  Virginia  and 
her  family  was  not  easy,  and  yet  the 
memory  is  not  a  recollection  of  sor- 
row or  grief  in  that  home,  but  a 


memory  of  faith  triumphant  and 
the  spirit  of  the  gospel  which  had 
brought  comfort  and  peace  to  them. 
And  this,  from  a  letter  which  the 
husband  wrote  long  ago  to  his  wife's 
grandmother  in  Arizona: 

Virginia  is  a  beautiful  girl — the  beauty 
of  a  sunrise  in  character  and  face.  But 
you  are  beautiful,  too — the  beauty  of  the 
sunset  in  your  gray  hairs — and  your  life 
so  mellowed  by  the  years.  Sometimes 
even  great  artists  cannot  say  which  is  the 
more  beautiful — the  sunrise  or  the  sunset. 


Note:  This  brief  tribute  to  faith  and  courage  concerns  Dr.  Harold  Glen  Clark 
of  Brigham  Young  University,  Provo,  Utah,  his  children,  and  his  wife  Virginia  who 
passed  away  March  16,  1950. 


■  ♦  » 


[Pastel  of  Spring 

Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

But  a  few  days  now  till  spring  be  over 
And  summer  whiten  the  lanes  with  clover. 
Swift  were  the  metamorphoses 
From  the  branches'  brown  cocoons  to  these 
Tiny,  lifted  wings — like  feather — 
Sprouting  from  every  twig.  Oh,  tether 
This  gauze  of  bud-lace  a  moment  longer 
Until  the  image  be  made  stronger 
Of  this  first  live  pastel  of  spring. 
After  a  year's  remembering. 


1 1  Leditation 

Bessie  G.  Hale 

To  him  who  knows  the  sweetness 
Of  prayerful  quietude. 

The  things  which  are  revealed 
In  lofty  solitude. 

There  comes  a  benediction 

As  of  moonlight  over  land; 

One  feels  the  very  presence 

Of  his  gracious,  guiding  hand. 


^/ii 


rt 


Florence  Berrett  Dunford 

Fashioning  a  poem  is  like 

Capturing  a  moment  out  of  time; 

The  moment  lengthens. 

Becomes  a  piece  of  that  far  horizon, 

A  lost  smile — 

A  bit  of  love's  perfection; 

These  are  yours  to  keep, 

When  you  write  a  poem. 


The  Recital 


Deone   R.    Sutherland 


0 


me. 


N  Fridays,  Miss  Carroway 
came  to  give  us  piano  les- 
sons—Richard,   Randy,    and 


The  doorbell  rang,  and  Mama 
called  from  the  kitchen,  ''See  who 
that  can  be." 

Richard  opened  the  door.  'Tt's 
only  Miss  Carroway,"  he  called. 

''Good  afternoon,"  said  Miss  Car- 
roway, striding  in  past  Richard 
through  the  hall  to  the  living  room. 
She  set  her  brief  case  on  a  table  and 
unpinned  her  hat. 

"Good  afternoon,"  said  Mama, 
coming  in.  "Which  of  the  children 
would  you  like  to  hear  first?" 

Mama  always  asked  this  question, 
and  Miss  Carroway  always  answered, 
"I  think  we  had  better  get  Richard 
out  of  the  way  first." 

"Richard,"  Mama  said,  her  voice 
gliding  upward  on  the  a-r-d. 

We  sat  down,  and  Richard,  drag- 
ging his  feet,  went  to  the  piano. 
His  shoulders  slumped.  Miss  Car- 
roway unfastened  her  brief  case, 
took  out  her  music,  sat  down,  and 
leaned  her  head  back. 

"Posture!"  she  said  to  Richard. 
"Now  the  scales." 

Up  and  down  went  Richard  la- 
boriously, stumbling  over  the  notes. 
Then  he  opened  his  book.  He  skip- 
ped parts  of  pages  now  and  then, 
but  Miss  Carroway  didn't  seem  to 
notice.  She  always  noticed  though 
when  we  tried  it.  Finally  Richard 
said  he  was  through. 

"I  should  think  so,"  said  Miss 
Carroway. 


Mama  always  looked  very  strained 
during  our  piano  lessons. 

"Your  practice  record  book,"  said 
Miss  Carrowav. 

Richard  opened  it. 

"He  really  practiced  the  half 
hour  daily,"  said  Mama,  "but  he 
doesn't  seem  to  concentrate  prop- 
erly." 

Miss  Carroway  marked  the  book, 
assigned  the  new  lesson,  arched 
her  hands,  and  showed  Richard 
how  his  pieces  should  go.  Thump, 
thump,  went  her  fingers. 

"Now,  the  girls,"  said  Miss  Car- 
roway. She  didn't  seem  to  mind 
us  so  much.  Richard  sighed  with 
relief  as  he  sat  down  bv  Mama. 
Mama  looked  at  him  despairingly. 

We  were  glad  when  our  lessons 
were  over.  "A  piano  lesson  spoils 
the  whole  day,"   decided  Richard. 

Mama  always  went  through  Rich- 
ard's music  lessons  with  him,  but  he 
didn't  seem  to  improve. 

"Do  you  think  we  should  give 
up?"  Mama  asked  Papa. 

"Yes,"  said  Richard. 

"No,"  said  Papa. 

Randy  and  I  looked  pityingly  at 
Richard.  "Your  soul  isn't  in  it," 
said  Randy,  "you  have  to  have 
depth  to  play  the  piano.  You  don't 
have  any." 

Richard  held  his  nose. 

The  next  Friday  Miss  Carroway 
announced  the  pieces  we  were  to 
prepare  for  the  recital.  Richard's 
was  something  about  spring.  "I 
can't  come,"  said  Richard. 

"Of  course  he  can  come,"  assured 
Mama  soothingly  to  Miss  Carroway. 

Page  299 


300 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


''I  won't  be  able  to  play/' 
gasped    Richard    with    earnestness. 

'Tes,  you  will/'  declared  Mama, 
looking  at  Miss  Carroway  with  a 
strained  smile. 

'I'll  break  my  arm/'  said  Richard. 

''He's  had  the  piece  three 
months/'  Miss  Carroway  said,  "and 
there  are  three  more  weeks  before 
the  recital." 

"The  recital  will  be  good  for 
him/'  said  Mama;  "his  father 
thinks  so,  too." 

A  FTER  dinner  Papa  made  Rich- 
ard play  his  recital  piece. 
Richard  went  up  and  down  on  the 
piano,  repeated,  stumbled,  crouched, 
hunched,  hammered.  Papa  looked 
at  Mama  doubtfully.  Richard  got 
up  from  the  piano  bench. 

"That's  fine,  Richard;  we'll  prac- 
tice you  every  night  as  well  as  every 
afternoon,  and  you'll  do  fine,"  Papa 
promised. 

"When  do  we  get  to  practice?" 
Randy  asked. 

"I  won't  play,"  said  Richard,  and 
he  went  mournfully  to  bed. 

"If  he  really  doesn't  want  to?" 
questioned  Mama. 

"Nonsense,"  said  Papa,  "though 
I  suppose  it  means  we'll  have  to 
go  to  hear  him."  He  sighed  and 
looked  at  his  paper. 

Miss  Carroway  called  Mama  on 
Thursday.  "I  won't  be  able  to 
give  the  children  their  lessons  to- 
morrow; I  have  quinsy.  Since  it's 
so  near  recital  time,  I'm  going  to 
send  my  niece,  Susan  Carroway. 
She's  preparing  for  concert  work, 
so  they'll  have  an  adequate  teacher." 
Miss  Carroway's  voice  faded  away 
entirely  so  she  hung  up. 


Mama  told  us  that  we  were  to 
practice  especially  hard  to  impress 
Miss  Carroway's  niece.  We  prac- 
ticed as  usual. 

On  Friday  afternoon  Miss  Car- 
roway's niece  came  to  give  us  our 
lessons.  She  wore  a  kind  of  pink 
velvet  tam  on  the  side  of  her  head. 
"Let  me  take  your  coat,"  Richard 
said.  She  wore  a  pink  sweater  and 
a  navy  blue  skirt. 

"Thank  you,"  said  Susan  Carro- 
way, and  she  smiled  two  dimples  at 
Richard.  Her  hair  was  light  and 
short  and  fly-away  curly.  Richard 
carried  the  brief  case  to  the  table. 

"I  usually  play  first/'  Richard 
said,  "but  I  hate  to  because  I  don't 
play  very  well." 

"What  an  understatement,"  mur- 
mured Randy,  but  Richard  never 
noticed  her. 

"Oh,  I  think  you'll  do  fine/' 
encouraged  Susan.  She  pulled  her 
chair  over  by  the  piano.  Richard 
opened  to  his  scales. 

"No,"  said  Susan,  "let's  hear  the 
piece." 

Richard  had  been  practicing 
twice  as  hard  all  week,  but  had 
shown  little  improvement  until  now. 
There  was  something  gentle  about 
the  way  he  approached  the  music. 

Susan  played  the  passages  where 
he  stumbled.  Then  he  played  them. 
"Do  you  feel  the  difference?"  she 
asked. 

"Yes,"  said  Richard  fervently. 

Randy  and  I  were  jealous,  but 
when  it  was  our  turn  Susan  helped 
us  the  same  way. 

"How  well  you  play,"  said  Susan 
to  Randy,  "but  the  run  here  should 
go—"  and  she  played  it  for  us. 
Randy  glowed.  So  did  I. 


THE  RECITAL 


301 


''What  a  lovely  piano  lesson/'  said 
Mama.  '1  don't  feel  so  discouraged 
about  the  recital  now." 

''Will  you  come  next  time?" 
asked  Richard,  standing  on  one 
foot. 

"U  my  aunt  isn't  well  enough/' 
answered  Susan,  putting  soft  pink 
gloves  on  her  white  hands. 

'I'll  practice  all  week/'  promised 
Richard,  changing  feet  eagerly, 
gazing  after  Miss  Carroway's  niece. 
He  did,  too.  We  fought  for  the 
piano.  Thursday  morning  at  five 
Mama  had  to  hold  Papa  back  to 
keep  him  from  going  into  the  living 
room  to  drag  Richard  back  to  bed. 
We  could  hear  Mama  arguing  with 
Papa  about  it.  Richard  was  using 
the  soft  pedal,  but  we  could  still 
hear  the  piano.  Mama  explained 
about  Susan  Carroway. 

"You're  improving,"  Papa  said 
to  Richard,  "but  don't  overdo  it." 

"No  sir,"  answered  Richard,  ex- 
ercising his  fingers  and  humming 
his  recital  piece. 

CUSAN  Carroway  rang  the  door- 
bell on  the  next  Thursday,  also. 
We  were  waiting  for  her,  watching 
through  the  curtains. 

"My,  how  you've  all  improved," 
said  Susan.  "I  think  you'll  all  play 
lovely  at  the  recital.  You'll  not  be 
late?" 

"Oh,  no,"  said  Richard  emphat- 
ically.   We  waved  goodby. 

Afterwards  Richard  sat  and  held 
his  music.  "I  think  I'll  be  a  concert 
pianist,"  he  said. 

"Richard  can't  keep  this  prac- 
ticing up  much  longer,"  said  Papa. 
"This  Susan  Carroway  must  be 
something  to  take  a  piano  lesson 
from." 


"Yes,  she  is."  Mama  looked  wor- 
ried. "How  can  this  all  end?"  She 
began  darning  our  stockings.  Rich- 
ard came  in  and  sat  at  the  piano. 
It  was  his  turn. 

"Richard,"  Mama  said,  "I  just 
want  you  to  play  well  enough  for 
your  own  enjoyment."  She  bit  her 
thread. 

"Do  you  think  she'll  really  like 
this?"  Richard  asked,  playing  again. 

The  Thursday  before  the  recital 
we  made  Susan  Carroway  promise 
us  that  she'd  be  at  the  recital. 

"I  wouldn't  miss  it,"  said  Susan, 
dimpling  for  us. 

"Can  I  do  anything  for  you?" 
asked  Richard,  as  Susan  was  pre- 
paring to  leave  after  this  last  lesson. 

"Just  play  as  well  Wednesday 
night  as  you  played  for  me  just 
now." 

"I  will/'  cried  Richard,  hanging 
out  of  the  door,  looking  after  her. 

"We  will,"  we  cried. 

"Of  course  you  will,"  said  Mama. 
"Now  come  help  me  get  dinner 
on.  No  one  is  to  touch  the  piano 
tonight  while  your  father  is  home. 
He's  been  under  quite  a  strain 
these  past  two  weeks,  and  he  seemed 
very  nervous  about  your  practicing 
this  morning  at  five,  Richard." 

But  Richard  didn't  hear  her  at 
all,  and  we  hardly  heard.  We  could 
still  smell  the  perfume  of  Susan 
Carroway. 

At  last  it  was  Wednesday.  Randy 
and  I  wore  ankle-length  dresses, 
which  were  new.  We  practiced 
going  to  the  piano,  curtseying 
to  the  audience,  and  then  sitting 
down  gracefully.  Richard  tried  on 
Father's  dress  suit,  but  it  was  far 
too  big,  so  he  just  wore  Father's  bow 


302  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 

tie  and  shirt  front  with  his  own  from    my    damp    hand.      Richard 

best  black  suit.  wadded  his  into  a  ball. 

Mama  was  doubtful  about  Rich-  We  stared  out  at  the  audience, 

ard's  clothes.     'The  neck  on  the  I  picked  out  Mama  and  Papa.  Papa 

shirt  is  too  large,  Richard."  was  staring  back  hard  at  us;  then 

''Do  I  look  old?"  asked  Richard,  I  noticed  he  was  staring  at  Richard, 

scowling  in  the  mirror  above  the  Papa  looked  very  flustered.    I  looked 

fireplace.  at  Richard.    He  looked  quite  odd 

"You'd  better  wear  one  of  your  in  Papa's  dress  shirt.    Richard  had 

own  shirts,"  said  Mama.  to  keep  pushing  it  up  because  of 

Richard  looked  at  her  scornfully,  the  large  neck  size.     Papa  leaned 

"Fve  never  looked  better,"  he  de-  over  and  said  something  to  Mama; 

clared.    He  combed  his  hair  again  she  shook  her  head  and  frowned, 

and  wiped  the  comb  on  his  hand-  She  didn't  look  at  us  at  all. 

kerchief.    He  had  put  oil  on  his  hair  Miss  Carroway  was  announcing 

to  hold  it  straight  back  and  flat,  that  the  program  was  to  be  carried 

He  held  his  music  carefully.  out  as  written   on   the  programs. 

"What  on  earth  did  you  do  to  Then  the  music  began.     The  less 

your    hair?"    Papa    asked    Richard  advanced  students  played  first.    We 

when   we  went   down   to   the   car  had    our    pieces    memorized,    but 

to  go.    My  stomach  felt  hollow  now  Richard  kept  looking  at  his  piece 

that  we  were  at  last  on  our  way.  which  he  had  brought  to  review 

Richard  kept  swallowing  and  wet-  until   the  last  moment.     He  also 

ting  his  lips  with  his  tongue.  Randy's  kept  searching  the  audience, 

hands  were  almost  as  cold  as  mine.  The  door  at  the  back  of  the  hall 

finally   opened,   and   Susan   Carro- 

lyiAMA  and  Papa  went  in  through  way  slipped  in.     A  tall  man  in  a 

the  front  door,  and  we  entered  tweed  overcoat  followed.    They  sat 

a  side  door.    We  took  off  our  coats  in  seats  at  the  rear, 

and  hung  them  on  hangers.    Randy  Richard   straightened   up,   stared 

tried  to  fix  Richard's  shirt  which  wildly,  and  then  slumped  back  in 

was   dislodged  when   he   took   off  his  seat.     Randy  and  I  both  had 

his   overcoat.     Miss   Carroway   as-  to  poke  him  when  it  was  his  turn, 

signed  everybody  seats  on  the  plat-  He  went  awkwardly  to  the  piano 

form.     We  couldn't  see  Susan.  and    slouched    on    the    seat.      He 

"Isn't   your   niece   going   to   be  began,   stumbled,   and   came   to   a 

here?"  Richard  planted  himself  in  halt.    He  had  forgotten! 

front  of  Miss  Carroway.  Randy  picked  up  his  music  and 

"Of  course,"  said  Miss  Carroway,  took  it  over  to  him.  "What's  the 
who  kept  dashing  back  and  forth  matter  with  you?"  she  hissed.  Rich- 
very  busily.  "She's  going  to  be  ard  scowled  at  her  and  opened  his 
in  the  audience.  Everyone  ready  music.  I  looked  at  Papa  who  had 
now?"  slid  way  down  so  I  could  hardly  see 

We    lined    up.      The    audience  him.    Mama  had  fixed  her  eye  on 

clapped  politely  as  we  went  onto  the  a  chandelier, 

platform.  My  program  was  wrinkled  Richard   began   again   and  went 


THE  RECITAL  303 

clear   through   without  a   mistake.  "Well/'  said  Papa  when  we  were 

I  played  and  then  Randy,  and  at  all    going    home,    'what    kind    of 

last  it  was  all   over.     Mama   and  sundaes  do  you  want?"    We  chose 

Papa  came  up  to  us.     "That  was  h^t  fudge,  but  Richard  didn't  say 

fine,"  said  Papa  heartily.    "Richard,  anything 

why  don't  you  put  on  your  overcoat?  "Richard?"  asked  Papa. 

Ready  to  go,  girls?  ,,_  ^               i  •    i  „       •  i    t^.  i 

We  were.     It  was  fun  now  that  ,    ^^^  ^^y  ^^",^'     '^'^   Richard 

it  was  all   over.     Susan   Carroway  but   when   we   drove   up,   he   said 

made    her    way    up    to    the    front  maybe  he  d  have  a  fudge  one. 

where  we  were.     She  brought  the  Mama  let  us  have  a  brief  holiday 

tall  man  with  her.     "My  fiance,"  from  practicing  the  piano,  and  then 

she    explained.      "Why,    where    is  we   had   to   start   again.     Thump, 

Richard?"  He  had  slipped  back  into  thump,    went    Richard    doing    his 

the  cloak  room.  scales. 

I  went  for  him.     "You  have  to  "I  m  glad  there  won't  be  another 

come  out,   Richard,"   I   said.  recital  for  a  whole  year,"  said  Mama. 

Richard  came  out.  "You  played  "Me  too,"  said  Richard  tiredly, 
very  well,"  said  Susan  smiling,  and  stumbling  over  his  new  piece,  keep- 
she  shook  hands  with  him.  Richard  ine  one  eye  on  the  clock.  He  was 
looked  very  stiff  and  pale,  but  he  back  to  practicing  one  half  hour 
shook  hands.  a  day. 


cJhe  (childless    ilLother 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

I  take  no  honor  from  the  many  who 

Are  mothers  and  who  wear  their  motherhood 

With  grace  as  beautiful  as  candle-glow. 

Whose  hands  are  swift  in  doing  constant  good. 

And  yet,  I  know  for  certain  there  are  those 

Who  truly  would  be  mothers  and  who  ache 

Deeply  within  themselves  when  seeing  rows 

Of  girls  in  dresses  that  their  mothers  make. 

For  they  are  mothers  to  each  lonely  child 

In  neighborhood  or  church.  They  smile,  they  teach. 

They  encompass  with  love.    Unreconciled, 

They  crave  always  this  thing  beyond  their  reach. 

So,  on  this  day,  honoring  another, 

I  pay  a  tribute  to  each  childless  mother. 


A  Converts'  Granddaughter  Returns 


Parti 
Helen  and  Cyril  Pearson 


I'M  never  likely  to  forget  Val- 
entine's Day,  1948.  That's  when 
our  European  trip  had  its  incep- 
tion. The  telephone  was  ringing. 
It  was  one  of  the  fellows  at  my 
husband's  office  in  New  York. 

''Hold  the  hne  a  moment/'  he 
said,  'your  husband  Cy  wants  to 
speak  to  you." 

My  woman's  curiosity  was  a- 
roused.  First  of  all,  I  don't  like 
the  nickname  ''Cy,"  but  I've 
learned  to  put  up  with  it.  It  was  Cy 
all  right. 

"Fm  going  to  Europe  on  company 
business,"  he  said,  "how'd  you  like 
to  go  along?  We'll  cross  the  At- 
lantic by  the  Queen  Elizabeth- 
New  York  to  Southampton,  then 
up  to  London.  Have  a  look  at 
Hyde  Park,  and  then  wander  over 
to  Upper  Brook  Street  at  Horse- 
shoe Yard,  next  door  to  the  old 
home  of  Handel  the  composer.  At 
number  6  Horseshoe  Yard  we'll  find 
European  Mission  Headquarters. 
Then  take  the  Golden  Arrow  train 
to  Paris  by  way  of  the  white  cliffs 
of  Dover." 

"Don't  forget  Switzerland,"  I  cut 
in,  rising  to  the  bait  like  a  game 
trout  to  a  hackle,  "and  Scandinavia, 
and  Holland,  and  Belgium.  By  the 
way,  when  do  we  start,  and  how 
much  is  the  ocean  fare?" 

"Leave  New  York  on  the  Eliza- 
beth, April  14th,"  Cy  said,  "round- 
trip  cabin  fare  costs  four  hundred 
and   fifty   dollars." 

Page  304 


And  that's  how  it  came  about 
that  the  converts'  granddaughter 
came  to  visit  the  land  of  her  fore- 
fathers. 

TF  once  you  have  traveled  by  ship 
to  Europe,  as  a  missionary,  you 
have  a  memorable  contrast  in  store 
when  you  go  by  our  ship,  the 
"Lizzie,"  as  the  Queen  Elizabeth  is 
called,  which  is  a  floating  palace. 
If  the  Hotel  Utah  had  a  twin,  and 
the  two  of  them  could  cruise  toge- 
ther like  an  iceberg  at  thirty  knots, 
you'd  have  a  good  comparison  with 
the  luxurious  "Liz."  A  woman  pas- 
senger expressed  it  well  when  she 
asked  the  deck  steward,  "When  does 
this  place  reach  England?" 

The  ship  was  in  the  lower  Hudson 
opposite  the  Aquarium  formerly 
known  as  Castle  Garden,  the  Euro- 
pean immigrant  station  of  former 
times.  You  might  call  Castle  Gar- 
den the  Plymouth  Rock  of  nine- 
teenth century  Zion.  Tens  of  thou- 
sands of  immigrant  Mormons,  with 
the  gospel's  burning  zeal  in  their 
bosoms,  have  debarked  at  Castle 
Garden  from  vessels  of  sail  and 
steam. 

After  passing  Ambrose  Light  and 
you're  out  on  open  sea,  it  takes  a 
good  share  of  the  afternoon  to  get 
settled  in  the  small  stateroom  that 
will  be  your  home  for  the  five  days 
until  the  Queen  reaches  a  not-so- 
"merrie  England."  The  officials 
check    passports,    distribute    infor- 


A  CONVERTS'  GRANDDAUGHTER  RETURNS 


305 


mation  forms  to  be  filled  out,  and 
keep  you  busy  with  a  dozen  other 
chores,  including  assignment  of 
seats  at  the  dining  table.  It's  not 
till  evening  that  you  go  out  on  deck 
to  look  at  the  brilliant  moon  and 
stars.  The  rain  clouds  have  depart- 
ed and  the  sky  is  as  clear  as  night 
over  the  Arizona  desert.  Nearly  a 
century  ago  your  own  grandparents 
were  voyaging  westward  over  this 
very  sea— destination  Zion  in  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  just  like  all 
the  others  who  made  the  same 
journey  in  the  past  century. 

According  to  the  sailors  aboard 
a  modern  ocean  liner,  each  crossing 
of  the  Atlantic  is  either  the  roughest 
ever  made  or  it's  the  smoothest. 
The  sailors  never  admit  that  a 
crossing  is  perhaps  just  in  between. 
It  wouldn't  be  fair  to  the  passen- 
gers, a  grizzled  steward  remarks 
with  a  smile.  Our  voyage  is  the 
smoothest.  The  Liz's  first  stop 
is  Cherbourg,  France.  Then  she 
doubles  back  to  Southampton. 
Contrariwise,  landing  day  in  South- 
ampton is  as  sunny  as  embarkation 
in  New  York  was  rainy.  The  boat 
train  is  waiting  to  take  us  to  Lon- 
don. 

There's  a  catch  verse  in  an  old- 
fashioned  reader  that  you  used-  to 
think  was  a  little  oversweet.  It 
ran.  ''Oh,  to  be  in  England  now 
that  April's  there."  Now  you 
know  the  author  wrote  the  truth. 
'This  day  is  one  of  a  dozen  that've 
happened  in  England  since  the 
Middle  Ages,"  a  Londoner  tells  you 
facetiously.  The  mountain  blooms 
of  Provo  Bench  on  the  fairest  day 
of  a  century  couldn't  surpass  old 
Grandmother  Britain   todav.     The 


English  fruit  trees,  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  them,  are  literally 
weighted  down  with  pink  and  white 
blossoms,  drenched  by  hot  sun. 
The  train  is  racing  through  Hamp-. 
shire.  You  wonder  how  many  mis- 
sionaries from  the  time  of  Heber 
C.  Kimball  till  now  have  made  this 
trip  to  London  and  have  labored  in 
these  very  towns.  You  recall  that 
John  Taylor,  the  only  President 
of  the  Church  who  wasn't  born  in 
America,  came  from 

.  .  .  this  scepter'd  isle.  .  .  . 
This  other  Eden,  demi-paradise; 
This   fortress   built   by   Nature   for   her- 
self.   .    .    . 
This    precious    stone    set    in    the    silver 

sea.  .  .  . 
This  blessed  plot,  this  earth,  this  realm, 
this  England. 

(William  Shakespeare,  Richard  II, 
act  2,  scene  i) 

IT'S  an  hour  and  a  half  from 
Southampton  to  London's  Wa- 
terloo Station,  but  you  begin  to 
scent  the  air  of  London  about  the 
time  you  reach  Wimbledon,  cele- 
brated in  the  sports  world  as  the 
great  tennis  center.  London's  an  un- 
known big  city,  so  you  profit  by 
past  experience  and  take  a  taxi  to 
your  hotel  on  Piccadilly.  Piccadilly 
is  next  to  Hyde  Park,  where  our  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  missionaries  hold  forth 
at  open-air  meetings.  Speaking 
Corner  in  Hyde  Park  is  just  next 
to  Marble  Arch,  and  it's  just  five 
minutes  walk  to  Selfridge's  Ameri- 
can Style  Department  Store  on  Ox- 
ford Street.  You  can  pick  up  a 
good  American  breakfast  at  Self- 
ridge's. Marble  Arch  is  the  site  of 
a  bloody  London  gallows  of  the 
Middle  Ages,  so  it's  literally  true 
that  the  sound  of  the  voices  of  Lat- 


306 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


LATTER-DAY  SAINT  OPEN  AIR  MEETING,  HYDE  PARK,  LONDON 


ter-day  Saint  elders,  proclaiming  the 
gospel  at  their  Hyde  Park  meetings, 
carries  right  to  one  of  the  strong- 
holds of  ancient  English  tyranny. 

On  your  first  trip  to  Hyde  Park, 
about  seven  in  the  evening,  you 
meet  the  elders  for  the  first  time 
out,  and  you  look  on  firsthand  at 
the  test  by  fire  of  a  Hyde  Park 
meeting.  In  a  sense,  the  gibes  of 
the  crowd  aren't  personal,  but  the 
new  missionary  has  to  have  the 
spirit  of  the  Lord  with  him  if  he's 
going  to  stand  up  to  his  hecklers. 

'Trove  there's  a  God,"  bawls  an 
atheist. 

The  presiding  elder,  an  ex-United 
States  Army  bomber  pilot,  once 
stationed  as  a  soldier  in  this  very 
London,  is  willing  to  discuss  the  ex- 
istence of  God,  and  he  does.  At  a 
favorable  moment  he  asks  a  new 
missionary  to  embark  on  his  speak- 
ing career. 


'Tell  them  of  the  first  vision," 
the  experienced  elder  suggests. 

The  newcomer  relates  very  simp- 
ly, albeit  a  trifle  haltingly,  how  the 
Father  and  Son,  in  response  to  the 
boy  Joseph's  prayer,  visited  the 
earth. 

A  raucous  cockney  in  the  crowd 
yells  at  the  young  elder,  'Tou 
warn't  there!  Hi  don't  believe  a 
word  of  it!" 

A  man  in  the  crowd,  sympathetic 
to  the  missionary,  chides  the  heck- 
ler, 'Teave  the  Mormon  be!  Maybe 
I  don't  believe  it  either,  but  I'll  give 
'im  a  chance." 

This  little  dramatic  clash  makes 
the  crowd  perk  up.  Other  people 
surge  over  to  see  what's  going  on. 
Quietly  the  ex-pilot  missionary 
takes  over  from  his  less  experienced 
colleague.  He  asks  the  interrupter, 
''Have  you  ever  been  at  the  North 
Pole?" 


A  CONVERTS'  GRANDDAUGHTER  RETURNS 


307 


The  crowd  gets  the  point,  and 
there's  a  modest  clapping  of  hands 
and  even  a  ''Hear!  Hear!"  from  the 
hstening  audience. 

As  you  take  the  trip  by  bus  from 
London  to  Oxford  and  from  Oxford 
to  Stratford  on  Avon,  you  see  the 
breed  of  folk  v^ho  have  lived  on 
these  farms  and  fields  since  the 
time  of  the  Saxons.  One  cannot 
help  thinking  how  much  Stratford- 
on-Avon  resembles  a  New  England 
village.  There  is  no  place  in  Utah 
quite  similar  to  Stratford.  Perhaps 
Logan,  with  the  college  taken  away, 
would  be  most  like  it.  Yet  out  of 
little  countrified  Stratford,  in  the 
sixteenth  century,  came  the  world's 
supreme  literary  genius. 

Shakespeare's  life  is  still  an  enig- 
ma. Perhaps  the  Latter-day  Saint 
doctrine  of  the  pre-existence  would 
explain  the  life  and  works  of  the 
bard  of  Avon. 


VOU'D  like  to  stay  longer  in  Eng- 
land, but  you've  got  to  move  to 
France.  So  you  begin  the  journey 
from  London  to  Dover's  white 
cliffs.  Your  train,  the  Golden  Ar- 
row, compares  favorably  with  Ameri- 
ca's best.  You  reach  Paris  on  the 
evening  of  April  30th,  just  in  time 
for  May  Day,  and  you  have  your 
reservations  at  the  Hotel  Cali- 
fornia, just  off  the  Champs  Elysees, 
the  Fifth  Avenue  of  Paris.  Paris  is 
laid  out  like  Washington,  D.  C,  or, 
more  properly,  Washington  is  laid 
out  like  Paris,  since  the  American 
capital  was  planned  by  a  Parisian 
architect.  As  a  lady  missionary  put 
it,  if  you  know  your  way  around 
Paris,  you  can  get  to  your  destina- 
tion on  the  bias. 

''But,  Sister,"  she  said  to  me,  "if 
you  don't  know  your  way  around 
Paris,  stick  to  first  principles.  Other- 


ANN  HATHAWAY'S  CO'lTAGE,  STRA IFORD  ON  AVON,  ENGLAND 


308 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


wise  you'll  end  up  where  you're 
least  expecting!" 

For  example,  the  intersection  of 
streets  at  the  Etoile  in  Paris  reminds 
one  of  Washington's  Dupont  Circle. 
French  Mission  headquarters  were 
formerly  at  8  Place  Malesherbes. 
You  walk  along  the  Champs  to 
Napoleon's  Arc  de  Triomphe  at  the 
Etoile,  and  then  take  Avenue  Wag- 
ram,  which  leads  you  to  Boulevard 
Malesherbes,  near  which  is  8  Place 
Malesherbes.  Incidentally,  when 
you  reach  your  location,  you  find 
memorial  statues  to  Sarah  Bern- 
hardt and  Alexander  Dumas  in  a 
park  next  door  to  former  mission 
headquarters  of  'X'Eglise  de  Jesus 
Christ  des  Saints  des  Derniers 
Jours,"  as  our  Church  is  known  in 
France. 

In  Paris  each  apartment  house  is 
under  charge  of  a  caretaker.  The 
caretaker  is  generally  a  woman 
known  as  a  concierge.  The  conci- 
erge at  8  Place  Malesherbes  tells  you 
that  French  Mission  headquarters 
have  been  transferred  to  Geneva 
in  Switzerland,  but  that  services  in 
Paris  are  held  at  184  St.  Germain 
Boulevard,  on  the  left  bank  of  the 
Seine.  We  start  for  the  St.  Ger- 
main address. 

To  use  a  phrase  well-known  to 
Latter-day  Saints,  the  weather  con- 
tinues to  be  of  the  kind  that  might 
be  described  as  ^'paradisiacal."  Over 
here  they  say,  'Taris  in  the  spring!" 
and  let  it  go  at  that,  but  it  has  a 
special  meaning  to  the  Continental 
mind. 

lyf  OST  of  the  streets  of  Paris  are 

named   after   great   men   and 

women  and  historical  events.     For 

example,  the  Cours  de  la  Reine  is 


the  road  taken  by  Queen  Marie 
Antoinette  from  the  suburbs  of 
Paris  to  her  prison  in  the  Con- 
ciergerie.  Boulevard  Hausmann  is 
named  for  the  great  planner  of 
modern  Paris.  There  are  streets 
and  squares  named  for  Voltaire, 
Franklin  D.  Roosevelt,  Leningrad, 
and  British  King  George  V  (every- 
one, including  Americans,  gives  it 
the  French  designation,  George 
Cinq).  As  we  walk,  a  crossing 
street  sign  says  'Tlace  de  Toquer- 
ville."  Baron  de  Toquerville  was 
an  early  French  explorer  who  visit- 
ed the  West.  Toquerville  in  Utah 
is  named  for  the  same  man  whose 
name  is  honored  by  the  street  in 
Paris. 

You  cross  the  Seine  and  arrive  at 
the  Church  hall  in  the  vicinity  of 
Mont  Parnasse.  L'Ecole  des  Beaux 
Arts,  where  many  a  Utah  artist  has 
studied,  is  nearby.  Today  is  fast 
day.  A  hymn  ''Sois  Tranquille— 
Maitre  la  Tempete  Lance,  Ses 
Vagues  Autour  de  Nous,"  is  sung. 
Translated,  of  course,  the  song  is 
''Master  the  Tempest  Is  Raging." 
A  small  group  of  faithful  saints  are 
present  and  bear  their  testimonies 
in  easy-flowing  French,  the  despair 
of  a  mere  American  who  only 
studied  the  language  in  school.  But 
the  spirit  is  just  the  same  as  that 
of  testimonies  borne  in  Utah  or 
Hawaii,  or  among  the  Indian  tribes. 

"After  all,  why  shouldn't  it  be?"  a 
delightful  old  French  sister  remarks 
after  Church.  "All  of  us  are  the  sons 
and  daughters  of  God  who  lived  to- 
gether for  aeons  in  the  pre-exist- 
ence;  we  only  reside  on  this  earth 
three  score  years  and  ten!" 

After  services,  the  missionaries 
take  us  nearby  to  Henriette's,  a  small 


A  CONVERTS'  GRANDDAUGHTER  RETURNS 


309 


CONCIERGERIE,  DEATH  PRISON  OF  MARIE  ANTOINETTE 

PARIS,  FRANCE 


French  restaurant,  liked  by  our  eld- 
ers and  students  these  many  years. 
The  table  service  at  Henriette's  is 
gratifying  to  a  Latter-day  Saint  vis- 
itor. It  means  you  won't  have  to 
wrestle  with  explaining  you  drink 
neither  ' Vin  blanc"  (white  wine) 
nor  'Vin  rouge''  (red  wine),  and 
what  you  want  is  simply  'Teau 
naturelle,"  or  ordinary  water  out  of 
the  faucet.    Henriette  and  her  staff 


serve  pitchers  of  water  to  the  mis- 
sionaries, and  have  been  doing  it  for 
years.  If  that  seems  a  small  thing, 
wait  until  you've  visited  Europe  as 
a  tourist. 

''See  Paris  and  die!"  is  the  old 
adage,  but  for  the  present  we  decide 
to  forego  the  latter  part  of  the  adage 
and  see  Switzerland  instead. 

(To  be  continued) 


A  Pattern  For  Mother 

CaioUne    Eyiing    Miner 

WHEN  mothers  were  given  to  gift  she  has  of  being  uncritical, 
us,  or  we  were  given  to  Talk  about  a  worker!  There's  not 
them,  I  was  plain  lucky,  an  idle  muscle  in  her  body.  This 
I  can't  think  of  any  other  reason  almost-perfect  world  seems  still  to 
for  my  getting  a  near-perfect  one.  have  plenty  of  room  for  her  mend- 
First  and  foremost,  mother  is,  ing,  her  scrubbing,  her  re-arranging, 
and  always  has  been,  my  best  friend.  She's  up  with  the  crack  of  dawn, 
my  most  ardent  admirer.  I  am  ab-  and  while  there's  work  to  be  done 
solutely  secure  in  my  feeling  that  she's  at  it. 

what  I  do  will  be  wonderful  to  mo-  She  loves  the  little  things  that 
ther,  and  I  always  felt  that  way.  I  matter;  the  things  that  are  free 
believe  it  made  me  want  to  try  to  have  a  special  lure.  From  the  time 
do  things  that  would  really  justify  we  were  tiny  tots  we  learned  that 
her  extravagant  praise.  when  we  ran  to  tell  mother  about 
"That  cake,"  she  said  to  me  once  the  silver  fingernail  moon  or  the 
when  I  was  a  child  and  had  pre-  ^^'^^^^  curtains  in  the  western  sky, 
sented  my  trial  to  her  for  approval,  she  would  drop  everything  and  go 
"has  the  nicest  frosting  you've  ever  with  us  to  enjoy  it.  And  we  learned 
made."  That  was  true  enough  and  ^o  truly  value  these  things  because 
the  hole  in  the  middle  of  the  cake  mother  loved  them  and  that  meant 
itself,  where  the  top  had  tried  to  they  must  really  be  remarkable, 
meet  the  bottom,  didn't  seem  to  Mother  was  a  psychologist  long 
matter  much,  after  all.  Later,  per-  before  that  term  became  common- 
haps,  it  did,  when  my  brothers  place.  "You've  had  all  you  can  eat, 
joked  me  about  it,  but  for  that  mo-  Thomas;  you  know  you  have!"  she 
ment  it  was  good.  Mother  wasn't  would  insist  to  her  young  brother 
disappointed.  I  thought  then  she  who  had  had  only  half  enough  pan- 
didn't  even  see  the  fallen  part,  cakes  to  satisfy  him.  But  he  would 
Now  I  know  she  did,  but  she  saw  nod  his  head  in  affirmation.  He  says 
the  bigger  thing,  the  commendation  now  he  must  have  been  hypnotized. 
I  needed  for  my  earnest  effort  in  This,  too,  was  part  of  her  philosophy 
spite  of  results.  of  optimism. 

Mother  is  an  optimist.  She  sees  Every  holiday  was  a  marvelous 
the  bright  side  of  everything,  occasion  at  our  house  because  of 
I  guess  that  is  a  sort  of  gift,  but  it  mother,  and  the  birthday  of  each 
can  also  be  cultivated.  She  almost  of  us  a  major  holiday.  It  wasn't  that 
never  eats  a  meal  that  isn't  the  we  had  much  in  the  way  of  ma- 
best  one  she  has  ever  eaten.  Each  terial  things,  but  there  was  always 
sunset  is  the  most  glorious  ever,  something  and  a  great  deal  of  opti- 
Each  grandchild  is  in  his  way  prac-  mistic  praise  and  happiness  to  set  it 
tically  perfect.  It's  a  wonderful  off  as  a  prize  package.  The  year  I 
Page  310 


A  PATTERN  FOR  MOTHER 


311 


got  some  red  beads  and  some  woolen 
material  for  a  blouse  for  my  Christ- 
mas I  felt  like  a  queen.  I  now 
know  it  was  largely  because  of 
mother's  enthusiasm. 

One  year  we  couldn't  spare  the 
dollar  for  a  Christmas  tree,  so 
mother  helped  us  set  up  a  heavy 
tree  branch  in  a  can  of  rocks  and 
then  we  children  gathered  mistle- 
toe to  make  it  a  perfectly  beautiful 
tree. 

There  never  was  a  better  audience 
than  mother.  When  I  was  prac- 
ticing   she    would    announce    the 


speech  or  contest  entry  I  had  to 
prepare  in  order  to  make  the  situa- 
tion seem  realistic  to  me,  and  would 
listen  patiently  and  enthusiastically 
while  it  was  being  perfected.  If 
we  had  assignments  to  make  in 
Sunday  School  or  4-H  Club  she 
was  right  there  to  see  that  we  did 
our  job.  Nothing  was  impossible 
of  accomplishment  for  mother,  or 
for  us;  she  figured  "the  impossible 
was  only  a  little  harder." 

Do  you  want  to  be  a  good  mother? 
I've  given  you  a  sort  of  pattern. 


Stay   Vi/ith    lite    I  Low! 


Vsinsye  H.  Poweli 

Stay  with  me  here  on  this  grassy  mountain  ledge 

High  from  the  valley,  and  look  down  upon 

Aspens  and  pines  and  the  rock-strewn  river's  edge. 

Stay  here  awhile  until  the  sun  is  gone; 

See  where  the  wall  of  green  can  touch  the  sky, 

Lifting  above  the  valley's  checkered  spread. 

Lean  on  this  graying  lichened  stone,  or  he 

And  watch  the  mounting  clouds  grow  tinged  with  red. 

Silently  now  the  mountain  creatures  wait 

The  dawn  of  night,  and  I  would  wait  with  you. 

To  feel  the  present  comfort  of  my  mate, 

Knowing  how  fleeting  are  these  days  and  few. 

Stay  with  me  now;  these  mountain  walls  enfold 

Too  much  of  beauty  for  one  heart  to  hold! 


•  ^ » 


^Jjauy^    {Bread 

Miranda  Snow  Walton 

"Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread — " 
Her  children  learned  to  pray. 
But  bread  was  such  a  homey  thing 
And  God  seemed  far  away. 
They  watched  her  baking  golden  loaves, 
A  thing  which  they  could  share, 
And  symbolized  this  daily  rite 
As  answer  to  a  prayer. 


i//i  cJhese  uiills 

Evelyn  Wooster  Viner 

Here  in  these  hills 
My  roots  grow  deep. 
I  look  across  the  richness 
Of  the  fruited  plain 
But  feel  no  covetousness 
For  others'  worldly  gain. 
Here  in  these  hills 
My  roots  grow  deep. 


Sixty    LJears  Jxgo 

Excerpts  from  the  Woman's  Exponent,  May  i,  and  May  15,  1890 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

A  HAWAIIAN  SUN  MYTH:  Ages  ago  there  ruled  over  one  of  the  seven 
isles  that  now  form  collectively  the  kingdom  of  Hawaii,  the  powerful  demi-god  Maui. 
So  great  was  he  that  the  island  which  he  governed  is  known  today  by  his  name,  and 
is  second  in  size  and  importance  of  them  all.  The  great  demigod  saw  each  day  the 
sun  rise  out  of  the  vast  crater  on  the  eastern  summit;  and  he  resolved  like  Joshua  of 
old  to  stop  it  on  its  course.  So  he  prepared  a  net  and  had  it  carried  on  the  shoulders 
of  a  thousand  men,  and  in  one  night  spread  it  from  one  peak  to  another,  until  it 
covered  the  great  crater.  Then  he  watched,  and  when  the  sun  god  again  arose  from 
out  of  the  depths  of  that  profound  abyss  he  found  himself  entangled  in  the  spreading 
mesh.  In  vain  he  sent  his  fiery  shafts  abroad;  they  passed  through  the  deftly  woven 
meshes  without  weakening  them;  and  so  at  last  the  sun  god  prayed  to  be  released. 
Maui  exacted  but  one  condition;  that  was  that  for  all  future  time  the  sun  should 
shine  with  warm  but  gentle  power  on  the  island,  never  shrouding  his  rays  in  mist  or 
fog  or  causing  them  to  beat  too  strongly  on  the  favored  island.  The  promise  given, 
the  net  was  cut  away,  and  since  then  sun  has  kept  its  pledge. — Ex. 

CHANGES 

Beauteous,  blissful,  sunny  childhood. 

Peerless,  priceless,  joyous  youth! 
Pure,  unburdened,  simple  pleasures. 

Fraught  with  trust  and  love  and  truth. 
Wherefore  do  ye  fade  and  vanish. 

Ere  we  learn  to  prize  your  worth? 
Ah!  you're  crowded  out  by  changes — 

New  delights,  new  ones  find  birth. 


SANPETE  STAKE:  The  Quarterly  Conference  of  the  Relief  Society  of  Sanpete 
Stake  was  held  at  Ephraim,  in  the  meeting  house,  Friday,  March  14,  1890.  Pres.  M.  A. 
Hyde  presiding.  Pres.  Hyde  spoke  of  the  appearance  of  the  Prophet  Joseph,  the  impression 
he  made  upon  those  with  whom  he  associated,  his  noble  and  dignified  bearing. 
She  had  the  privilege  of  hearing  his  teaching,  but  did  not  then  appreciate  the  impor- 
tance of  each  golden  word.  He  seemed  to  have  the  power  of  winning  every  heart, 
and  even  his  enemies  softened  towards  him  if  he  could  converse  with  them.  Alluded 
to  the  time  when  her  husband,  Apostle  Orson  Hyde,  returned  from  a  council  very 
sad,  informed  her  that  Joseph  had  thrown  the  responsibihty  of  the  work  upon  the 
Twelve,  she  felt  then  something  would  take  him  from  the  people.  Sister  Hyde  then 
exercised  the  gift  of  tongues,  and  Sister  Snow  gave  the  interpretation. 

MISCELLANEOUS:  It  is  one  of  the  strangest  of  all  strange  things  in  life  that 
people  are  not  kinder  to  one  another.  And  it  is  beyond  all  understanding  why  one 
trudging  along  life's  highway  should  care  to  go  out  of  his  way  to  stab  another,  who 
is  doubtless  having  all  he  can  do  to  keep  up  the  march  and  tug  his  gripsack  along. 

— ^Boston  Commonwealth 

Page  312 


Woman's    Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


npHIS  Mothers'  Day  month  we  are 
proud  of  our  aged  women— the 
mothers  who  have  so  greatly  in- 
fluenced the  hfe  of  our  communi- 
ties. Full  of  years,  full  of  grace, 
faith,  and  the  deeper  wisdom  that 
comes  with  approach  to  the  eternal 
portals,  they  give  forth  inspiration 
among  us.  In  this  group  are:  Anne 
C.  Milne,  loi,  exceeding  by  three 
and  one-half  months  the  age  of 
Mary  Susannah  Higgs  Slaeter,  also 
loi;  Samantha  Jane  Tawney,  loo, 
living  with  a  son  aged  80;  Lucy 
Smith  Cardon,  Logan,  98,  who  has 
been  a  subscriber  to  the  Relief  So- 
ciety's literary  organ  every  single 
year  since  its  first  appearance  as  the 
Woman's  Exponent  in  1872. 

Ruth  May  Fox,  96,  for  forty  years 
was  a  member  of  the  Young  Wom- 
en's Mutual  Improvement  Associa- 
tion general  board,  and  for  almost 
nine  years  its  general  president; 
Martha  Burnham,  96,  oldest  Davis 
County  pioneer,  born  in  Iowa, 
where  her  father  originated  the 
American  greenback;  Sarah  Sprague 
Bates,  96,  one  of  the  first  pioneers 
of  Monroe,  Utah,  with  more  than 
100  living  descendants;  Susannah 
Matilda  Huish,  95. 

Augusta  Winters  Grant,  widow 
of  President  Heber  J.  Grant,  lacks 
two  months  of  being  94;  Sarah 
Graham  Buxton,  91;  Ursula  Band- 
Icy  Gee,  91,  who  has  served  60  years 


as  a  Relief  Society  block  teacher; 
Mary  Schwartz  Smith,  widow  of 
President  Joseph  F.  Smith,  known 
as  a  "Mrs.  Good  Deeds." 

WITH  their  husbands,  Mrs.  Em- 
ily Cooley  Wells  of  Vineyard, 
Utah,  and  Mrs.  U.  E.  Curtis  have 
celebrated  their  sixty-seventh  wed- 
ding anniversaries,  while  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  H.  A.  Petty  have  enjoyed  their 
sixty-sixth  anniversary. 

OOSALIE  KIMBALL  ED- 
^^  WARDS,  a  faithful  and  beloved 
woman,  who  was  the  last  surviving 
•daughter  of  President  Heber  C. 
Kimball,  died  recently  in  Ogden. 
She  was  the  mother  of  ten  children. 
Death  has  also  claimed  Nicoline 
J.  Hansen  Heiselt  at  the  age  of 
ninety-seven  and  Frankie  Olivia 
Glen,  ninety-six. 

TpWG  women  who  contributed 
much  to  the  cultural  life  of 
Utah  have  also  been  called  by 
death:  Nellie  Druce  Pugsley,  who 
was  soloist  with  the  Tabernacle 
Choir  at  the  World's  Fair  in  Chi- 
cago in  1893,  and  a  promoter  of 
higher  educational  goals  in  Salt 
Lake  City;  Kate  Thomas,  one  of  the 
persistent  promoters  of  our  Oratorio 
Society,  and  one  of  our  most  sensi- 
tive poets,  expressed  the  spirit  of 
our  State  and  people  as  few  have 
been  able  to  do. 

Page  313 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  37 


MAY  1950 


NO.  5 


D 


1 1  iemoria 

|URING  the  month  of  May, 
throughout  this  Nation,  two 
memorial  days  are  observed:  Moth- 
er's Day  on  the  second  Sunday  of 
the  month  in  veneration  of  ideal 
motherhood;  and  Memorial  Day,  or 
Decoration  Day,  inaugurated  to 
honor  our  soldier  dead,  and  observed 
May  30. 

Mother's  Day  is  the  ''holiday  of 
heart  and  home,"  v^rote  Ann  Jarvis, 
its  founder.  It  was  designed  as  a 
great  homecoming  day,  a  day  of 
family  reunions;  a  day  of  uplift  in 
the  homes  and  churches  and  in  the 
individual  lives  of  men  and  women. 
It  is  a  day  set  apart  for  loving  re- 
membrance of  mother,  for  a  glance 
back  through  the  pages  of  time  and 
a  recollection  of  the  lessons  she  has 
taught  and  the  righteous  principles 
she  has  endeavored  to  inculcate  in 
us.  It  is  a  day  wherein  our  apprecia- 
tion for  her  loving  service  and  our 
thankfulness  for  her  life  find  ex- 
pression in  word  and  deed.  No  one 
can  deny  the  worthwhileness  of  the 
day  and  the  enduring  values  of  love 
and  strengthened  family  ties  ac- 
cruing therefrom. 

Memorial  Day  was  inaugurated  in 
1868  by  General  John  A.  Logan  for 
the  purpose  of  decorating  the  graves 
of  Civil  War  veterans.  It  has  now 
become  a  national  holiday,  on  which 
we  pay  tribute  not  alone  to  those 
whose  courage,  love  of  country,  and 
allegiance  to  it  made  them  willing 
to  sacrifice  their  lives  in  defense  of 

Page  314 


/  LOays 

it,  but  to  all  of  our  loved  ones  who 
have  trodden  the  path  of  life,  left 
their  mark  upon  our  lives,  and  re- 
turned to  their  heavenly  home.  It 
is  becoming  for  the  living  to  think 
in  loving  appreciation  of  the  dead. 
Calling  to  mind  their  virtues 
strengthens  the  virtues  of  those  who 
remember.  With  this  appreciation 
comes  soul  growth.  Who  would 
question  the  worthiness  of  Me- 
morial Day? 

The  creation  of  memorials  in  one 
form  or  another  to  commemorate 
great  events,  to  perpetuate  noble 
ideals  and  worthy  accomplishments, 
to  honor  distinguished  persons,  is  as 
old  as  time  itself.  Exodus  12:14 
records  the  observance  of  memorial 
feasts  in  the  days  of  Moses:  "And 
this  day  shall  be  unto  you  for  a 
memorial;  and  ye  shall  keep  it  a 
feast  to  the  Lord  throughout  your 
generations;  ye  shall  keep  it  a  feast 
by  an  ordinance  forever." 

The  New  Testament  records  me- 
morial observances.  The  sacrament 
is  a  memorial.  In  Luke  22:19  ^^ 
read:  "And  he  took  bread,  and  gave 
thanks,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  unto 
them,  saying.  This  is  my  body  which 
is  given  for  you:  this  do  in  remem- 
brance of  me." 

Today  some  of  our  finest  works 
of  art,  executed  by  the  greatest  of 
craftsmen  inspired  by  the  nobility 
of  a  character,  the  loftiness  of  some 
pursuit,    or    the    greatness    of    an 


EDITORIAL 


315 


achievement,  stand  as  memorials  to     selves  stimulated  by  loftier  aspira- 


men  and  events  of  the  past. 

Irrespective  of  the  form,  whether 
it  be  a  special  feast  day,  sacred  serv- 
ice, holiday,  or  work  of  art,  a  me- 
morial calls  to  mind  things  of  worth 
from  the  past.  Remembering,  our 
souls  are  stirred  and,  relating  these 
to  the  present,  they  become  factors 
in  our  own  conduct.    We  find  our- 


tions,  strengthened  by  higher  re- 
solves, and  imbued  with  a  greater 
determination  to  live  our  own  lives 
better. 

It  is  entirely  right  that  memorials 
be  created.  It  is  befitting  that  we 
observe  memorial  days,  considering 
well  the  reasons  for  their  existence. 

-B.  S.  S. 


ofhe   \yne  uLundredth  Anniversary  of  the  cfounding 

of  the    LLmversity  of   LLtah 

(1850-1950) 


/^NE  hundred  years  have  passed 
since  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  State  of  Deseret  passed  a  reso- 
lution founding  a  university  in  the 
Valley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake.  The 
time  was  only  three  years  after  the 
first  pioneers  drove  their  covered 
wagons  through  the  portals  of  Emi- 
gration Canyon  and  beheld  the 
valley  of  promise  before  them.  Our 
pioneer  forefathers,  who  had  al- 
ready established  a  university  in 
their  beloved  Nauvoo,  set  them- 
selves to  build  an  institution  of 
learning  in  the  western  wilderness. 
In  the  midst  of  poverty,  insecurity, 
and  the  exacting  labors  of  conquer- 
ing a  desert  land,  they  looked  well 
to  the  future  and  laid  the  founda- 
tion for  a  university  which  has 
grown  to  large  stature  and  ranks 
high  among  American  institutions 
of  learning. 

In  the  interval  between  1850  and 
1950,  men  of  intellectual  strength 
and  broad  vision  have  presided  over 
the  university  and  directed  its  ad- 
vancement. Orson  Spencer  was  ap- 


pointed as  the  first  chancellor  and 
was  followed  by  John  R.  Park,  the 
first  president,  who  served  twenty- 
three  years  and  willed  to  the  uni- 
versity his  entire  estate,  including  a 
4,000  volume  library.  Our  own  be- 
loved apostle,  James  E.  Talmage,  a 
world-renowned  scholar,  served  as 
president  four  years  and  resigned  at 
the  time  of  his  selection  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve. 
He  was  followed  by  Joseph  T. 
Kingsbury,  a  scientist,  who  became 
president  in  1897.  J^^^  ^-  Widtsoe, 
now  a  member  of  the  Quorum  of 
the  Twelve,  also  served  as  president 
of  the  university,  which  attained 
high  standards  of  scholarship  and 
influence  under  his  leadership. 
George  Thomas,  an  able  and  ex- 
perienced educator,  followed  Presi- 
dent Widtsoe  and,  in  turn,  was  suc- 
ceeded by  LeRoy  E.  Cowles,  whose 
administration  was  marked  by  the 
establishment  of  many  new  depart- 
ments. Since  1946,  A.  Ray  Olpin, 
who  completed  his  undergraduate 
work  at  Brigham  Young  University, 


316 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


has  presided  over  the  University  of 
Uah,  directing  the  institution  in  a 
period  of  rapid  expansion. 

The  centenary  observance  which 
took  place  in  February  was  an  oc- 
casion for  remembering  the  struggles 
and  achievements  of  the  past  and 
a  dedication  to  future  progress. 
Many  distinguished  visitors  attend- 
ed the  celebration  and  thousands  of 
alumni  returned  to  the  campus.  An 
outstanding  feature  of  the  occasion 
was  the  academic  procession,  which 
was  followed  by  a  convocation  in 
beautiful  Kingsbury  Hall. 

At  this  meeting,  President  George 
Albert  Smith  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  was  hon- 


ored by  the  conferring  upon  him  of 
the  honorary  degree  of  Doctor  of 
Humanities.  In  presenting  the  de- 
gree to  President  Smith,  Dean 
Meredith  Wilson  read,  in  part: 

....  He  has  helped  to  build  a  living 
economy,  devoted  years  to  the  handi- 
capped, kept  alive  a  devotion  to  the  ideals 
and  achievements  of  the  pioneers,  and  in- 
vested his  best  efforts  in  the  leadership 
of  tomorrow.  A  prophet  to  the  members 
of  his  Church,  a  counselor,  and  friend 
to  all,  being  a  servant  of  all  men,  he  is 
in  truth,  a  man  of  God.  For  this  lifetime 
of  devoted  service  to  the  welfare  of  his 
fellow  men,  I  recommend  that  he  be 
awarded  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Hu- 
manities. .  .  . 

-V.  p.  c. 


cJhe  JLandmark 

Evelyn  Fjddsted 

The  Cottonwood  was  mountain  strong, 
Yet  a  gentle  thing,  a  living  song; 
Its  gnarled  old  branches,  reaching  high. 
Wove  a  silver  net  against  the  sky. 
The  shining  leaves  vied  with  the  stars; 
Great  clusters,  hiding  century  scars, 
Were  tremulous  like  wind-touched  lace 
As  the  big  tree  swayed  from  clefted  base, 
And  with  shattered  nest  and  lonely  sound, 
Like  an  emerald  cloud,  lay  on  the  ground; 
The  foliage  fell  like  tapestry. 
Landmarks  were  mentioned  quietly. 


»  ♦  ■ 


itnout  LPnce 

C.  Cameron  Johns 

Only  as  a  pine  tree  owns  the  hill 

Or  white  silk  clouds  lay  claim  upon 

the  sky, 
Can  the  heart  possess  beauty. 

To  hold  it  with  an  open  hand. 
To  touch  it  with  light  fingers. 
To  fill  the  eye  with  never-sated  hunger 

for  it. 
Is  as  near  to  purchasing 
As  we  may  come. 


iKefiections 

Rose  Lee  Bond 

What  do  you  think  I  did  last  night? 
I  lighted  a  lamp,  and  there  in  its  light 
I  saw  your  face  as  it  used  to  shine, 
Two  loving  eyes  looked  again  into  mine. 

While   in    this   dream   the   flame  burned 

low; 
As  it  flickered  and  died,  you  seemed  to  go 
Back  into  the  twilight,  from  whence  you 

had  come, 
Leaving  me  breathless,  and  glowing,  and 

young. 


Dark  in  the  Chrysalis 

Alice  Money  Bailey 
Chapter  5 


Edith  Ashe,  a  widow,  forty-seven,  in 
pride  and  desperation,  after  hearing  her 
daughter-in-law  Annette  denounce  her  to 
her  son  Kit,  takes  a  job  as  companion  to 
an  aged,  crippled  woman,  Mrs.  Lewis, 
whose  son  Cory  is  away  on  a  business 
trip.  Edith  has  four  sons,  none  of  whom 
she  can  live  with,  but  has  always  longed 
for  a  daughter.  She  warms  to  Cory's 
daughter  Linnie,  who  has  come  home 
from  Boston  to  prepare  for  her  wedding 
in  June.  Edith  is  jarred  from  her  own 
self-pity  when  she  hears  the  girl  crying 
in  the  night  because  the  big  house  is  so 
ugly.  Edith  offers  her  own  much-loved 
furniture,  which  has  been  stored,  and 
together  they  redecorate  the  living  room 
and  dining  room. 

Cory,  coming  home  unexpectedly, 
looks  minutely  at  the  beautifully  furnished 
room,  says  not  a  word,  but  goes  upstairs, 
apparently  angry. 

EDITH  lay  awake  in  alternate 
anger  and  mortification  for 
hours  after  the  nightmarish 
scene  with  Mr.  Lewis  at  dinner. 
She  dreaded  to  meet  him  in  the 
morning,  and  could  think  of  no 
graceful  way  out  of  the  situation. 
She  was  tempted  to  pack  silently 
and  be  gone  in  the  morning— let 
him  do  as  he  wished  about  the 
furniture. 

None  of  them  had  eaten.  Linnie 
had  turned  from  the  stairway  with 
a  gesture  of  helplessness,  tears 
glistening  on  her  long  lashes.  Edith 
could  offer  no  comfort;  the  kind  she 
had  offered  had  only  made  matters 
worse.  Why  hadn't  she  known  it 
would  offend  and  anger  him?  Again, 
as  at  Annette's  party,  she  had  missed 


the  whole   delicacy  of  human   re- 
lationship. 

Nevertheless,  at  breakfast  neither 
Linnie  nor  her  father  betrayed  by 
tone  or  look  any  remembrance  of 
last   night's   episode. 

'They're  an  old  family,  Daddy," 
Linnie  was  saying. 

''And  are  these  Bostonians  coming 
out  here  to  the  wedding?  Will  they 
inspect  us?" 

"They  are  coming  to  the  wed- 
ding—Paul's parents,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Fontaine,  and  his  sister  Emily 
Barnard— and  her  husband,  and 
Gene  Hilyer,  Paul's  best  man." 

''And  I  guess  we  are  to  put  them 
up." 

"Yes,  Daddy.  Almost  a  week." 
A  week!  Edith  was  appalled,  think- 
ing of  the  bedrooms  upstairs,  the 
old-fashioned  bathroom,  the  ar- 
chaic kitchen,  and  the  impossible 
back  yard  she  had  glimpsed  from 
the  kitchen  windows.  It  was  the 
end  of  April  and  the  yards  around 
the  neighborhood  were  sprouting 
new  grass,  putting  forth  green 
leaves,  but  the  Lewis  yard  was  over- 
run with  rank  growth,  unplanted 
and  untended,  rose  bushes  all  run 
to  thorns,  and  a  lone  weeping  birch. 
A  high  rock  wall  surrounded  it  and 
Edith  loved  rock  walls,  but  this  one 
was  broken  and  crumbling  untidily 
in  spots,  buried  under  spiny  bushes 
of  no  character.  The  front  yard, 
while  planted  to  lawn,  had  bare 
spots  and  overgrown  corners. 

Page  317 


318  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 

The  April  rains  had  washed  the  'Tou  didn't  say  anything.  Lin- 
dark  stone  of  the  house,  however,  nie  and  I  both  thought  you  were 
and   it   shone   as   if   waxed.     The  angry." 

ivy  had  lost  its  lifeless  look.  Its  '1  was  overwhelmed.  It  was  see- 
tender  green  fingers  spread  in  all  ing  a  dream— a  very  old  and  almost 
directions,  and  reached  to  the  eaves  forgotten  dream  come  true.  It  was 
of  the  brown,  slanted  roofs.  The  pretty  vivid,  like  Linnie's  mother 
beauty  of  the  flagstone  terrace  could  and  I  had  planned  it— more  than 
not  be  spoiled  by  neglect.  The  twenty  years  ago.  It  was  unbeliev- 
architecture  was  compact,  old-fash-  able.  I  had  to  get  out  of  here  be- 
ioned  as  it  was.  Edith  guessed  it  fore  I  made  an  utter  fool  of  my- 
had  been  conservative  in  its  day.  self.'' 
Beauty  was  beauty  from  any  age  of  ''Oh,  I  see,"  said  Edith, 
building,  and  the  lines  of  the  house  '1  had  a  pretty  bad  night,"  he 
were  lovely.  told  her  soberly. 

''Mrs.  Ashe,"  Mr.  Lewis  broke  in  "I    can    imagine,"    sympathized 

on  her  musings,   "may   I   see  you  Edith. 

directly  after  breakfast?"  "It  wasn't  just  remembering,"  he 
-Edith's  heart  plunged.  He  looked  went  on.  "It  was  seeing  what  I 
stern,  would  probably  let  her  go—  had  failed  to  do  for  Linnie  that  gave 
after  indicting  her  with  a  few  well-  me  the  worst  time.  What  her  home 
chosen  words,  of  course.  Her  hands  could  have  been  like.  I  could  see 
and  feet  were  icy  as  she  followed  him  her  love  for  this  room.  She  has  an 
into  the  living  room.  He  indicated  instinct  for  beauty,  and  I  have  sur- 
a  chair,  and  took  one  himself,  fac-  rounded  the  child  with  ugliness, 
ing  her.  He  regarded  her  gravely  thinking— well,  not  thinking  at  all, 
for  some  moments,  and  she  waited,  only  of  myself.  It  was  pretty  bit- 
calm  now,  with  rising  indignation,  ter." 

"You  have  made  this  room  very,  Edith  was  silent,  her  judgment 

very  beautiful.    I  can  never  tell  you  of  him  undergoing  a  rapid  change, 

how  thankful  I  am  that  you  came  'There's  no  excuse  for  it.    I  had 

to  us  at  this  time,"  he  said.  the  money.    This  house— I  can  see 

that  I  wouldn't  think  of  it  because 

P^DITH'S  head  whirled  with  dizzy  it  was  painful  to  go  on  without  her. 

rehef.    "I— I  thought  you  were  That  place  I  left  dark  and  secret, 

angry,  Mr.  Lewis,  at  my  presump-  and  turned  my  energy  into  work, 

tion,    and    about    my  —  initiative."  Coming  into  this  room  last  night 

How  she  hated  that  word.  was  like  having  someone  rip  away 

"Angry?      Why    should    I    be  the  bhnds." 

angry?"  "It  was  cruel,"  said  Edith,  really 

"Linnie  said  you  never  charged  sorry, 

anything,  and  I—"  "It  was  good,"  said  Mr.  Lewis, 

Mr.   Lewis   made   an   impatient  "should  have  been  done  years  ago. 

gesture  with  his  hand,  as  if  the  mat-  I  know  I  can't  make  up  to  Linnie 

ter  was  of  no  importance.   "Give  for  a  whole  lifetime,  but  I  would 

me  the  bill  and  I'll  send  a  check."  like  to  make  these  last  weeks  into 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS 


319 


something  special.  What  does  she 
need?" 

'It  will  be  a  lot  of  work— and 
very  expensive/'  she  said. 

''Hang  the  expense!  We  can  hire 
the  work  done." 

"Well,  it  falls  into  three  cate- 
gories/' said  Edith,  "Linnie's  trous- 
seau, the  yards,  and  the  house. 
Let  me  show  you."  She  led  the  way 
upstairs  for  a  tour.  In  Linnie's  room 
a  magazine  was  lying  open  to  a 
girFs  bedroom,  done  in  dainty  pas- 
tels, with  bouffant  treatment  for  the 
dressing  table,  spread,  and  window 
curtains.  Mr.  Lewis  looked  at  it, 
at  Linnie's  unattractive  room. 

"I  see,"  he  said  grimly. 

"If  Linnie  will  have  guests  these 
other  rooms  should  be  done,  more 
moderately,  of  course,  but  attractive- 
ly." She  showed  him  the  bathroom, 
the  kitchen,  and  the  back  yard. 

"I  haven't  really  looked  at  them 
for  years.  They're  pretty  bad. 
You'll  do  it,  won't  you?" 

"Do  what?" 

"The  house.  Order  anything  you 
want  to.  I'll  send  the  workmen, 
ril  take  care  of  the  yard.  I  have  a 
few  ideas  of  my  own." 

"Linnie  and  I.  She  wants  the 
experience  for  her  own  house." 

"Fine!  Fine!"  he  beamed.  "Ed- 
ith Ashe,  you  are  the  best  thing 
that  has  happened  to  us  in  a  long 
time." 

"Thank  you,  Mr.  Lewis.  Your 
household  has  been  good  for  me, 
too,"  Edith  told  him. 

"It  isn't  possible,"  he  exclaimed, 
looking  at  her  with  interest. 

"But  it  is!"  insisted  Edith.  "I  was 
like  my  furniture,  wrapped  and 
stored  away— in  a  state  of  suspended 
animation." 


"I  don't  believe  it,"  he  scoffed, 
"anyone  as  interested  in  life  as  you 
are,  as  radiant.  Yet  you  are  changed. 
I  didn't  think  of  you  as  particularly 
beautiful  that  first  morning.  Fine 
looking,  aristocratic,  yes,  but  now 
vou  are  beautiful." 

"Nonsense,"  said  Edith,  flush- 
ing, but  his  words  warmed  her  long 
after  he  had  gone. 

'INHERE  was  high  excitement 
when  she  broke  the  news  to  the 
rest  of  them.  They  had,  of  course, 
been  bursting  with  curiosity  to 
know  what  the  interview  was  about, 
especially  when  Edith  and  Mr. 
Lewis  trooped  through  the  house. 

"Oh,  Aunt  Edith!"  Linnie 
grabbed  her  and  waltzed  her 
around  the  table;  they  all  talked  at 
once. 

"A  new  kitchen,"  beamed  Aman- 
da. 

"Isn't  Daddy  wonderful?  A  pret- 
ty bedroom!  And  a  trousseau! 
Come!  Come!  Come  to  the  fair," 
she  sang,  rushing  to  the  piano  to 
play  the  accompaniment. 

The  activity  began  at  once.  Be- 
fore noon  workmen  had  invaded  the 
back  yard  and  were  pounding  at 
the  back  door,  wanting  to  know 
where  the  "lady"  wanted  the  wood- 
work washed,  the  furniture  moved, 
and  the  painting  done.  Edith  wasn't 
prepared  for  them,  and  sent  them 
to  the  basement  to  clean  the  fur- 
nace room. 

"A  good  place  to  begin,"  crowed 
Grandma  Lewis.  "I  never  could 
abide  sitting  in  the  parlor,  knowing 
the  cellar's  dirty." 

Two  men  repaired  the  rock  wall 
{ConWuMtd  on  page  355) 


kjL  JLetter  oJrom   1 1  Loth 


er 


MY  DEAR  CHILDREN: 


How  are  you  my  darlings!  This  is  a  beautiful  day.  The  sun  played  havoc  with 
my  good  intentions  this  morning  so,  instead  of  housecleaning  as  I  had  planned 
to  do,  I  spent  the  time  outdoors  in  my  flower  garden.  Nature  certainly  does  some- 
thing to  one.  Intentionally,  too.  Just  look  at  the  shower  of  beauty  on  the  blossoming 
trees,  and  the  glowing  radiance  that  greets  us  along  the  garden  path.  Could  anything 
be  sweeter?     Unless  it  be  love. 

Love!  If  we  doubt  that  this  is  the  time  of  year  for  love,  we  need  only  look  at 
the  newspapers  to  see  pictures  of  lovely  young  girls  crowding  each  other  for  space  to 
announce  their  coming  nuptials,  to  convince  us  of  the  fact.  And  we  wouldn't  wish  it 
were  otherwise. 

Romantic  love  is  necessary  to  a  successful  marriage,  all  right,  but  it  doesn't  supply 
everything,  as  you  well  know.  I  wonder  sometimes  if  these  radiant  young  girls  have 
considered  well  the  basic  needs  for  this  long  partnership.  Has  each  one  found  the 
answers  to  these  questions:  Is  her  lover  kind?  Is  he  considerate?  Dependable? 
Are  his  religious  beliefs  the  same  as  hers?  Ah,  there  is  the  important  question.  When 
a  girl  is  deeply  in  love  she  wants  nothing  to  separate  her  and  her  sweetheart-husband, 
either  in  this  life  or  the  next.  In  fact,  there  is  no  time  limit  imposed  in  her  mind. 
Never  to  part,  is  the  idea. 

But  does  she  know  that  her  fiance  feels  the  same  way  about  it?  Is  it  important 
enough  for  him  to  have  prepared  himself  for  the  consummation  of  their  love  at  the 
altar  in  the  only  place  that  can  bring  about  this  lasting  happiness?  Our  temple 
ceremony  is  thrilling  and  inspiring,  worth  great  sacrifice  in  order  to  obtain  its 
blessings,  for  it  entitles  us  to  eternal  salvation  in  the  celestial  kingdom  of  God,  to- 
gether, if  we  remain  faithful  to  our  vows.    It  is  a  noble  heritage  and  it  can  be  ours. 

These  thoughts  crowd  in  upon  me  at  this  romantic  and  glorious  time  of  year. 
But  you  know  already  how  deeply  serious  the  marriage  vow  seems  to  me.  Forever, 
is  the  way  I  regard  it. 

You  might  want  to  teach  your  very  young  people,  maybe  from  six  years  on  up, 
to  aim  high  in  their  final  permanent  choice.  It  might  grow  to  be  very  important  to 
them. 

Evening  follows  morning,  they  tell  me,  so  I  had  better  close  my  letter  now  and 
prepare  the  lesson  for  Relief  Society  meeting  which  we  hold  in  the  evening  here. 
Please  write  to  me  soon.    I  love  you  all  dearly. 

MOTHER 
Clara  Home  Park 


// /|/  Slmand  Sea 

Mabel  Jones  Gahhott 

Though   I  am  inland  born  and  inland  reared, 

I  feel  the  mystery  of  ancient  seas; 

The  wide  blue  skies  embrace  all  I  hold  dear^ 

And  Monday's  sheets  flaunt  white  sails  to  the  breeze. 

Page  320 


Storing  Food  in  a  Two-Room 

Apartment 

Esther  Clark  NayJor 
(Reprinted  by  request  from  The  ReJiei  Society  Magazine,  August  1948) 

IN  the  matter  of  storing  food  in  bags  in  a  very  heavy  seamless  sack 

my  small,  heated  apartment  I  and  tying  each  sack  tightly, 
have  been  rather  successful.  To         Butter  also  can  be  stored  for  at 

do  this  I  have  had  to  use  care,  when  least  one  year  if  kept  in  sealed  bot- 

the    heat    was    on    in    the    winter  ties  in  the  refrigerator.  Before  stor- 

months,  to  select  an  outside  wall  or  ing,  melt  the  butter  over  heat  that 

corner  of  the  rooms  where  there  is   hot   enough   to   send   the   curd 

are  no  heated  pipes  in  the  wall  or  or  whey  to  the  bottom  and  then 

the  floor,  to  stack  the  cases  of  food  pour  the  pure  butter  fat  into  a  well- 

against  the  wall  or  in  the  corner,  sterilized   bottle,    and    seal.      Care 

Then  in  the  summertime  the  food  should  be  taken  that  no  curd  goes 

should  be  moved  to  an  inside  wall  into  the  bottle.    There  is  no  waste 

or  closet,  the  coolest  place  in  the  in  this  method,  as  the  curd  or  whey 

room.  can  be  used  in  cookie  making. 

In  this  way  I  have  been  able  to  In  storing  home-canned  fruits, 
keep  the  food  until  it  was  used  up,  such  as  peaches,  applesauce,  plums, 
usually  from  two  to  three  years.  I  etc.,  I  have  used  the  same  method 
make  my  plans  to  store  a  two  years'  of  storing  as  for  the  storage  of 
supply  every  summer.  canned  foods.  I  keep  one  year's 
The  canned  foods  stored  consist  supply  ahead,  sometimes  more.  The 
of  string  beans,  peas,  corn,  toma-  jams  and  jellies  I  store  in  my  cup- 
toes  (if  I  do  not  home  can  the  to-  boards,  but  I  always  seal  the  jams 
matoes),  tomato  soup,  vegetable  as  I  do  the  fresh  fruit, 
soup,  grapefruit,  canned  milk,  and  I  haven't  been  very  successful  in 
honey,  with  some  canned  meat  and  storing  cheese  for  a  very  long  period 
fish.  The  canned  milk  should  be  of  time.  I  have  kept  flour  success- 
turned  over  every  week  or  two.  By  fully  by  lining  a  wall  behind  a  door 
doing  this,  milk  can  be  kept  for  at  with  brown  paper  and  stacking  flour 
least  one  year.  Of  course,  dried  in  sacks,  surrounding  each  sack  with 
beans  and  rice  will  keep  indefinite-  brown  paper.  It  kept  for  over  a 
ly.    I  am  now  using  beans  and  rice  year. 

that  were  purchased  about  six  years         In  planning  a  storage  for  a  single 

ago.     However,   the  rice  must  be  person  in  a  two-room  apartment  it 

watched  to  avoid  the  weevil  getting  is  helpful  to  estimate  food  needs.  A 

into  it.     I  think  the  sealed  pack-  can  of  peas  will  last  for  four  meals; 

ages  would  be  the  safest,  although  a  one-quart  bottle  of  fruit  will  last 

I  have  been   successful   in   storing  for  five  meals;  a  large  can  of  toma- 

the  loose  rice,  by  putting  it  in  very  toes  will  provide  a  serving  for  each 

thick  paper  bags  and  placing  these  of  five  meals. 

Page  321 


Magazine  Subscriptions  for  1949 

Counselor  Maiianne  C.  Sharp 

"I^ITH    thankfulness    and    grati-  once  more  self-supporting. 

tude  the  general  board  ac-  The  number  of  subscriptions  rep- 
knowledges  the  outstanding  work  resents  only  68%  of  the  Relief  So- 
which  has  been  done  during  1949  ciety  membership  as  of  December 
by  Reliei  Society  Magazine  repre-  1949?  so  there  continue  to  be  goals 
sentatives— encouraged  and  support-  ahead  to  be  reached, 
ed  by  their  ward  and  stake,  branch  We  would  wish  that  those  stakes 
and  mission  presidencies— in  plac-  which  are  found  below  75%  in  the 
ing  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  in  listing  of  stakes  would  resolve  to 
the  homes  of  Latter-day  Saints  and  place  The  ReUef  Society  Magazine 
friends.  Due  to  their  faithful  ef-  into  more  of  their  homes,  for  the 
forts,  and  the  loyalty  of  the  sub-  general  board  considers  it  a  mission- 
scribers,  The  ReUef  Society  Maga-  ary  for  Relief  Society,  and  believes 
zine  has  been  placed  in  83,444  ^^V  Latter-day  Saint  woman  may  re- 
homes  in  1949,  an  increase  of  5,704  ceive  encouragement  for  better  liv- 
subscriptions  over  1948.  ing  through  reading  in  its  pages. 

This  remarkable  increase  is  very  The  following  tables  show  those 

gratifying    and    all    Relief    Society  organizations  to  which  the  highest 

members  will  rejoice  to  know  that  honors  go  this  year,  and  the  general 

for  the  first  time  for  the  past  sev-  board   congratulates    each    one   of 

eral  years,  the  Magazine  has  become  them  on  its  outstanding  record. 


uConors  for  uLighest  LKatings 

Stakes 

South  Los  Angeles  (California),  134% 
Magazine  Representative — Nancy  M.  Rupp 

Wards 

Twenty-third  Ward,  Salt  Lake  Stake  (Utah),  284% 
Magazine  Representative — Nellie  A.  Harter 

Mission 

California  Mission,  96% 
Mission  President — Vivian  R.  McConkie 

Mission  District 
Mojave  Desert,  California  Mission,  150% 
Page  322 


MAGA2INE  $UBSCftlf>TlON$  FOR  1949  323 

Mission  Branch 

Franklin  (West  Virginia),  East  Central  States  Mission,  263% 
Magazine  Representative — ^Alice  B.  Hartman 

Six  Stakes  Achieving  Highest  Peicentages 

South  Los  Angeles  (California)  -— 134 Nancy  M.  Rupp 

Provo  Stake  (Utah)  i2i....Flora  Buggart 

Rexburg  Stake  (Idaho)  ii9....Daphne  Nef 

Phoenix  Stake  (Arizona)  ii3....Zola  Stapley 

Shelley  Stake  (Idaho)  .— iii— .Eva  L.  dinger,  Pres. 

San  Joaquin  Stake  (California)  i09....Sarah  E.  Dana 

Seven  Missions  Achieving  Highest  Percentages 

California 96....Vivian  R.  McConkie,  Pres. 

East  Central  States Sy-.-Hilda  M.  Richards,  Pres. 

Western  States 85....Mildred  M.  Dillman,  Pres. 

Texas-Louisiana 85....Leone  R.  Bowring,  Pres. 

Australian 84.— Blanche  K.  Richmond,  Pres. 

Northwestern  States yS-.-Georgina  F.  Richards,  Pres. 

Northern  States  77....Elna  P.  Raymond,  Pres. 

Five  Stakes  in  Which  All  the  Wards  Achieved  100%  or  Above 

Idaho  Falls  Stake  (Idaho)  Clemey  Young 

Rexburg  Stake  (Idaho)  Daphne  Nef 

San  Joaquin  (California)  Sarah  E.  Dana 

South  Los  Angeles  (California)  Nancy  M.  Rupp 

Sugar  House  (Utah)  Melissa  K.  Wallace 

Wards  and  Branches  in  Stakes  and  Missions  Achieving  200%  01  Higher 

Twenty-third  Ward,  Salt  Lake  Stake  (Utah)  284%.... Nellie  A.  Harter 

Frankhn    Branch    (West    Virginia),    East    Central 

States  Mission 263%....Alice  B.  Hartman 

Halifax  (Nova  Scotia),  New  England  Mission  26o%....Ruth  Robar 

East    Point    Branch    (Georgia),    Southern    States 

Mission  250%. ...Geneve  Dubrawski 


324 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


East  Fresno  Branch,  Northern  Cahfornia  Mission  ....248%... 

Orange  Branch  (Texas),  Texas-Louisiana  Mission 243%... 

Manavu  Ward,  Provo  Stake  (Utah)  230%... 

Priest  River  Branch    (Idaho),  Northwestern  States 

Mission 220%... 

South  Gate  Ward    (Cahfornia),   South  Los  Angeles 

Stake    224%... 

Santa  Fe  Branch    (New  Mexico),  Western  States 

Mission 214%... 

Glen  Huon  Branch,  Australian  Mission  206%... 

Amarillo  Branch  (Texas),  Texas-Louisiana  Mission 200%... 

Beaumont  Branch  (Texas),  Texas-Louisiana  Mission  200%... 

Brentwood  Branch,  San  Joaquin  Stake  (California)  ....200%... 

Tyrell's  Lake  Branch,  Taylor  Stake  (Canada)  200%... 


.Georgia  Markow 
.Mrs.  Clark  Barrett 
.Flora  Buggart 

.Myrtle  Biggs 

.Marie  De  Spain 

.Alta  Jordon 
.Marjorie  Watson 
.Ruth  M.  Ray 
.Darlene  James 
-Bernice  Geddes 
-Clara  E.  Selk 


Stakes  vy  LPercentages 


South  Los  Angeles 

134 

Farr  West 

Provo 

121 

Taylor 

Rexburg 

119 

North  Jordan 

Phoenix 

113 

Grant 

Shelley 

111 

North  Box  Elder 

San  Joaquin 

109 

Salt  Lake 

San  Fernando 

104 

Twin  Falls 

Idaho  Falls 

104 

San  Francisco 

Burley 

102 

Alberta 

North  Idaho  Falls 

102 

Blackfoot 

Sugar  House 

102 

Humboldt 

Rigby 

102 

St.  Joseph 

Cassia 

101 

Big  Cottonwood 

San  Bernardino 

101 

Sharon 

Long  Beach 

101 

Chicago 

Oquirrh 

101 

South  Box  Elder 

Emigration 

100 

North  Rexburg 

Highland 

100 

Ensign 

San  Juan 

100 

San  Diego 

Bannock 

100 

Boise 

Florida 

100 

Sevier 

Liberty 

99 

Oneida 

Moapa 

99 

Bonneville 

Inglewood 

98 

South  Bear  River 

Pasadena 

98 

Malad 

Granite 

97 

Cache 

Palo  Alto 

97 

Utah 

West  Pocatello 

96 

Sacramento 

Nampa 

95 

South  Idaho  Falls 

Wasatch 

95 

Park 

Union 

95 

Alpine 

South  Ogden 

95 

Denver 

Kolob 

94 

Minidoka 

South  Salt  Lake 

94 

Bear  River 

Ogden 

94 

Cottonwood 

93 

93 

92 

91 

91 

91 

91 
90 

90 

90 

89 

88 

88 

87 

87 

87 

87 

87 
86 

86 

86 

85 

85 

85 

85 
84 

84 

83 
83 
83 

83 

83 

83 
82 

82 


MAGAZINE  SUBSCRIPTIONS  FOR  1949 


325 


Bear  Lake 

Young 

Reno 

West  Utah 

Uintah 

Yellowstone 

Portneuf 

Timpanogos 

Parowan 

Weiser 

Mt.  Graham 

Wells 

Ben  Lomond 

East  Rigby 

St.  George 

Hillside 

East  Provo 

West  Jordan 

Berkeley 

Big  Horn 

Juarez 

Lethbridge 

Maricopa 

Davis 

South  Davis 

Oakland 

Palmyra 

Uvada 

Los  Angeles 

Tooele 

Teton 

Gridley 

Pocatello 

Southern  Arizona 

Mesa 

Franklin 

Pioneer 

Idaho 

North  Davis 

Lehi 

American  Falls 

Lake  View 

Seattle 

Kanab 

Deseret 

North  Sanpete 

Millard 

St.  Johns 

Snowflake 

Raft  River 

Panguitch 

East  Cache 

Zion  Park 

Star  Valley 


82 
81 
81 
80 

80 

79 
79 
79 
79 
79 

79 

78 

78 
78 

78 

78 

77 

77 

77 
76 

76 

75 
75 
75 
75 
74 
74 
74 
74 
73 
72 
7a 
72 
72 

71 
70 

70 

70 

70 

70 

«9 

69 

69 

68 
68 
68 

67 

67 
66 
66 


South  Carolina 

Emery 

Logan 

Orem 

Mt.  Jordan 

Mt.  Logan 

Weber 

Nevada 

South  Sevier 

East  Riverside 

Mt.  Ogden 

Montpelier 

Riverside 

Spokane 

New  York 

Smithfield 

Duchesne 

Grantsville 

Lost  River 

Morgan 

South  Sanpete 

Cedar 

Temple  View 

San  Luis 

Roosevelt 

Summit 

Benson 

Blaine 

East  Mill  Creek 

North  Weber 

Nebo 

North  Carbon 

Carbon 

North  Sevier 

Beaver 

Juab 

Lyman 

Woodruff 

Wayne 

South  Summit 

East  Jordan 

Garfield 

Gunnison 

Washington 

Hyrum 

Portland 

Santaquin-Tintic 

Moroni 

Moon  Lake 

Oahu 


66 

65 
65 
65 
64 
64 
64 

63 

63 

63 

63 
62 

62 

61 

6i 

61 

61 

61 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

60 

59 
59 
58 
57 
56 
56 
56 
56 
56 
55 
55 
53 
53 
52 
49 
49 

49 
48 

48 

48 

48 

47 
42 

34 
21 


Glendale,  Nyssa,  East  Long  Beach, 
East  Los  Angeles,  and  University  are  not 
listed,  as  they  are  new  stakes. 


il6  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGA2INE— MAY  1$50 


O 


w  CO  j-H    -O      TO    +J  »-i 


S  «    t^t^  r^     iNoooO'-'OoooM     ooooonoooO'-ioo         t^oooo\ot>. 

■in 

t 

CO 


S  <u 

J2.S  wo 

Ills  l§  i       I  11. ill.      ^ 

CO       c  a 


^^W-  t^'fl         >,A^OoOoS         O!^  C  ft 


o 

z 

o 


Si>      0»000\Cs|000v00»-iOf0000sOt^       COOOCOOSOOOCNJ  ONOt^iO       OOV 

•I 

0^      to  «0    '-<  CO 


^        Tf»-HTtvot^oooN^o\ovovoo     ^o^vovoomvo  vpoooo     *PfO 

•ofl      OC\J»-<"^vOvovO'-H\0»-<Tt-vO'-HCQ       »OCgiOMOvOt>.Tj-  "^OOdco       ^CM 


^d  t*  ^  -  e 


•3  .tiS^  -^  Sooooo^,«»  "g 

•S  ^  Gee's  Cd  C'-g-p^dCSCd^dd^^  2 

t«         -P   -.   h  •*^  -^  -^   >   <u   r^   t«  -^-'  ti   b?  "-^      <u  .i^  -.«  .ii  .i5  .i;  j2     •?   •-  JS   bo  C      O   «-• 

I     at;§^!3J3{5ii^g^sJ&^^ssafiS;^S6os.S«S 


HONOR  ROLL 


327 


en    D 


•I" 


n3   bo  rt 


'bb 
bfl 


O   b 

oU 
o  o 

U 


U  :=: 


cj 


O 

-4-> 
CO 

O 

I—, 

e 

o 

^       ■*-' 


O    ^ 


U 


VM      TO 


W^m.5 


^   >>^   .  .Si 

^^   "J   ^   5^   b 

rt  n:   rt   "3   "J 


rt 

;i3 

^ 

r^ 

u 

^ 

<u 

c 

<u 

13 

-o 

3 

H<<QS       N<fe><:c/)Oc/)HOwO 


(U 

(L>  -Ti    bo 

t«  S:  c 
:z;  JS  Ph 

^  .if  h-l 


c 
o 

l-l 

(L> 

a 

O 


o 

'a 

o 
U 


5 


►^  fe  c/i 


53  c  fl 

.*^  r-*  Jd  •— < 


G 
O 
en 


>^  o   rt 


X3  .t; 


en 


H-l)^  WW 


O  00  '-I  c\> 
00  o  '-'  00 


o 


00\OVOOvO'-HOOONTt-ro 
Ost^OOOOO'-^ONt^OOOO 


00  t^  00  ^ 

t^  OS  00  r^ 


VO  U-)  t\  -^  VO  OS 
00  OS  t^  0\  00  00 


OS  On  m  t>^ 
O  00  o  o 


00  -^  '-I  Tf 

1— (  ro  1— t 


CO 


T}-,-i00P0iO\0OrJ-0\C^O 
OvOOOS'— 't>.t^"^vOi— iroos 


O  "^  m  CO 

lO  CO  ro  »—< 


00  CM  Tt  r^  o  o 

'^  00  t^  T^ 


i>v  <Nj  »-<  m 
CO  t^  csj  »-< 


O  CO  00  1^ 


iOTj-CM00t^»J^00V0iOTj-00O\  TfVOOt^ 

OOOOOsOtv.oocou^CMcoo  vOcO'^'-h 

00    '—<'—•         '—<  '— • 


to  vo  t^  CO  '— I  m 

to  r^  lo  os  00  tj- 


^    ^    O   Tl- 

co  00  <N  >— I 


o 

u 

c 


0) 

bo 

O    d 


J3 
o 


CO 


to  o  vh  a 

.»-i      D    Ah      O 

fe  C/i  H  fe 


o 
o 

O 


o 
o 

M-i 

o 


O 
O 

«+H 

o 


T3 
C 
OS 

O 


en 


nt 


G 
O 

en 


o 


CO 
o 

a 

(d 


>>cG  ^ 


c 

■M      O 

en    o 

•  is    ^ 


k4 


d  +3 

0.*t! 


COfeC/^Hfefi, 


o  o  o  o  o  o 

pq  pq  cq  m  pq  pq 


u 


(.) 
G 

G   »- 

rt  pq 


o 

c 

u 

m 


<u 


o 


G 

pqco 


^^ 


'd 


G.SI^ 

o  v:  jh 


O 
I-I 

CO 


0) 
•J 


O  -3 
G    4) 

^    O 

•So 


«    o 


G 

x: 
O 


en 
i-i 

■*-> 

PL, 


-a 

G 

O 


o 

Ph 


o 


P^  ti 


tn 


a 


rt 


_,  S_/     3      CTJ     W.  10 

rt-^U-^^oCirtflu       -j^artpS^OajK^i^       <u      ol3.t3    4>o<u 
:^W<I^<W:^      ^  pq(jp^  WffiP^O^S     «    PhU>h4U*-I 


I 

h5 


G 
O 
en 

G 

o 
in 


Sen 

»— J      r»%  .1-1 


(V 

.B   bo-- 
<u  .is  (u 


G 

s 

o 


u 

V 


0) 


en 

G 

'd  »-. 

P    O 

>— >  o 


s;^  Whj 


OOOON-^OOOOt^ 
OO'-HO'-'OOOsOOO 


00 


t>N  O  00 

t>H  o  t^ 


00  o  ^  vo  t^  cq 

00  O  00  t^  tv.  '-^ 


01 

00 


r>.  ir>  O  TT  VO  ^ 

00  O  »-<  0\  0^  ^^ 


00  r^   CO  Tt 

C^  ,-(  O  CO 


^HcoTj-rgoooocovo 

MC<lt>^t>.CaCMiO<M 


CO 


co«— lOsootoiocor^os 

■^cocococo^^vOiO'-H 


00 


vo  00  CO  CO  CO  in 
fva  vO  CO  CO  "^  cvj 


00 


a\  r-i  '^  \o 
O  00  t^  lO 
lO 


Tfi-^OOLOiOi— 10\0        00    ^^_ 
CqCMsOOcoco-^co        i-HiocOLOTj- 

»o 


VOr- ioco»0-<|-cOTt-l^ 


o\ 


00  t^  »-i        1-t 


O  lO  O  lO  tJ-  <M 

CO  VO  CO  CO  CO  CM 


o 


<M  CO  Cq  t^ 

m  tx  r^  VO 

VO 


G 

ti  > 


G 

o 
o 

<u 


bo 


> 

G 

G 

o 


I-I  en 

X  s 

•♦-'  IG 

cd  .-;:5 


•a 

CO 

(d 

u 

CO 
1) 


u 


o 
o 


G 


^    G    en 

b  ^  ^ 

en    en  O 


UOOOh-1Sh>      W  pq  [Oh  O  H-]  O  Ph  Ph  c/5  CO     PQ    W  O  K  P^  co  oo 


V 

I 

CO 

Wi 

> 

1^ 

«J 

PQ 


G    ti 

t-. 


(L> 


5.b 

Wi     Ul 

>  > 

pqm 


4> 


o   ^ 


CO      fex: 

G^ 

^  ^^  *?  > 

G    rt    bO  0) 

^  G^S 
c;  'ul  u  'd 
a>   o   o  bo 

PQh-Dz^O 


32S 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


•  H  ** 

« s 

S  ft 

PCS 


5j3 


PQ     •  CQ  {s^-  W 


Oh 


g  ^  nu  ^  o  -o 


<U    S    S 


m 


bo 

G 

,^  o  a 


-  ^  JS  rt  ^ 


^  o  ^  u  B  % 

Piip^<  w  w  h5 


o 


c 

CO 

h-l 


O 


+J  CO  j_ 

>>  <u  rt  o 

:q  .2  «J  ^ 

<> 


h-l 


o 

■4J      C/} 


K 


VO  00  eg  vo  CVJ  0\ 
00  CX>  00  00  O  CM 


m  o  lo  vo  ^J^  o 

00  OO  00  t^  t^  o 


ON 


O  00 


On 

00 


r^  00 


o 


I>  rx  O  On 

l>  00  f^  00 


O  ro  (M  in  On  Th 
m  "^  CO  Tl-  Tj-  Tl- 


»J^  00  fO  vo  NO  O 
r^  t^  CO  CM 


CO 


CNJ   00 

00  vo 


00 


Tf   NO 


rH         CO 


l^  NO  lO 


2  PI 


•S 
'B 
o 


00  On  On  CO  00  Tj- 
lO  Tj-  CO  ir>  rl-  CO 


d 
o 

o 


c 

G 
St*  ^ 

-a  u 


Mm 

<i^    C    rt    3 


00  00  On  Tf  00  NO 

00  On  CO  CO 


to  ;!::. 

0)     (U 


o 


rt  ^ 

Vh    o 

PQ  c 

rt 

§  M 

^7 

CO  -^    O 

<j  S 

.^  a  a 

c  ci 

CO  u  r:2 

-  >. 

J^  -^^ 

OUQWk-IPh     QQffiHJO<:u 


CO 

CO 


4> 

CO 

CO  .5 


o  00 
00  t^ 


c 


4> 

(d 

CO 

01  bo  bo 
««  O  O 
Wh-1i-1 


NO 


c 

bo 
O 

H-l 


o 

:z; 


CO  O 
U-)  00 


^§ 

«-•  rs 

CO      CO     Ui 

(d    cd    cd 

W  WO 


to 

o 

o 

•9 

■i-» 
09 

u 

'^  -a 

cd   Ih 

WO 


CO  m  t^  "^ 

0»  00  "^  ^ 
CO 


o 


03 

o 

> 
o 

Ih 


bo  S 
W^ 


J3 

H 

o 

> 
o 

u 


W^OhOh 


> 

.a  2 
Pi 


o 
u 


►^    cd 

0)  '-^ 
.^   (11 
to 
to 


c 

O 
bo 

■§■■£ 


a    u,  :::::    > 


2i,<ffl<ffi:^o 


c  to  c:      Ji 

3  *-*^  ^  .S  t:  •?:  .t:: 


CO  J3 


h!  ^ 


rt  j:3  >  S  . 

^    O  g  !>  ^  rj 

j-i    cd  »3  C  -M  (U 

O  ^:!  td  T-j  cd  :i: 


PQpqOW 


la 

C    CO 

cd  a 


cd 


C/5W 


3*^ 

re  »-< 

^   cd 


ati 

oPh 

ft 
'C 
u 


5  CI 


m  On  On  t^  NO  CM  m 
00  00  C3\  t^  O  00  t^ 


C4  LO  CO  T-H  CO  Tt-  CO 

CM  00  O  00  CO  to  oo 


0»  NO  Tt  lO  i_o  00  o 

Tt-  On  O  O  CM  00  »-t 
OO    »— '  »— '  »— I  »— t  »— ' 


CMCMCOfOCMOOOONt>.COO\ 
OCMO'-iCMO'-iOOOOO 


VOmNOi— iiOOOOnOO^coOn 
'-^rl-^^00tO^s,cO'^COVO■^ 

vo 


^-ir^Tj-CMtoooco-^Ov'-'to 
Ocot^t^-'^t^cO'^CMVOiO 

vo 


SCO  -^  t^  ON  O  CO 
t^  00  00  t^  ON  00 


o\  Ov  VO  tn  CM  «0  Q. 
m  lO  On  00  vo  00  ^ 


t*»  NO  -^  00  00  00  CO 
**•  tN.  1-1  On  t^  ON  00 


Tj-   CO 

On  00 


S55 


O   »-H 


lO  o\ 

O    rH 


CM    NO 

O     T-t 

CM 


u 
o 

CO 
V 


I 

CO 


O     lU 


«> 


cd 

>  d 

d  I-, 
O    td 


i-l 
cd 

•♦-» 
d 

0) 


13 


V  —  CO 

ST  <L» 

5    >.  •- 
C 

o 


t3  ^ 

d 


o  t;  -^ 


(d    Jfl    r\ 

.-^.t!  ^  o^tJ 

<U     <V    (U     <U     <l>     O 

Ih  1^  1C  T!  'u    o 


-3^  OOojv^j^cdcd       3ppp3<U(aj 

OS        PQ  CE)  OS  H  >•  >^-    PQ  m  P5  PQ  PQQ  Ph 


•o 
bo 

d 

a  ■*-• 
c/i  C/2 


>»  to- 
d.ii 


o  T3  ■{-• 

5  ^  o 

CO  H  to 

4)  d  d 

jcj  cd  rd 

o  bo  bo 

<d  o  O 


C    G  ^ 

"5     4>     W  g 

in  "^  .2  D 

Z  to  c/2  c/) 

d  d  d  d 

cd    cd    cd  cd 
bo  bo  bo  bo 

O   O   o  o 


Xi 
o 

c 

cd 


4> 

Ih 

^ 

P3 

a> 

0 

JH 

CO 

cd 

d 

n 

J3 

o 

CO 

d 
o 

■4-> 

cd 

Ih 

(d 

^ 

;s 

bo 

•55 

13 

.2 

cd 

CO 

cd 

s   d 


OKQ     ow 


HONOR  ROLL  "  329 

CO  _  O4 


bo 


c 


m     <p     _  '2 


fl 

<u 

c 

crt 

0 

(1) 

U) 

-«-* 

in 

(1) 

Pli 

0) 

< 

-n 

3 

t^,— it^r^oooos  o  r^oooo      ocMoosfO'-iooocM      00       oot^ot^      a»o\ 

^  '—I                                                                                              00                                                       .—(T-H                                       .— lt>.»_(,_(T— (r- (1— 1^ 

COCMOOCNjTj-t^T-"  ^  VO'^O        ^On^O'— ivo^Or^^OO        »-<          OOrOt^fMOO         fOoo 

to  T-H                                                               00                                     T-Ht-H                                             00t-Ht-H(\1.-Ht— itO 

4>  (0                                          (U    OJ          en 


to     CA 


t^-^ij^t^           mo      t^t^Lo^HOfOioooo  csiONVot^rooofMrot^  mo^^o  covn 

0>-ht-ho               t^OO         O0»-i0000000rfr-(0  00t^CVJt^00t^coO\t^  t^oooo  oot^ 

'—•'—''—''—<                                                                  »— t                          i-H.-HrHt— I                                 1-H                                     T-H  »-H»-H 

o\t^Ti-rv)           CMvo       coooTfO'— iiovoot-h  'i-t^osTi-roO'^oovo  vo»j-)voi^  t-^o 

CO  \0                                T- "  CO                  »-H  CO 

t>:OtN.o           roo       ooocvjTf'— ivor-Ht^T— I  ou-)t^oN'— •'— It— "T—irvj  c^io^—ti^  00 

CMLO-<^r^               OOCM        t^ioi-nr^i-H         ,_i,_,ro  lOoO^O'-nTt-Ti-Tl-.-H  OrooOT-i  '-•Ti- 

CO  t^T— |i-Hi-h10t-H^ 


l.-g    a      .    I     ^     li^^l   ;    c^t^g-H^-S    .^|S   ^ 


0)      rt 


330 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


§1 

rt    CD 

at  0) 


O 

bo 
G    C 

iS    O 


en 


w 


c 
o 

en 
C 
X! 
O 


^^K 


en 


cti 


So       ho 


u 


u 

ID 


01        CO 
0)  (u 


U 


J3 


d,  bo  ^Ji' 
d  i^  *-  ^ 
J)    "3    "S  JES 


o 

H-1 


o 

en 


o 
o 

u 

JO 


o 

^  ;ii  XI 
-goo; 


uffiffi;S 


ho    CTJ 


x:  N 


5  O  JiSGS 


CO 


o 
t-l 

15  P^ 


(U 


rt 


»^    >>   en 


c^    G 
rt    G 


^    flj  ■♦^ 


bfl 

u 

en  m 

<u 


Oh-IWh-KQ      >fi^< 


I 


^  0\ 
00  l^ 


t^ 
t^ 


C»  On  (50  VO 
Tj-  10  00  O 


00 


00 


r^  t:J-  10  o 

t^  o  o  o 


CO  t^  O  Tj- 
OQ  ^  CVl 


10 


10 


VO    T-(    Tj-    O 


t^  o  '— I  00 


O 


o  fo  00  -"^  o 
O  '-H  o  o  o 


CO  o  00  t^  CO  i-o 

0\  10  00  t^  »— •  VO 


00  0\  T-H 
C»  VO  00 


»-<  O  '— ' 
O  Tj-  VO 
t^  1-1 


o  a 
W  ^ 


t^  10  00  t^ 

to  t>.  OV  CO 


VO 


oa 


O  i-O  C\  -^ 
ro  Tt"  T-" 


ON 

VO 


00  Ov  fO 
00         CO 


CO   O   00   rH   Os  «0 
t-*  LO  t^  t^  O  VO 


^  ro  u-> 

t^  00  t^ 


^      -. 

«^       rG 

C/3 

'3 

0 

en    bo 

r-H 
0 

CO 

G  ^x:  1^ 

.0 

V 

G    G    t;    tn 

0    0    S    rt 

3 

0) 

SSc^P^ 

K 

JG 

0 

G 

c^    I^ 

^pq 

G  _ 

G  "^ 
G    c 

G 

en 

r,^ 

T^ 

0  :=: 

^    a; 

G    ^ 

CTJ 

^  "^ 

*^  0 

u 

W> 

>P^ 

V    G 
J«    o 

00  en 

S  S 

3    G 
>^   >. 


<1> 

4-) 

o 


ej 


a 

c 
o 

o 
H 

Zi    G 


I— iCQPhWi— )        t-i  i-i  ^-^ 


T3 

«    G    ^  J3 

•^  o  il  G 
tfl    en    en    en 

G3  ;=::=;  :^ 

(\1    rt    ctS    TO 

plH  pL,  t^  tlH 
0000 

^  ji:  j:::  X! 
c4  c^  cri  cd 
'O  ij  "O  'O 


^:j 


I 

ill 

w  w  u 


0) 

> 


(U 


'a 

W 


u   u 
G  -r  -*-• 

O  ^    3.-^ 


a  hi 


G 


<u 
'o 


(U     (U 


CU  .—I   j^ 
G    OS    >> 

;:=  rt  x:  X!  ,"j  5 


M  G3 


o 

(U 

3 

cd 


G 
O 
en 
u 

<u 

G 
< 

F5    rt    J-i 


G 
O 

:g  -^ 


CO 

TO     0 


N   .N 


;g  o  "5 


^         H  .G  .^    C 


aPn      . 

a  o 

o  x 


.   bo    . 
^  w   <u  o 

(jj    ;—      TO    X 


en 

o 


>  x 

•^   H-l   J5     3 


Co    j3 


M  4J 


LO  00   O   00  00  OS 
»-i  00  O  O  f^  o 


ot^i-<rv3LooO'— "O^ooo 

OOnOOnOOOnOCMOO 


r^  \0  to  »-H  t^  0\ 
00  00  00  o\  r>N  t^ 


o  o 


CO 


10  (NJ 


Tt  CO  10 

00  -^  CO 


»-ifoiOcooi-O^H(M»Ot^O 
VOcoOnCM-^VOCMCM.— iT-i(M 

CO 


2 


Tj-  VO  CM  rvj  00 

CM  VO  CO  00  "^ 


CO 


VO 


r^  o 
t^  00 


o  c 
a  *" 


t-n  00  o  00  to  CM 

VO  ■^  -^  r^  to  CO 


C^l  rj-  -"^  to  00 
VO  CO  0\  CM  CO 

CO 


CO  (VI  (M 
<M  CM  t-H 


»-•  CM 


0\  00  00  to  \0  '-H 
VO  CM  t^  CO  O  VO 


CM 


CO 
VO 


to   LO 


^          ^ 
>            « 

OJ 

1? 

.2 
'3 

rrisville 
mond  Vie 
rriott 
und  Fort 
den  Fifte 
terville 

Stak 

ville 

ity 

0 

CO 

1i 

orida 

jcson 
ckson 
ike  C 

a  Q  a  0  to  ci 

0 

tf 

ffin-lS  )^Ooo 

^<^^ 

.  o 

G 
ctJ 
u 

m 


:  ■> 

5    en 

^    G 


^   ho 

JB-u 

rt  a. 


G 
c;J 
CO  CO 


I/} 


o  :5 

CO  fe 


fL,  CO  ;>  ;>  o  CO  c/}    fn  fe  ;^  fi(  Ph  ;>  ;> 


V 

t 

4> 

5 

>> 

G 
•t-i 

field  S 

gston 

•♦J 
C/3 

1 

umbus 
rmont 

ri 

«-•    G 

ni 

^"^       *  ^N 

(fl  -t^ 

tH 

0     Clj 

^ 

ow 

0 

U  fc 

HONOR  ROLL 


331 


o 

O 


o 


^m 


bfl  (u   (U 


c.ti 


u 

CTJ 


pq 

<u 
to 
d 
<u 

u 
O 


W^c;oCc^  WK 


o 

Ih 
O 

Of 
a 

> 


?  o> 


fe 


a  I — J 
c   <u  rt 


S^ 


w  £^  i^ 


o 

<u 

HI 


< 


bo 
U 


In  -^ 


^  'O  .- 


c 
o 

_    »-l 


O  0\  00  VO  00  ^ 

o  CM  o  o  00  r^ 


'—I      o  o  vo 

00       t^  O  '-H 


ro  00  On  C^ 
00  O  t^  00 


^oomooi-HrooooQO 

O^Ot^OOt^OOOOOOOON 


00  VO  IT) 

1  X  00  t^ 


VO  '-•  00  '^  O  00 
00  t^  O  "^  T-H  ro 


00 


0>  t^  VO 

O  ro  vO 


T:t-  T^  lo  1— t 
ro  '-H  »— t  vo 


CV>  VO  00  t^  00 

vo  oo  ^o  Lo  lo 

\0  T-H 


vO  1^  CvJ  00 
VO  »J0  »^  lO 


T-i  \0  t^  On 
\0  VO  CM  vO 


vo  ^o  O  '— '  LO  o 
00  m  O  lO  CM  iJ^ 


o 


^  t^  r^ 

^  ro  ^O 


T-i  CO  On  Tf 

T}-  T-H  ,-H  l>s, 


T-INO'— it^rtrJ-OfOU^ON 

ooooovor^t^ooiJ^vO'^ 


00  00  VO  ON 
tv.  t^  CO  ^ 


bo 

C! 
a; 

a 


O  "^ 

§13 


o 

c 
o 


"J  <i^  k^  "H  rt  o 
H-1 VI  :^  p^  CO  H 


0) 

3 


H 

IS 
a 


•4-> 

00 

N 

D 


i5    ai 


(U 
J4 


^3 


-d  ti  -d 

O   »-.   ii;  -S   <L)  ^  ti 


d 
o 
o 


4J  r^(u       rt       iiiiiiiiiiii^Ji      ^.dS(u 

o    j3    hn  h/i  h/i  hfi  hn  hn  bn  hn      ►^ 


rt 


o 
O 


wo::^:^o 


bflbflbobfloiobobOfeo 

w  rv-S  --S  -2  -S  .S  .S  .S  .S 

•^   B*"n  "C  'u  'u  *C  'C  'u  "C 
.^scH  aoiaoiOiaiaiai 


^  o  o 
13  o  o 


flj     l-i 


d     • 


rt 


o 

u 
■*-> 

bo 

m 

-o 

P 

<u 

u 

K 

< 

as 

OS 

d 

s 

d 

H 

j:: 

w 

o 
t— , 

t-l 

Pih' 


bo 


f^'  E  ^  <  ^ 

«  d:^  "^^^ 
-^.  -ri  ^   d 


oJ 


5  --^  ii   d   O   > 
<  v-1  K  pej  K-^  H^ 


d 
Q 


o 

u 


^  d 
o   >» 

P^  ^ 


Q  ^>fLi;^     < 


(0 


d 


> 


d 


d 

o 
■*-> 

d  c 


.ffi 


bo 

d   i2 
d 

.2;   >   d  rt  t- 

oj  -O    u,  ;i3    d  '3 

»-'   h   "*  'O  5  ^  ^ 


t-4 

d 


ID   O 

00  o 


Tfrg      rHfvjO'-HooON 
oon      oooor^t^ 


o 
o 


NO  r^  O  On  <r) 
t^  r^  o  00  00 


NO        OOOOOOiOO'— ' 
00        OOOOOt-hOO 


00 


CM 
ON 


t^  CM 

CM  CO 


OnoO        O^^NOtOfMu^ 

CMo      CNJONoooooor^ 


U-)  O  "O  t^  ro 
r<^  CM  CM  i-H  NO 


On       O>CMOtv.(\100O       CMON'-t 
lt;       CMCMOOOoot^O       0»Ttro 


O  CM 


CM 


=   ? 


O  CnI  NO  CM  lO  m 

On  00  00  O  On 


VO  NO  ^  <?N  vo 
Tj-  CM  CM  rl  1^ 


On       l-^OO-^t^CMOOOO       rjvOfO 
*0       CMfOt^Ot^t^»J^       VOiOTf 


IS 
Q 


0) 

o 


l-l 

CTJ 

^  'a; 


4> 

■M      U 


0) 

d 
'c3  ji: 


t3  c 


6 

ctJ 

t:  d 


£  a> 


■♦-• 
CO 


d 


4) 

CO 


.•73    «J      CO 

>N 


ctJ 

d 


CO     U 


OUOO(1h>h    oo 


00  Oh 


CO 


d 

d 
^    > 


CO 

_bo 


>,  d  o 

(U    i^    (U  ^"i^ 

a.'i:  i:  i;^  co 

ffi  ffi  ,5  PL,  Oh  P::;  C/) 


x:  j:: 
bo  bo 


•is 

■♦-» 
CO 


a    cd    bo 

K  pq  W 


332 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


4> 


Ih     J^     (U 


•  ffi  >  ^  '^  > 

(11   r/~i   1^     •*-' 


bo  <u 


O 

u 
<u 

O 

P^ 

O 

h-1 


fl    d    en 


C        J2 


rt    o 


w 


\3   4j    U3    (U    en 


CJ     ^ 

OS 

^  o 


03 
a 


•J  o 


o 

CO 

Ui     CJ  dJ 

<U     4->  J_l 

m  ji  o 

-§  rt  a 


o    S 

CO     ^ 
O     c 


(U 

•a 

3 


O    rt 

PiJ> 


U)    4-1 

op, 
o 


\0  Tf  00  t^  Tt  Lo  r^ 

t^  00  t^  00  On  C?N  t^ 


^  o  a\  "^  rv)  c?N  .-I 

<M  O  VO  00  \0  '-'  lO 


On  O  00 
t^  O  t^ 


O  VO  t^ 


lO  O 

T-H    ON 


ro  On 


O  (M  O 
O  00  O 


O  <M  Tt 
00  NO  CO 


00 


00 


CO  lo  o  t^  no  r^  fM 

00  »— I  IT)  ,—1  CO  O  00 


00  '-I 
1>N  On 


COOQt^OONOfO        ^NOON 
CT>ro^  vOrJ-t^       ^NOOg 

CO  vo 


2  fl 


'3 
o 

C/5 


0) 


VO  0\  00  t^  NO  O  NO 
vO  T-H  00  ON  NO  CvJ  vo 


•*-•  J3  ^ 

*'-'  cn  u.  ^  ^ 

o  fe  c/5  W  V 

.pi  oJ  c8  oJ  rt  fl,    B* 

Ih  tn  tn  cn  cn  2i    P 

rt  <U  <L»  (U  <u  «    53 

^  :^  g  g  ^  (i;  H 


Tl-   NO   0\ 


J3 
o 

a 

u 

pq 

a>   c   <u  ^ 
•^   o  2i   G 


(0      CJ   r^N 


<5    OS    a>    „. 

8  SJ  g  » 


O    r-H 


pqpq 
c  o 

^     Oh 


o  NO  T^ 

00  t^  CO 


GO  ^ 

(V 
Wi    O 

,53  a 


13 
C 
O 
a 

<u 

m 

1^      jr-4 

O      (L) 

a  ^ 

:::::;   o 


^  fe  fe  fe 


o 
o 


vo  NO  O  NO  O  fO  0\ 
«>  CM  Tj-         U-)  rf  00 


0) 


O 


-  o 

cn    O 

to  c/5 

_     <D     4> 

rt    3   P 


CO  m  (M 

m   00  ^ 
vo 


z/i 


^  -d 

f^  2  ^ 

o    o  § 

ffi  PQ 


0)    ■!-> 

N    fl 


cq  i^.ti 

(U  >     >> 

N  I3  J3 

rt  rS    3 


O  oJ 

M  rj 

»H  h 

'2  3 

<  to 


P^  PLh  ^^  O 


U2 


to 


g  'oJ    5    03  .^ 
W  ffi  H-lSQ^Iq  to 


"D     S     O  ^ 
O    oj    ?* 

P^>W  ^ 

^  :G    <u  o 


u  t 

gV.to^ 


VH    cn 
f^    cn 

G 

<P^ 


IS  ?3  G  <^ 


o  ^ 


03 

a  -  - 

nJ    |3    cn    u 


G    >> 

4j  o3N pq 


<u 


.^„^„^aag 
H^  to  :^  <  :^  <  <:  p^ 


CO 

a 


G 
OS    <u 


<U    v    oj 
•^    G 


:^>  CO 


1 2; 


M  O    a; 


i:     J3 


cn 

w  to  -^ 


fl  o 
ft 


T-H    (\J    t^ 

ON  00  l^ 


\r>co\Oroioot^fO(Mror<l 

t^OOt^ONt^ONt^OO'— lOO^t 


0»T-it^rot^OOOO 


CO    t^    T-H 

00  t^  00 


T-H    (M    CO 
O    CO    T-H 


o  r^  ON 

O  NO  l>» 


OOOOOO-^OsOOrOOt^LOt^ 
*>cO(Mi-OTl-»-HrO'-HmT-HT-H 


OOt-hit^t+vo-^t-hI^ 

vOvno'^mt^Looo 

VO    T-H     »-H    i-H 


t 


in  ID 

NO  CM 


0^  LO  r^ 

l-H   T-H  t>. 

O   y-( 


2  fl 
fl  '^ 


O  CM  (M 

T-H  00  o 


t*«NOl>.OOi-nOro(Mi-HOOCVJ 
COtJ-co'-OvOCnJtI-'-hiOt-hi-h 
VO 


voooolO's^o^^ 

t^cO'Tfi-Ht^t^vOOO 

vo    T-H     T-H    l-H 


r^  -rir  r-t 

to   00  CO 


o  r^  00 

tH    00   NO 

o 


•H 

o 

C/3 


0) 


oj    cn    3   4-> 
*^    b    O  ^G 

'^  to  to  to 
j3  !S  Ig  1g 

4>     (U     (U    lU 

h^H-lto    to 


1|# 

T)     .      O 

•C  ^tG 

4)  ^  ^ 


13 
^    G 

to  CO 

(U     (U 

bo  bo 

-G  Ji: 


3 

pq 

>-< 

3 


(U    (U    »-<  .y 


fljpq 

CO 

cn 
«-  ^ 
<u    o 

-5    O 
u 


tG 

o 

G 
OS 
u 

m 

G 
O 


nt 

■4-» 
tO 


-C    ct3 


•O  T3 
G  G 
O  O 
o    u 

CO  LO 

tG  -fi  x; 


-a.s  S 


-o 


tM 

■«-• 
CO 

ni 


bo 

o  o 


G 
(U 

<u 
■*-• 

Vh 

3 
O 

to 

G 
oJ 
bO 
O 


•iS 

■4-* 

C/3 

tC 

u 

ns 


o 

bOcG 
C  ^ 

O     <U 


H^l  O  L)  to  to  O  to  CO  H  to  o     totoffito^^coH    h:j  L)  to  >^    totoO 


HONOR  ROLL 


333 


u 

r: 

lU 

o 

rn 

t:) 

nJ 

t-l 

u 
a 

S 

(V 

■*-> 

P4 

Pi 

ffi 

rt 

rrt 

C 

IV 

u 

o 

a 

<u 

a 

2 

li 

o 

Q 


o 

■f-» 

</) 

O 

a3  "^ 


»-<   rt   <u   >= 


C    S    3 


1-1       C/2 


rt 


^     <U 


o^>H4:Do>m^      SSh^:^wo 


^    u 


d 

a>    OJ    <u 

•^  *^    u 

•  •-I     TO     1, 


en 

c 

-C    .-    H-1    --; 

o  J3  •— > 
fqU 

■5  § 


c3 


W  N  S 


<^   flj 


s 


o 

u 


i-i(\jmooooo\0 


O  ^O  O  '^  o  o 
00  t^  0\  00  o  o 


00  l^ 

O  00 


O^OOooooolooo 

C^OOOOl^OOCMO 


CO  vo 
t^  00 


OOOiOcorOO-^i-HVO 
00C^1CV1(N1OCN1t-hioV0 


O  "^  fO  VO  1^  i-O 

<M  C^  CA  T-(  r-H  CM 


■^  to 


0»   T-H  \0  f^  T— I 

-i-i  to  (M  T-H  CM 


'st-  \0  t^ 


CO  00 


OOvOOc^OOOTfC^vO 
tV.T-tt-HCVJON'— ''— 'tovo 


to  CSl  CO  Os  to  to 

CM  CO  O  '-"  '-H  CM 


CO  CO 
I— I  vO 


1-HT-iTj-oot^CMto;^ 

VO  to  (VI  CM  CM  to 


VO    r-H 

Ti-  o 


to 


Hi 

fe  CO 
bo  bjo  1) 


d 

C    cfl    CO   ij 


^  t 

o 


u 
o 

(U 


■^  ^  d  .^5 


H 

'a; 


>.  d  ^   ^  'd 
o   a;   <u   ™   d 

3  z=  ^  ^   rt 

p:^  W  h4  W  H  W  fe 


V 

Cfl 

u 

3 

o 

X! 

r/1 

u 

-a 

Ui 

u 

CD 

o 

Vh 

<u 

u 

nS 

K 

w 

? 

K' 

4-> 

cn 

js 

."^ 

d 

a* 

1    -4-1 

a 

d 
o 

wo 

< 

U 

d 
o 

u 

(U 


V4 

O 
t-(   d 

>o 

rt    D  PQ 

^  ^  -d 

(JCJ  f^ 


O 


o    «    o 

en  Xi   -t-> 

H^    d 

r^     «     2 

-d   (u  "C 

^   •— "      Co 


d 

Q«  o 

^  ^  x; 

O    rt  +-' 

U     N  ii 

o  Id  ™ 


pq 
pq 

u 


u 

d  ' 
> 


CO 

S 

o 

Xi 

H 


O  en 

L_,    en  ^H    d 

d   .ffi  ^ 


rt    a;    IS    d 

L)  m  H  < 


T-H  VO  t^  0\  CM  »0  Tt 

o  o  00  o  o  00  00 


Tf  o  o  ^ 
o  o  o  t^ 


to  l^  CM 

o\  00  o\ 


00  ON  r^ 

00  t^  00 


'^  CM   '^ 
00  OO  00 


tnrOTftorotoCMO 

OO'-HOOOOOOOOOO 


On  O  -^  '-H  ro  O  t^ 
VO  l^  (M  t^  to  to  lO 


VO  »-H  to  ^H 

00  CM  CM  -^ 


T-H  "^  t^ 

ON  O  Tt- 


^ 


M 


OOOfO  OvCMt^         t>»00(\]'^'— iOnvO(VJ 

CMCOt-h  -^tJ-CM         r^t— iooOOsCM^"^ 

•*  T-H 


00  VO  (VI  to  O  0\  00 
VO  ^  rj-  \0  to  to  \0 


fO  — I  to  -^ 
00  (M  CM  (M 


u 
qj 

■«-> 
d 

U 

d   d 


tC 

o 

Si  bo 


6  ^r:  c  t  -^  c  d 
o  d  o  o  rt  rt  15 

u  w  h-;  ;z;  Oh  CO  CO 


x: 
o 
d 

> 

o 

u 

o 

d 

'd    ^ 

"Sb'g 

>o 


u 

tA 

<u 

m 

d 
o 

bo 

.B 
+-> 

d 

d 


,d 

o 

d 
a 
u 

pq 

o 
o 

^ 

d 


VO    0\    T-H 

On  T-H  i_o 


4> 

.id 

T-H        "Td 

<  U)  r  >H 
d  X^CQ 
M  x;  -7! 


CM   00  to 

CO  fO  T— I 


<u 


x: 

o 

d 


09 

Ih 

> 


^    tn   X   a 
O   (u  jz   <v 


(U 

^  o 

o 

o 


00  T-H  CM 

lO  to    CO 


a>  en 

M  *^    bD 

rt  <u    c 

+-  >  .d 

d       c/).2 

cd  d    ^   1-1 

r  l>    $::J    ex 

>»  «-.    O    3 

^Of^CO 


to 


O  00  On  On  Tj-  r^  (Vj 
T— •  On  On  O  fO  to  to 


T) 

^ 

4> 

•a 

en 

d 
o 

X3 

> 

+j 

^ 

Q-? 

x 

o 
o 

u 

nd 

CO 

Td 

H 
rd 

-4-> 

d 

OJ 

o 

cd 

-Q 

OS 

OS 

03 

1— , 

rt 

O 

rt 

OJ 

OS 

<v 

O 

^ffiSS^ 

pLn 

-t-> 

CO 

334 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


1 

s  (3 
ca  a 

Price 
Thomson 

e  M.  Grah; 
s  Peterson 
e  R.  Seely 
Skelley 

u 
u 

W 
a; 

annii 
lady 
ucill 
era 

a 

u 

<u  Jz 

o 

>:^ 

toOW> 

yA 

O]   4^ 

o  o 

O  \0  »n  <M 

o 

fl    O 

O  00 

O  00  00  On 

00 

.OPn 

r- 1 

T-H 

■M 

.2* 

'C 

V3       • 

C\  in 

CO  O  O  CM 

T-H 

-^►2 

VO   CNl 

1— t  1—1  On  <— < 

ID 

3^ 
00 

T-H 

T-H 

lO 

00 


w    en 

«J  o  o 

^     rj     OT     C 


CM  CO  Tf  r-«. 

O  00  O  00 


T-H    CO    lO    T-H 

vo  On  t^  NO 


a 


B 

u 

ow^> 


a 


w  < 


d 

■4-> 

cn 
■.i2  t 

X!    o 

5  -^ 


^Oror^OONO'-HO 
0»0N00O00OrOO 


«NjT-HO\fOOsr-lVOCO 

ONO'-iCMVO^HCVJt^ 

t^  T-H  T-H      T-H 


rn 

o 

Ui 

w 

rt 

r! 

a 

^ 

o 

en 

(U 

T— < 

Q 

rt 

o 

en 

Eulal 
Elsia 

gm 

^«  2 
PQ   S 

c   . 

C    en 

0)    <-i 


in  NO  CO  i^  00 
00  00  00  o  t^ 


^  00  O  lO  i-H 
*0  T-H  CM  '-t  CM 


On  t>>. 
NO  "^ 


ro  00  VO  fO 
,-H  CM  O  ^ 


VO 


o  CM  rq  o 
vn  T-H  i\  r^ 


t^00fO»-i00"^vOro 
^NOCMCMt^OONt^ 

l>  i-H  T-H 


»-<     T-l     Tj-    Tj-    t^ 

»{J  Cvl  CM  T-H  CM 


o 

a 


ii  So 

C/2  C/5 


iS 

4) 

g 

IS 


If  3 

■4->  ■»-> 

C  C! 

en  en 


S 


M 
cd 

CO 

u 

<u 


2   fe 


■SO 


J3 

o 

c 

c3    rt 


0) 

c 

1— I 

Ti«J 


s 


O  ^ 


Si        4) 


tC 

o.>^ 
W  en 

i-i    u    <u 


;z;h  O^  o<qw;^ 


73    .  _     _     _     _    ^ 

b03,-2   bobobobjobo 

OKWOOOOO 


(U  ^ 


(U 
CO 

•  IH 


'S 


u 
O 


<U     (U     ^ 


> 

N  a 

^1 


d 

en 

d 
rt 

(U 
en 
O 


d 
o 

en 

(U 

d 


T3 
0) 
U 


d  <i 
o 

u  pq 

CO 

1-1  J3 


•£  ^  d 
WWffi 


3    (U    rt 


TO     D 

'o  ^ 
o 


d 
d 


H.S 


o 

d 
03 


d 
bo 


^    <u 

.  ■<-> 

en    rt 


CO    rt    en 

x:  dW 

{g  o  ."d  ^      .„  .-  „  ^ 
coH.lP^pq;^>K<W 


a 

d  2 
d  (u 
rt   d 


en 
^->    "^ 

K    o 

WW 


d  _d 
d  -13 

CO  S 


o 

6 


o 
PQ 


flj  d 
u 


<u  ■ 

d 
d 

> 

d 


-f-i    en 
bo  C    (U 


^Eg 


CD 

a 

d 

> 


■♦-> 

o 

O 


;^      O  CO  W  O  W  Q 


00 


ro  00  t^ 

On  00  00 


tOOI^^OT-HOOT-HOO 
0»OOnOnO'-^coOO 


NO  O 
t^  O 


00  t>i 
t>.   ON 


lO 


»-•   On  ro  Tj-  CM  00 
0>   O  O  00  O  t^ 


en 


tN.  t^  fO 
t^  m  On 


moT-HcrjONONCMTf 

NO  CO  IT)  t^  lO  r^  CO 


« 


T-H  On 
VO  m 


CM  O 
00  CO 


ON 

ro 


VO  T-H  00  O  »n  00 
M  00  t^  00  O  t>. 

m 


2  0 
W  S 


"o 

o 

V3 


ILO 


J3 

,bp 
u 

> 


CO  VO  o 
00  VO  CM 


I 

■♦-» 
CO 

bo 
O 


•d 


d 
boT?. 


.d 
H 


d 

'O 


c 
J.iS'  bo  bb 


l^OCMVOOOOmr}- 
OONOcovot^iOLOfO 


X! 
u 

d 

wi  »d 


.b  ^.d  o 

W  en  H  W 

oj    ct}    nJ    c\3 
CO    Oi  Oi  CXi  O, 

:2  a  s  a  a 
:^  :^  :2i  iz;  ;z5  :^  c^ 


d 
bo  2 

.a  P5 

en 
03    cti 


O  On 
00  ^n 


(d 

•4-* 

CO  d 

4>    ctJ    ctJ 

S  CL,  ^ 


VO    T-H 

O  CO 


^     w 


^wp:; 


CM 

to 


•a 

•♦J 

CO 

Ih 

o 

4> 


VO  "^  NO  VO  Tt  O 
t^  t^  t^  ON  VO  o 
VO  t-t 


4> 

I 

CO 


Wi                  -^ 

S      'o  V 

en 

d 

m^^5 

<u 

.    rt   bo  bo 

d 

O    0)    ^H    Vh 

3 

^  pqmcq 

1^ 

(u  ,d 
>  bo 

c/)W 

a  a 

x:  .d 
bo  bo 

pq  P3 


HONOR  ROLL 


335 


d 
o 


u 

o.S 


"  >  -5 

l»    rt    rt 

.n  ^  ^  I  ^ 

>.    N     C     ^ 

Fl     N     C 


<j^>j 


o 

{US    ^    O  D^  '-u 

rt  rt  <u  >>^ 


o 

en 

^< 

CD    -^ 


1^  WO 


a 

p 

-4-> 

be 


<U     O 


O    <u    rt 

C     u     )-i 

■^  I— ^ 


a 

c 

Oh 
CO 


(L)  G  ri 

>-    N  a;  (J 

O    oj  c«  (^ 

pq  H-I  J'  ffi  K  P^ 


b.s 


> 

< 

(7) 


hp 

IS 

1; 

u 

(U 

00 

u 

en 

c 

'n 

> 

-o 

c 

en 
O 

T3 

u 

03 

C 

03 

T3 

1 — . 

"u 

1— ( 

5 

s 

> 

t— 1 

Aileen 
Maud 
Helen 
Rasmi 

Q 


O  O  O  On  '^ 
O  O  O  t^  00 


tH   vO  O  (NJ   Tf 

O  O  O  '— I  »—• 


VO  Tt   O 

t^  0^  O 


O  O  '-H  VO  ro 
00  ON  O  t^  O 


OO 
00 


t>-a\Of^ooc<ioo 

O^T— (t— ir^i— It— (OOO 


00 


00  ^H  -^  On-^ 
VO  On  0\  ■— '  ^ 


O  t^  Tt  vo  fV] 
a»  r-i  ^  r\j  00 

CO      >— I  r-H 


O  CM  O 
U-)  CO  i-O 


VO  LO  CO  rf  fO 
t^  ro  ON  ^O  CM 


CO 


vo 


00  ^  ^  Tt-  r^ 
vo  On  On  CM  CO 


00  VO  -^  ro  t^ 

00  T— I  >— I  .— I  m 

CO      >— I  r-l 


vo  Th  o 
\0  ro  Lo 


LO  On  eg  rt  O 
0\  CO  ON  00  CVJ 


VO 


t^i— (ocgoooovo 
c0^ocoONlO-T^Lnro 
CO 


-G  o 

c  d 

O  O 

-4->  -M 

cn  en 

l-H  «-. 


C! 

> 

c 
o 

■4-J 

en 

(1< 


CO 


J-l     't*  ^ 


d 
i-i 

o 


I-I 

03  t;  <L> 
c  ™  o 

Is  s 


en 
u 

s 


d 
o 

03 
J3 


C/3 


<L) 
U 

O 

CO 


<M  Ui 

>-l  i-l 

o  o 

en  en 


^  ^  ^  i3  s  s 

ro    03    o3    rt    CX  o< 
fl|  H_]  PL|  en  CO  C/^ 


43 
o 

d 

o3 

m 

(U 
>^ 

(U 

en 


tn 

<u 

rH 

(Tl 

o 

■M 

I— 1 

< 

d 

o3 

bo 

d 

o 

'u 

"S 

cj 

d 

oj 

A  m^ 

o 


T    hn  O 


-^    O    «5    c^ 

-a 


< 


d 


T-:;  ~   d   d  rd 
oJ    OJ    rt    n3  > 

CL,  «  CO  cn  > 


0> 

•4-< 

CO 
u 

■♦J 

bo  o 


d 
o 

en 


en  .^  J' 
O  -O     >, 

P^  Wco 


d 

en 

u 

<v 

<u    bo 

'^   o 


H 

<D  .d 
-M  ex 

en    o 

W  CO 


d 

>»  o    >> 

03     W5    <U 

<  pq  ^  <;  >^ 


GO  ^  pq  <:  H-I 


o 

en 

Ui 

o       ^  ^   d 


^  :g    t:    en    en    (U 


<U 

r-H 

o 

3 


03 


d 
<u 
en 
d    en 

d   ^  2 

->C0    c 


rt     (U 


d   rs   g  .-d 
o  c  *^  •> 


(u    d 


en 

d 

b0P5 

Ih 

o 

d 

^ 

o3 

> 

O 

03 

0) 

,y, 

^ 

03 

rn 

u 

bo^ 

O    o 


03    Q  Jil     o3  ^ 


OS 

O 

"^ 

(U  .-d  CO  ^ 

*g^    OS    iS 
U  en    -i-J 

•d    "-» 

O    O 


-     u,    03 


h:iSw<Wh-!W      ^C<       S<h-1hJ 


M 

d 

1-4 

d 


o 

tn 

en  c 

u        .d 

."d     d     03 

^  Oh 


o8 


^03  :=:  ^-i 

O^  J3  ■>     03 

3    a;    o  i-i    > 

H_l  pq  N  <  W 


vo  O  On 

00  00  00 


l-O    NO 

t^  00 


00  l-O   O  i-H  >-0 
O  t^  00  00  CM 


CM   O  -H 

O  1-1  »-( 


t\  O  CO 

00  »-"  o 


o 
o 


o  vo  rvi 
o  t\  o 


C*"  On  NO  On  00 
00  O  O  O  t^ 


fO   O    '-H 

t^  <M  in 


^2: 


vo  l^  O  »-•  i-O 
O  '^  t^  On  cvj 


CM  »-n  ,— I  t^  uo  i-O  On 

00  LO  O  O  '^  NO  o 


«0   -rt- 
C^  CM 


O  VO  <^  CO 
O  t^  U-)  t^ 


^ 


-^    t^    -^    ^H 

t^   CO  J-O   1— I 


Lo  in  t\ 
00  rq  Lo 


u    > 


d 
o   rt    o 


U-)  CM 
00  CM 


s 

B 

CO 

o 

u 
ns 

O 

_    »-< 

O     QJ     O 


to  .b 

*>  W 

o    <^ 


00  CO  00  C\J   o 
On  vo  00  1—"  CM 

jd 
u 

d 

OS 
i_ 

m 


d 
o 
(J 


CO 

o 

-o 

fe 

a; 

^ 

o 

OS 

UhJ 

bo 

o3 


en 
3    o3 

03    ^ 

>,  a 

CO  CO 


0^  o  ^H  vo  r^  On  vo 
VD  LO  On  On  vo  LO  O 
vO  .— I  »— I 


PZl 


en 


fe  fe  CO 


^       ,C  en    en    en 


>     -o 


d 

o5 

Jh  d 

+3    d 


O 


o3 

o 

03 

-o 


o3 
O 

.d 

03 


-a 
o 
o 
bo 

en 


2o^ 


i-H  CM 


4> 

nt 
CO 

O  ^ 
•— >  «- 

J4   bo 
O    u 

;z:o 


O  O  CM  CO 
O  O  lO  t^ 


d 
o 
o 

V 
CO 


(U    ui 

bo  <H 


o 


OS    ^  -O    >> 
«-     P     <D     o3 

OffiP^  H 


^   00  i-O  o  <^ 
CO  vo  CO  LD  -^ 


I 

CO 

X 

0) 


>-    03 

Jj  ^     IS 

O  .«    a; 


CO 

IZ 

bo 

Ui 

2i 

5  S 


^  rU  :^  Ph  P::^ 


336 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


> 

O    05 

•H  *^ 

^  a 


o 


OK 


o 

to 

Pi 


a> 


<u 


t>^  bo  CO 

Ih      3     J-H 

POO 

mS  > 


> 
o  ^ 


.s 

N 


Ui 


<u  ' 
bo, 


*?     N 


bo 


«^  -2  ^ 


C3 

Ih 

o 

JC 

c 

ho 

o 

d 

en 

l-i 

!^ 

13 

Cj 

C 

wK 

a 

>. 

rt 

'a 

B 

u 

S 

WW 

c 
c       o 

t/i  ■*■>    u 
<L>    O   -Si 


en 

a 
en 

O 

Q 


"  w 


en  ^j 

•& 

o 


T-H    CVJ    O   O 

On  0\  O  O 


lO    >-H    »— I    T— I 


»-«  t^  VO  Tt  O 
00  CVJ  ^  O  O 


CO  "^  O  On  0\ 

O    "^    T-H    (\i 

CO  »— I 


VO    »— <  »— (  r-( 


cq  in  CM  00  o  in 

O  00  00  O  O  "-t 


(NJ  O  O  VO  CVJ 

O  O  O  »- '  On 


00CMin000N'-irl-0NO\^O«n 
t^inTtcMOt^r^oovovOmcM 


"3 
o 


vo  CM  o  vn 

VO  T-H  ir-(  >— ( 


•4-» 

> 


« 


d 
o  -*-» 


lO  rO  in  00  0\ 
l**  ro  On  <N1 

CO 


o 
d 
rt 


O 

d 


O 

«    i  C 

O  -^    -^  O 

^    J^    en  en 

»-5    rt    a>  Vh 


cooo-^ONfM^nONOO 

00t^«ncovOrovO'5t 


4> 
CO 


tit 

^ 

^ 

d 
o 

•4-1 

M 

(; 

i-l 

a> 

u 

d 

a 

d 

•a 
d 

a 
d 


d  -o  ti 

8-^  d 

a>  ^  O 
CO  H  W 
bo  bo  bo 

U«     U.     i-i 

d  d  d 

-Q  X3  ^ 

X  !^  X 
(u   a;   (u 


vor-iinvooNCM'^r^ONNOfnro 

VOvOmCMOVOt^sOONONO'^'-i 

VO  .-H 


J3 
a 

d 

pq 


•4-1 

C/3 
>» 

bo 


d     rt 

d  u 


*T3 

t^   o  *. 

fl»   u   u  «3 

^  -d     dJ  Vh 

rd  W  CO  rT 

tfl   -«   rt  >> 

<y      dJ      lU  oO 


.S2    rt 


«P:^co>U      p:^  <pqHSh-lP^P^P^      pti<:olll  w;^;^P^ 


d 

o 

W 

en 

■*-> 

>i 

u 

bo 

o 

P^P^ 

I-I 

d^ 


a; 

d 

o 

4^  t! 

0  i3 

Ui 

f^g 

O 

W)  s« 

iS   n 

rt 

S^ 

s 

rt 

<u 

(U 


bo 

•a 

•   d 
copq 

(tl    c! 


O 

u 

CO 

d 


rt    OS 


ffi  <  wO w w 


o  d 

u    o 

-  S 

CO 

u 

<u  X 

S  [! 

CO 


o 


d 

cq  g'  m  O 


^  rt    rt    }_    >^ 

j;  u.  S-.  cTj  o 

(u   o  o  <u  d 

pq  u  OfiH  W 


73 


^  rt 


O 


ffi  <•  w  I 


Ih 

bp 


x: 


en 

X    U 


en 


CO 

a 


X 

d  P-i 


d 
X 
bo 

d 

O  "^ 

pq  <u 

X 


oop^WWuWcocot^O^I^Opq 


N  d  P 
iJ  ^  «-  CO 


t-H 

o 


CO 


N  P^ 


-d  ns 

^6 


o 


CO  NO  Tf  ^H  IT)  (M  T-i 

CO  t>.  00  O  00  o  o 


r— (  IT)  O 

00  t^  o\ 


00  o  in 

o>  o  00 


Tt-(Mt^oofMfO'-H»-(i^int^  coooin»-H 

OOt^CMOOOOOONOO      '-HO'-'O 


in 


in 

On 


t^  O  t^  in  \0  VO  On 

CO  in  in  On  r- 1  VO  o 

VO  T— (        »— < 


VO  in  00  in  Tf 

t^  m  \0  On  CM 

CN) 


oorMt^tv.oNr}-voinrorMinrtvooo  MOvoom 
^^c^]lnoooo^O^'«i■NOt^oooNT^ln  i^onvoon 
0»  1— I  VO 


=3   4- 


O 
On 


t^  NO  00  rh  r^  in  00 
VO  NO  NO  On  ro  NO  O 


O  in  rf"  NO  in 

I'J  rn  00  CM  rg 

CO  ,-1 


iOCMr>*Thl\roNOinr-ir-(-rft^Tj-rJ-      ^ 

T^(MNOoooooofOlnNOt^oooN'^ln    o> 


CM  On  Tf 
On  m  On 


O 

:^ 

X 

-i<5           O         -O 

■4-> 

cn 

0) 

1 

East 
West 

Pasadena  Stake 

Alhambra 
Baldwin   Park 
Belvedere 
Eastmont 
El  Monte 
El   Sereno 
Los  Flores 
Mission   Park 
Monrovia 
Montebello 
Pasadena 
Rosemead 
Whittier 

Stake 
First 

o 

o 

o 

'3 

bi9 

rk  Sta 

ncan 
ligrati 
-St 
Gran 

X 

d 

-4-J 

d 

OJ 

O 

u 

X 
o 

o 

d   d 
o  o 

4-1 

oenix 

pitol 

;ndale 

oenix 

ctJ 

rt    =>    C  .d    (U 

(U 

X 

vi 

d 

oJ     o3 

71 

X    o3  X  X 

pc; 

Oi 

pi^QW  WW  HH 

Ph  W  PL^  W 

CO 

Ph  DO  W 

HONOR  ROLL 


337 


1)    s 

^3                                             •4-> 

13 

Hillair  Daniels 
Elsa  B.  Conde 

Emma  S.  Clark 
Eliza  Gilbert 

Susie  J.  Beutler 

Augusta  Hillman 
Nida  B.  Morey 
Margherita  Singl 
La  Verna  B.  Le- 
Vendla  Gorden 

Agnes  Pickett 

LaRue  Cannon 
Maybell  Hunt 
Martha  Hafen 
Rebecca  H.  Bun 
Maude  Gardner 
Mamie  May 
Eunice   Blazzard 
Elma  M.  Miles 
Emma  G.  Abbot 
Mildred   Bowler 

Jessie  Jepson 
Agness  M.  Lund 
Clara  B.  Laney 
Marva   F.   Maxw 

Rula  Colvin 
Nellie  Dixon 
Winnie  Smith 

00  o 

ro  O 

CO  \0  CVJ  On  ro  C5 

oocovooNO«oNor\jcvioNO 

LO   lO    "-^    NO 

00  o  o 

o  00 

00  cq 

00  O  On  tv.  On  On 

t^ONOOOOt^t^'=:l-00000 

o  i^  o  CO 

00  o  o 

r- 1 

T-H 

r— C 

T— 1     1— I                                            1— 1                               1— I 

T-H              ,-^,—t 

r-l     1— ( 

00   LO 

VO  00 

o^  ^  o  eg  NO  00 

CM  O  t^  00  VO  CM 

O^fOONrovOONt^oomt^cvj 

O  NO  -^  "-) 

VO    On  NO 

VO  00 

ro  0\ 

*-<>— It— (.— (                        U-)t^lONO'— < 

CM  00  CM   '-' 

t^     T-H     LO 

■<J-  ^ 

m 

-* 

ro  VO 

rvi  CM 

lO  i_o  VO  Tt"  T— 1  1— t 

t^TfOOrot^KOgvoiot^iOCM 

On  T:t-  ro  --H 

0»    ON    NO 

\0  O 

Tf    00 

I-"  On  t^  O  t^  <^ 

VOt-Ht— (»— «              1— itN.LOVOfV.'— « 

t— 1  »— 1  CM  "— < 

CO     t-H     U-) 

i-H 

m            ,-1 

VO 

i—t 

\ri 

C/3 


4> 

•  l-H 

CO 

u 
<u 


0^   PiH 


CO 


G 
O 

o 

a; 
CO 


0)  (U 

St  '^  > 

O  Ui  (U 

00  rt  en 

O  ^  O 

O  05  O 


4> 
C/J 


-o 


o   S   ^^ 


c 

o 
o 


CO  il!  P:^  C/)  CO  ;> 


CO 

bo 
u 

1)      CTJ 

«^ 

CO  U 


J4 
u 

o 


3 

u 

H 


*0  X! 

(i>  o  rS  .2 

^CO   fe   pL|   CO 
'^     (V     ii     QJ     <U 

biO  bo  be  biD 

Vh      i-i      Ui      Ui 

O    O    O    O 
<U     <U     (U     (U 

<u  o  o  o  o 


> 


o 


CO 


03 

o 


bfl  c 


CO  <  W  H-1  ^ 


•3 

CO 

a 

O         O         tH 

.  >>  ^ 

CO  m  u 


to 

bo 
bo 


WQ 


o  ?J 


Qh4S 

-^  -^  V. 

J3     ;3     QJ 
P^   P^   (^ 


Q 


§  y  ^ 

rt    (U    rt  -^ 


d 
o 

en 

a 


(U    G 


o 


G 

<u 

en 
t 

oS 
O 

U 


CO  »-t  t^  CO  "^  CO  "^ 

T-H  CO  O  CO  O  O  On 


NO  O  PNl   O 
00  O  »-•  00 


NO   NO   Th   »-l 

O  r^  On  CM 


00 


O^  T^t-  10  T-(  CO  ro  On 
t>.  O  00  O  CM  00  00 


tH  O  NO  O  '— •  On 
CsJ  CO  00  O  On  r>. 
'-•CM  '-H 


On  CM  t^  00  m  rj-  >^ 
On  O  Tj-  00  CM  CO  '-H 


00  tn  t^  00 

NO  CO  00  NO 


ir>  (M  NO  10 


o 


J>.  On  f^  CM  t^  On  00 
m  CM  »— t  t^  CO  CM 

CO 


0^  10  CO  O  CM  On 
CM  (NJ  0\  00  00  ^ 

\n  (M 


00    00    Tf   NO    ^    CO   NO 

00  r^  T:f  NO  CM  CO  »— I 


On  10  00  iJ^ 

t^  CO  t^  00 


r-H     00    '^    CM 

l^  NO  CM  NO 


LO 

CO 


T- 1   00  O   •— '  O  i-O  On 
lO  CM  CM  t\  CO  CO 


00  00  00  O  O  CM 

CO  ON  O  00  On  NO 


X  -^ 


^:g  o-:^.k 
CO  H  fe  fo  c/)  ii 
!^  X  y  X  X  45 

.1-1    '■->    'tA    .»-i    ._■    'O 

G    G    G    G    G    w 


-G  J3 


x:  A 


G 
u 

d 


Ph  Ph  (1,  Ph  Ph  CO  m 


2 
CO 


^-^    G 

Ph  J3  8 


'l'    CJ    rt    c    J^ 
C    en    C  -^    Ui 

.2  '-3  ii  ^  '.G 


—    J5      (V)      <L» 

en 

4-> 

Stake 

Eight 
Twelf 
Thirtc 
Fourt 

<U  .G 

CO  K 

00000 

'O  ^ 

4>     <U     (JJ     <U     (U 

43  'c 

•*-•-»->■(->■*->     4-> 

ro    n5    oJ    OS    oj 

•♦-•  0 

0    (J    0    0    a 

U     r^ 

0    0    0    0    0 

0        0 

PL|  (1^  Ph  PL,  H^ 

P^U 

•a 

CO 


G 

t; 

o 


c 

'O 
t-l 


G  g  oj 

J  S  rt 

tn  j\  G  -r"    vh 

»-.  nJ  rt    bo   u, 

n!  o  >  ,1^    OJ 


CO 


9  rt  P  o  o  o 

>     r-     >     >     >     > 

o  J5  o  o  o  o 


G  J2 

Uh  tL(  CO  H 


338  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 

^  c  c  ^^S        Bo  g 


^>.  00O\  '-•  OOOOr^r-HUO■^'•-^       VOONf^'J^OVO'— iCVJI>  Ot^OO^       '-H 

Si>  0000  00  Ot^OsOOOr^t-HOv       00t^O00O\i-tOO\00  OOOCVJVO       f-H 


OFLi 


CO 

a 

t3 

Odi 

•J3 

04 

•fl 

u 

o 

S 

:< 

C/J 

1 

?3 

4J 

o 

fl 

)-l 

<1> 

0 

a 

„^  OilO             CO            Tj-un\0-^vO'-OVOO       OkCOVOfMTtfOO^^  OCM'— '00       CO 

s5?  to       ^  T-i  ^                   CO  \o 

CO 

Od  lOCM            T-<            corovOCNjLOCM'— tT-H       Ot-hi— iCM,— (roiO«— lOO  'Ot^'^"^       00 

H4)  t^,— (>— l»-HrH                                    CO  lO 


CO  rt         5  ^ 


t     "     Mi|2S     gi|5|^   |EJJfS(2        Ss     «^„>S 

rt       co<;^    WW    CO  W  O  Quo;^fi.  co;>    CO  PiJ  pi!  P^  pi;  c/]  >  O    CO      wffiOPLi     CO 


u 


A  ^  h  5 


r-irO'Oroi-OO  »-ir-ior^t^  OQ'^       ^-HONOsOC^lOOOOcOOfO  voi^iomvoi-o 

OOOOt^OOOOO  O^OOOOOt^  OOO        O00fOOOOOOOO»-<  OOOOOCMOOO 

1-H  1-H  1— (CV|ipH              t— Ii-Ht— It— (i-Hi-Ht— (i— «t— I                            i-Ht— I              r-l 

T-ifo»-iiotv.Th  ooo\0\0\o  o^o     oOr-iooofOcvit^mTi-cvioo  oot^ooo 

CMrO'Jl-rl-rvlro  Ot^vOi-Ovo  OO       CT»ro»-OCMior>.<NJt^vO^'-<  r-*  \o  \0  O  ^-n  ^ 

»— (T— (00  ,— (t— (»— •'— <^  ^ 

V00'-0'^»— 100  VOOOVOOnOx  OOt^        CQiOvOOOCMfMiOiOCMfVJvO  »nO\"^00LnfO 

fslrtmiOCMVO  OOOnoOtJ-o  a\co       0^roro(MLOt^(Mt^\OvO'-H  t^\o^"^VO^ 

»— (    t— I  00                        r-l    CM  ^  'St" 


(U 


Xl 


—  CO  .-^   a 


o  ^     -S  ;n  ;3  "J    CO 


WfeOl^^H     coO^:z;c)i       HH     co  <  U  fe  O  ^  P:^  P4  Ji  c^  >^    co  fe  K  h-1  l^;  O 


HONOR  ROLL 


u 

o 


03 

d 
o 

^ 

c 

C/J 

CO 

rt 

O 

rt 

a 

rt 

a 

0) 

a 

OJ 

(U 

J5 

o 

JS 

HfeH 

o 

PQ    C 
^    a; 


«-  o 


ffi 


a   o 


03 


CU   rt  >  U  ^ 


.2^ 


(0 

a 


03    tn 


in 

H 


'^^ 


c 
o 

en 
<U     0) 

Ph    w 
c 


to 

PQ 


_.     '-I     3 

rt   o3   2  d 

>    a;   r;   0) 


c 
d 
d 

Q 


^JS* 


OJ 


rt  -r- 


OJ 

d 
en  1-) 


-d  S^ 


i:J'^^^ 


o 

d 

o3 
N 


^  c  s  .1^  -d    -^ 


H-I    W 


CO 

d 

o 

en 
en 

TJ 

<U 

73 

tyj 

Rj 

W 

X 

S 

V 

4^ 

'O 

u 

m< 

339 


d 
o 

en 
d    v-i 

N   ^ 


TfOCM'^T-iOOsOO 


o 
00 


-^  t^  00  U-)  lO  On 
On  tv.  OS  C\  t^  fx 


OOt^OOqi^ONOO»-<CM 


t-«.    Tf    00    Tj- 

00  00  o  o 


irjot^^^^ONOONOcOLO 


o 


»-•  o  o  Ov  00  rsi 

CVJ  T^-  vo  ro  '-<  CVJ 


OTtTj-T-HfOCMOOCVli-i       ^OO'-tO 


rOOOTj-i— (00\vOfOvn 

LOt^t^TfCqONt^VOC^Ln 


'd 

•  t:      <U    -d                (U 

d      fe  CO  H      :=: 

2  ^  >>>>>>  L.  *> 

d 

a; 

James 
Kimbj 
Shelle 
Shelle 
Shelle 
Taylb 
Wood 

o5 
en 
oJ 

Firth 
Gosh 

00 


'~~!         I— (  •— I 

— '         (U  <L> 

U3  ^d 

■M  -4-> 

g  a 

03  CO 


ro  CNJ  '-<  1— I  r:J-  00 
CNJ  u-3  VO  Tf  CM  CM 


0) 
M 

H       ■♦J 


OJ 


a 


03 


03 


CO  CJ  flH 


en    Cu 
bo  a> 

r-^  o 


rid 


o3  .;^  ►-^ 


lOu^'— ivoOvfOi-O'^CM 

r-«ij-)Ti-»-tfocoocM'— t 

"5j"  r— (    .— ( 


•a 

CO 
l-l 

> 

2 


<u 


!^  O 

o 


<u 


1^  o 

.d     <u 

pH  CO 


<D  ^ 


u 

-4-> 

o3 


wQW(i(HHHW 


o 

d 

OS 
1-1 

o 

■J-> 

d 
o 

S 
o 


O  TJ-  00  o 

CO  o  o  o 

VO   »— t   »— (   ,— ( 


0) 

nt  en 

-M  J-i 

X  S 

O  rt 

d  "^ 

OJ  PQ 


T3 
O  '^ 

CO  fe 


oS  03 
X,  X 
_bo_bo 
'd  'u 

PQ  PQ 


PQ 

o3 


w 


r«       ^       S^ 
J«      OJ      >-. 

rj     TO 


o 

PQ 


M   d 


x: 
"S  PQ 

03    f^ 

•J   d 

W  P^ 


en 

ii  8 

o3    o3 
o 

h-1 


d     N 

o  un 


d 
<v 

en 


(V 

u 

a 


•r  ^ 

^  d 

<v 

d 


fe 


o 

to 

C    rt  PQ    rt  ^    C 

0)     Vh   *^  .2  OJ 


(U 


-o 


o 
N 


o3 


o3 


d  u:2 
d  n:! 


SI 

u 

fxj<: 

H    OS 


oS 

d 

oS 

4-> 

Q 

d 

PQ  CO 

ri 

^ 

OJ 

c3 

<Hjt^E    w:^<:;:^i3^S 


r-J   os 

CO 


en 

r, 

<U 

<\) 

'd 

en 

■Td 

T) 

QJ 

<V 

o 

h-I 

a; 

(J 

(U 

o 

d 

03 

t-i 

u 

a; 

o  m 

d;^ 

OS      CTJ 

s  -^ 

H-l         . 

^^ 

X    u 

P^> 


_,   bo 

O    3 

^    O 


.^ 


Jd    03 


(J 

J3  d 

pqco 


(U 


> 
u 

<v 

PQ 


.^  CO 


a 


^r^xfOOOroOOOOOv'— iro 
OOOOOO^^OnloOOi— lo 


o 


O  O  On  O 
e^  t^  00  00 


0^O^CMOO'-"O 
OOOCVIOOCMO 


O  NO  iJ^  NO  ON 
O  O  O  0\  On 


^H   lOCONONO^HU-)O\00t^>-OONONl^ 

Tj-   '«*-l^t^(MrO'-<NOONi-OroONNOON 


CO 
00 
CM 


O  fO  'd-  NO 
t^  LO  00  t^ 


lOLOOOOONOroro 
ONOCMCMfO'-'<M<NJ 

CO       t— ' 


t«^    1— (    »— I   NO    "-^ 

VO  0\  O  NO  o 
CO       1^       '— " 


»-<00roNO'— lu-)'— lONNO^Or- (CM-rf 
OvOt^CM*^'— iNOOcoe^ONNOOs 


CO 
r- 1 
CO 


Tf    O    "^    U^ 

LO  t^  On  On 


»-«i_OcoroOOOONro 
00  NO  I— I  CM  CO  t— I  CM 

CM  r-t 


VO   NO    NO    ON    CM 

VO  00  On  NO  O 
CO  '— < 


l-l 

OS 

Ph 


oJ 

> 


CO 

o 
d 

cd 

a 
d 


u 

OS 

Ph 
d 

03 


en 
oJ 


d 
<u 
en 

u 

o 


O 
O 

'o 


O 

'O 

d 

03 

d 
i-l 

<u 


^c^J^^oSOa;;^^ 


L) 


ii   <v 


d 


d 
d 

03 


cop:5WOOOh4^P^coc/2c/^> 


<u 
td 

CO 


o 

ej 
u> 

u 

d 

OJ 

t-l 

d 

OJ 

CO 


o 

13 


O 
o 
en 

o 

d 

OJ 

d  ^ 
.2  ^  "S 

en  en 


OJ 
■4-» 

CO 

G 
3 

cr 

OJ 

o 


■<-'    o 
en   -*-> 


-o  o  y  v: 

o    o   ^    - 


J3 

J-i  o 

Xi  OS 

^   d  PQ 

O    u  <u 

■^  -d 


CO 

c 

OJ 

P 


d     rt 


oS 
O 


o5;5aS3       0Ji^-t->,»-'.'^';;O/^       "''^^rK'^*^ 

PQI^coco    CO  )^  CO  H  H  PQ  h^  O    CO  pQ  O  I^  r^ 


340 


J3 

en 

u. 

o 

d    nS 

> 

0)  •>■' 

iiS 

•9§ 

a  Mas 
a  M. 

bo 

-^  u 

en    d  d    (u 

•J-"   a  ctj    d 

b  S  s  ^ 

d 


f^ 


(L)     <^ 


■4-t       1-^ 


^  .9 


CO 
(0 


rt 

S 

<u 

^ 

-d 

a 

+-> 

CO 

6 

<u 

m 

d 

<u 

o 

j=J 

^ 

■4-* 

a 

>:^_is  ^uhj 


3 

S 

d 

Cv< 

o 

Q 

ffi 

^■^ 

nl 

(U 

d 

N 

<u 

a 

h-1 

ffi 

RELIEF  S 

OCIETY  MAGAZIN 

IE- 

-MAY 

1950 

d 

en 

d 

Fletcher 
.  Toomer 

Fletcher 
.  Litchfield 
ensen 

Anderson 
iristensen 

15 

+j     en 

Critte 
taley 
Smit 

Z2 

u 

Vera  Sch 
Orlena  C 

Blanche 
PhylHs   S 
Fawn  W 

Grace  B. 
Maysie  B 
Grace  B. 
Minnie  B 
Iva  M.  J 
Esther  J. 
Violet  Ch 
Anna  Wi 
Delia  Ro 
Clara  E. 

5 

CI? 

■43 
0< 


00  a\ 


MD  O  00  O 
t^  On  ON  On 


CNl  ro  »-(  o  ^O  CV)  T- 1 
0000000 


OnOiO       COOOrONOiOO^^a\CMO 

|v.ot^       0»ON'-iOOOsCN]OnOCX)0 

1—t  1— (>—(»— I    CM 


C^v 


rj  O 


O  '-H 

CM  CM 


t^  CM  CM  On 

CO  LTJ  v£) 


O  i-O  O  Tf  Ti-  NO  '— ' 
O  T— I  LO  T— I  TT  »-^  NO 

00   '-H   T— I   1— I   1— <   T— (   «— ( 


OOO^H        ^u^oOnQC^J'— itOOvC^ 
rOi-HCM       OOOOOTl-'Or^iOCO  CM 


to 


p  fl 


H 


o 

00 


CM  CM 


u 

d 

pq 


d 
u 


^  pq 

i-i  ex 

d  -o 

O  oJ 


ON  00  ro  O 
'^  10  NO  '— t 


CO 

>» 

<u 
d1 

RJ 
> 


U 

d 
cq 


L.  •-     ,i  b    5^ 

b  d  .is  ^   '-' 

TO  ^  rt  X   d 

c/3  Wfe  H  H 


PO  CM  00  ""^t  NO 
00  r-(  Tt  1— I  ro 

l>«      1— t      »— (      T— I      >— I 


o 
GO 

3 
O 


Tj-    ON 


00000       COt^T-it^coO^CMT-Ht-H  t^ 

Tt»— i(M       ^OOt^»ONONOLoro»— I"— <  i-O 


0  2  0*^ 


^^d^^':;3^rt«-      E^c-^      ogCdfldd-t^-M 


d 
> 

I  .>< 
H  CO 


> 


o 

^    . 

oj    a; 

Bx 

o  <v 


.5  ^ 


0. 
pq  rt  J 


d 

s 


oj  U5  jd  ^   d 


(-1 

o 

> 


d 
O  rq 

*^^ 

(1>      CO 

0)   d 


tH  OK 

bcHJ  rd  -d 


P^3 
a 

P^     e/5 

o 


0<P^^'^ 


O    (n  •>-> 


•c 
> 


i-l 

o-e 

—I  ^en 
Ij  *o 


d 

.  d 


en    <y 
Ih 


ffi 


^    ft? 

to    (l> 


<U 

13 

0 

^ 

-f-> 
■(-' 

OJ 
<L» 

<u 

^ 

mp^ 

(U    cij 

^pq 


*c3 

in 


rt 


d 

<i^  X  J^   d 


"5  .9  Ij 


-^^ 


73 
u 

flj    of 

Wi     d 
O    OS 

•4-» 

*-•  =: 
o  rd 


ati 

OPh 

% 

o 

CO 


w  o 
t^  o 


NO  rf- 
t^  10 


O  ON  ro  1— I  o 
O  t^  ^-H  CM  O 


On  >-n  t^  I^  NO 


miocM-^ON    cooooN'-H 
»>OOOOnC\     oooot^o 


l>«  10  .-H  r:}-  On 
CM  ro  l>»  ON  t^ 


i-«  O  »-i  00 
VO  O  ON  t^ 
CO  1-t 


^loOTj-ONTh'-Ht^.Ti-Noi-^      tnvo 

COOroCMCMrO'-it^CMTj-O       O^00 


coooioNor^NONorooocNi     t>-to 

O^ONOOCMi-OCMt^roO'-H       »nt^ 

T-«>— I  T— (1— It— (T— I  CM*— It— I  \0 


1=14-. 


On  tJ- 
On  vo 


B 

o3 

pq 


On  On  10  -^  NO 


o 


:^  woc)3 


-d  jd 

o  o 

J5  c  d 

o    c^  c^ 

r;     «-.     >-* 

rt  p:i  pq 

u 

d 

>>  d 

<u    03 

Cti    OS 
o3    cu 


w 

d 

0 

rrt 

0 

u 

0 

■*-> 

bo^ 

en 

ri 

en 

d 

d 

bo 

u 

d 

d    o3 

^ 

i-<  On  t^  O  O 
•^  CM  00  O  00 
00  T-i  '—I 


(L) 

TiiJ 

CO 

,d 

■M 

r/1 

-4-J 

"O 

■4-> 

d 

en 

ri 

to 

i-i 

^ 

0 

■«-• 

> 

fXH    H 

fe 

d 
d 
0 

pq 

RJ 

^ , 

_, 

__, 

P 

d 

d 

d 

CO    Tt    10    t^ 

CO      T-l      T-l      t^ 

^      T— I      T-t 


CO 


o 

(0 
73 


£  d  d   d  -5    >-H 

d  d  d  d   3 

o   o  o   O   o 

GO  pq  pq  PQ  c/2 


J3 
«-  -d 
Id  ^ 
H  W 


d 
o 

s 


03  03 

O  O 

^  Td 

rt  oJ 


00»orOLOOOt^"^ro'<^"^io 

OOON^OOOONi— Ir-lTJ-Ot^O 

00  1— I      >— I  1-H  T— I 


■♦-»    ^* 

to 

I— I 

bo 

< 

to 

o 

►-1 


>    03 


u 
rt 

d  *^ 

o  ^ 

biE)  ^ 

d  d 

d  rt 


^3 

o 
o 


o 


Ti«J 

Ui 

o3 
Ph 


rt    rt  .d 


H    d 


d 
o 

StS 


w  Q  o  ffi  :^  :^  :^  :^  c)^  >  ^ 


CO  t^ 

0»  00 


a> 


•3 

■*-• 

CO 

•a 
bo 

O 
o 

CO 


d 

bo 
O 


HONOR  ROLL  341 

J4 

ai  oS^-^     i  '^  ^  T>      r,  ^  rt  "55  ^  n  "^    '-S   rt  J^  ^  o  ^  rt  -5  i3     .«  •£  .of 

,-Hi-H»— (1— (  T-H                                             T— (»— It— I 

CO  15^                                          m 

LOOO^Ht^r^        OroONVO'— i(\IOO  Ou^i-O-^Tf        ^OCMt^'— lOsfOCMO       VOvn»-0 

>   >    >  <u                               *i                  -^   o  f^  p            Qi 

<D                                      CO                   Oop^-J;5^j::  ^                  fea^Hfe-^j^ 


g^^2^|g    |>'§^|^i   -ol-S-S-Sg    c^-gS.S.S.S.S  u    ^^^ 


^  en          (U                                      CO               *t3  ^,    C 

1^^:^  !  i^.^OfSl jJfSl'^  ^^  5|  S3  |3|  " 

5  «■£  g  K  rt  §  S  3  2  J3^  «^  "-^  -SJS  =e  4;  2  o  «  £  2 

•^rvjvoCTs  Ot^<^O^OOf^rvJOO"^COOO  .-hiO  t^CM  t^oo  -^"^o  o 

OOO^^-^  00t^00cX)O>0NCVJOO'— "CMOO  OOO  t^O  ONt^  rsit^O  00 

1— H     .-H     »-H  T— t    T-H    1—i    »-H    T-H  T-H  tH  "-H               »— • 

rOOOgCM  OCM»^00      00rO0NCMO'^"^'^  roro  cocO  OCM  ONt^t^  "2 

rN.a\fvjoo  o\vo«^CMO^oo"^Ti-t^\o>j^oo  ooc^  '^'^  coco  cocvi  '^ 

0000*^^0  CvlT-(fMu-)00»J-)CX)'— 'lOVO-^r^  roCM  OCVJ  ^h.— i  CVJVOt^  vO 

OOOOOlo  T-HOO'^coCVJOO^'^vOm-^ON  OCM  LOTj-  rO"^  t^ro  lO 

y—*  1—1                               xn  1—1  4^ 

•u-fi-^  42                         hj«  2            .id  CO 


bfibobcbo       bcbflg.::     gnSuc^^og     gaii     gcg     o^:5      o-S>>     aa 
OOOO      OOc/il^    ooPQUOffii^^c/i    C/3WC0    c/3<hi;c/3<'H;>     c/3m>:^    ^m 


r-i*^       ^i:;P-^Ct_r^^       (lOjC       •-■-'^'^       r-OT:)         r'ifl'C)       CtioJ 


342 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


si 


CO 

Q 


0  js 


O    Z    i- 

^  ^  ^ 
"^    C    1^ 


CO 

(L) 

a 
be 
<<  W  pq  W 


OT 

< 


<u  o 


aj  to 

mm 


>»X1    o 

2  c75  5  ^ 
S  <u  ^  '^ 


03 


o 

f5     ii:^ 


3    >  r3 


p^UWn^WWffi     OWNP^W^ 


c 

o 
u 


in 
O 


^.^  ^s 


•s:5 

G  CQ   ^  bo 
--    (i>   43    "" 


HJlPQfe;^<:z;mffi 


u 

&4 


>^  Pw  73 
Cfl     CO  45 

•rt  .^  *o 
O    O    (U 


2;^ 

OPL( 

P4 

•c 


"^  ''J-  i-i  «M 

CO  00  On  00 


tN.  vo  VO  0 
\0  "^  00  O 


O  CVI  f-i  O  O  00  VO 

C»  »-•  00  00  O  00  "^ 


CO  On  NO  O  NO  -^  t^ 
VO  '-H  VO  00  00  1-1  Tt 


o  00  00  «-i  00  in 
00  r^  00  00  r^  r^ 


to  1— I  o\  t^  00 
csj  m  t>x  10  t^ 

CO 


0\ 
CM 


00 


t^or^cMOJ>s00cq     00 


COI^vOOnnO-^tI-O 
CQt^-'+cOOOCva-^rO 


00 


SO\  00 
NO   fNl 


o  a 
W  S 


G 
o 

a 


O  t>.  Tj-  ro 
10  NO  On  fO 


*X3 
-    O 

d  c 
o  o 


„    >;    g 


00   t^    rH    O   NO   ON    -^ 

00  rH  00  O  00  Cvl  On 

XO  r-t  T-H 

I  •« 


•— <  CO  ^ 


u 
o 


o 


o 


.■'-*-'  c  c  <y 


o  o 


-^      -M    S  ti 


QJ     O     O     QJ     CJ 


to  uo  o  o  o  o 
O  NO  On  t^  O  00 

^  T-H 


o     .i3 


o  > 

O     (L) 

CO  W 


I 

■M 

CO 


3 

O 
O 


o^NooNCNir^.-iioTt 

lOt^iOCOOOroiOCM 


0) 

•3 

<u 

G 

o 

*■> 

o 


to 

^   §    § 

CO     '^ 

>.<   d 


o 


bo^ 


u 

d 
a 
u 

pq 
<u 

o 
bo 


^^^. 


m 

CO 


00  ""t 
NO  ro 


O) 


1^  <  ^  Ph  Ph  Ph  CL,    ^  CL,  Ph  Ph  P^  en  >K  ><  <  wl^co  h:>  W  >H{^pii 


> 

0) -is 


as  .s 


N    fl 


d 

bo  CO 
d   d 

o 


d 
rt    CO 

d     (U 

C>    'd 

pqU 


a; 

•5b 

u 

<D     U 


CO 

d 

CO      (U 

bojs 
d    a 

§5 


<::^  ><  ^<;  H-1 


i-i 

ctJ 


bo^ 


u 

•S   d  o  o 

h-:,c/)ggtowPP  ^ 

>>.Si         0,  .rt    <y    rt    g 

0)    c^   (urd   >><u   v-.>-~^ 
Ha)H4h-!H_lpqW;> 


o 

B 
B 

<u    „    ^ 


bo  en 

^^  d 


d   (u 
T  -d 


4)    (U    CO  r^ 

pq  h-1  W  tH 


CO 

d 

pq  hJ 

d  ^ 
>— .1— 1 


^  hf;  o 


c 

O    CO 

fi   d 


bo 


C    53    a; 
(U   S   bo 

O    CO    d         <w 

d;d      1  ^-^  r:S 


n-i       .ti  bo^ 


S  Ph  N 


el  o 

OPL, 
■♦J 


c« 


»-"  On  m  NO  t^  fvj  O 

00  t^  00  On  tv.  »-i  On 


? 


O  "*  O  rq  t^  On 
NO  CO  t>*  NO  t>^  '— I 


vOrOrOfOOOOOO      ^>o»-o<:^o•^ 
o^ononOOnCvjon'-i      oor^t^ooooo 


Csll-ONONOONOTt-r-H 

o»mcviONNo»-0'^^.— I 

CO 


CO 


'^  NO  10  fVJ 
O  m  00  00 


''too 
00  o  10 


Tj-  10  On 

ON 


XO  00  fO  NO  fO 
O^  00  O  00  On 


VO 


CNJ  -"it  CO  '-• 

Oq  fO  Tf  o 


9  C5 


H 


"^  NO  O  rO  '-"  On  O 
LO  t^  Tl"  t>»  00  NO  •— ' 


M 


On  00  <^  t^  On  On  O 
10  CM  ON  t^  CD  ^  •-< 


<Nj  00  (50  fO  tn  00 
^  Lo  ro  NO  00  On 


^   10    NO 


m  in  fO  o  On 
CO  CM  CO  in  o 

\0  i-H 


^ 

V 

0 

0 

CO 

d 

<v 

v 

d 

a; 

<u 

.d    (jj  X! 

to  CD  H  "J 

_   ^  _^  N 

cd    rt  rt  d 

d   d  d  rt 

ut   ii  ui  d 

^     »H    <U    QJ  (U  o 


CO    <u 


0) 

•4-> 

C! 
O 

•a 

13 


d 

■M      O 
CO      (J 

J-l    4) 


d  d 

Ui    rt  c^S 

(U      ^  Ix 

g      rt  CTJ 


o 

d 


^3 
u 


t/i 


§^  -s 


H 

o 

> 
o 


3    ■•-' 

to  m 


.ti     (/} 

CO 


o 

d 

pq 


V 


>  .2  rd 


o 

nt 

(A 


CO 


d 
o 

CO  CO  "^ 

<U  V  .Si  S 

.4-1    )-<  '3  -r 

C    rt  C  ^ 


HONOR  ROLL 


343 


u 

:;:   Ui 

>,^   bo 

C 

-rt    <u    c 

n  Ta 
aton 

Har 
H.  D 
e  Kli 

Carme 
Ida  E 

Vilate 

Mary 

Edyth 

lO  vo 

m  T-i  IT) 

t^  CO 

t>x  00  o\ 

»— ( 

u->  ON 

lO  \o  o 

Tl-    (Nl    ^ 

T-H    f— ( 

o  -^ 

Q  rsi  rvj 
■o  CO  Ti- 

fVl    .-H 

Xi 
u 

o 

G 

I— « 


S 


csi 


o 


>. 

jn 


o  -t: 


4> 


O 

a 


o 


< 


pq  g  fe  H-l  W 


00  vo  0\  O  lO 

00  O  00  '— I  t^ 

CM  T-t  1— ( 


■^  CO  T^  T-( 

T— I  CO  CO  i— I 


CM 


o 

o 


J-l        rr(        tn        "-^        dl  <-' 


ai 


«5^ 


C 
rt 


..    t    - 


> 


u 

H 
c/i 

bjo-p 
*-■  5 
3 


en 


PQ 


en 

"> 

Q 


d 
■*-< 

CO 
> 


u 

<u 
bo 
oj 

X 

<v 
a 


o 

O 

oJ 

13 


c 

O 
a 


u 
O 


voLOcoot^oo  OO'— i^coioor^orvjLo 

O»00T-iOt^'— •    OOOOOONOOt^CM«-OOONCO 


oi>.r^i^oooocNOcrMocM 

VOCNJCMT-tcoCMTf         LOCMcO'-H 

0»    i-H  1— I 


-^  T-H  ro  t^  t^ 
eg  »-<»—•  lo  CM 


t-Ht-Hi-h»-Ht-h        0"r}-CM 


t>*ONr^MDa\fNico\OVOOt^coCMO 


O    T-H 


CO 


00 


t^  CO  CO  T-H  CM 


vo  CM 


Xi 

5 

c   o 

C/3 

»H     nJ 

4> 

to 

a 

ortez  B 
line  Br 

ion  Par 

aVerkin 
ockville 
oquervi 

Z 

o 

CO 

Ih 

CO 

3 

OW 

N  h-IP^  H 

to 

<: 

a 
o 

(U    p 
(11    c 


o 


^^   bo 


o 


Q  ,:^  :=;  .^    ^^  ^   ^  j;^ 


0) 

en 

oJ 


> 


en 

bo 

Sh 

C 

> 

Ih 

a 

C^ 

in 

o 

<u 

B 

wH 

}m 

>,, 

rt 

o 

PL< 

"n 

m 

o 


(-1 

•4-»     ^-H 

c 

en 

ary  Moultc 
argaret  E. 

lister 

erna  Hicke 
aNeva  Ave 
argaret  C. 
thel   Batty 

CU 

a 

o 

X 

H 

Ti<{ 

Ih 

0 

>1 

S^ 

>h4:^w 

w 

O 
1— ^ 

o 

en 

rn     <U     *-■ 

.'"     »-H        OJ 

Il   o   c 


P^  >  W 


Ih 

T-H 

d 

tG 

O 


d 

Ih 

d 

j3 


•  IH     ^     »— I     , 1 

rj     d     N     '-' 

c3     vJ^ubC     >     J3^ 


o 

(^ 

d 

In 


(U 

g  -d 
S2^ 


Ih 

3 


o 

en 

O 

P^ 

d 
<u 

o 


73 

o 
o 


w 


Ih 

a; 
o 


tQ 


^1^ 


'd  t: 

d   >> 


tSJ 

ho  J2 

M     O 


.2  13 

>     N 

•,=1   a 

OX 


r^  o 


CM  00  fo  r^ 

CO  O  00  t^ 


00 


00 
00 


NO  00  00 
t^  t^  00 


O^Ot-HCOVO'-OrJ-OiOCO 
t^ONOO'— "OOOOOOf^Os 


00  lO  O  00  t^ 
t-*i  On  »— •  r>.  tN. 


t>  o 


"^"^       OT^coo         Tt-         r^         ■^loco'-i'^Tt-oiorocMoovO'^ 

t^OO  OVOLOfO  "^  0000t^^'-OCOONCO"^i-O'-H  1-H 

T— t  vO 


t^  r^  "^  00  '— ' 

00  O  T-H  (^  t^ 
vo  '"'  '~* 


00  On 
00  \0 


00  CM 

0\  OO 


VO  On  "^  ON 

t-^    IT)    VO    CO 


LO 


00 


O  On  CO 

T-H   O  00 


oocmocot— 'rgoooo>j^ 

Ovo-^OOcovOvO'— "         •—< 


vo 

t^    CO    Tj-    vo    fV) 

00  »-H  O  CM  ON 


S^ 


T3 

d 
o 
o 

Ih 


u 

H 

Ih 

tO 

1) 


HIK 


fe 


d 
o 

u 
a; 


bo 
i-< 

Xi 


J4 

d 
o 

bo 


pin    >!   >! 
.      OS    nj 

•S  .'H  .'^  '^ 


w    en 
rt    OS 


.id 


.d 

o 

d 

OJ 

d  <u 


d 

r/1      ►-* 


CO  ;-  r^ 


fc  w  :z; 

c  c  c 

oj    a;  <u 

T3  'O  T3 


T!<i 

I/) 

Ih 

.2  5 


t3 

d 
o 

ej 

(U 

m 


O    <v 


en    rt    (U    oj    ^ 


.d 

o 

d 

u 

03 
O 


o 

d 

03 


(1> 
C/3 


03 

> 


o 

d    cj    03  .^ 


a> 

t 

XA 

cA   bo 

«   d 


►>«-,      ►>><J00000H^<u>iCc^oJ^,^c^t,^>        ►^C.J:'^'-:!.      f^--^ 


344 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


0)  +i 

.a  5 


C    O    1) 

^  -^  P^  H 


§2 

O  rt 


a 

o 


c 


OOP^ 


o 
H 

CO 

O 


CO 

>-) 
o 


S     Pii 


u 

rt  4^  .^  -  c 


■  PQ  ^  S 

K.         ^^         O 


5co 


'a  52 

(U     H 


<D 
O 


rt  ^  "5 


> 


SQpciH^<<0 


c 
o 

•M 

PQ 


o 
o 


<u 


en  ,X^ 


.c;^  W  c/i  .rt 
'S  rt   <u  G  .s 


CO   4-> 

9* 


CO 


LO  Tt-  ir>  lo 
CNi  00  t>.  o 


O  VO  »-<  »— t 

cq  »-<  ra  CQ 


o 


o 


00 


OVOt^fOOCOfOO 
OO'— ''— 'Tj-1— 1\00 

>— I,— (»— It— I.— lt-H(NlT-H 


00  rO  ^  ON  OS  O 
i-i  O  O  00  00  o 


00    000-^»-<t^O\^HVOOt^'-000000 
tOi— I,— (,-HU-)  evil— iCVlfOCM  1— I 

CO 


O  rO  00 
On  "-H  CO 


On  t^  »— • 


On  fO  OO  fO  O 
O  00  t^  00  On 


(M  lO  Tf  ro  00 

1— I    »— I    1— I    r<^    r— I 


w  S 


o 
o 

M-l 

PC 


VO  ON  00  o 
T-i  .-H  C\J  CM 


0) 
o 
C 
a> 

c 

a 

<u  S  c 
bfl  '^ 

.tU  ^  ti   t" 

a  42   o   3 

LO  C/)  C/2  H 


On 


c4 


<u 


^     Ot>x(VJU-5U^OOOOvOl^NOTl-ONONO 

CQi— (i— 1>— iTj-  1— ti— tcocvi  •— < 


o  lo  00 


C/3 


i-i 
O 


CO 


C  Id 

O    u 


<D 

u 


d 
o 

bo 

a 


ho 

bo  3 


0) 


.s  a 


en  xJ 

<U     OS 


CO 


CEt 


>      2 


\^     »-i     lu   ..M     ,-1     lo     1-1     u/     >^   ,^   ,^    JLT     '«         ,  ^Z     "^      '^     ku  «-■   r"      w«   »J-i   •■-H 

P^pqCJUCJfefet-lh-l^^OpL,  p^i       [2<P30        Wl^^pLiPL, 


O 

;2  3 


d 


S3 

d 
a 

d 


F-i  00  00  o  o 

r-l    rH    1-H    -^    CVJ 


(U 


rt 


bo  S  JS 


bo 

J3 


.9  -2 


CO 

<U 
bo 
o 

p^ 

d 
u 
O 

U 


0) 


o 

d 
-♦-> 

o 
u 
o 


d 

c4 

O    en 
en  T* 

bdU 
03 


rt 


d     . 


[a 

H 

P5* 


CO 


Ji  d  '^ 

OS  Ph  P5 

^    "<    OS 


OJ 


en 


o   -■ 


5^ 

a 


bo 


o 
O 

d 


d 
o 
U) 

'd 
d 


"       "      -*-'    .,-1       _j       kU       "^       _~,    "^       \.>       LJ,  ^^       »J  «-■ 


d       u  «■ 
o       <u  5 

a    ^i  ^ 

<u^;d  ii  § 


d 
o 

CO 

.a 

IS 
o 

Pil 


a 

PL, 


a^ 


<: 


o 


<U 


rt 


t-i 

4) 

d 

< 

d 


f-i  -^ 


d    S 
^_i:^p:ifo^WHHW 


1  •       Vl/       _,       IN 


do 

OPM 


00  fNitoaNONCvio\00'-i 


'^  00 
On  r^ 


O  ON  O  <0  t^  VO 
O  CM  00  VO  T-H  CO 


t^OOOO   OI^OnOnOnOnO 
OOOOOOnoOOnOnOOcOi— ii— I 


c/3 


CM 


r>.  r^  o  CM 

^  CM  CM  t-^ 


CM  -"^  ^O 

r-H  CM  CM 


VO'^Ot^l^vCCMTfiO 

tv.1— IT-H     CMi— ""^r- li— I 


CO  0\  lO  00  00  O  ^H 
in  CM  VO  CO 


-d-  i-H  CO  CM  O 

'^  CO  in  <M  T-H 


2  fi 


CM 


Onooi— icocxdcoonco 

CO  .-I  CM   t^  T-H  CM  CM 


T-iOOONt^T-HOOOCM 
00  --I  CM  CM  CNJ  »-< 


r- lON^nOO"— '»-OCMLOtO00O»-0 
VO  cot^co-^cocoCMON 


a 

d 


»— I 

> 


nJ 


2    ^  r  ^  -^ 


I'm  w 


o 

a 


en  J3 


C!J 


<U     O 


a 

en  leH 

h-1 


rt 


o 

O  (V 

a^ 

■^    g    en    C    d 
O    oj    rt    rt 


d 

■4-) 

d 
d 


a 

d 

(U 

d 
a  <D 
o  a 

XI  «^  , 

•j::   d 


d 


O  .ii 


u 

(V 
en 

Q 


^ij 


Spq  ^hJ  P^  H'op:5hJ 


a>    O 


> 


a^  ^ 

^  a^'H 
o 


o         ^ 

bO^   rt 
o  gW 

oJ 


o  a 


ctf 


u 

-am  f^ 


oj 


en 
O 


--  _.    rt    rt  "ti 

d  O  (/)  c/2  S 

oJ  O 

m  in 


HONOR  ROLL 


345 


u 

bo 

a 
<v 


<L) 


u 


C    1) 
«-i    <u    c 


ffi  pq 


O 


Qw£p_§       ffi-S 


o 

(U  X3 

1° 


C/2 


rt 


J! 
<t>  bo 


S3   rt 

"5  43  Cd  ^ 


Do 


o 


en 


'bib 


sis 


gj3>3(uOx:Ort?^ 


bo 


bo 
o 


o 

H-1 


bo 

> 

CO 


q  (1)  -q  Plh 


5 


p4 


M 


03 

H-l 


-    C    C 
bo   <U    o3 


o 


en 

d  bo^  ^ 


o 


^ 


VO    rH    O  >J^    OS 

00  0\  <^3  t>»  t^ 


oot^        00<r>o<^^^-nmlO^— lo 

1— I  T-t  CM  1— t 


ro 


0\ 


O 

o 


o 
o 


vo  O  ^  ^  '— < 


t^r^         '^vOLOfOT-fco^roOOO 


On 


fvi 


t>. 


ir>  C30  "^ 


00  vo 


UOlOVO"^<M"^00Tfi— IIT) 


CO 


00 


On 


(N 


l>v 


2 


C    G 

-o 

o  o 

c       c 

ding 

hester 

bury 

shingt 

mingt 

^      2 

bp       bo 

o 
u 

03    o    c    rt  n:: 

^_>      Ih 

G 

<U     O     3  •->  >-> 

^    o3    3 

5  m  m 

O 

P^.§ 


2  "* 


c  o 

>  G 

o3  o 

en    ^  ^ 

oj    (U  1) 


o3 

O  2 

bo 

G 


P^ 


ufefeffiiii;^^:z;c/ic/2 


«J 


+i  CO 


O 

o 


G 

G 

^ 

O 

O 

G 

•4-> 

•<-> 

en 

WJ 

en 

^ 

^ 

D 

O 

OJ 

< 

Ij 

H^l 

>^ 


03 
u 

+-> 
03 

s 

G 


u 


G 

Q 


u 


.tij  _en 
>    03 

>p:i 


t;}    G  oj 

<u   o  t^ 

aj    en  G 

^  ,<L>  >> 

o3    j_  ^3 

73    OS  O 


o  00  00  00  00 

ro  O  '-I  CO  00 


XI 

^ 

0 

(L> 

G 

•4-> 

0 
en 
en 

G 

^ 

c^ 

^~, 

^ 

u 

0 
<u 

w 

o3 

CO 

o3 

OPh 

w 

0 

CO 

10 

0 

00 

00 

t^ 

C\J 

o3 
G 
O 

Q 

o 


o3 
G 
G 
O 

Q 


a, 

'T^    G  -^ 

J-H 


G  .t; 

G       ^H 

03  m 


<: 

OS 


Ji  ^    ^  l^ 


u 


G  o3 

O  <U    G 

en  O    G 

oS  (U    O 

OS  "!  -tri   <u   G 


.tJ  ^.^ 


<  :^  >  ^  '^  -  •'^  -"^ 


03    oS 
G 


^  Jg 


<u    G 


•"I  'G 
u    G 


O  '^ 
Jn    O 

o  < 

jc     . 
HO 


0$    G 


tn  " 

rG   G 


G 
Ui 

G 

a 

o3 


w  GO  Pw  S  H^u  ^  w  :^  S  l:^  ^  o 


u-)0  oiooovoc<iooioonoooooo»^i— 10 

t>^0   OOONOOONOOOOt^OOOONCOOOOt^VOO 


vo  00  o  ro  Tj- 

Cvj  CVJ  CM  (M  •-• 


00  »J^         CM  VO 


OTj-Tt'-HCM'^TfONCOVOCMl^iOOO'-iOOOOCMt^^OO 
CM*— ''—'CM  rH.— t  CM'—'  »— 'CO 


O  vO  f^  ^  VO 
CM  CM  '—''—'  »-< 


O  VO 


\o  "^ 


CM    ^u-JCMCMTfiO'— icovOVOON^O'-iOOOOOVOroOO 
»— I  CM*— '»— 'CM»— '  r-i  i—t  CO  »— '  '—'CM 


o 

o 


o 

'G  JS 

X)    c    «-i  C 

J2    O  -^  2 

ih    o  G5  bo  g 

0$    en    c3  rt    n« 

UWfeh-lco 


Q 


c 

OS 

C 
U 


O 


u 

<u 
G 


G 
03 

»H      •  ■ 

PQ  1^ 


o 

03 


oc:o 


to 

<u 

-M 
■4-» 

GO 

d 


o 


OS 
en 
G 
03 

V4 


•5  2 

G         -^  "< 
O    <u  CO  "^ 

>i-G 


JHortos^o-'^"' 


CO    c 

o 


o 

<u 
o 
G 
(U 

G 

0)  ;g 
a 
o 


CM 

6 
O.tl 


J-i       TO     _ I       v-*       to       lU    ,—1       CJ    'W-l       •«       -H       ^       «       »«       t\)    , ,    , ,       v^    •-«       (1) 


CJ 

oj    aj 
g    G 


G 
CO 


ii    G  -^ 


'A  o 


jr  ^  ;g 
•a 


346 


.9  5 


p^ 


«-      pq 


G 

a 

rt  u.  »_;  g  ^  N 


u    O 


rt    oj    <u 


W      :2;  w  Q  K  ^3  c^ 


CO 

t-i 
at 


« 


(U   a 

o  *-■  ^> 


Wi 


eq  W 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


t:  ^ 


u 

o 


7i  CQ   ^ 
p^  :^  H  hJ  H-1  ^  .^ 


o 

■4.J 


PL|   1-H 


1— )     a; 

pq»-l 
:=!  c 
'a   o 


s  a  e  " 

_5i  "1^  -♦  rt 

♦"2  '1-1  TO  ••-• 

'G  r^  d  > 

3  o  c  -^ 


0-" 
,OPh 

a 

u 

si? 

1/3 


O 


t>*f-ir>.rOTfTj-00 


t^       \0'-H»-iotooO'-Hvo 

>— I  »-H    (\J    '— •    VO    r— I    >— I    »— I 


OOVO'^rOt^OOr>jr^'-tTtO 


M  r^  vo  0\  -^  a\  '-' 

00   CVl   •— t  T-t  »-H 

CO 


T-l     ,-H    VO    VO    fNl 

t— t  ^N.  cvj  »-H  »— I 


r^rOOOOOO\00'-iO\ 


t^O\ONiLnOOOrt-tN.fvj 


'o 
o 

C/3 


a, 

c 

t-l 

o 


c 
o 

a 
rt 


c 

rt 


c  ^ 


(-]  CO 


u^  v> 


en 
u 

-d 
o  :3  c  .= 
O    rt    >^x,  _ 
.  2  W  J  P^  (>ri 


biO 
O 

X! 


to 

■4-» 

c« 
CO 

C 
u 

4> 
■*J 
CO 

+j 

Sh 

o 


o 


^  .2    rt 
'^    <A    ^ 

<  fc  o 


O 


o 

o 


ID 
C 
O 

a 


ocvjr^t^oovovoro 

'-iCVJ<NJ00'-<rOi-t         i-t 


a 

o 


^  d^  <y 


gpQPnP:^  -^pqQK 


m 


m 


c/] 


rt  t 


be 
<u 

JO 

-d 
C 
rt 


15^ 

CD  -CI 

w  S  hJ  ^ 


<u 


A 

iH        O 

> 


o  o 

rt    o 


rt   .4_i 
qj    CO 

OK 


-d 


rt      a; 

a  :^ 
-d  <; 

OS 
'o  'o 


d 
o 

en 

d 

X! 

o 

t— > 

.ii 
rt 


c«.$:J  a 

Jrt  x:  -C 
So,  o 

Ph  r:i  ^ 


-d 
d 
rt 


w 


t-l 

d 
pq 

p:i 


Vh 

bo 
O 


d 
o 

en 

rt  '^ 
Ph    ^ 

Vh     ti 

rt    rt 


c 
o 

g 

nt 


d   i> 

O  It! 

rt  C' 
o 


rt     S    ^ 


^         rt^-joj        'a3:d         rtrtjtj;;^.^ 


M    4-1 


t>v    CO    r-(    l-O 

»— I  ro  t>>  r>. 


t^  00  00 

o      n-  fo 


o 
o 


o 
o 


ON   t^ 

00  tv. 


00 

o 


o  lo  a\ 

fO  t^  00 


CO   LO 

00  00 


00  o 


t«-    00  o 


o 
en 


l>.  00  CM  \0 


VO  t^  CO 

1—1         i-O  ro 


r^  o 


ro  Tt-  00 


O  t^ 


ro  ON 


Jj  ^       \0  vo  t^  00 


O   fl 
>i    (Li 


H 


u 
o 

C/3 

VM 


en 
U 

d 

rt 


O     ey     1.1   .;^ 

■    OOco 


00 

o 


u 

(d 
O 


CO    ^ 

CM  CM 


t^ 


CO 


en 

5 


en       rS    "^ 


O  en 

d       :=! 


O    rt 


en 

^-^.'^'^O-^  ^  r^>^Pq^ 

en  --I 

*^   rt   i 
<u   u    P 


fe  1^ 


ON   CO 


CM 


>>   >  'O 


O  00  ON 


rt 

en 
O 


rt 


^^ffi  fb^is  l^  ^^  ^av. 


o    <^ 


CM  O 
T-H  CM 


O 

a 
o 


en    ai 


"ci-^  n 


r-H    O 


•d 

d 


^ilS     .iid>o'PJi,drt'^^i2b4^t:rt^rd 

wl^rtS  oco'g<K  gw  a^^^  ^<^  ^0;:> 


P^ 


o 

p^ 


rt 
CO 


en 


0^ 


04     '^   '— I 

00    T}-  CO 

O^       f-H 


Ih 

o 

rt  '^ 
d 

5  •^' 

'd  o 

t— (    rt 

C 

d.^ 


CO 

a> 

rt     rt  • ':2 

*^   '^  ^ 

d 
u 

t.1 
O 


HONOR  ROLL 


347 


'IS 

Q 


c 
o 


W 


O 


^;^ 


6 

u 


CO 


o 

5 


orth 
len 

o 

C 

<D 

<U     4-< 

o 

u    v 

i-l 

s^ 

fe     (U 

m  ^ 

rt 

rt  pq 

rah 
rnic 

■♦-> 
<u 

rt  <" 

CO    O 

<u 

<u    P 

(L» 


o 

c 

o  J2 
'^  c 

"     <U     (U 


o 

OS 


s.  ?^^ 


en  ^  "JJ 

OJ  a  (u  Q 

O  rt  cTj 

^  aJ  as  i:^ 

^s  rt  <u  f^ 


O 

CO 


CO 

a 


o 
o 

H-1 


5^ 

<< 


c 
o 

en 
C 
O 

8  w 

"^  s 

rt     O 


r^CgOOOOOOOOOOOON'^OO    CXDCOOOOOOOO    OnO'— lOOOO 


VO  C\  lO  CM 

00  rvj  t^  00 


o  ^ 

O  00 


o  o 
o  o\ 


Cq  CVJ  ^    On  ^  <M  (Nl 


oo»-or>^oooof^iooo^a\r^cooTt       fvivoiOTt 


VO  fO 


0\ 


o 


OOsOOt^'-H'^t^vOt^'^ON 

\0    "— '  i-H     1-H     O    '— '    CvJ     »-H 


0\rO>-OiOLOcx)»-i    rovO'— <rOLO         rJ-OOOt^ 


sO  vO 


On    m 


O  'O                      »^ 

tq    <u 

o 

in 

s^    isl^o 

c 

:3  ^^ 

s 

a; 

Bynum 

Conrad 

Fort    B 

Golden 

Simms 

cMinnv 

Hillsbo 

McMin 

Tillamc 

c75 

issoula 
Allensd 
Charlo 
Hamiltc 

Poison 
St.   Ign 
Stevens 

c 

<u 

i-l 

o 

o 

^ 

^ 

;2; 

pq 


-!-'  ^    P 


U^   bx 
c  "5  S 


C 
O 

bo 

<u 

Ui 

o 


0^      *^ 


3 


O 

c 
C.9 


■*-> 
o 

CO 


OJ 

o 

•♦-' 

C 

OJ 


c 
-     «u.9 

^-.    bc;:z: 

bS.-Q 

<u    a;  'rt 


c 
o 

en 

ba 

S-i 

CO 


3    u 


L) 


-^  pq 


OJ 


•U     (U 


:3   o  Ji 


5       ^ 
2       o 

^  a, 


=3  W 


Si      "5  "5    O    § 

"  S  -  g  2^ 


H-ln-Ife    P:;;^P:^00 


03 

X, 

bo 

'5 
c 


rt 

G 
a 


(U 


■Td  jP 


g    bo'S 


Lh 

OJ 

(— 

en 

to 

en 

^ 

a 

O 

-Or/       .    rt  ^ 


.Jh  -^    en    N 

'"    aj    '-I    n! 


,.  Upq  rt^ 
O    1)  c  i-^ 

►^  ^7    u,    <!->    nJ    G    _, 


'O     03 


1^  Ji: 


tn 

G 

ex 


LO 


en 


•S  K  ^ 


S       N 


H 


'^   o 

en  O 

C 

.2  >^ 

-HI  X5 
en    en 

'u    ^ 

u 


r^  r^  o 

00  r^  o 


00 


l^  O  ro 

t^  ON  '— " 


rr  o  LO  o  r^ 

On  O  (N)  O  0\ 


t^   nO  lO   »— • 

t^  00  -*  ro 


r^  lO  »— I  On  t^  -"^  O 

O  t^  On  00  VO  Tj-  O 


LO 

00 


LO    O 


00     "-H 

00  On 


^^ 


I^OnON      0'«tOr-HC\J 

T— (  vo  »— <  1— I  CM 


t^  04  NO  T^ 

^  00  1— I  ro 


LO    NO     O 


00  O  fO  CO 

,-1    (VI 


r-t      fO    CO 

^    Tj-  ro 


'^  On 
t— t  On 


LO     NO 


NO 


oq  o 

CM  —I 


00 


CO  Tf  00  -^  "^ 

LO  T-(    04 


04    LO    i-H    NO 

04  0\  •— I  04 


00  >— I  On  NO  NO  CO 


CO    t^  O 
T-i    LO  ro 


NO  On 


O 

C/2 


■-3  -2  2 

c-  ^   be 

c 


-  J=:        (u 


rt  --:   c   o 


c 


c 
bo 


a—  < 

C  -^     G 
O    -M    G 

w 


o 

(U 

'o 


tiois 

gton 

ign 

dd 

iana 
aute 

o 

th  Illi 

Igin 
alesbui 
eoria 
ri-Citie 
th  Ind 
ort   W 
th   Oh 
Uiance 
levelan 

th   mil 

loomin 

hampa 

linton 

ecatur 

pringfi< 

uincy 

th   Ind 

erre  H 

O 

SWOOhH  5^  o<^ 

^mouQcoOGH 
o                             o 
CO                          in 

G 

o 

CO 

c 
bo 


•o-g 


•G     ^-:    ""    .^ 

•-     tn  ^     en 


348 


(Si 

> 

d  * 

N  a 


PL, 


O 
(U 

u 

0 


ti 
u 

O 


o 


^fS;SC 


bo 
O 


CO 


?3  1^  --1  ^ 


p^'     u  m  c/i  c/i  P^"  ^  '^  o  ^  c 

0)  .^    cti    (1)    ^    cti  n\  *!^ 


_    C'a    (U+3    ^^    co^ 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


<u 

>-i 

OS 

trl 

—I       •    (U 


O 

O 


< 


boH 


W 


(U 


iii  .S3  o 
^   =^   > 


m 

OS 


:3 
o 

v 
> 


C 
O 

en 

to    4>    o 

<U    c«    rt    tn 

"^  ^  o*  •^ 
->m  Ph  c! 


CJ 


):^ 


o 


o 


00 


00 


OvO'— iiO-^OOVOO 
t^O00'-^OOOO00 

1— I  1— I     T-H     04     »— •     T— I 


oofoooooovooot^r^ 
oo-'^oocvjt^or^'-H 

evil— •04'— '»— IT-H  r~»  t— t 


to  t— (  T— I  »— (  CO  t^  1— •  04 


CX>  i-o  O  CO  CO  0\ 
!>*  00  O  00  00  00 


-^    rH    VO    ON    VO    t^ 


o  d 


VO 


o 
o 

CO 


.s 


tH 

s 

Q 


<u 


o 


ootN.o\i^coiot^Thto 

04  00  04  04  lO 


01 

•g  CO 


X 

CO   H 

><    en 


CO 

n) 

H 

Co     ^_) 


en 

c^ 

X 

<L> 

H 


CO 

H 


^ 

tn 

o 

fTl 

OS 

w 

U 

J3 

ri 

>, 

:3 

4-> 

a 

H-1 

o 

m 

rJ-i-(t^C0O0NV004V0V0 
lO         1— I  T-(  04  On  •— <  04 


re    en 


c      .S 
o  ^  o 

^    >^  Ph 


O 

*S 
o 


00  T-H  VO  CO  00  On 
1—1  CO         04  »-<  »— I 


-^  r;:  j5  c!   do 


o 

CO 


X 


O 


<s^ 


CO 

a> 

J5 
o 

■4-* 

o 

■*-> 

re 


to  s^ 


S  o 
a 


03  T3 

O  _(-!    ™ 


(U     O 


»C    en    nj 

P^  w  ^ 


2> 


03 
S-i 


CTJ 


bo 


bo 


X! 

bo 


C  P-( 
<u 


<u  Q 


u 

C  PLi 


<u  Q 


en 


C  Pk 
cS  ^-^ 


CO 

<u 

I— ( 

3 

o 

o 


«— I 

3 


^ 

d 

(U 

o 

Q 

o 

rt 

O 

1-— 4 

o 

<u 

(J 

«-M 

1-1 

M-H 

<  W 

a>  d 

d  rt 

M  a 

.  o 

d  QJ 

»— I  <-!-( 

WW 


bo 

d  ^  -M 


> 


CO 


o 

o 

CO 

d 
o 


rt  d 


a    N 

WW 


L,  <u  d 
S  bo  1^ 


^  3  o 


w  K  >  P^ 

<l^    "^    «>  Tj 
a;    d    atJ 

J^<:  w  w 


OpL4 

t 

u 
•§1 

CO 


O  On  00  tv.  CO 
O  04  00  04  On 


O  ON  04  Tt-  t^ 
!-•  04  1-1  04 


04  00  O 
On  O  O 


04  00  CO 
1-1  04  04 


O 


ON 


CO 


lO 

00 


*0    00  to  CO  04 

t^    00  t^  00  00 


^    CO  04  '^  0\ 

00  'vt-  ^ 


0'OOOOVOcoOO'«t' 
0400t^OOOO"^OON 


0404t^tnO\iOVO-^co 
•—I  04  •— I  CO 


Is 


o  t^  lo  .-(  o\ 

»-t  04    rH    04 


s 

a 

i^ 

Q 

v 

o 

V 

o 

(U 

CO 

«-! 

t;  ^ 

o  a 
^W 

d    ^ 

dj     en 


rt 


e«  .d 

q  p 


c« 

at 

u 

d   G 


CO  VO  CO 
>-"  04  04 


(J 


VO 


tv. 


rt   d 
S  S 

.G    <U 


tn  HH  '5 


G 
u 


6 
o 

CO 


,d 
re 

B 


en 
bo 

•  S 
CO 


O 


04   On  VO  NO 
^    Tj-  »— I 
O 


CO 

(0 
•♦J 

C/3 


o 

OW 


(U  d  '-J 

-M  ^  N      _.      ._ 

g  ^  <  pq  W 

c/a  < 


0040NmoOVO'^^tO 

1— I    -^  r-H  CO 


o 

CT] 

P5 


CTJ 

Xi 


ctJ 


cJ 


bo 
u 

d 

en 

X-K 

<u 


.^    <    -^    ^    •>    ^    '§      g 

?.  PP^OOcocoH 


rt 


rt 


O 


S 


HONOR  ROLL 


349 


.^  c 

bo  >.  _j 

bpi3   u 
rt   >   o 

;^  w  :^ 


Id 


rt 

^    rt 
rt  ^^ 

•'S3 

H-I    W 


rt 

rt    rt      U? 
o    a      Q 


'd 
T3 


o 
'a 

tn 

Q 


o 

o 


O 
O 
b/) 

<    O 


rt    D 
Jh    rt 


t-i 


^  K  15 


3    "^  S     != 


<u  pq 

CO    rt 


a 

CO 


,1:;    <u 


a   o 


Vi 

(U 
-(-J 

4-« 


o 


rt  rn   -M  '-i 


en 


t:  o 


rt 


-d 
rt 


O 

■  '^H 

<u    en  (^  ^^    rt 


en 

15 
a 

5 

rt 

C 

o 
Id 


Or0Of0»J0r0iV0i-OO\ 

o>-noa\OJoooooo 


in 
00 


t^e^r^l>»iOrocOro»— •'— I 
T- iOCMt— iCXIOOO'— iO\0\ 


'— lO^H  00<M'— ioocoooooc^<^ 

T— It— l(\l  r— (f— t  ,— (  ,_),— I,— I 


(N  CM  rt  t-i  (M   >-( 


i-ir^oort-r^i-Oi— itooO'— 'C> 

VO    CM  —I 


(MiomCMQONi-iVOCvJVOOOOOO 
CM  r-H,— (-^  CvIt-hCVJ  »— • 


OOt^O\rorj-roOc\JOO 
>-<         CO         (M  '-•  CM  T-I 


1— iLOrO'— •CMCM'O'— •»— iCMi— I 
00  CM 


ONiJ^t~^00'-<OOrfO'-<t^>OOOOvO 
^  CM  fO  CM  CM  CM 


U 

o 

a 

(U 
>    en 

XI 


rt 

'en 

"3 
O 

H-I 


bo 
o 


en 

C3 
rt 
a; 

o 


rt    o 

Jd  X  -t-" 

^x:>>-t-'-Hrty>i't-. 

C/5 


0)  o 

0)  ^ 

w  en 

(U  <u 


CO 

bo 

.S    C3 
u*    O 

CO    o 

•§§ 

ID    d 
j-(    ''^    j-i  <— '    >-i 


bo  rt 


rt 


rt  -r.    =3 


o 

U 


CO 

bo 
a 


aco 


rt 
en 


tt     4_> 


rt  .; 


.^  j^  ^ 

L.       J_l     t-'-<      'O       I»» 


,^^2rt.^t;5rtOrt    Ort+Jrt.^OOrtOJd 


en 
u 


'S 

'bo 
u 


O 


rt    (D 

Td     03 

<^ 


.So 

<u 
o 
C 
<v 
u 

o 


ffi 


>     H-i^^fe 


d       o 

jn    a  N 


a 

rt 

Vh 

O 


p* 


CO 


^ 


15    rt    P 


o 


G 
O 


S  90 


m 


a   ^   '^ 


>, 


Td    +j 


O  O  u^  »-* 
O  u^  ON  O 


p^ 


a 


rt 


fO  O  O  O  O  CM  CO 

00  O  10  CM  O  CO  00 

T— (  CM  »— '  »— '  1— I 


O  CM  00  O  10  ON  CM 
O  00  00  00  CM  O  CM 


^                  fl    -P 

15 

ass' 
ifto 

K.  Gri] 
Blalock 
Smith 
McLai 
G.  Floy 

"^     f-!     "^ 

'd 

C    frt    *^ 

0 

»— '  .t^     OJ 

•  rH 

^>a 

ni;  *-M  "-H   +->    ^ 
+j    rt    rt    QJ    niS 

C 

p 

H>< 

OWWffi  ^ 

W 

0  On  T-i 

0  t^  1— 1  VO          iJ^ 

0 

0  CM  ^ 

0  t^  00  00            CM 

0 

CM     1— t 


Tl-  0\  00  >— I 

T— (  LO 


u-)  t^  m  CM  VO  CO  O 
ro  »— I  T- 1    c<^  1— I 


CMONt^oom   Tt-i-<ooooo 

CM  t^  »-i  »— I  CO 


On  O  <^  O 


«J^ 


rt  NO  0\  o 

1— t  r— I    VO 


VO  t^  NO  O  VO  10  CM 
ro  rH  CM  «— < 


CM  T-I  00  O  rt 
CM  >— •  >— < 


00  On  00  rt  t^ 
NO  f-i  CM 


On  CO  NO  t^ 


10 


C! 

rt    rt             .1:: 

ffi.-H         0 

nter 

Flor 
stol 
ve 
lama 

.5 

'hn 

>   "00    »-  ;r    rt 

;>  I' P50 Ph 

0 

.s 

*o 

iSPn 

a 

■M    rt 


Oi   en 


-^  ;s  s.-e 


rt 
r;3  'C 

bo  fe 
'd     A 

^     bo 


en  .SJ 
rt    i_ 

bO^ 

o  o 


o 


rt 

bb^ 


3 
o 

CO 


en 

c 

m 


-a 
c 

^  bo 

^  -d 


rt 

c 
c 

rt 

> 


.,   .„    ..   O  :ti   i.   g 
Ph  CO  .S2  "-^  1-1  P^  c/2 


0, 

tn 
en 

'en    rt 
O  LO 


c  ;5 


0 

u 

> 
en 

a 

•♦-• 

U 

r" 

C 

■<-> 

(U 

3 

pq 

0 

CO 

350 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


D' 


Skirt  aiangers  in  a  ^ifj^ 

Rachel  K.  Laurgaard 
JJJustra ted  hy  Elizabeth  Williamson 

|ON'T  spoil  that  perfectly  pressed  skirt  by  folding  it  over  an  old  wire 
hanger!  Three  snap  clothespins  tacked  to  the  crosspiece  of  an  ordi- 
nary wooden  coat  hanger  transform  it  into  an  excellent  skirt  hanger. 

It  is  such  a  simple  trick  that  there  is  no  excuse  for  not  having  plenty 
of  them.  And,  if  your  best  friend  doesn't  know  about  it,  fix  a  few  for  her, 
enamel  them  in  pretty  colors,  use  a  dainty  ''decaV'  or  two,  and  the  next 
time  she  has  a  birthday,  surprise  her  with  something  she  can  really  use. 

For  variation,  cover  the  clothespins  with  decorative  sachets.  Another 
trick  is  to  paint  the  tips  of  the  clothespins  with  fingernail  enamel,  and  at- 
tach a  sachet  of  matching  color. 


Swinging 

Grace  Sayre 

Up  where  the  sky  holds  the  tallest  of  swings, 
Gay-hearted  little  girls  spread  play-dress  wings; 
Long  loops  of  swing  rope,  in  a  bright  arc, 
Follow  the  children  that  swing  in  the  park. 
Swing  to  the  rooftops,  swing  through  the  trees, 
Golden  hair  sunnily  catching  the  breeze. 
Julie  has  hair  that  is  red  with  the  sun, 
Mary's  is  brown  as  a  new-baked  bun. 
And  Gloria's  long  braids  reach  out  toward  the  town, 
As  the  wind  follows  playfully,  up  and  down. 
Swing  to  the  rooftops,  swing  with  the  breeze, 
Brown,  red,  or  gold  hair,  shines  through  the  trees. 


From  The  Field 


Margaret  C.  Pickering,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

AH  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278, 

See  also  Handbook  of  Instwctions  of  Relief  Society,  page  123. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  SOCIALS,  BAZAARS,  AND 
OTHER  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph   submitted   by   Fawn   N.    Dilworth 

BLAINE    STAKE    (IDAHO),   JEROME    SECOND    WARD    RELIEF    SOCIETY 

PRESIDENTS  From   1914  to   1950 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Martina  Jensen;  Tryphena  Cox  Sidwell; 
Stella  Thompson. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Elizabeth  Wray;  Bertha  Smith;  Mary  V. 
Tilby;  Mildred  Andrus. 

Insets,  left  to  right:  Estella  Tolman  Day;  Eulalia  S.  Welch;  Bertha  Newman,, 
now  serving  on  a  mission  to  her  native  country — Switzerland. 

Two  past  presidents,  Susanne  Ferguson  and  Annie  Dalton  are  deceased. 

Fawn  N.  Dilworth  is  president  of  Blaine  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Page  351 


352 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Vela  J.  Waddoups 

LOST  RIVER  STAKE  (IDAHO),  CONDUCTS  UNIQUE  FLOWER  SHOW 
AND  ART  EXHIBIT,  August  19,  1949 

Veta  J.  Waddoups,  Moore,  Idaho,  submits  a  beautifully  written  account  of  several 
projects  which  the  women  of  Lost  River  Stake  developed  into  successful  fruition  under 
adverse  circumstances.  "Lost  River  Valley  is  located  in  the  heart  of  the  desert.  The 
valley  has  suffered  much  during  those  years  when  drought  ravaged  her  hills  and  vales. 
Until  recent  years  the  valley  has  been  principally  a  livestock  country.  .  .  .  The  summers 
are  short  and  the  winters  cold.  About  1930  the  Relief  Society  women  were  anxious 
to  begin  a  home  beautification  project  to  add  richness  to  their  lives.  ...  A  flower  show 
project  was  begun.  .  .  .  Women  were  encouraged  to  plant  a  row  of  flowers  in  their 
vegetable  gardens.  ...  In  August  of  1930  a  few  women  traveled  miles  to  display  their 
flowers.  .  .  .  One  woman  brought  a  small  bouquet  of  petunias  to  which  she  had  carried 
water  in  a  bucket  all  summer.  Thus  the  annual  flower  show  in  Lost  River  Stake  had 
its  beginning.  .  .  .  Each  year  a  few  more  women  made  the  effort;  each  year  they  learned 
new  things.  .  .  .  Each  year  the  display  of  flowers  increased. 

"Then  it  was  decided  to  have  a  handicraft  exhibit  along  with  the  flowers.  .  .  . 
This  event  was  held  in  a  different  ward  each  year,  which  necessitated  the  women  to 
travel  as  much  as  thirty  miles  to  bring  their  flowers  and  art  work.  .  .  .  Programs  of 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


353 


music,  readings,  and  dancing  were  added.  And  so  the  project  grew.  Humble  homes 
were  beginning  to  take  on  new  beauty  with  lawns  and  tiny  gardens.  .  .  .  The  work 
leaders  in  the  stake,  Marion  Yorgenson  and  Maud  Babcock,  held  art  classes  during  the 
summer  months  to  teach  textile  painting  and  fine  handicraft  arts.  The  results  of  these 
classes  were  also  placed  on  exhibit  at  the  flower  show.  .  .  .  Last  summer  these  women 
gave  classes  in  figurine  painting  and  approximately  one  hundred  pieces  were  painted. 
The  total  enrollment  of  our  participating  Relief  Societies  was  224  women. 

"August  19th  our  annual  exhibit  was  held  in  the  new  Leslie  Ward  chapel.  .  .  . 
As  one  entered  the  beautiful  new  building,  with  its  newly  planted  lawns,  and  viewed  the 
display  of  art  work,  the  beautiful  pieces  of  upholstery,  the  figurines,  the  flowers  in 
gorgeous  array  and  saw  the  ninety-five  Singing  Mothers  in  formal  attire  and  heard 
their  voices,  one  could  not  help  recalling  the  tiny  beginning  from  which  this  project 
sprang.  .  .  .  Drought  has  receded  into  the  desert.  .  .  .  We  feel  that  these  projects  have 
strengthened  the  faith  of  the  women  in  their  own  abilities,  in  our  Lost  River  Valley, 
and  in  the  gospel." 

Elva  J.  Beal  is  president  of  Lost  River  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Veta  J.  Waddoups 

LOST  RIVER  STAKE  FLOWER  SHOW 


354 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lavina  W.   Barton 

EASTERN   STATES   MISSION,   ALBANY    (NEW   YORK)    BRANCH 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  chorister  Audrey  Gibson;  theology  leader  Beth  Taylor; 
Second  Counselor  Emma  Barton. 

Back  row:  Secretary-Treasurer  Betty  Shaffer;  President  Lavina  Barton;  hteraturc 
leader  Barbara  Behling;  First  Counselor  Almira  Khne. 

Active  members  Lena  Turner  and  Ann  Batchelor  were  absent  when  this  photo- 
graph was  taken. 

President  Barton  reports:  'The  members  of  this  society  represent  three  cities: 
Albany,  Rensselaer,  and  Troy,  New  York.  Meetings  are  held  in  the  homes  of  the 
members  and  the  attendance  has  been  loyal  and  consistent.  The  Relief  Society  of 
this  small  branch  just  completed  a  successful  branch  party  which  included  a  bazaar, 
bake-sale,  fish-pond,  program,  moving  pictures,  and  refreshments.  Members,  non- 
members,  and  missionaries  all  co-operated.  Ninety  people  were  present,  including 
thirty-nine  non-members  of  the  Church." 

Georgia  R.  Livingston  is  president  of  the  Eastern  States  Mission  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Berta  Piranian 

PALESTINE-SYRIAN  MISSION,  FIRST 

BAZAAR  HELD  IN  BEIRUT 

November  i,  1949 

Left  to  right:  Alice  Inglisian;  Anahit 
Arabian;  Berta  Piranian,  President,  Pales- 
tine-Syrian Mission  Relief  Society;  Juliet 
Ouzunian,  President,  Beirut  Rehef  So- 
ciety. 

,  Sister  Piranian  reports  that  this  bazaar 
was  very  successful  and  the  sisters  en- 
joyed preparing  the  displays.  There  are 
nine  members  in  the  Beirut  Relief  Society 
and  sixteen  in  Aleppo.  In  both  branches 
the  members  of  the  presidencies  act  as 
visiting  teachers. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


355 


Photograph  submitted  by  Letta  Staples 

SEVIER  STAKE   (UTAH),  RICHFIELD  SECOND  WARD  VISITING 
TEACHERS  ASSEMBLED  AT  A  PARTY  GIVEN  IN  THEIR  HONOR, 

January  31,  1950 

This  ward  has  the  distinction  of  having  a  100  per  cent  record  in  visiting  teaching 
for  more  than  twenty  years.  Executive  officers  of  the  ward  Rehef  Society  are:  President 
Vanorma  Anderson;  First  Counselor  Blanche  Spencer;  Second  Counselor  Thelma  Beut- 
ler;  Secretary-Treasurer  Edna  Haynie. 

Ivy  C.  Ashby  is  president  of  Sevier  Stake  Rehef  Society. 


Dark  in  the  Chrysalis 

(Continued  from  page  319) 

in  the  back,  others  set  to  work  poring  over  color  schemes  in  ad- 
grubbing  and  trimming  in  the  back  vance  of  morning  and  the  workmen, 
yard.  Edith  and  Linnie  hurried  Painters  and  paperhangers  stepped 
to  sort  out  the  furniture  in  the  aside  for  plumbers  in  the  upper 
upstairs  rooms,  rushed  to  town  each  hall.  Tile-setters  worked  at  night, 
afternoon  while  Grammy  slept,  to  installing  a  new  bathroom  and  a 
choose  wallpaper,  curtains,  and  fur-  shower  off  the  kitchen.  Electricians 
nishings,  recounting  their  adven-  installed  new  appliances  in  the  kit- 
tures  and  decisions  to  Mrs.  Lewis,  chen  and  wired  outlets  for  the  num- 
who  was  avid  for  every  detail.  erous    lamps    that    blossomed    all 

Trucks  came,  bringing  mountain  over  the  house.     Carpets  were  laid 

soil    and    fertilizer.      Nurseries    de-  from  wall   to  wall   in   each   room, 

livered  .shrubs  which  were  planted  being     finished     sometimes     only 

immediately.      Workmen     planted  minutes    before    the    furniture    ar- 

grass  in  the  finely  combed  soil,  in-  rived  and  was  set  in  place.     The 

stalled  a  system  of  sprinkling,  and  clean  smell  of  paper  and  paint  per- 

erected  trellises.  vaded  the  house. 

The  women,  dizzy  with  wallpaper,  Edith    dropped    to   bed    and    to 

curtains,    and    furnishings,    hardly  sleep     almost     simultaneously,     so 

noticed    what    went    on    outside,  weary  was  she,  but  it  was  a  good 

Linnie   and   Edith   sat   up   nights,  weariness,    and    it  .brought    good 


356 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


BEAUHFUI  3-PARI 

ANTHEMS 

FOR 

Sin^in^  Mothers 


R3397 

Bid  Me  Enter  In— Wilson  .... 

.20 

R2782 

God    Painted    a   Picture — 
DeRose .- 

.20 

I   Bow   My   Head   in   Silent 
Prayer — McNeill,    Gallop, 
Krenz        

.20 

R3368 

If  God  Forgot — O'Hara  

.20 

1560 

In   the    Garden — Miles   

.16 

6235 

Look   in   Mercy   Upon   Us-:— 
Mendelssohn - 

.15 

900 

My  Faith  Looks  Up  to  Thee — 
Mason  

.15 

1075 

Send    Forth    Thy    Spirit— 
Schuetky 

.15 

2092 

Somewhere,  Beyond  the 
Sunset — Ackley   

.16 

658 

Watch  and  Pray — ^Hamblen 

.15 

MUSIC  SENT  ON  APPROVAL 

Mail  Orders  Filled  Promptly 
WE  PAY  POSTAGE 


We  have  a  complete  stock  of  popular, 
sacred,  and  classical  music  for  home, 
church,  and  school;  Steinway  and  Lester 
pianos;  band  and  orchestra  instruments 
and  accessories  and  records. 


D 


45-47 

MAIN  STREET 


urst  Of  Aii-ntuABtun 

a  lines 

SOUTH       I  ^jij0  * 


^iHmlc  Qy. 


SAir   LAKE  CITY  %,  UTAM 


sleep,  unridden  with  dreams.  She 
thought  ruefully  that  it  would  have 
been  more  fun  to  go  slowly,  but 
realized  that  time  was  an  important 
element.  Her  whole  background 
had  trained  her  to  economy;  now 
she  was  heady  with  the  cost  of 
things,  had  lost  track  long  since.  She 
looked  with  new  eyes  at  Cory,  im- 
maculate at  dinner  as  he  had  gone 
to  his  office  in  the  morning.  Did  he 
realize  how  hard  he  had  driven  her? 

T  INNIE  regaled  her  father  with 
accounts  of  the  progress,  their 
newest  plans,  her  lovely  face  radiant 
with  enthusiasm.  Edith  was  con- 
tent to  sit  back  and  let  her  talk, 
proud  of  the  girl's  quick  grasp  of 
the  principles  of  interior  decoration, 
delighted  with  the  ease  with  which 
the  terms  rolled  off  her  tongue. 

"Fm  not  sure  about  that  plaid 
room,"  she  said  once,  considering 
prettily  the  paper  she  had  brought 
to  the  table,  her  pencil  poised  at 
her  lips.  She  looked  so  like  a 
magazine  illustration  that  Cory 
winked  slyly  at  Edith,  composing 
his  face  to  respectful  interest  for 
her  upward  glance.  A  young  girl 
in  love  was  one  of  the  world's 
masterpieces,  Edith  decided,  a  joint 
enterprise  with  a  partner  like  Cory, 
the  most  challenging. 

In  less  than  two  weeks  the  place 
was  completely  transformed,  its 
latent  beauty  dramatized  fully. 
Edith  was  amazed  to  see  the  back 
yard  as  informally  beautiful  as  the 
front  yard  was  formal.  The  weep- 
ing birch  was  leafed  and  gracefully 
swept  the  new  lawn,  already  thickly 
emerald,  healthy  rose  shoots  climbed 
the  trellises.  Small  trees  and  shrubs 
formed   interesting   groups    in    the 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS 


357 


corners  of  the  lovely  rock  wall, 
blossoming  pansies  hugged  their 
feet.  A  patio  was  gaily  fitted  with 
lawn  furniture;  comfortable  deck 
chairs  invited  enjoyment  of  the 
warm  May  sun.  A  neighbor's  apple 
tree  leaned  a  blossom-laden  branch 
over  the  rear  wall.  Edith  caught 
her  breath. 

"Like  it?''  Cory  asked,  giving  her 
a   sidelong   glance. 

'1  love  it,"  said  Edith.  "It's 
poetic.  I  can  readily  see  that 
Linnie  is  not  the  only  artist  in  the 
family." 

"What's  next  on  the  list?"  Cory 
asked.  He  had  flushed  with  pleasure 
at  her  words,  color  creeping  to  the 
roots  of  his  dark  hair,  softening  his 
strong  features. 

"Linnie's  trousseau  and  wedding 
dress  —  bridesmaids'  dresses,  an- 
nouncements, and  parties." 

"Parties?" 

"Dozens  of  them,"  confirmed 
Edith.  "All  brides  have  them. 
Announcement  parties,  trousseau 
teas,  and  whatnot." 

"It's  a  racket,"  grinned  Cory. 

"Well,  Linnie  wants  the  whole 
thing." 

"That's  what  I  want  her  to  have, 
Edith,  the  works." 

Her  name  slipped  off  his  tongue 
as  easily  as  if  with  common  usage. 
Edith  Ashe,  Mrs.  Ashe,  he  had 
called  her,  never  just  the  friendli- 
ness of  "Edith." 

"Speaking  of  parties,"  he  went 
on,  "I'd  like  to  have  one— a  dinner 
party." 

"A  dinner  party?" 

"Yes,  some  business  friends. 
They  entertain  me  at  their  homes. 
I  have  always  entertained  them  at 
hotels.     I  guess  I'd  like  to  put  on 


PARK  FREE! 
SHOP  EASY! 
SA  VEMORE! 

At  your  nearest  Sears  Store, 
where  you'll  find  that  GOOD 
QUALITY  ALWAYS  COSTS 
YOU  LESS! 


^/(f/yr 


UTAH    POWER    &.    LIGHT    CO 


358 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1950 


M  fanmi  §evvices  Rre 

Here    is    another    advanced   feature: 
The  only  Mortuary  in  Utah  with 

3  Chapels 

And  here  is  a  decided  convenience: 

Umpk  Parking 

For  all  cars  on  our  own  premises. 

Joseph  l^m.  laylor 
MmDrial  Mortuarii 

125  N.  Main  3-7626 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 


PRESERVE  YOUR 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 

MAGAZINES 

Have  the  valuable  information 
contained  therein  readily 
available  for  easy  access. 
Either  permanent  binding  or 
magazine  covers  in  which  you 
can  add  each  issue  as  pub- 
lished. 

Deseret  News  Press 

40  Richards  Street 
Salt  Lake  City  \.  Utah 


the  dog  a  little.  Could  it  be  man- 
aged?   About  next  Friday?" 

''Of  course  it  could/'  Edith  as- 
sured him  warmly. 

'Tine!  For  twelve  people.  And 
Edith,  will  you  be  the  hostess?" 

"Why  not  Linnie?" 

"I  want  Linnie  there,  of  course, 
but  I  particularly  want  you  to  act 
as  hostess.    Will  you  do  it?" 

''Why,   I  guess  so.     Certainly." 

I7DITH  was  definitely  and  warmly 
thrilled  as  she  went  upstairs. 
Life,  which  she  had  thought  to  be 
all  over  for  her,  was  definitely  taking 
a  new  turn,  one  filled  with  excite- 
ment and  interesting  meaning.  She 
dressed  carefully,  brushing  the  blue- 
black  hair  back  in  feathers  around 
her  face,  listening  with  half  atten- 
tion to  Mrs.  Lewis  reminisce  of 
the  old  days,  of  her  own  marriage 
to  Cory's  father.  Cory's  hand, 
touching  hers  accidentjy  as  he 
helped  her  with  his  mother's  wheel- 
chair on  the  stairs,  was  like  an  elec- 
tric shock.  She  was  sure  he  felt  it 
too,  for  he  gave  her  a  quick,  pene- 
trating glance  that  seemed  weighted 
with  unsaid  things. 

"Daddy,  Aunt  Edith,"  said  Linnie 
at  the  table,  "I  didn't  think  it  was 
possible  for  me  to  be  so  happy, 
ever.  Everything  is  perfect  for  my 
wedding.  I  dreaded  for  Paul  and 
his  people  to  come,  but  now  I  am 
proud  of  my  home.  I  can  hardly 
wait.  I  know  it  will  all  be  perfect 
to  the  last  detail." 

"Of  course  it  will,  honey.  Any 
wedding  would  be  perfect  with  you 
as  the  bride." 

"I  love  those  medieval  lamps  on 
the  porch,  Daddy,  and  the  house 
numbers.  I  didn't  know  you  had 
such  wonderful  taste.    Every  detail 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS 


359 


is  perfect,  thanks  to  you  and  Aunt 
Edith.  Every  inch  of  the  place  has 
been  gone  over,  even  Grammy's 
room,  except  your  room.  Why 
didn't  you  let  us  fix  it  up?" 

"I  wanted  to  leave  something 
undone,    a    psychological    reason." 

"Why,  Daddy?  Please  tell  me," 
coaxed  Linnie. 

''I  don't  see  why  not,"  said  Cory, 
after  a  little  thought.  'Tou  should 
be  able  to  understand.  I  am  going 
to  get  married." 

''Married?"  said  Linnie.  A  fork- 
ful of  food  halted  abruptly  halfway 
to  her  mouth.  She  was  suddenly 
pale. 

'Tes,"  Cory  went  on,  not  no- 
ticing. '1  should  like  my  wife  to 
have  at  least  one  room  left  to  deco- 
rate, seeing  how  much  fun  you 
girls  have  had." 

"Who?"  said  Linnie.  "Who  is 
it,  Daddy?  No!  Don't  tell  me. 
I  think  I  know." 

"Why,  Linnie,"  said  Cory  in 
concern,  for  Linnie  stood  up.  "I 
thought  you  would  understand." 

"No,  Daddy.  I  don't  think  I 
do,"  said  Linnie  in  a  clear  little 
voice.  "It  is  all  right.  It  is  your 
life.  I'll  get  used  to  it.  It's  just 
that  I  don't  think  I  could  ever, 
ever— if  Paul  died,  love  somebody 
else." 

She  fled  swiftly  toward  the  stairs, 
her  slim  hand  to  her  mouth. 

Cory  looked  miserably  down  at 
his  plate,  Mrs.  Lewis  watching  him 
apprehensively.  Only  Edith  went 
on  eating  with  great  effort  the  lumps 
of  tasteless  food,  with  steady,  icy 
fingers,  as  if  nothing  had  happened, 
though  she  longed  to  follow  Lin- 
nie, and  go  to  her  room. 

(To   be   continued) 


I  Leighoorhood 

Margeiy  S.  Stewart 


Blessed  are  those  v/hose  lives  are  lived 

On  one  long  shady  street, 

Whose  sheltered,  well-scrubbed  porches 

know 
The  countless  coming  feet 
Of  those  who  wish  to  borrow, 
And  those  who  wish  to  give, 
Those  who  bring  their  happiness, 
Those  needing  help  to  live. 
These  people  walk  so  close  to  life 
They  feel  her  pulses  beat. 

Blessed  are  those  who  know  the  names 

Of  every  child  they  meet. 

Who  break  the  bread  of  friendliness 

And  find  its  savor  sweet. 

Not  for  them  the  bitter  dark 

Of  loneliness  that  swells 

The  seeking  heart  until  it  breaks 

Like  brittle,  tide-flung  shells. 

Of  him  who  never  learned  how  wide 

A  world  is  one  retreat. 


RONE  JOHNSON 


Phone  4-4025 
Same  Location  Since  1890 

186  N  Street 

Opposite 

Main  Entrance 

City  Cemetery 

Salt  Lake  City 


Qjrom   I  Lear  and  QJc 


ar 


I  was  busy  ironing  last  Monday,  but 
thinking,  also,  about  the  bishop  who 
thinks  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  is 
sad.  So  I  picked  up  a  stub  pencil  and 
wrote  the  following  verses: 

Someone  has  said  our  little  book 
Is  very,  very  sad — 
It  brought  the  tears  into  his  eyes; 
Now,  that  is  very  sad. 

These  cookies  are  from  out  that  book. 
They're  good,  you  can't  deny — 
Now,  just  another  helping 
Of  this  lovely  savory  pie; 

These  are  pictures  of  the  workers — 
Their  smiling  tells  of  joys 
They  had  in  making  up  new  clothes 
For  needy  girls  and  boys. 

Now,  I  can't  tell  you  everything 
That's  in  our  Magazine — 
But  if  some  day  I  chance  your  way, 
I  hope  your  face  will  beam! 
—Mrs.  R.  S.  Vince 

Glen  Huon,  New  Zealand 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  an  im- 
portant part  of  our  home.  The  lessons  are 
a  source  of  strength  and  encouragement 
in  many  hours  of  need  and  are  a  most 
wonderful  source  of  information  as  well 
as  inspiration.  The  splendid  articles,  edi- 
torials, and  also  the  sermons  from  the 
conference  are  inspirational  and  so  help- 
ful and  make  enjoyable  reading.  The 
recipes  are  excellent.  I  have  tried  sev- 
eral of  them  and  the  results  were  delight- 
ful. The  poetry  and  stories  bring  joy  from 
the  knowledge  that  our  Latter-day  Saint 
women  are  doing  some  very  creditable 
writing.  The  "From  Near  and  Far"  page 
is  like  a  friendly  handclasp  among  Relief 
Society  women,  and,  last  but  not  least, 
the  reproductions  of  the  very  artistic 
scenic  photographs  both  in  the  Magazine 
and  on  the  cover  bring  joy  not  only  to 
me,  but  my  husband  thinks  they  are  un- 
surpassed in  artistry  and  beauty. 
— Mrs.  John  Gardner,  Encino,  California 


Some  time  ago  I  read  a  very  interesting 
article  in  the  Magazine  and  was  most 
enthusiastic  about  it.  The  article  con- 
cerned the  Latter-day  Saints  and  their 
settlement  in  El  Paso,  Texas,  and  about 
the  man  who  was  called  "Villa  of  Mexico." 
("El  Paso  and  the  Latter-day  Saints,"  by 
Sadie  Ollorton  Clark,  June  1949).  This 
is  the  type  of  historical  material  which 
I  like  very  much  and  think  the  informa- 
tion is  of  value  to  us  in  studying  the 
history  of  our  people. 

— Gertrude    Koven 

Provo,  Utah 

We  enjoy  the  fine  material  which  you 
publish  each  month,  but  we  have  been 
quite  concerned  over  the  discontinuation 
of  the  continued  story  "You  Can  Learn," 
(October  and  November  1948  and  Janu- 
ary and  March  1950)  by  Katherine  Kel- 
ly. We  once  lived  on  a  farm  and  every 
issue  brought  back  memories  galore.  We 
waited  anxiously  from  one  month  to  the 
next  to  read  the  romance  and  experi- 
ences of  Katherine  ....  We  would  like 
very  much  to  have  this  story  continued, 
and  many  of  our  friends  have  mentioned 
the  same  thing. 

— Lucille  M.  Plumb, 

Los  Angeles,  California 

The  Magazine  continues  to  be  my  fa- 
vorite reading.  I  think  you  should  be  highly 
commended  for  your  fine  work  in  editing 
it. 

— Mabel   Jones   Gabbott 

Bountiful,    Utah 

I  have  been  a  subscriber  to  the 
Magazine  for  only  a  short  time,  but  I 
must  tell  you  how  much  I  enjoy  it.  I 
dearly  love  those  pieces — "A  Letter  From 
Mother."  Clara  Home  Park  must  be  a 
wonderful  and  beautiful  person.  I  like 
very  much  the  stories  and  poems  and  the 
articles  on  home  decoration.  I  am  not 
a  member  of  the  Church  yet  but  belong 
to  the  Relief  Society  group  here. 
— Dora  Bradley 

Stibnite,  Idaho 


New 
Releases- 


MAP  OF  THE  LATTER-DAY  SAINTS  IN 
AMERICAN  HISTORY 

New  England,  New  York,  Ohio,  Missouri,  Illinois,  Iowa, 
Great  Plains,  Great  Salt  Lake  periods  of  L.  D.  S.  His- 
tory and  March  of  the  Battalion. 

Originally  $5.00  Now  $2.50 

Map  29"  X  57"— Six  Colors 

KNIGHT  OF  THE  KINGDOM $2.25 

By  CONWAY  B.  SONNE 

Adventures  with  faith.  Career  of  world  traveler;  ardent 
Knight  of  the  Kingdom — Richard  Ballantyne. 

MELVIN  J.  BALLARD  $2.50 

By  BRYANT  S.  fflNCKLEY 

Life  and  eloquent  addresses  of  widely  beloved  apostle. 

India  paper,  gilt  edge,  leather  editions — 

JESUS.  THE  CHRIST  $7.00 

ARTICLES   OF  FAITH   $6.00 

Available  also  in  library  (cloth)  editions. 

Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple  Salt  Lake  City  10.  Utah 

Mention    The   Relief   Society    Magazine    When   Buying   From    Advertisers 


tit  **  p  r 


U.  S.  POSTAGE 

2^  Paid 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 
PERMIT  No.  690 


iiiiasiS! 


nn 

The  tiiiife  for  plaeliiig  the- seid-----^ 
prepariHg  for  the  fall  ami  winter  ahead.  '^ 

ilie  tiiBe  f0r  ptamiig  with  life  iisso ranee ; 
—-  prepariiig  far  the  atiliimii  aiid'Miiter 
of  our  lives. 


qi^i 


ULMlk. 


%o 


WLA 


J^H. 


MMmMmjkMMmf^i^MWM  w  M.mm 


S*;<-  iaH-  Oiy  U> 


SUA  ®  A  m  t  m 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  publication  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.  Spafford  ._.--.  President 

Marianne  C.   Sharp  -----  First  Counselor 

Velma  N.  Simonsen  .  .  -  -  -       Second  Counselor 

Margaret  C.  Pickering     -----     Secretary-Treasurer 

Achsa  E.  Paxman  Leone  G.  Layton  Lillie  C.  Adams  Alta  J.  Vance 

Mary  G.  Judd  Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Ethel  C.  Smith  Christine  H.  Robinson 

Anna  B.  Hart  Evon  W.  Peterson  Louise  W.  Madsen  Alberta  H.  Christensen 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Leone  O.  Jacobs  Aleine  M.  Young  Nellie  W.  Neal 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Mary  J.  Wilson  Josie  B.  Bay 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 
Editor  ----------         Marianne   C.   Sharp 

Associate  Editor       ---------  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager    -  -  -  -  -       ■     -  -  -  -  Belle  S.   Spafford 

Vol.  37  JUNE  1950  No.  6 


e 


on  tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Brigham  Young  Levi  Edgar  Young  364 

Contest    Announcements — 1950    373 

Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  373 

Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  374 

On  Building  a  Poem  ^ Anna  Prince  Redd  376 

The  Short  Story  With  a  Plot ...Ramona  W.  Cannon  379 

A  Converts'   Granddaughter  Returns — Part  II  Helen  and  Cyril  Pearson  394 

The  Vow  of  Oberammergau  Mirla  Greenwood  Thayne  404 

FICTION 

Hall  of  Fulfillment  Fay   Tarlock  383 

Postlude  to  Spring  Christie  Lund  Coles  392 

Dark  in  the  Chrysalis — Chapter  6  Alice   Morrey  Bailey  407 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

Sixty  Years   Ago   388 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  389 

Editorial:     Brigham  Young — Loyal  and  True  Marianne  C.   Sharp  390 

Notes  From  the  Field:     Bazaars,  Socials,  and  Other  Activities 

General   Secretary-Treasurer,    Margaret   C.    Pickering  416 

From   Near   and   Far   432 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Immunize   Against   Accidents   Evelyn    Kidneigh  399 

Garden  Meditation  Ezra   J.   Poulsen  400 

European  Pottery  and  Porcelain  Rachel  K.  Laurgaard  411 

A  Letter  From  Mother  Clara  Home  Park  425 

POETRY 

Floral  Offering — Frontispiece  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard  363 

Temple  at  Dusk  Margery   S.    Stewart  372 

Paradox  Lizabeth  Wall  375 

A  Gray  Hawk  Circling  Marvin   Jones  378 

Viewpoint   Lurene   Gates   Wilkinson  382 

Friend  of  Nature  Clarence  Edwin  Flynn  391 

There  Is  No  Sign   C.    Cameron   Johns  399 

Language  of  the  Trees  Ruth  Harwood  406 

Mountain   River  Elizabeth   Waters  415 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  28  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  3-2741:  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  Matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


ABSOLUTELY  FREE 


t( 


FAITH  TO  LIVE  BY"  ByAhonJ.  Smith 


The  True  Secret  of  Healthy 
Courage,  Success  and  Happiness 


FAMILY  READING  CLUB 
DOUBLE  GUARANTEE 
First:  the  Club  guarantees  the  high 
standard  of  all  its  selections.  Second: 
should  any  selection  meet  with  your 
disapproval,  you  may  return  it  within 
thirty  days  for  full  credit. 


Here  is  an  absorbing  revelation  of  just 
what  faith  is  and  how  you  can  use  it  to 
triumph  over  the  conflicts  of  everyday 
life.  "Faith,"  says  Dr.  Smith,  "is  the 
philosopher's  stone  which  marvelously 
transforms  desperation  into  hope,  sick- 
ness into  health,  and  death  into  life. 
How  do  I  know?  Because  I  have  seen 
it  do  all  of  these  things." 

Yes,  faith  can  solve  family  problems, 
help  master  worry,  change  fear  into  ac- 
tion— ^and  this  wonderful  new  book 
proves  it.  The  publisher's  regular  re- 
tail edition  is  priced  at  $2.50,  but  we 
want  to  send  you  your  copy  ABSO- 
LUTELY FREE— whether  or  not  you 
join  the  Family  Reading  Club — ^to  dem- 
onstrate the  kind  of  important  reading 
you  will  receive  if  you  do  decide  to  be- 
come a  member.  Read  the  details  of 
this  unusual  offer  below;  read  how  the 
Family  Reading  Club  brings  its  mem- 
bers the  finest  books  each  month — at 
prices  much  less  than  the  publishers' 
retail  editions.  And  read  how  you  may 
obtain  a  copy  of  "Gentian  Hill"  by 
Elizabeth  Goudge  as  your  first  Club 
selection   if  you  decide  to  join. 


A  HINT  OF  THE 

CONTENTS  OF  THIS 

GREAT  BOOK 

THE  MEANING  OF  FAITH 

FAITH  AND  PURPOSE 

HOW  FAITH   HEALS 

A    FAITH    TO    FACE   THE 

DAILY  GRIND 

A  FAITH  TO  OVERCOME 

PESSIMISM 

A  FAITH  TO  OVERCOME 

HANDICAPS 

A  FAITH  TO  OVERCOME 

OBSESSION 

A  FAITH  TO  OVERCOME 

FEAR 

A  FAITH  TO  OVERCOME 

MARITAL  DISCORD 

A  FAITH  TO  STRENGTHEN 

THE  HOME 

A    FAITH    TO    CONQUER 

ALCOHOLISM 

A  FAITH  TO  FACE  DEATH 

FAITH   IS  POWER 

MakesYou This  Offer 


The  Family  Reading  Club  was  founded  to  select  books 
for  the  whole  family— books  which  are  worthwhile,  interest- 
ing and  entertaining  without  being  sensational.  Each  month 
our  Board  of  Editors  selects  one  book  from  among  the  many 
submitted  by  publishers — the  one  book  it  can  recommend 
most  enthusiastically  to  members.  These  are  always  books 
that  can  be  read  with  pleasure  by  every  member  of  the  fami- 
ly— books  that  can  be  discussed  by  all,  that  will  become 
prized  library  volumes. 

How  Club  Members  Save  50% 

If  you  join  the  Family  Reading  Club,  you  will  receive  the 
Club's  review  of  the  forthcoming  selection  each  month.  It  is 
not  necessary  to  accept  a  book  each  month — ^only  four  during 
an  entire  year  to  retain  membership.  And  instead  of  paying 
$2.75  to  $3.50  for  each  book,  members  pay  only  $1.89^ — plus 
a  few  cents  for  postage  and  handling.  In  addition,  members 
receive  a  free  Bonus  Book  with  each  four  selections  they  buy, 
thus  saving  up  to  50%  on  books  they  receive  from  the  Club! 

Send  No  Money— Just  Moll  Coupon 

Send  no  money  —  just  mail  the  coupon.  We  will  send  you 
your  copy  of  "Faith  to  Live  By  "  free — plus  a  copy  of 
"Gentian  Hill"  as  your  first  selec- 
tion, together  with  the  complete 
story  of  the  Family  Reading  Club. 
At  the  same  time  we  will  reserve 
a  membership  in  your  name.  If 
you  decide  to  cancel  your  reserva- 
tion, merely  return  the  copy  of 
"Gentian  Hill"  within  10  days 
and  there  will  be  no  further  oblig- 
ation. But  whether  or  not  you  join 
the  Club,  the  copy  of  "Faith  to 
Live  By  "  is  yours  to  keep  AB- 
SOLUTELY FREE.  However,  as 
the  number  of  free  copies  to  be 
distributed  in  this  way  is  limited, 
we  urge  you  to  mail  the  coupon 
now  I 

FAMILY  READING  CLUB     •     MINEOLA,  NEW  YORK 


"GENTIAN  HILL" 

by  Elizabeth  Goudge 
The  author  of  "Pil- 
grim's Inn"  now  tells 
the  story  of  two  or- 
phans who  came  to- 
gether to  relive  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  leg- 
ends in  English  folk- 
lore. Published  at 
$3.50,  but  as  your  first 
selection,    only    $1.89. 


Mail   This   Coupon 

ABSOLUTELY  FREE 

'TAITH   TO   LIVE   BY" 

FAMILY  READING  CLUB,  DEPT.  6  RSM 
MINEOLA,  NEW  YORK 

Please  send  me  at  once  a  copy  of  'Taith  to  Live  By" 
and  also  a  copy  of  ''Gentian  Hill."  At  the  same  time, 
reserve  a  membership  for  me  in  the  Club.  If  I  decide 
not  to  join  the  Club,  I  will  return  ''Gentian  Hill" 
within  10  days  and  you  are  to  cancel  my  reservation. 
Otherwise  enroll  me  as  a  member  and  send  me  each 
month  a  review  of  the  Club's  forthcoming  selection, 
which  1  may  accept  or  reject  as  I  choose.  There  are 
no  membership  dues  or  fees,  only  the  requirement — if 
1  join — to  accept  a  minimum  of  four  Club  selections 
(beginning  with  "Gentian  Hill")  during  the  coming 
twelve  months  at  only  $1.89  each,  plus  postage  and 
handling.  As  a  member,  I  will  be  entitled  to  a  free 
Bonus  Book  with  each  four  Club  selections  I  accept. 
The  copy  of  "Faith  to  Live  By"  is  mine  to  keep — 
free — whether  or  not  I  join. 


Mr. 

Mrs 

Miss 

(Please 

Print) 

Address    .  . . 

City 

.    Zone.  . 

State 

Occupation.  . 

Age  if 
.  .  under  21. 

Same  price  in 
Offer 

Canada: 

good  only 

105  Bond  St.,  Toronto  2 
in  U.S.A.  and  Canada. 

,  Ont. 

Willard  Luce 


BLOSSOMS  IN  THE  CANYON 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

VOL.  37,   NO.  6  JUNE  1950 


Cjioral    y:yffering 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

I  send  you  this  bouquet  of  purple  phlox 
But  more  than  petaled  silk  I  offer  you 
The  perfume  that  the  evening  star  unlocks. 
The  sun  in  warm  intensities,  the  dew 
Reflecting  dawn,  and  midnight's  purple  peace. 
The  rain  is  here  and  cool  embrace  of  snow, 
The  mold  of  leaves  once  scarlet,  spring's  release. 
The  living  loam,  and  life's  mysterious  flow. 

I  offer  all  of  these,  but  you  alone 

Can  know  if  it  is  earth  or  sky  you  hold. 

The  sky  records  no  path  where  birds  have  flown, 

No  song  or  wing  print,  feather  gray  or  gold; 

But  nothing  is  minute  enough  to  bare 

Its  breast  to  earth  and  leave  no  imprint  there. 


The  Cover:  Blossoms  of  the  Joshua  Tree,  Photograph  by  Josef  Muench. 


Brigham  Young 


President  Levi  Edgar  Young 
Of  the  First  Council  of  Seventy 

NO  man  ever   stretched  forth  down  the  sturdy  oaks  of  the  forests 
his  hands  to  mankind  with  a  and  build  cabins  for  their  homes, 
purer  gesture;  no  man  ever  He    knew    the    hardships    of    the 
tried  to  make  people  happier  than  clearing  of  the  land  for  corn  and 
did  Brigham  Young.     His  life  was  wheat  fields,  and  he  developed  that 
one  of  conflict  with  his  fellow  men,  quick     and     accurate     observation 
for  he  was  compelled  to  suffer  the  vouchsafed  to  few  men. 
injustices  of  men  who  did  not  ap-  Large  in  purpose  was  the  march 
preciate  his  ideals  of  religion  and  of   the   Mormon   pioneers    to    the 
life.      His    comprehension    of    the  West  under  Brigham  Young's  lead- 
feelings  of  children  and  youth  gave  ership,  for  it  resulted  in  the  crea- 
him  an  appreciation  of  their  hidden  tion    of    a    commonwealth    which 
powers  which  naturally  made  them  takes  its  place  industrially,  socially, 
love  the   right.     His   sense   of  re-  and  intellectually  among  the  fore- 
sponsibility  and  love  of  duty  made  most   states   of   the   Union.     The 
him   kind.     Yet  he  was   a   power  winter  of  1845-46  was  a  sorrowful 
and  gave  expressions  of  justice  and  time  for  the  Mormons  in  Nauvoo. 
the  right  with  words  not  to  be  mis-  Forced  out  of  their  city,  they  crossed 
understood.     A   hard   worker   and  as  an  organized  company  the  ice- 
organizer,  he  led  his  people  as  a  bound      Mississippi      River,      and 
true  leader,  for  people  felt  the  pow-  camped  on  the  frozen  grounds  of 
er  of  his  courage  and  rare  intelli-  Iowa.    Nine  little  babies  were  born 
gence.      The    Priesthood    of    God  in  one  night  in  the  snow-beleaguered 
gave  men  power,  and  he  awakened  camps.    Men,  women,  and  children 
that  power  to  activity  and   ideals  had  been   forced  into   the  wilder- 
for  the  establishing  of  faith  in  God  ness;    and    anxious,    alert,    hungry, 
and  a  rare  patriotism  which  made  and    weary,    they    followed    their 
for  the  kingdom  of  the  hereafter,  leader  and  were   unafraid.     There 
Brigham    Young    may    be    seen  were  no  roads,  and  day  by  day  they 
from  many  viewpoints.  Born  in  a  were  compelled  to  ford  dangerous 
New  England  cabin  in  the  State  streams,  and  to  struggle  through  the 
of  Vermont,  June  1,  1801,  he  knew  mire  of  the  days  of  melting  snows, 
from   the   beginning   the   meaning  Into  the  silent  new  country  be- 
of  pioneer  life.    When  he  became  yond  the  Mississippi  they  marched 
a  member  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  on  and  on,  knowing  always  that  in 
Christ  over  which  he  was  destined  the   depths   of  the  western   wilds, 
to  preside,  he  first  went  forth  as  a  Indians  lurked  to  beset  their  paths, 
humble  missionary.    Poor  in  purse,  But  the  mists  of  distance  were  mel- 
but  rich   in   spirit,   he  acquired   a  low  and  golden,  and  soon  the  winds 
knowledge    and    understanding    of  of  spring  blew  fresh  and  fair.     In 
people's  hearts.     He  saw  men  cut  the  long  march  to  the  country  be- 
Page  364 


BRIGHAM  YOUNG 


365 


yond  the  Rocky  Mountains,  they 
reahzed  that  the  boundaries  of 
spiritual  hfe  were  broadening;  the 
physical  frontier  was  becoming  more 
flexible  and  vibrating.  They  had 
large  problems  to  solve,  and  they 
knew  that  they  could  only  be 
solved  by  open-minded  construc- 
tive thought.  They  did  not  think 
of  themselves  alone,  but  of  future 
generations. 

As  we  look  back  to  those  days, 
someone  must  have  carried  the 
chalice;  someone  must  have  borne 
the  message  of  Christ  our  Lord. 
Those  pioneers  believed  and  proved 
by  their  work  that  art,  knowledge, 
and  religion  are  the  unifying  pow- 
ers of  life.  Yet  in  the  history  of 
human  achievement,  progress  comes 
as  a  result  of  the  hands  of  toil.  After 
their  long  trek  over  the  plains,  the 
pioneers  drank  of  the  waters  of  the 
mountain  streams  and  heard  the 
voice  of  their  leader  declare  that 
'This  Is  the  Place,"  and  they  rea- 
lized that  the  problems  of  material 
existence  and  life  must  first  be 
solved.  They  plowed  on  the  first 
days,  they  planted  their  gardens; 
they  turned  the  waters  of  the 
streams  upon  the  land,  and  dedi- 
cated their  work  to  God.  The  sage- 
brush waste  and  Indian  wickiup 
gave  way  to  the  things  that  make 
for  civilization  and  the  larger  life. 
Joseph  Conrad,  in  his  novel  entitled 
Lord  Jim,  has  written  these  words 
concerning  the  people  who  go  out 
into  the  wilderness  to  build  their 
homes : 

To  us  their  less-tried  successors,  they 
appear  not  as  agents  of  trade,  but  as  in- 
struments of  a  recorded  destiny;  pushing 
out  into  the  unknown  in  obedience  to  an 
inward  voice,  to  an  impulse  beating  in 
the  blood,  to  a  dream  of  the  future. 


Into  whatever  climes  the  pioneers 
went,  they  were  forced  to  conquer 
the  soil,  to  dig  ditches  and  canals, 
to  fight  the  pests,  to  endure  the 
cold  of  winter.  They  sang  at  their 
work,  for  they  loved  the  soil.  The 
blessing  of  God  was  over  all  the 
land.  The  sunlight  gave  forth  life; 
streams  and  mountains  became 
filled  with  the  power  of  a  new  day. 
The  desert  was  flooded  with  light; 
and  happiness  was  in  their  homes, 
though  they  were  at  first  but  sage- 
brush huts  and  log  cabins. 

"lATHILE  in  camp  at  Winter 
Quarters,  President  Young 
was  visited  by  Indian  chiefs  who 
solicited  help  from  him  and  his 
people.  On  this  matter  Brigham 
Young  wrote  to  the  President  of 
the  United  States  in  behalf  of  his 
people : 

NEAR  COUNCIL  BLUFFS,  BUTLER'S 
PARK 


Omaha  Nation,  Sept.  7,  1846 


Sir: 


Since  our  communication  of  the  9th  ult. 
to  Your  Excellency,  the  Omaha  Indians 
have  returned  from  their  summer  hunt, 
and  we  have  had  an  interview  in  general 
council  with  their  chiefs  and  braves,  who 
express  a  willingness  that  we  should 
tarry  on  their  lands,  and  use  what  wood 
and  timber  would  be  necessary  for  our 
convenience,  while  we  were  preparing  to 
prosecute  our  journey,  as  may  be  seen  from 
a  duplicate  of  theirs  to  us  of  the  31st  of 
August,  which  will  be  presented  by  Col. 
Kane. 

In  council  they  were  much  more  specific 
than  in  their  writings,  and  Big  Elk,  in  be- 
half of  his  nation,  requested  us  to  lend 
them  teams  to  draw  their  corn  at  harvest, 
and  help  keep  it  after  it  was  deposited, 
to  assist  them  in  building  houses,  making 
fields,  doing  some  blacksmithing,  etc., 
and   to   teach   some  of  their  young   men 


366 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


to  do  the  same,  and  also  keep  some  goods 
and  trade  them  while  we  tarried  among 
them. 

We  responded  to  all  their  wishes  in  the 
same  spirit  of  kindness  manifested  by 
them,  and  told  them  we  would  do  them  all 
the  good  we  could,  with  the  same  proviso 
they  made,  if  the  President  was  wilHng; 
and  this  is  why  we  write. 

Should  Your  Excellency  consider  the 
request  of  the  Indians  for  instruction, 
etc.,  reasonable,  and  signify  the  same  to 
us,  we  will  give  them  all  the  information 
in  mechanism  and  farming  the  nature 
of  the  case  will  admit,  which  will  give 
us  the  opportunity  of  getting  the  assistance 
of  their  men  to  help  us  herd  and  labor, 
which  we  have  much  needed  since  the 
organization    of    the    battalion. 

A  license,  giving  us  permission  to  trade 
with  the  Indians  while  we  are  tarrying 
on  or  passing  through  their  lands,  made 
out  in  the  name  of  Newel  K.  Whitney, 
our  agent  in  camp,  would  be  a  favor  to 
our  people  and  our  red  neighbors.  All 
of  which  is  submitted  to  Your  Excellency's 
consideration  and  the  confidence  of  Col. 
Kane. 

Done  in  behalf  of  the  council  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  at  the  time  and  place  before  men- 
tioned, and  Camp  of   Israel. 

Most  respectfully, 

BRIGHAM  YOUNG,  President. 
WILLARD    RICHARDS,    Clerk 

To  James  K.  Polk,  President  U.  S. 

Brigliam  Young  knew  that  he 
had  settled  on  the  lands  that  were 
claimed  by  the  Indians.  Justice 
must  be  done  them.  Among  his 
friends  from  the  first  was  Chief 
Washakie,  who,  with  a  consider- 
able following,  arrived  in  Salt  Lake, 
August  6,  1847.  With  five  of  his 
warriors  he  called  upon  Governor 
Young  and  expressed  a  desire  to 
trade  with   the  Mormons,  and   to 


conclude  a  peace  with  the  Ute  In- 
dian chief,  Walker.  Beautifully  is 
the  meeting  of  September  3d  de- 
scribed by  the  historian,  Dr.  Grace 
Hibbard: 

Each  chief  brought  with  him  about 
fifty  of  his  warriors,  and  when  Governor 
Young  asked  Walker  and  Washakie  if 
they  wished  to  make  peace  and  to  be 
friends  with  each  other,  the  answer  from 
both  chiefs  was,  "Yes,"  whereupon 
Young  requested  each  warrior  who  was 
of  the  same  mind  to  rise  and  hold  up 
his  right  hand.  The  vote  was  unanimous. 
He  told  them  that  they  must  never  fight 
each  other  again,  but  must  live  in  peace 
so  that  they  could  travel  in  each  other's 
company  and  trade  with  each  other. 

The  pipe  of  peace  was  then  pro- 
duced and  offered  to  the  Great 
Spirit.  Every  one  of  the  Indians 
smoked  in  token  of  lasting  friend- 
ship. 

The  colonists  were  constantly  ad- 
monished by  President  Young  to 
try  to  understand  the  Indians  and 
to  deal  with  them  honestly  and 
righteously.  He  made  a  remark- 
able statement,  concerning  the  In- 
dians, in  1856,  when  he  said: 

Let  the  millions  of  acres  of  land  now 
lying  waste  be  given  to  the  Indians  for 
cultivation  and  use.  Let  the  poor  Indians 
be  taught  the  arts  of  civiHzation,  and  to 
draw  their  sustenance  from  the  ample  and 
sure  resources  of  mother  earth,  and  to 
follow  the  peaceful  avocations  of  the  till- 
er of  the  soil,  raising  grain  and  stock  for 
subsistence,  instead  of  pursuing  the  un- 
certain chances  of  war  and  game  for  a 
livelihood. 

QNE  of  the  first  laws  of  Utah 
Territory  established  and  pro- 
vided for  a  uniform  system  of 
schools  supported  by  public  taxa- 
tion. Every  county  was  divided  in- 
to school  districts  which  were  the 


Courtesy,  The  Salt  Lake  Tribune 

STATUE  OF  BRIGHAM  YOUNG  BY  MAHONRI  YOUNG 

Placed  in  Statuary  Hall,  Washington,  D.  C.  June  i,  1950 
(Photograph  is  of  the  plaster  model  exhibited  in 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  in  1947.) 


Page   367 


368 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


Courtesy,  The  Deseret  News 

BRIGHAM  YOUNG  MONUMENT 

At  his  birthplace  in  Whitingham, 

Vermont 

Dedicated  May  28,  1950 

This  monument  was  designed  by  five 
grandsons  of  Brigham  Young:  Don  C. 
Young,  George  Cannon  Young,  Lorenzo 
S.  Young,  Georgius  Y.  Cannon,  and  Ed- 
ward P.  Young. 


ecclesiastical  and  political  units  of 
the  government.  Towns  were  far 
apart  and  communication  was  diffi- 
cult, but  with  the  laying  out  of 
towns  and  settlements,  a  school  and 
meeting  house  were  the  first  pub- 
lic buildings  to  be  constructed. 
Schools  were  thriving  in  1850. 

The  Deseret  News  has  this  to 
say  in  its  issue  of  November  27, 
1850: 

Common  schools  were  beginning  in  all 
parts  of  the  city  for  the  winter;  and  plans 
for  the  construction  of  school  houses  in 
every  ward  were  being  made,  with  a  view 
for  a  general  system  of  school  houses 
throughout  the  city.  One  plan  had  already 
been    submitted,    which    comprised    three 


large  school  rooms,  a  large  hall  for  lectur- 
ing, a  private  study,  reading  room  and 
library.  A  parent  or  High  School  began 
on  the  nth  of  November;  terms,  thirty 
shillings  per  quarter,  under  the  direction 
of  Chancellor  Spencer.  It  is  expected 
that  teachers  generally  will  have  access 
to  this  school,  and  through  them  a  sys- 
tem of  uniformity  will  be  established  for 
conducting  schools  throughout  the  val- 
leys. Elder  Woodruff  has  arrived  with 
nearly  two  tons  of  school  books.  Dona- 
tions from  the  states  are  already  arriving 
in  the  shape  of  scientific  instruments,  and 
other  apparatus  for  the  benefit  of  the 
University;  also  valuable  books  for  the 
library.  Mr.  W.  I.  Appleby  is  the  li- 
brarian. 

In  1852,  Robert  L.  Campbell,  the 
secretary  of  the  Board  of  Regents 
of  the  University  of  Deseret,  said: 

We  are  happy  to  report  that  many 
select  schools  are  in  successful  operation 
combining  the  languages  and  the  higher 
branches   of  education  generally. 

The  founding  of  the  University 
of  Utah  was  contemporary  with  the 
founding  of  the  State.  After  the 
harvest  of  1848,  in  which  year  the 
gulls  saved  the  crops,  the  pioneers 
began  to  plan  for  the  building  of  a 
higher  institution  of  learning, 
where  the  'Vising  generation"  might 
partake  of  the  influences  conducive 
to  ''good  citizenship.''  The  people 
were  over  a  thousand  miles  from 
the  borders  of  civilization,  and 
though  they  were  just  beginning  to 
build  their  homes  in  the  very  heart 
of  the  Great  Basin,  and  were  with- 
out money,  they  opened  in  a  very 
humble  manner  the  first  university 
west  of  the  Missouri  River.  Soon 
after  the  organization  of  the  pro- 
visional government  of  the  State 
of  Deseret,  Governor  Brigham 
Young  signed  an  act,  passed  by  the 
first  legislative  assembly,  incorporat- 


BRIGHAM  YOUNG 


369 


ing  the  University  of  the  State  of 
Deseret.  This  ordinance  was  ap- 
proved February  28,  1850.  The 
same  legislative  assembly  that  cre- 
ated the  charter  elected  Orson 
Spencer,  chancellor,  and  the  fol- 
lowing men  as  regents:  Daniel 
Spencer,  Orson  Pratt,  John  M. 
Bernhisel,  Samuel  W.  Richards,  W. 
W.  Phelps,  Albert  Carrington,  Wil- 
liam I.  Appleby,  Daniel  H.  Wells, 
Robert  L.  Campbell,  Hosea  Stout, 
Elias  Smith,  and  Zerubbabel  Snow. 

nPHE  University  of  Utah,  or  the 
''parent  school,"  was  opened  in 
the  home  of  John  Pack  in  the 
Seventeenth  Ward  of  Salt  Lake 
City,  November  11,  1850.  The 
Deseret  News  of  November  16th 
says : 

The  Parent  School  commenced  on 
Monday  at  the  home  of  Mrs.  Pack  in 
the  Seventeenth  Ward  under  the  di- 
rection and  supervision  of  Professor  Or- 
son Spencer.  The  Board  of  Regents  has 
employed  Dr.  Cyrus  W.  Colhns,  M.  A., 
for  President,  who  will  teach  all  branches 
taught  in  the  High  School.  The  pros- 
pects are  favorable  for  a  rapid  advance 
in  the  sciences. 

In  the  same  issue,  the  News  an- 
nounced the  arrival  of  school  books 
into  the  valley,  which  were  brought 
by  Wilford  Woodruff.  The  Pack 
house  was  located  on  the  corner  of 
West  Temple  and  First  North,  im- 
mediately east  of  the  present 
Seventeenth  Ward  chapel.  Sessions 
of  the  school  were  held  in  the  par- 
lor, and  immediately  across  the 
hall  was  located  the  first  store  in 
Utah,  where  gold  dust  and  beaver 
skins  were  used  as  mediums  of  ex- 
change, and  where  goods  were 
bartered  off. 


In  1855,  President  Young  organ- 
ized the  ''Universal  Scientific  So- 
ciety,'' for  the  purpose  of  studying 
the  scientific  and  historical  ques- 
tions and  problems.  A  museum, 
library,  and  reading  room  were  to 
be  built,  and  a  resolution  was 
passed  by  the  Board  of  Control  stat- 
ing that  it  would  act  and  co-operate 
with  the  Board  of  Regents  of  the 
University  of  Deseret.  Governor 
Young,  in  addressing  the  society  in 
the  Sixteenth  Ward,  in  1855,  ^^^^• 

We  wish  you  to  go  ahead  and  organize 
the  society.  Elect  good  officers  and  have 
lectures  on  every  branch  of  science  as 
often  as  possible. 

The  members  proceeded  to  organ- 
ize the  society  and  extended  an  in- 
vitation to  all  the  young  men  of 
Salt  Lake  City  and  the  surrounding 
settlements  to  become  members, 
and  ''unite  in  making  a  systematic 
study  of  the  fauna  and  flora  of 
Utah;  and  do  all  in  their  power  to 
keep  the  history  of  their  towns  and 
to  make  careful  record  of  Indian 
legends  and  traditions."  Wilford 
Woodruff  became  the  first  president 
of  the  society,  and,  at  a  meeting 
held  January  8,  1855,  the  University 
of  Deseret  was  solicited  to  extend 
its  aid  in  every  way  possible. 

sit      *      *      * 

TOHN  RUSKIN  once  wrote:  "The 
^  power  of  the  human  mind  had 
its  growth  in  the  wilderness:  much 
more  must  be  the  conception,  the 
love  of  beauty  be  an  image  of  God's 
daily  work."  Centers  of  art  and 
music  were  built  in  pioneer  days. 
There  was  the  "Tabernacle  in  the 
Wilderness,"  which  is  a  fine  ex- 
ample of  the   utilizing  of   the   re- 


370  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 

sources  of  the  land  for  the  purpose  and  the  arts.)     On  another  banner 

of  having  a  place  of  divine  worship,  was   the   sentence:    ''Our   Nation's 

The  building  impresses  one  as  an  Prosperity  Lies  In  The  Education 

immense  irresistible  force,  ''humbly  Of  Her  Children."  On  various  oc- 

superhuman/'   and  an   example  of  casions    the    National    Educational 

so\ereign   intelligence  and   feeling.  Association    has    held    its    sessions 

It  is,  as  the  great  Ibsen  would  say,  here, 
"an  illumination  of  life."  Thomas 

E.  Tallmadge  says  in  speaking  of  'T^HEN  there  was  the  old  Salt  Lake 
Greek  classicism  found  in  America:  Theater,   which  was   patterned 

■   .  ,    ..  ,       ,  after  the  Drury  Lane  Theater  of 

Up  and  down   the  Atlantic  sea   board,  ,.        i  t»       i     .         i  r  ■ -i 

through   the  Western  Reserve,  along  the  London.     Prophet  as  he  was  of  the 

Gulf  of  Mexico,  up  the  Mississippi,  and  nobler     thmgs     of     life,     President 

over  the  plains,  the  Greek  Revival  spread.  Brigham    Young    used    to    say    that 

I   have  noticed   that  the   famous  Taber-  ^j-j^   ^^^jna.  is   irresistible,   and   that 

n.de    built    in    Salt    Lake    City   by    that  ^^^  .^   ^^^   ^^  ^         .  ^ 

extraordinary    man,    Bngham    Young,    has  .  i^     f^  r  ffj      j 

the  tell-tale  Greek  profiles  in  its  mould-  having    clean    and^^  noble    amuse- 

ings  and  cornices.  In  all  these  localities,  ments.   "Therefore,"   Said  he,   "let 

climate,  building  materials,  and  even  the  us  organize  and  build  a  theater  and 

habits    of    the    people    differ    enormously.  ^^^^  ^   j^^^j   company   of  gOod  ac- 

Yet  the  style  of  architecture  and  even  its  .        „    ,     .,  .     n      -j      j.  v  -u   j 

r  ^  I ^.^  ,n  tors.     In  this.  President  Young  had 

forms  are  common  to  all.  '  rr-n        r 

his  own  supreme  ideal.  The  fam- 

While  from  the  beginning,  it  has  ous  old  Salt  Lake  Theater  was  an 

been  a  place  of  divine  worship,  the  expression  of  the  high  ideals  of  the 

great  Tabernacle  has  always  been  Latter-day  Saints.    Mr.  M.  B.  Leav- 

a  center  for  music,  and  the  cele-  itt,  in  his  book  entitled  Fiity  Years 

brated   artists    of   the   world   have  of  Theatrical  Management,  says: 
sung    here.      Symphony    orchestras 

from   the  large  musical  centers    of  I  appreciate  the  task  of  writing  a  chap- 

X         •      T_  1       J  •!.„  „j-^^^  ter  on  Salt  Lake  City  with  all  respect  and 

America  have  played  upon  its  stage  .^miration  that  dignity,  intelligence,  hon- 

and    many    of    the    world  S    noted  gsty  and  artistic  instinct  always  command, 

speakers  and  lecturers  have  spoken  Sweeping  as  the  statement  may  seem,  I 

from  its  rostrum  ^^  "^t  believe  that  the  theater  has  ever 

On  Tuly  5,  i860,  exercises  in  hon-  'f'^"^^  "P°"  ^.  ^^f'^  P.'^"^'  ^^°*  f „ '° 

r  -l     ■/   ^      I    -^      T^  111  its  purpose  and  its  oirermgs,  than  at  bait 

or  of  Independence  Day  were  held  j^^^Tq  q^^ 

in  the  Tabernacle,  and  were  attend- 
ed by  the  school  children  of  the  At  the  time  of  its  erection,  it 
city,  as  well  as  the  students  of  the  was  not  surpassed  in  magnitude. 
University  of  Deseret.  The  different  completeness,  and  equipment  by 
industries  of  the  Territory  were  any  other  existing  house,  and  it  had 
represented,  and  on  the  stand  in  one  of  the  largest  stages  in  America, 
front  of  the  large  organ  the  stu-  The  floor  of  the  theater  was  sup- 
dents  of  the  University  displayed  a  ported  by  heavy  trunks  of  pine 
banner,  on  which  were  the  words,  trees,  suggestive  of  enduring 
"Protecteriam  Scientiarum  et  Arti-  strength.  They  rested  on  sandstone 
um."     (Let  us  protect  the  sciences  bases,  as  cement  was  not  then  in 


BRIGHAM  YOUNG 


371 


use.  In  the  erection  of  the  build- 
ing, many  difficulties  had  to  be 
overcome.  Iron  had  to  be  obtained, 
and  President  Young  sent  men  with 
teams  to  the  plains  to  gather  up  the 
iron  in  the  form  of  old  wagon  tires 
and  other  junk  that  had  been  left  by 
Johnston's  army. 

The  theater  was  opened  the  night 
of  March  6,  1862,  with  simple  and 
impressive  exercises.  The  orchestra 
played  the  ''Star  Spangled  Banner," 
and  President  Young  expressed  his 
hopes  that  the  theater  would  glorify 
the  work  of  the  Lord.  A  large  or- 
chestra, under  the  leadership  of 
Professor  C.  J.  Thomas,  rendered 
the  musical  selections,  and  the  play 
was  'The  Pride  of  the  Market." 

Before  the  completion  of  the 
transcontinental  railroad  in  1869, 
famous  actors  came  to  Salt  Lake 
over  the  plains  by  stagecoach,  and 
there  are  people  still  living  who  re- 
call   the    famous    stars    like    John 


Lyne,  John  McCullough,  Sir  George 
Pauncefort,  Julia  Deane,  and  many 
others  who  brought  a  repertory  of 
plays  of  Shakespeare,  Sheridan,  and 
other  masters  of  the  art  of  play- 
writing.  It  was  a  place  where  the 
masterpieces  of  the  drama  and 
tragedy  were  presented  for  study 
and  stimulation.  When  one  thinks 
of  the  old  theater  becoming  the 
center  of  the  classical  drama  in 
days  of  the  stagecoach,  one  be- 
comes deeply  appreciative  of  the 
love  for  art  among  the  Mormon 
pioneers  in  that  early  day.  On  one 
occasion  Julia  Deane  spoke  before 
the  footlights  of  the  old  stage  and 
said: 

To  President  Young  for  many  courte- 
sies to  a  stranger,  alone  and  unprotected, 
I  return  my  thanks,  which  are  hallowed 
by  their  earnestness;  and  I  trust  that  he 
will  permit  me  in  the  name  of  my  art 
to  speak  my  appreciation  of  the  order 
and  beauty  that  reigns  throughout  this 
house.    I    would    that    the    same    purity 


Charleg  R,  Savage 


SALT  LAKE  THEATER 

Opened  March  6,  1862 


372 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


prevailed  in  every  temple  for  the  drama's 
teachings. 

On  March  6,  1912,  the  fiftieth 
anniversary  of  the  old  theater  was 
held.  The  house  was  crowded  with 
a  deeply  sympathetic  audience.  Hy- 
rum  B.  Clawson  spoke  on  the  his- 
tory of  the  playhouse,  and  the  audi- 
ence was  brought  to  tears  when  he 
quoted  Ruskin's  words:  ''God  never 
forgets  any  work  of  labor  and  love." 
Then  came  the  venerable  'Thil" 
Margetts  who  was  wheeled  upon 
the  stage  in  a  chair.  He  had  gone 
blind,  but  with  almost  superhuman 
strength  and  in  solemn  beautiful 
voice  he  recited  the  lines  of  Mac- 
beth: 

Tomorrow,  and  tomorrow,  and  tomorrow, 
Creeps  in  this  petty  pace  from  day  to  day, 
To  the  last  syllable  of  recorded  time: 


And  all  our  yesterdays  have  lighted  fools 
The  way  to  dusty  death.     Out,  out,  brief 

candle! 
Life's  but  a  walking  shadow,  a  poor  player 
That  struts  and  frets  his  hour  upon  the 

stage 
And  then  is  heard  no  more. 

A  few  months  later,  the  noted 
actor  passed  away. 

This  article  gives  just  a  few  high- 
lights of  the  life  of  President  Brig- 
ham  Young.  Some  day  he  will  be 
evaluated  in  the  light  of  American 
history,  and  will  take  his  place  as 
one  of  the  greatest  of  Americans. 
Impressive  will  be  the  ceremonies 
of  the  unveiling  of  the  monument 
at  his  birthplace  in  Vermont,  and 
the  placing  of  his  statue  in  the  Cap- 
itol at  Washington  D.  C,  June  1, 
1950,  on  the  149th  anniversary  of 
the  birth  of  Brigham  Young. 


cJemple  at  LOusn 

Margery  S.  Stewart 

The  night  was  whispering  toward  the  town 
But  had  not  lit  a  single  star, 
The  dusk,  all  cobalt  blue,  fell  down 
From  skies  like  lapis  lazuli. 

Then  suddenly  the  lights  sprang  up; 
Like  silver  fountains  on  the  spires, 
They  reached  them  up  all  light  without. 
Lighted  within  from  greater  fires. 
No  night  could  enter  where  they  blazed 
Above  the  gray,  triumphant  walls. 
But  we,  the  seekers,  stood  amazed, 
Travel-stained,  forlorn  with  searching. 

This  loveliness  that  burned  our  eyes, 
This  light  that  reached  to  farthest  heaven. 
These  spires  like  spears  against  the  skies. 
Holding  the  fiercest  shadow  back. 
Was  it  for  us?     It  held  too  much 
For  pilgrims  from  an  alien  shore. 
Who,  in  one  blinding  moment  saw 
The  golden  words  within  their  touch. 


Contest  Announcements — 1950 

THE  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  and  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest  are  conducted  annually  by  the  general  board  of  Relief  So- 
ciety to  stimulate  creative  writing  among  Latter-day  Saint  women 
and  to  encourage  high  standards  of  work.  Latter-day  Saint  women  who 
qualify  under  the  rules  of  the  respective  contests  are  invited  to  enter  their 
work  in  either  or  both  contests. 

The  general  board  would  be  pleased  to  receive  entries  from  the  out- 
lying stakes  and  missions  of  the  Church  as  well  as  from  those  in  and  near 
Utah.  Since  the  two  contests  are  entirely  separate,  requiring  different  writ- 
ing skills,  the  winning  of  an  award  in  one  of  them  in  no  way  precludes 
winning  in  the  other.  It  is  suggested  that  authors  who  plan  to  enter  the 
contest  study  carefully  the  articles  on  creative  writing  which  appear  in  this 
Magazine,  and  also  similar  articles  in  the  June  issues  for  1947,  1948,  and 
1949:  "The  Art  of  Poetry  Writing— A  Symposium  of  Opinions,"  page  370, 
June  1947,  and  *'We  Want  to  Write,"  page  375,  June  1947;  'Tor  Makers 
of  Rhythmic  Beauty,"  page  370,  June  1948;  'Tou  Can  Write  a  Prize 
Winner,"  page  372,  June  1948;  'Toints  for  Poets  to  Remember,"  page 
371,  June  1949;  ''On  Writing  a  Short  Story,"  page  374,  June  1949. 


ibliza  LK.  Snow  Lroem  (contest 


nPHE  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest 
opens  with  this  announcement 
and    closes    September    15,    1950. 
Prizes  will  be  awarded  as  follows: 

First  prize  $25 

Second  prize  $20 

Third  prize  $15 

Prize  poems  will  be  published  in 
the  January  1951  issue  of  The  Re- 
Jief  Society  Magazine  (the  birth 
month  of  Eliza  R.  Snow). 

Prize-winning  poems  become  the 
property  of  the  Relief  Society  gen- 
eral board  and  may  not  be  pub- 
lished by  others  except  upon  writ- 
ten permission  from  the  general 
board.  The  general  board  reserves 
the  right  to  publish  any  of  the  other 
poems  submitted,  paying  for  them 


at  the  time  of  publication  at  the 
regular  Magazine  rates. 

Rules  for  the  contest: 

1.  This  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter-day 
Saint  women,  exclusive  of  members  of  the 
Relief  Society  general  board,  and  em- 
ployees of  the  Relief  Society  general  board. 

2.  Only  one  poem  may  be  submitted  by 
each  contestant. 

3.  The  poem  must  not  exceed  fifty 
lines  and  should  be  typewritten,  if  pos- 
sible; where  this  cannot  be  done,  it 
should  be  legibly  written.  Only  one  side 
of  the  paper  is  to  be  used.  (A  duplicate 
copy  of  the  poem  should  be  retained  by 
contestant  to  insure  against  loss.) 

4.  The  sheet  on  which  the  poem  is 
written  is  to  be  without  signature  or  other 
identifying  marks. 

5.  No  explanatory  material  or  picture 
is  to  accompany  the  poem. 

Page  373 


374 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


6.  Each  poem  is  to  be  accompanied  by 
a  stamped  envelope  on  which  is  written 
the  contestant's  name  and  address.  Nom 
de  plumes  are  not  to  be  used. 

7.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accompany 
the  poem  submitted,  certifying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints. 

b.  That  the  poem  (state  the  title)  is 
the  contestant's  original  work. 

c.  That  it  has  never  been  published. 

d.  That  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of  an 
editor  or  other  person  with  a  view 
to  pubhcation. 

e.  That  it  will  not  be  published  nor 
submitted  elsewhere  for  publication 
until  the  contest  is  decided. 

8.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible  to 
enter  the  contest. 


9.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one  mem- 
ber of  the  general  board,  one  person  from 
the  English  department  of  an  educational 
institution,  and  one  person  who  is  a 
recognized  writer.  In  case  of  complete  dis- 
agreement among  judges,  all  poems  select- 
ed for  a  place  by  the  various  judges  will  be 
submitted  to  a  specially  selected  committee 
for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  poems,  consideration 
will  be  given  to  the  following  points: 

a.  Message  or  theme 

b.  Form  and  pattern 

c.  Rhythm  and  meter 

d.  Accomplishment  of  the  purpose  of 
the  poem 

e.  Climax 

10.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not 
later  than  September  15,  1950. 

11.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed  to 
Relief  Society  Ehza  R.  Snow  Poem  Con- 
test, 28  Bishop's  Building;  Salt  Lake  City 
1,  Utah. 


uielief  Society  Short  Story  (contest 


nPHE  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest   for    1950   opens   with 
this  announcement  and  closes  Sep- 
tember 15,  1950. 

The  prizes  this  year  will  be  as 
follows: 

First  prize $50 

Second  prize  $40 

Third  prize $30 

The  three  prize-winning  stories 
will  be  published  consecutively  in 
the  first  three  issues  of  The  Rdiei 
Society  Magazine  for  1951.  Prize- 
winning  stories  become  the  property 
of  the  Relief  Society  general  board 
and  may  not  be  published  by  others 
except  upon  written  permission 
from  the  general  board.  The  general 
board  reserves  the  right  to  publish 
any  of  the  other  stories  entered  in 


the  contest,  paying  for  them  at  the 
time  of  publication  at  the  regular 
Magazine  rates. 

Rules  for  the  contest: 

1.  This  contest  is  open  to  Latter-day 
Saint  women — exclusive  of  members  of 
the  Relief  Society  general  board  and  em- 
ployees of  the  general  board — ^who  have 
had  at  least  one  literary  composition  pub- 
lished or  accepted  for  publication. 

2.  Only  one  story  may  be  submitted  by 
each  contestant. 

3.  The  story  must  not  exceed  3,000 
words  in  length  and  must  be  typewritten. 
(A  duplicate  copy  of  the  story  should  be 
retained  by  contestants  to  insure  against 
loss.) 

4.  The  contestant's  name  is  not  to  ap- 
pear anywhere  on  the  manuscript,  but  a 
stamped  envelope  on  which  is  written 
the  contestant's  name  and  address  is  to  be 
enclosed  with  the  story.  Nom  de  plumes 
are  not  to  be  used. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  SHORT  STORY  CONTEST 


375 


5.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accompany 
the  story  submitted  certiiying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints. 

b.  That  the  author  has  had  at  least  one 
hterary  composition  pubhshed  or  ac- 
cepted for  pubhcation.  (This  state- 
ment must  give  name  and  date  of 
pubhcation  in  which  the  contest- 
ant's work  has  appeared,  or,  if  not 
yet  published,  evidence  of  accept- 
ance for  publication.) 

c.  That  the  story  submitted  (state  the 
title  and  number  of  words)  is  the 
contestant's  original  work. 

d.  That  it  has  never  been  pubhshed, 
that  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of  an 
editor  or  other  person  with  a  view 
to  publication,  and  that  it  will  not 
be  published  nor  submitted  else- 
where for  publication  until  the  con- 
test is  decided. 

6.  No  explanatory  material  or  picture  is 
to  accompany  the  story. 


7.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
for  two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible 
to  enter  the  contest. 

8.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one  mem- 
ber of  the  general  board,  one  person  from 
the  English  department  of  an  educational 
institution,  and  one  person  who  is  a  rec- 
ognized writer.  In  case  of  complete  dis- 
agreement among  the  judges,  all  stories  se- 
lected for  a  place  by  the  various  judges 
will  be  submitted  to  a  specially  selected 
committee  for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  stories,  consideration 
will  be  given  to  the  following  points: 

a.  Characters  and  their  presentation 

b.  Plot  development 

c.  Message  of  the  story 

d.  Writing  style 

9.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not 
later  than  September  15,  1950. 

10.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed  to 
Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest,  28 
Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah. 


[Paradi 


araaox 


Lizaheth  Wall 


Quietly  gentle  as  gray  rain  falling, 

A  miniature  Mona  Lisa  in  a  starched  blue  pinafore. 
She  listens  at  the  window  to  a  small  boy  calling, 

She  gathers  scattered  playthings  from  a  nursery  floor. 

Quietly  lovely  as  anemones  growing. 

She  rocks  a  sleeping  baby  in  a  chintz-covered  chair. 
And  all  her  fittle  mother-words  are  wise  and  knowing, 

And  the  sunlight  is  kind  on  her  smoothly  braided  hair. 

But  now  the  lamps  are  lowered  and  it  is  very  late, 
There  is  a  Hash  oi  footsteps,  unlatching  of  a  gate, 
An  amber  shadow  on  the  wall  of  long  hair  flying, 
A  little,  nearly-dreamed-of  sound,  half-song,  half-sighing. 
Watch  a  moment,  stranger,  if  you  should  chance  to  pass: 
Her  feet  in  golden  sandals  are  dancing  on  the  grass! 


On  Building  a  Poem 

Anna  Prince  Redd 

Author  of  "Hole  In  the  Rock,"  "Where  Trails  Run  Out,"  'Tomorrow's  Cup,"  and 

other  stories  and  poems. 

A  poem  is  a  tangible  thing,  as  poems  which  are  being  written  by 
tangible  as  any  other  ob-  people  unskilled  and  untrained  in 
ject.  It  is  a  thing  made  the  art  of  poetry  composition, 
up  of  words  and  phrases  which  ex-  Yet  there  are  many  simple  rules, 
press  the  thoughts  of  the  poet.  Each  which,  if  learned  and  applied,  would 
word  is  fitted  with  precision  into  turn  those  same  poems  into  accept- 
the  structure  of  the  poem,  just  as  able  compositions.  How-to-write 
a  skilled  mason  fits  his  bricks  into  articles  on  poetry  fill  the  writers' 
a  building.  Each  word  should  fill  magazines.  Inversions,  contractions, 
exactly  its  place  in  the  design.  Any  triteness  are  faults  that  are  em- 
ugly,  unproportioned,  or  unrelated  phasized  time  and  time  again,  yet 
word  mars  the  beauty  and  effective-  poems  employing  them  clutter  the 
ness  of  the  whole,  and  the  result  editors'  desks  and  are  sent  in  great 
will  not  be  pleasing  and  elevating  numbers  as  entries  for  poem  con- 
to  the  senses.  tests. 

William  Carlos  Williams,  one  Perhaps  you  think  these  criti- 
of  our  most  admired  American  cisms  are  generalities,  as  I  did.  Per- 
poets,  says  there  appears  to  be  no  haps  it  will  take  you  many  months 
peer  to  the  influential  poem.  It  is  to  realize  that  such  criticism  is 
more  articulate  than  painting,  sculp-  pertinent  to  you— as  I  at  long  last 
ture,  architecture,  or  even  music,  did.  Perhaps  you  are  breaking  your 
with  which  it  is  so  often  compared,  heart  over  seemingly  impossible  bar- 
It  is  designed  to  stir  the  imagination  riers,  just  as  we  all  have  done.  If  so, 
and  touch  the  hearts  of  many  peo-  do  something  about  it! 
pie.  Therefore  the  poet's  responsi-  Years  ago  I  wrote  a  poem  and  it 
bility  is  great,  especially  to  himself,  was  published.  It  was  not  a  very 
for  he  is  expressing  something  that  good  poem.  And  the  sad  part  is 
is  basically  a  part  of  himself.  He  that  I  didn't  know  it  was  not  good, 
must  also  interest  and  please  his  Not  knowing,  I  accepted  my  good 
readers,  or  he  will  have  no  audience,  fortune  and  waited  for  another 
If  he  is  to  succeed  in  his  art,  he  poem  to  be  ''born."  It  took  exact- 
must  write  poetry  that  is  as  good  ly  twenty-two  years! 
or  better  than  that  which  his  com-  During  all  those  years  I  had 
petitors  offer.  learned  little  about  my  craft.  I 
Editors  and  teachers  of  versifica-  studied,  or  thought  I  did;  I  took 
tion  agree  that  far  too  many  would-  course  after  course,  but  I  didn't  real- 
be  poets  are  careless  and  untrained  ly  learn.  (It  is  so  easy  to  be  misled 
workmen.  This  is  evidenced,  they  about  one's  own  poems!)  I  wrote 
say,  by  the  large  number  of  inar-  the  new  poem  simply  because  I 
tistic     and     technically     incorrect  was  too  full  of  emotion  to  suppress 

Page  376 


ON  BUILDING  A  POEM 


377 


it.  But  that  happens  not  more  than 
a  time  or  two  in  any  poet's  hfe.  The 
really  "inspired"  poem  is  rare.  It 
is  usually  the  tireless  work  of  brain 
and  heart  that  bears  poetic  fruit. 

Among  other  things  that  I  learned 
the  hard  way,  before  I  began  to 
have  much  poetry  published,  was 
The  Rule  of  Four,  in  writing  poetry. 
This  is  just  what  it  says  it  is,  four 
rules  which  constitute  one  of  many 
ways  to  build  a  poem.  It  is,  how- 
ever, a  simple  and  effective  meth- 
od, one  which  I  still  employ.  These 
four  rules,  I  shall  treat  concretely, 
using  a  poem  of  my  own  by  way 
of  illustration,  a  poem  built  by 
these  rules. 

Rule  1.  The  conception  of  the  signifi- 
cant idea. 

Rule  2.  The  development  of  the  sig- 
nificant idea. 

Rule  3.  Preparation  for  the  climax. 

Rule  4.  The  climax. 

'M'OW,  let  us  consider  these  four 
points,  one  by  one: 

1.  The  significant  idea,  the  thing 
around  which  every  good  poem  is 
built,  must  be  important,  and 
should,  in  the  more  ambitious 
poems,  present  a  universal  truth. 
The  poem  may  reveal  an  unexpect- 
ed turn  of  events,  a  passing  mood, 
an  image.  We  must  know  what 
the  poem  is  going  to  be  about  and 
tell  it  in  the  Hist  two  lines  or  in  the 
title.  Hint  at  what  is  to  follow,  but 
do  not  give  the  climax  away. 

2.  Develop  the  idea.  Emotionally, 
we  begin  at  the  bottom  and  work 
upward  toward  the  climax,  devel- 
oping interest  and  suspense  as  we 
go  along,  just  as  in  a  short  story. 
We  exclude  cumbersome,  unrelated 
items;  we  keep  the  time  element 


progressive.    Morning  before  noon, 
noon  before  night. 

3.  We  prepare  the  reader  for  the 
climax.  With  lising  emotion,  we 
begin  to  let  the  reader  in  on  the 
secret— the  climax.  (In  the  sonnet, 
this  is  done  in  the  sestet  or  the 
couplet.)  It  may  be  achieved  by 
a  slight  pause  in  the  thought,  a  dif- 
ferent phrase.  The  significant  idea 
must  be  felt  to  be  worthwhile  to 
this  point.  The  closing  lines  must 
justify  all  that  has  gone  before. 

4.  The  CUmaxl  Yes,  with  an  ex- 
clamation point,  for  it  is  the  reason 
for  building  the  poem  in  the  first 
place.  It  is  the  significant  idea  you 
had  when  you  conceived  the  poem, 
and  it  must  be  told  last.  If  it  does 
not  satisfy  the  reader,  then  the 
poem  is  a  failure.  The  reader  will 
not  forgive  you  if  you  let  him  down. 

So,  now  that  we  have  set  forth 
our  four  rules,  or  guiding  points, 
let  us  see  how  they  really  work. 
The  poem  we  shall  use  for  illustra- 
tion is  ''A  Song  the  Heart  Must 
Hear": 

Love  is  a  shimmering,  mystic  thing, 
A  song  the  heart  must  hear  and  sing; 
As  radiant  as  a  wedding  dress, 
As  frail  a  thing  as  happiness.  .  .  . 
Oh,  why  did  I  not  know! 

(Relief  Society  Magazine,  May   1949) 

Analysis:  Conception  (rule  1): 
Reread  the  rule  and  check  with  me. 
Is  the  idea  significant?  Does  it  em- 
body a  universal  truth?  Is  it  told 
in  the  first  two  lines,  or  in  the 
title? 

You,  the  reader,  are  the  judge. 
Supposedly,  the  significant  idea  is: 
Love  is  a  shimmering,  mystic  thing. 
We  state  it,  then  re-identify  it  in 
the  second  line  (which  is  used  as 


378 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


the  title,  giving  it  double  duty) : 
A  song  the  heart  must  hear  and 
sing!    Have  we  followed  rule  i? 

Development  (rule  2):  We  fur- 
ther develop  the  significant  idea  in 
line  three:  As  mdiant  as  a  wedding 
dress. 

Preparation  for  the  chmax,  (rule 
3):  Again  check  the  rule.  As  frail 
a  thing  as  happiness.  ...  In  what 
way  are  you  prepared  for  the  cli- 
max? Take  the  word  fraiJ,  let  it 
lead  you  back  to  the  statement  of 
the  idea  in  the  first  line.  Note  the 
words,  shimmeiing  and  mystic. 
Are  they,  in  their  essence,  designed 
to  reinforce  each  other? 

Chmax  (rule  4):  Oh,  why  did  I 
not  knowl  Again  we  check  the  rule. 
Does  it  satisfy  the  reader?  Does  it 
justify  all  that  has  gone  before? 
Has  it  an  unexpected  twist,  a  sur- 
prise? Now  that  we  think  of  it, 
were  we  prepared  in  advance  for 
it?  If  so,  we  have  done  what  we 
started  out  to  do.  We  have  writ- 
ten the  poem's  Jast  line.  Our  story 
is  told;  let  it  remain.  No  moral- 
izing, no  explanation;  no  anything 
else— unless  the  poem  is  a  ''form" 
poem  that  demands  it,  such  as  the 


sonnet    and    the    ballad.     Simple, 
isn't   it? 

In  conclusion,  let  me  restate  in 
the  affirmative  what  may  have  been 
said  in  the  negative.  Know  what 
words  are  cumbersome  and  unre- 
lated. Know  that  the  time  element 
is  progressive.  Know  about  contrac- 
tions and  inversions.  Know  that  the 
climax  is  a  cUmax.  Know  that 
your  idea  is  important  and  ap- 
proaches universal  truth;  give  it  all 
the  heart  and  brain  you  have,  and 
it  will  be  an  object  of  beauty,  a 
tangible  thing  to  be  read  and  re- 
membered. 

Books  to  Study 

Johnson,  Burgess,  New  Rhyming  Dic- 
tionairy  and  Poet's  Handbook,  Harpers, 
New  York,  $2.50. 

Wood,  Clement,  Wood's  Unabridged 
Rhyming  Dictionary,  The  World  Pub- 
lishing Company,  Cleveland,  Ohio,  $3.50. 

Hamilton,  Anne,  How  to  Revise  Your 
Own  Poems,  The  Writer,  Inc.,  8  Arling- 
ton Street,  Boston,  Massachusetts,  $1.50. 

Coblentz,  Stanton  A.,  An  Editor  Looks 
at  Poetry,  Wings  Press,  Mill  Valley,  Cali- 
fornia, $2.00. 

Esenwein,  J.  Berg,  and  Roberts,  Mary 
Eleanor,  The  Ait  of  Versification,  The 
Home  Correspondence  School,  Spring- 
field, Mass.,   $3.00. 


J/x   ^rayi  uiav^k  L^ircung 

Marvin  Jones 

A  gray  hawk  circles  where  the  endless  sage 

Of  desert  silver  merges  with  the  sea — 

And  circling,  does  the  gray  hawk  sense  the  age 

Of  desert  silver —  or  infinity? 

What  prompts  his  reaching  wings  to  challenge  wind. 

What  wisdom  lifts  his  wild  heart  to  the  sky, 

And  in  what  measure  is  his  living  thinned 

By  desert  silver  or  a  hurt,  gray  cry? 

Gray  as  the  phantom  of  relinquished  springs, 

I  stood  and  reached  to  sky  and  sea  and  sand. 

Reached  to  the  wind  and  its  imaginings 

To  find  a  greater  desert  in  your  hand  .... 


The  Short  Story  With  a  Plot 

Ramona  W.  Cannon* 

MAY  a  "story"  be  classed  as  a  Only  Two  Ways  to  Write  a  Story. 

story  if  it  has  no  plot,  in  I    shall   attempt   to    discuss,    in    a 

the  generally  accepted  sense  greatly   simplified   and   abbreviated 

of    the    term?      Some    arbiters    of  form,  a  few  of  the  highlights  in  his 

short-story   standards   answer  yes—  book. 

others,  no.    We  shall  not  argue  for  Gallishaw  divides  the  plot  story 

or  against,  but  wish  to  call  atten-  into  two  types,  that  of  accomplish- 

tion  to  the  opinion  of  experienced  ment,  and  that  of  decision.     But, 

craftsmen  that  amateurs  must  mas-  since  there  is  little  variation  in  the 

ter  the  pht-stoiy  before  they  can  basic    method    of    developing    the 

successfully  write  any  other  kind,  two   kinds,   we   shall   remain   with 

You  know  how  most  of  us  long  to  the  story  of  accompUshment.    It  is 

create  the  "art"  story— in  which  the  called     that     because     one     main 

important  aim  is  to  sustain  a  mood,  character  in  the  story  develops  one 

to    highlight    some    very    special  main  purpose  and  sets  out  to  ac- 

character,  to  "render"  a  certain  in-  complish  that  purpose, 

cident    with    beautiful    and    secret  Architecturally,    there    are    three 

symbolism,  or  merely   to   reveal  a  blocks  which  support  the  structure 

"shce  of  life!"  of  the  narrative.  They  are:  (i)  the 

But  we  should  remember  that  no  beginning;  (2)  the  body  (or  mid- 
kind  of  expression  of  art,  such  as  die);  (3)  the  ending. 
these  listed  above,  for  instance,  is  The  beginning  is  divided  into 
barred  from  a  narrative  simply  be-  two  parts:  (a)  an  exposition  of  the 
cause  it  conforms  to  a  definite  state  of  affairs  or  the  condition  that 
structural  architecture,  even  as  any  is  responsible  for  the  purpose 
house  must  do.  It  is  a  mistake  to  which  the  main  character  sets  out 
feel  that  a  plot  must  smack  of  the  to  accomplish,  and  (b)  a  clear  and* 
commonplace  or  the  artificial—  unmistakable  statement  of  what 
merely  because  some  plots  do  so.  that  purpose  of  the  main  character 

Storytelling  is  a  timeless  art,  per-  is.  As  soon  as  we  know  that  pur- 
haps  the  oldest  in  existence.  The  pose,  we  ha\^  finished  the  begin- 
Egyptians  were  enjoying  it  six  thou-  ^i^g  and  are  ready  to  launch  into 
sand  years  ago.  John  Gallishaw,  the  body  of  the  story, 
highly  regarded  as  a  writer  and  The  body  presents  a  struggle  or 
teacher  of  writing,  feels  that  he  has  conflict  growing  out  of  the  main 
made  certain  discoveries  about  the  purpose  of  the  main  character.  It 
principles  basic  to  storytelling  may  be  one  long-drawn-out  struggle 
throughout  all  these  centuries.  He  to  bring  about  the  accompUshment. 
presents  these,  with  case  stories,  il-  Or  it  may  be  a  series  of  briefer  at- 
lustrating  his  points,  in  a  book  The  tempts.    The  reader's  curiosity  must 

*For  a  biographical  sketch  of  Mrs.  Cannon,  see  "From  Near  and  Far,"  page  432. 

Page  379 


380  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 

be   whetted    (suspense);   he   must  ly  accomphshed,  and  took,  with  all 

feel    as     though     he    himself    is  haste,  to  their  waiting  boat.    That 

the  protagonist  (identification);  he  is   the   ''conclusive  act"— the  end. 

must  be  consumed  with  a  desire  for  Then  follows  the  ''sequel."     The 

the  protagonist  to  win  (emotion),  blinded    giant   rushes    after    them, 

If  the  suspense  is  to  be  keen,  favor-  guided  by  sound,  and  hurls  a  crag 

able  incidents,  which  make  it  seem  at  them  in  the  sea.  It  barely  misses 

that  surely  this  main  character  must  striking  the  boat  and  killing  them 

win,    should   alternate   surprisingly  all. 

and  dramatically  with  unfavorable  I  should  like  to  illustrate  Galli- 
incidents,  which  make  it  seem  im-  shaw's  plan  of  story  architecture 
possible  for  him  to  win.  These  fav-  with  the  Biblical  story  of  Joseph, 
orable  incidents  Gallishaw  terms,  which,  while  it  is  factual,  is  yet 
quite  logically,  "furtherances";  the  told  with  consummate  skill, 
unfavorable  ones,  "hindrances."  The  first  seven  verses  of  Genesis, 
And,  for  high  story  interest,  they  chapter  thirty-seven,  tell  us  the  con- 
should  follow  very  rapidly  upon  dition  out  of  which  the  problem 
each  other's  heels.  They  should  grows.  Joseph,  the  favorite  son  of 
thwart  each  other  in  an  exciting  his  father,  is  hated  by  his  older 
fashion,  which  produces  the  drama  brothers.  He  accentuates  the  situa- 
or  clash  which  readers  love  in  tion  by  telling  them  this  dream- 
stories,  that  their  sheaves  bowed  down  to 
The  ending  nearly  always  has  his.  Angrily,  they  answer:  "Shalt 
two  parts:  (a)  the  "conclusive  act,"  thou  indeed  reign  over  us?  or  shalt 
which  shows  whether  the  protago-  thou  indeed  have  dominion  over 
nist  has  accomplished  his  purpose  us?"  There  is  the  problem  grow- 
or  has  abandoned  it;  (b)  the  ing  out  of  the  condition.  Could  it 
"sequel"— an  explanation  of  some  be  more  succinctly  stated?  But, 
sort,  or  another  incident  added  for  with  the  Biblical  feeling  for  poetical 
effect— something  to  bring  about  a  repetition,  we  have  an  even  stronger 
gradual  close  rather  than  to  drop  statement  of  the  problem.  In  an- 
one  breathlessly  from  the  top  of  other  dream,  the  sun  and  moon 
the  precipice  of  interest  and  action,  and  eleven  stars  made  obeisance  to 

Joseph,  and  his  father  said,  "Shall 

^ALLISHAW,  in  his  illustrative  I  and  thy  mother  and  thy  brethren 

material,    makes    use    of    the  indeed  come  to  bow  down  ourselves 

story,   "The  Adventure  of  Ulysses  to  thee  to  the  earth?" 

and  the  Cyclops,"  Lamb's  version  The     "conclusive     act"     occurs 

of  one  of  the  oldest  stories  known  when    the    eleven    brothers    bring 

to  man,   taken  from   the   Odyssey  their  aged  father  down  to  Egypt, 

of  the  ancient  Greek  poet  Homer,  and  the  brothers  bow  down  to  the 

Ulysses'  problem  (or  purpose)  was  earth  before  Joseph, 

to  get  out  of  the  cave  where  he  A  fairly  long  "sequel"  follows— 

and  his  men  were  locked  by  the  Jacob's  blessing  of  his  sons,  his  death 

Cyclops,  who  was  devouring  them  and  burial, 

two  at  a  time.    This  they  eventual-  Now,  for  the  "furtherance"  and 


THE  SHORT  STORY  WITH  A  PLOT  381 

''hindrance"— the  dramatic  clashes  and  his  ten  brothers,  when,  un- 
in  the  body  of  the  story.  We  shall  known  to  them,  he  demands  that 
mention  a  few.  Joseph's  brothers  they  return  and  bring  their  young- 
plan  to  kill  him  (a  decided  ''hind-  est  brother  back  with  them, 
ranee").  Hoping  to  save  Joseph  Gallishaw  suggests  that  writers 
secretly,  Reuben  persuades  his  should  visualize  and  develop  every 
brothers  to  put  Joseph  in  a  pit  stoiy  as  a  series  of  scenes  hefoie  they 
( "furtherance" ) .  When  Reuben  is  can  hope  for  facility  in  plotting  and 
not  there,  they  sell  Joseph  to  the  piesenting  material.  The  more  dra- 
Midianites  ("hindrance").  matic  scenes  there  are,  the  better 

Joseph  is  sold  into  slavery  in  the  story. 
Egypt.  This  qualifies  as  what  Gal- 
lishaw calls  a  dramatic  "hindrance."  'pHEN  there  is  the  matter  of 
It  is,  to  all  appearances,  a  "hind-  characterization.  Our  author 
ranee,"  yet,  actually  and  surprising-  believes  that  in  the  long  run  we 
ly,  it  turns  out  to  be  a  "further-  should  realize  that  characterization 
ance."  Potiphar's  casting  him  into  is  everything  in  a  story.  He  explains 
prison  is  a  dramatic  "hindrance"  that  we  must  not  regard  his  empha- 
within  a  dramatic  "hindrance,"  for  sis  on  scenes  as  minimizing  the  im- 
there  Joseph  learns  much  as  over-  portance  of  characterization.  The 
seer  of  the  prison  to  help  him  later,  purpose  of  the  scene  is  to  render 
and  he  meets  the  butler  and  the  character.  By  "rendering,"  he 
baker,  through  whom  he  comes  to  means  the  writer  should  let  us  judge 
Pharaoh's  notice  and  begins  his  ca-  of  the  character  ourselves  by  seeing 
reer  of  greatness.  him  in  action,  not  by  being  told 

The  plot  thickens  when  Joseph's  about  him.    We  are  not  told  any- 

brothers   come   to   him   for   grain,  where  about  Joseph's  humility  be- 

"Furtherances"    and    "hindrances"  fore    God    and    his    faithfulness, 

follow  each  other  in  rapid  succes-  though  he  has  no  companions    of 

sion,  and  suspense  is  high.  his  own  religion.    But  he  tells  the 

The  smaller  unit,  by  means  of  astounded    butler    and    baker    and 

which   the   story   is   developed,   is  Pharaoh  that  his  divining  powers 

the  scene.  Technically,  this  is  much  come  not  from  himself,  but  solely 

like  the  story  itself.  It  denotes  a  from  God.    And  he  says  to  his  ter- 

meeting  between  two  or  more  per-  rified   brothers,   who   fear   he   will 

sons  or  forces.  If  the  meeting    is  slay  them,  "Fear  not:  for  am  I  in 

merely  an   incident  or  exposition,  the  place  of  God?" 

or   a   friendly   discussion,   it   is   an  His  generous   forgiveness   of  his 

episodic  scene.  If  there  is  a  clash,  brothers  is  brought  out  in  a  dra- 

it  is   a  dramatic  scene,   where,   as  matic  scene. 

in  the  story  itself,  one  character  has  A   character's   responses   can   be 

a  purpose,  struggles  for  it  and  eith-  shown  by   (i)   what  he  does;   (2) 

er  accomplishes  his  minor  purpose  what  he  says;  (3)  what  he  thinks; 

or  abandons  it.    Note  the  dramatic  (4)  by  the  effect  of  his  personality 

scene  between  Joseph  and  the  wife  or  his  actions  on  others, 

of  Potiphar,   and  between   Joseph  And   last,    we   must   not   forget 


382  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 

emotion  in  the  story.  Such  an  im-  material  irrelevant  to  the  purpose 

portant  item!  Let  us  refer  to  another  of   your   story.    Keep    in    mind    a 

authority  on  writing,  who  says  that  stream  that  runs  in  a  comparatively 

we  should  not  approach  literature  straight   line   between   two   points 

from  the  fact  side,  but  from  the  (beginning    and    ending) -not    a 

heart  side.        ^        '  ^             ,     ^  fountain  that  bubbles  up  (however 

The  story  of  Joseph  appeals  to  beautifully)    and  spreads  itself  all 

the  heart,  and  we  reel  great  emo-  lu    i     j 

^'      T  r         '                 c'.  over  the  landscape, 

tional  force  m  many  or  its  scenes.  ^ 

For  instance,  where  Joseph  serves  T  f  P^^^^  ^^  ^^°^^  true   (not 

his   brethren   from   his   table   and  melodramatic)    emotion  is  of  the 

gives  them  all  a  good  mess  of  food,  greatest  value.    Do  not  forget  em- 

But    Benjamin's    (that   dear   baby  phasis :  highlight  the  big  climax  and 

brother    who    was    not    with    the  ^^^^   "^^"^^   ^"^is,   that   particular 

brothers  the  first  time  they  went  to  P^^"^  "^^^^  ^^  ^^^^  scene. 

Egypt)    "mess   was   five   times   so  Gallishaw  particularly  stresses  the 

much  as  any  of  theirs."  Here,  too,  importance  of  making  clear  at  the 

is  character  being  "rendered"  by  ac-  end  of  each  scene  its  effect  on  the 

tion.  And  when  they  are  all  there  main  character.    Was  he  defeated 

before  Joseph,  he  has  to  turn  and  that  time?  If  so,  did  he  give  up  his 

go  away  and  weep  and  wipe  his  purpose,  or  did  he  decide  to  bide 

face,  so  that  they  will  not  know  his  time  until  a  better  opportunity 

his  feehngs.  opened,  or  was  he  more  determined 

The  meeting  of  Joseph  with  his  than  ever  to  press  forward?  These 
father  Jacob  is  also  one  of  pathos  conclusions  of  scenes,  by  showing 
and  emotion.  In  a  perfect  short  the  relationship  between  the  struc- 
story,  such  as  the  story  of  Joseph,  tural  units  and  the  story  as  a  whole, 
we  find  all  the  essentials  for  a  short  give  the  narrative  its  onward  move- 
story  with  a  plot  which  have  been  ment  and  its  coherence.  They  are 
mentioned  in  this  short  article.  signposts  to  point  the  way,  and  they 

Let  us  present  a  few  highlights  of  make   for   clear   and   easy  reading 

technique   to   review   and   to   con-  comprehension, 

elude  this  discussion.     Unity  and  And  so,  good  luck  to  your  future 

economy  are  essential.  Bring  in  no  stories! 


Viewpoint 

Luiene  Gates  Wilkinson 

I  once  could  write  so  easily 
Of  babies'  golden  strands, 
Of  two  blue  and  star-kissed  eyes 
And  tight-curled,  dimpled  hands. 
But  that  was  long  and  long  ago 
When  aJJ  babies  were  a  treasure — 
Now  that  I  have  my  very  own, 
I  have  no  words  to  measure! 


Hall  of  Fulfillment 


Fay  Tarlock 


4  ^"X/OU  look  odd,  Mother.  Is 

I     there   any   bad   news   in 

your  mail?"  Helen  Lane's 

teen-age  daughter  Joan  asked  her 

from  across  the  breakfast  table. 

"No,"  Helen  said,  buttering  her 
toast  and  not  looking  at  Jane's  anx- 
ious eyes.  "It's  nothing— just  look- 
ing at  the  drawings  of  the  new  Re- 
lief Society  building." 

"The  one  that's  going  to  cost 
you  five  bucks?"  young  Bill  asked, 
his  voice  superior. 

"I  don't  see  why  that  should 
worry  you.  Mother,"  Joan  persisted. 
"All  you  have  to  do  is  write  a 
check." 

"It  isn't  worrying  me,"  Helen 
answered.  "And  I'm  not  going  to 
write  a  check." 

"What  are  you  going  to  do?" 
Bill,  her  husband,  asked,  emerging 
from  the  morning's  paper  with  its 
black  headlines. 

"Surely,  Mother,  you  wouldn't 
— !"  Joan  shrilled,  her  blue  eyes 
wide  in  protest. 

"No,  indeed,"  Helen  replied, 
smiling  at  her  daughter.  "I'm  going 
to  earn  the  money  myself." 

"Ha!"  came  from  young  Bill. 
"Imagine  you  earning  money." 

"You  know  it  isn't  necessary," 
Bill  said,  returning  to  the  black 
headhnes. 

"We'll  just  call  it  a  whim  of 
mine  and  let  it  go  at  that."  Helen 
brought  the  coddled  eggs  in  from 
the  kitchen  and  passed  the  dish. 
From  the  plate-glass  panel  she  could 
see  the  smooth  side  lawn,  the  per- 
ennial border  still  gay  with  color, 


and  the  neatly  clipped  privet  hedge 
that  separated  the  yard  from  the 
garage  driveway. 

"Once,"  she  said  as  she  broke  her 
egg  into  its  cup,  "I  helped  build  a 
Relief  Society  hall.  I  can't  do  less 
than  earn  the  money  now." 

"Did  you  really?"  young  Bill  ex- 
claimed, his  eyes  deep  with  the  in- 
nocence of  childhood.  "What  did 
you  do?" 

"That's  not  so  easy  to  tell," 
Helen  said.  "It  happened  a  long 
time  ago."  So  long  ago,  she  thought, 
that  it  was  in  another  world.  She 
wondered  if  any  story  of  hers  could 
bring  that  world  into  her  sunny 
dining  room  with  the  blonde  oak 
table  and  the  yellow  plastic  mats. 

"Do  tell  us  about  it.  Mother. 
Don't  just  sit  there."  Joan's  voice 
had  a  little  edge  to  it. 


*  *  * 


OELEN  had  been  very  young, 
younger  even  than  young  Bill, 
when  her  mother  was  made  presi- 
dent of  the  Crane  Ward  Relief  So- 
ciety for  the  express  purpose  of 
building  the  Relief  Society  Hall. 
The  need  for  the  Hall  was  an  old  re- 
frain. Helen  could  not  remember  a 
time  when  she  had  not  heard, 
"When  we  get  our  own  Hall."  It 
was  as  familiar  a  part  of  Crane  as 
the  racy  breeze  from  the  sage-cov- 
ered hills. 

In  Crane  the  only  Church  build- 
ing proper  was  the  ward  chapel. 
This  was  made  from  rough  stone 
and  topped  by  a  weathered  steeple. 
The  chapel  had  been  erected  by  the 

Page  383 


384  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 

pioneer  fathers  in  the  days  when  the  Relief  Society  advanced  with 

the  settlement  was  still  enclosed  by  food  and  quilts  for  sale.  The  people 

a  high  adobe  wall  built  as  a  protec-  of  Grane  ate  frequently  at  public 

tion  against  the  Indians.     In  the  dinners  for  more  than  a  year, 

building  there  was  only  a  basement  Of    even    greater    import    than 

room  that  the  Relief  Society  could  transporting  the  food  from  its  origi- 

call  home.     It  had  differed  from  nal    source    to    its    cooked    finish 

the  other  shabby  rooms  in  three  were  the  messages  Helen  carried  to 

respects:  the  floor  was  covered  with  the   volunteer   workmen.    Few   of 

a  rag  carpet;   there  were   straight-  them  had  telephones  and  the  blocks 

backed  chairs  instead  of  benches;  were  long.    On  Thursday  the  volun- 

and  there  was  an  old  parlor  organ,  teer  plasterers  would  work.  Tues- 

The  pioneer  fathers  had  provided  day  might  be  the  day  the  volunteer 

no  kitchen,  no  work  room  for  quilt-  bricklayers     must     be     organized, 

ing  or  sewing,  no  social  hall  for  the  ''Brother  Pridley  will  work  on  Fri- 

amenities  and  gaieties  of  Relief  So-  day.    Go  ask  Brother  Redford  if  he 

ciety  life.  can  help."    "J^^^  Gowgill  is  going 

Yes,  Crane  Ward  Relief  Society  after  a  load  of  freight.    We  must 

needed  a  home  of  its  own.  make  sure  that  he  brings  the  nails 

Helen  could  not  remember  the  back.''    ''Brother  Hall  is  sick.    Go 

exact    time    she    became    a    will-  see  if  Brother  Alcock  will  take  his 

ing  part  of  this  seemly  design.     It  place." 

had  not  happened  at  first.    "I  wish  There  was  no  street  nor  short  cut 

you  would  go  across  town  to  ask  through   a  vacant  lot  that  Helen 

Sister  Dunhill  if  she  will  make  the  could  not  have  followed  in  the  dark, 

ice  cream  for  the  teacher's  party,"  She  knew  the  roads  when  they  were 

her  mother  had  said.  frozen   in   the   morning  and   mud 

"Can't  you  telephone  the  Den-  ankle  deep  by  afternoon.  She  walked 

bys?    They  live  on  the  same  block."  the  sidewalks  when  the  brown  ca- 

"We  never  ask  anyone  to  do  for  talpa  and  mulberry  leaves  pulver- 

us  what  we  can  do  ourselves,"  her  ized  beneath  her  square-toed  shoes, 

mother  had  reproved  her.  She  had  And  the  prints  of  the  same  small 

been  a  grumbling  messenger  that  shoes  were  made  in  the  summer 

time.  dust  when  the  air  of  Crane  was 

Her  real  entry  might  have  come  fragrant  with  ripening  apples.  Morn- 

on  the  occasion  Sister  Dunhill  had  ings  and  evenings  she  sniffed  the 

asked  her  to  sit  down  and  wait  to  cedar  perfume  of  the  blue  smoke, 

scrape  the  ice  cream  dasher  as  a  re-  The  place  she  liked  best  of  all  to 

ward  for  hauling  the  little  red  wag-  visit    was    the    Pridley's.      Brother 

on  full  of  ice.     Whatever  the  oc-  Pridley  was,  among  other  things,  a 

casion,  she  was  soon  the  very  legs  stone  mason  who  had  learned  his 

and  often  the  voice  of  the  building  trade  in  England.    He  had  built  his 

committee.  brick  home,  with  its  fan-shaped  de- 

On  every  possible  occasion,  from  signs  above  the  doors  and  windows 

the  Friday  night  dance  in  the  Opera  and  his  curious  chimney  pots,  with 

House  to  a  ward  wedding  reception,  his   own   hands.     His   flower  and 


HALL  OF  FULFILLMENT 


385 


vegetable  gardens  were  straight  out 
of  an  English  picture.  The  red 
brick  house  was  set  deep  among  the 
trees  and  shrubs.  Surrounding  every- 
thing was  a  hedge  clipped  in  exotic 
designs.  There  were  walks  bor- 
dered with  phlox  and  sweet  Wil- 
liams. Along  a  cobbled  walk  that 
led  to  the  grape  arbor  was  a  border 
of  sweet-smelling  English  lavender. 
On  Decoration  Day  people  came 
from  all  over  town  to  buy  or  beg 
the  lacy  snowballs  and  the  big 
purple  flags.  Sometimes  Sister  Prid- 
ley  would  clip  some  spicy  blooms 
and  say  in  her  sweet  English  voice, 
"A  posie  for  you  to  carry,  dearie." 

There  was  another  place  of  en- 
chantment she  discovered.  It  was 
the  Christhansen  place.  Brother 
Christhansen  had  built  his  white 
cottage,  with  the  red  trim  and  the 
matching  summer  house,  while  his 
memories  of  Denmark  were  still 
bright.  For  generations  Crane  in- 
habitants would  entertain  them- 
selves over  his  mishaps  with  the 
English  language.  To  Helen  he 
was  the  kind  owner  of  a  red  weather 
vane  and  a  carved  clock. 

/^RANE  was  not  without  other 
touches  of  Old  World  culture. 
There  was  the  variety  shop  kept  by 
a  convert  from  Holland.  Helen 
would  stop  to  press  her  nose  against 
the  glass  to  see  the  porcelain  figu- 
rines. When  she  grew  older  she 
learned  to  prize  the  chinaware  her 
mother  had  bought  there  as  ''genu- 
ine Dresden." 

There  were  the  homes  of  the 
Scotch  saints,  the  block  where  the 
Welsh  people  had  settled.  They 
worked  and  worshiped  with  the 
English  converts  and  the  men  and 


women  from  Denmark  and  Nor- 
way. Scattered  among  them  as  a 
leavening  force,  were  descendants  of 
New  England.  In  Crane  there 
were  no  racial  discriminations,  no 
national  distinctions  in  thought  or 
deed. 

Once,  in  the  early  twilight,  Helen 
was  returning  from  a  Relief  Society 
errand  to  a  far  part  of  town.  As 
she  passed  the  unplastered  house  of 
Humphrey  Hawkins,  Ella,  his  child- 
less wife,  with  the  tall,  ungainly 
body  and  the  shuffling,  heavy  feet, 
came  out.  Helen  tried  to  slip  past, 
her  eyes  half-closed,  pretending  she 
could  not  see  the  house.  She  con- 
sidered Ella  Hawkins  a  dreary  soul 
and,  like  the  other  children  of  the 
town,  did  not  speak  to  her  unless 
it  was  necessary. 

''Wait  a  minute,  will  you,  dear- 
ie?" Ella  Hawkins  called  in  her  flat 
voice.  A  note  of  urgency  in  it 
made  Helen  stop.  "I  want  you  to 
come  in  a  minute." 

Helen  stopped,  careful  to  keep 
the  gate  between  her  and  Ella. 

"I've  got  some  peppermints  for 
you,"  the  woman  coaxed. 

Helen  did  not  like  peppermints. 
She  tried  to  pass.  "  'Umphrey  hasn't 
come  'ome  yet,"  the  woman  said, 
laying  a  cold  hand  on  Helen's  bare 
arm. 

"He'll  be  home  soon,  I'm  sure. 
It's  almost  dark."  She  tried  to 
withdraw  and  close  the  gate. 

"Ah,  do  come  in,  dearie,"  Ella 
insisted,  pulling  her  inside  the  gate. 

Reluctantly  Helen  followed  the 
woman  up  the  dusty  path.  It  was 
almost  dark  inside  the  hot  little 
parlor;  so  dark  she  could  barely  see 
the  outlines  of  the  enlarged  pic- 
tures of  the  Hawkins  relatives. 


386 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE-^UNE  1950 


"Now  that  you're  here,  dearie, 
and  while  Fm  getting  the  pepper- 
mints, would  you  put  on  the 
helectricity  for  me,  it  won't  take  but 
a  moment?"  Ella  Hawkins  asked, 
her  flat  voice  shy. 

In  the  fast-thickening  darkness 
Helen  groped  for  the  bare  globe 
dangling  on  the  green  cord  from 
the  center  of  the  ceiling.  She  found 
it  and  turned  the  button. 

Ella  Hawkins  beamed  like  a  pleas- 
ed child.  "You  know,"  she  con- 
fided as  one  equal  to  another, 
"  'Umphrey  always  puts  on  the  light 
for  me.  I  says  to  'im  the  first  time 
helectricity  was  put  in  the  house, 
'  'Umphrey,'  I  says,  I'll  never  turn 
that  light  when  you're  not  'ere. 
ril  sit  in  the  dark  till  you  come 
'ome.' "  Shyly  she  handed  Helen 
the  candy,  a  whole  bag  of  mints. 

After  that  Helen  always  spoke 
warmly  to  Ella  Hawkins.  Ella,  she 
knew  now,  was  a  grown-up  child, 
afraid  of  the  dark. 

Another  day  she  was  pulling  her 
red  wagon  past  the  cobbler's  shop 
when  old  Tom  Chilton  came  out. 
To  avoid  meeting  the  old  man  with 
the  tired  eyes  and  the  toothless 
mouth,  she  would  have  gone  around 
the  block.  Now  it  was  too  late, 
she  must  face  him.  On  her  walks 
past  the  shop  she  had  often  won- 
dered what  it  was  in  his  long-ago 
youth  that  had  made  him  join  the 
Church  and  come  to  Utah.  He 
paid  no  attention  to  Church  things 
now  and  was  never  called  Brother, 
just  old  Tom  Chilton. 

CHE  tried  to  slide  her  wagon  by 

quickly,  but  he  stood  in  front 

of  her,   his   big  hands   under  his 


leather  apron,  his  toothless  mouth 
smiling  at  her. 

"What's  the  Relief  Society  cook- 
ing today?"  he  asked  in  his  gruff 
way. 

Helen  did  an  incredulous  thing. 
She  lifted  the  white  cloth  that 
covered  the  basket  in  the  red 
wagon.  "It's  doughnuts  for  the 
Seventies'  party,"  she  told  him 
gravely.  "Smell  them."  She  dipped 
her  hand  swiftly  into  the  basket  and 
brought  out  a  golden  brown  dough- 
nut, still  warm  from  the  frying  pan. 
Old  Tom  took  it,  his  sunken  mouth 
open  in  astonishment. 

"I  won't  ever  be  frightened  of 
him  again,"  she  told  herself.  Even 
old  Tom  knew  she  was  helping  to 
build  the  Hall.  It  was  a  pleasant 
thought  that  helped  her  when  her 
arms  grew  tired  of  tugging  the  red 
wagon. 

At  a  later  time  she  and  Addie 
Brown  were  pulling  the  red  wagon, 
loaded  high  with  flour,  sugar,  and 
home-rendered  lard.  The  load  was 
to  be  distributed  to  women  who 
were  making  the  pies  for  a  special 
food  sale.  When  they  came  to  a 
landmark  known  as  Old  Bridge, 
they  stopped  to  rest  and  to  throw 
pebbles  into  the  stream  beneath. 
Helen  felt  relaxed  and  happy.  "You 
know,"  she  said  to  Addie,  "a  lot  of 
people  in  this  town  think  they  are 
building  the  Relief  Society  Hall, 
but  do  you  know  who  is  really 
building  it?" 

"No,"  replied  Addie,  leaning  over 
the  bridge  to  watch  a  piece  of  drift- 
wood hit  by  her  pebble,  "who  is?" 

"You  and  me,"  Helen  said.  Her 
first  thought  had  been  to  say  only 
me,  but  decided  it  would  be  polite 
to  include  Addie. 


HALL  OF  FULFILLMENT 


387 


'1  don't  see  why/'  Addie  retort-     T 
ed.  ^ 

"It's  this  way."  Helen  was  anx- 
ious for  Addie  to  understand.  *'We 
do  the  things  that  make  it  possible 
for  others  to  work.  We  carry  the 
things  for  the  food  sales  and  that 
gets  the  money.  Then  we  tell  the 
men  when  to  come  to  work  and 
when  to  bring  the  materials.  If  we 
didn't  do  it,  nothing  would  get 
done." 

"I'll  just  bet  it  would  get  done." 
Addie  was  snappy.  "I  don't  see 
that  we're  doing  so  much.  You 
just  think  you're  so  important." 
She  picked  up  the  wagon  tongue 
and  ran  off  the  bridge,  leaving 
Helen  to  follow. 

Helen  felt  crumpled  inside.  She 
caught  up  with  Addie  and  took  half 
the  wagon  handle.  She  did  not  men- 
tion the  subject  again.  To  herself 
she  said  stubbornly  that  her  work 
was  important. 

Only  one  thing  spoiled  her  pleas- 
ure in  the  building,  now  so  close 
to  its  finish.  The  Hall  was  not  beau- 
tiful as  she  had  thought  it  would 
be.  The  plain,  rectangular  edifice, 
with  the  sloping  roof  and  the  nar- 
row windows,  was  so  like  the  other 
public  buildings.  Helen  didn't 
know  what  the  Hall  lacked:  spires 
to  catch  the  early  sun,  colored  win- 
dows to  dim  the  afternoon  light, 
or  white  pillars  and  green,  sloping 
lawns — something  was  wrong.  In- 
side there  was  the  main  room,  smell- 
ing of  newness,  the  smaller  work 
rooms,  and  the  big  kitchen  with 
space  for  two  new  ranges,  but  they, 
too,  seemed  plain  and  somehow 
ugly.  Maybe  when  everything  was 
completed  and  the  paint  on,  it 
would  look  better. 


T  was  late  autumn  before  the  last 
nail  was  in,  the  last  coat  of 
white  paint  on  the  doors  and  sills 
and  eaves.  Then  the  stoves  were  in- 
stalled, the  chairs  freshly  varnished, 
moved  from  the  basement  room, 
and  a  bright  new  rag  rug  laid  in 
the  larger  sewing  room.  "And  every 
jack  last  cent  is  paid,"  the  women 
said  in  pride. 

A  celebration  was  planned.  All 
the  men  who  had  given  freely  of 
their  labor  to  lay  the  foundations, 
erect  the  walls  and  roof,  and  make 
the  inside  ready,  were  coming.  All 
the  women  who  had  spent  long 
hours  over  hot  wood  stoves,  who 
had  bent  over  machines  and  frames, 
and  who  had  sold  the  food  and 
washed  the  dishes,  were  coming. 
Not  one  thing  was  to  be  sold.  There 
was  to  be  a  dinner,  baked  hot  in 
the  new  ranges.  Home  cured  hams, 
chicken,  roast  beef,  light  rolls,  suc- 
culent pies,  and  frosted  cakes  would 
be  piled  high  on  the  damask-cov- 
ered tables.  There  was  to  be  a  pro- 
gram with  speeches  and  readings 
and  music.  And  the  dedicatory 
prayer. 

Helen  took  it  for  granted  that 
she  was  to  go  to  the  party.  It  was 
for  the  workers,  wasn't  it?  In  school, 
on  the  day  of  the  celebration  she 
thought  of  nothing  else.  At  home 
she  skipped  through  her  chores  and 
ran  upstairs  to  start  the  delicious 
process  of  getting  ready. 

As  Helen  dressed,  she  held  with- 
in her  a  small  but  bright  hope  that 
in  one  of  the  speeches  of  gratitude 
her  name  would  be  mentioned.  She 
held  the  thought  while  she  scrubbed 
her  face  and  neck  and  ears.  Care- 

( Continued  on  page  429) 


Sixtyi    Ljears  KyLgo 

Excerpts  from  the  Woman's  Exponent,  June  i,  and  June  15,  1890 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 

Women  of  All  Nations" 

OUR  MOUNTAIN  HOME:  In  contemplating  the  blessings  of  our  Heavenly 
Father  and  the  beauties  of  nature  our  admiration  is  particularly  drawn  out  in  viewing 
the  magnificence  of  our  lofty  mountains,  thereby  expanding  the  mind  with  a  sense  of 
their  vastness  and  grandeur;  "standing  as  they  do  on  the  East  and  on  the  West  of  us 
like  sentinels  guarding  the  towers  of  Zion/'  or  over  enchanted  ground,  filHng  our  minds 
with  a  sense  of  safety  from  all  impending  disasters  such  as  floods,  tornadoes,  etc.  which 
are  so  prevalent  in  the  world  in  this  dispensation. — Annie  N.  Bowring 

QUIET  WAYS  ARE  BEST 

What's  the  use  of  worrying, 

Of  hunying. 

And  scurrying. 
Everybody  flurrying. 

And  breaking  up  their  rest. 
When  everyone  is  teaching  us. 
Preaching  and  beseeching  us. 
To  settle  down  and  end  the  fuss. 

For  quiet  ways  are  best. 
.  — "New  York  Evangelist 

TIME:  "Lost,  yesterday,  somewhere  between  sunrise  and  sunset,  two  golden 
hours  each  set  with  sixty  diamond  minutes.  No  reward  is  offered  for  they  are  gone 
forever." — Horace  Mann.  Time  is  the  measurement  of  duration.  We  should  not  let 
time  pass  without  learning  something  that  will  result  in  good  in  our  after  life.  We 
should  cultivate  some  good  principles  and  overcome  bad  habtis.  Time  is  the  only  little 
fragment  of  Eternity  that  belongs  to  man;  and  like  life  it  can  never  be  recalled. 

— ^Annie  Thompson 

ALL  WILL  BE  WELL 

All  will  be  well.  Why  should  we  ever  doubt  it? 

There  were  no  blunders  in  creation's  plan. 
When  God's  vast  mind  conceived  and  went  about  it. 

He  was  not  aided  or  controlled  by  man. 
The  stars  that  move  in  such  immortal  beauty 

Through  their  appointed  pathway  seem  to  tell 
Our  questioning  souls,  if  we  but  do  our  duty, 
"All  will  be  well."; 

— Ella  Wheeler  Wilcox 

SNOWFLAKE  STAKE:  The  Relief  Society  Conference  of  the  Snowflake  Stake 
was  held  at  Snowflake,  May  31st,  1890.  After  singing  and  prayer  Pres.  Emma  S.  Smith 
welcomed  all  to  conference  and  expressed  pleasure  in  meeting  once  more  with  the  sisters. 
Sister  Jemima  W.  Smith  was  pleased  to  have  the  privilege  of  meeting  in  conference. 
Sister  Phebe  Kartchner  said:  "No  matter  how  much  wealth  or  education  we  may  have 
we  will  not  be  happy,  or  able  to  do  much  good  unless  we  have  a  good  honest  heart." 

—Delia  Fish,  Sec. 

Page  388 


Woman's    Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


ALICE  DINWOODEY 

MOYLE,  widow  of  the  late 
James  H.  Moyle,  former  assistant 
secretary  of  the  United  States  Treas- 
ury and  United  States  commissioner 
of  customs,  died  in  Salt  Lake  City 
April  fourth  at  the  age  of  84.  She 
is  survived  by  four  sons  and  two 
daughters,  including  Elder  Henry 
D.  Moyle  of  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve.  Sister  Moyle  lived  in 
Washington  for  some  years  and 
later  in  New  York,  where  her  hus- 
band presided  over  the  Eastern 
States  Mission.  She  served  for 
many  years  on  the  Ensign  Stake 
Relief  Society  board  and  was  also 
the  Eastern  States  Mission  Relief 
Society  President.  She  felt  that 
these  experiences  greatly  enriched 
her  life. 

A  LICE  STONE  BLACKWELL 
died  March  16,  at  the  age  of 
93.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Lucy 
Stone,  who  believed  that  married 
women  should  retain  their  own 
surnames.  Lucy  Stone  set  the  ex- 
ample. She  and  her  husband,  Mr. 
Blackwell,  and  their  daughter  Alice, 
who  remained  unmarried,  worked 
ardently  for  suffrage  and  more  just 
'conditions  for  women.  Alice  felt 
hurt  these  later  years  that  women 
fail  to  use  their  potential  power  for 
great  purposes.  Many  even  fail  to 
vote.  She  thought  they  showed 
little  appreciation  for  women  like 


her  mother,  who  worked  seventy 
years  for  the  privilege  of  suffrage 
for  women.  Alice  felt  that  the  pro- 
posed Equal  Rights  Amendment  to 
the  Constitution,  if  passed  in  its 
present  form,  would  rob  women  in 
many  states  of  hard-won  favorable 
legislation. 

n^O  two  women  death  recently 
brought  an  early  reunion  with 
their  husbands.  Annie  Dexter  Noble 
died  eight  days  after  the  demise  of 
her  husband,  Abraham  Noble.  Emi- 
nent for  her  faith,  grace,  and  dig- 
nity, Mrs.  Noble,  with  her  husband, 
had  fulfilled  two  missions  to  her 
native  England.  Rose  Flashman 
Noall  preceded  her  husband,  Mat- 
thew Noall,  in  death  by  exactly  one 
month.  Mrs.  Noall,  a  musician, 
who  became  mother  to  three  chil- 
dren at  her  marriage,  was  noted  for 
the  unusual  harmony  and  love  that 
existed  in  her  home,  with  its  nine 
children. 

pALLEEN  ROBINSON  (Mc- 
^  KAY),  Utah  Centennial  Queen, 
and  her  two  attendants,  Marie  Bur- 
nett (Housley)  and  Mary  Louise 
Gardner  (Gessell)  recently  met 
in  Salt  Lake  City,  to  introduce 
their  year-old  children:  Bill  McKay 
III,  Jay  Housley,  and  Linda  Gessell. 
Mrs.  McKay  and  Mrs.  Gessell  are 
residents  of  Salt  Lake  City,  and  Mrs. 
Housley  makes  her  home  in  Okla- 
homa City. 

Page  389 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  37 


JUNE  1950 


NO.  6 


{jOngham    L/oung — JLoy[ai  and  ofi 


TUNE  1,  i8oi  is  the  birthdate  of 
^  Brigham  Young,  second  Presi- 
dent of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints.  This  year  on 
June  1  ceremonies  will  be  held  in 
the  Capitol  at  Washington,  D.  C, 
commemorating  the  placing  of 
Brigham  Young's  statue,  executed 
by  his  grandson  Mahonri  M.  Young, 
in  Statuary  Hall  as  the  representa- 
tive of  the  State  of  Utah  in  the  Hall 
of  Fame. 

Today,  149  years  after  his  birth, 
Brigham  Young  is  generally  ac- 
knowledged as  one  of  the  greatest, 
if  not  the  greatest,  colonizer  in 
America.  To  members  of  the 
Church,  however,  this  attribute  is 
only  one  of  his  many  noble  endow- 
ments which  fitted  him  to  be  a 
prophet  of  the  Lord,  the  one  chosen 
to  lead  the  saints  away  from  the 
persecutions  of  the  East  to  a  haven 
in  the  West  in  fulfillment  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph's  prophecy  that  the 
saints  would  become  'a  mighty 
people  in  the  midst  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains." 

From  the  vantage  point  of  years 
a  man  is  remembered  for  his  great- 
ness or  forgotten  in  oblivion.  In 
such  an  appraisal  often  the  great 
man  is  considered  to  be  above  the 
common  run  of  men,  to  be  made 
of  a  different  clay.  So  to  judge 
greatness  is  to  rob  it  of  its  worth, 
to  fail  to  appreciate  the  subduing  of 
that  baseness  found  in  each  person, 

Page  390 


rue 


to  omit  to  acknowledge  mastery 
gained  over  self. 

Other  close  associates  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  were  accord- 
ed higher  honors  during  the  life- 
time of  the  Prophet  than  Brigham 
Young,  mighty  as  was  his  calling. 
Many  of  those  men,  nevertheless^ 
fell  from  the  grace  of  God  through 
self-esteem.  Brigham  Young,  how- 
ever, always  promoted  and  culti- 
vated within  himself  that  great  at- 
tribute of  loyalty— loyalty  to  the 
Prophet  of  God.  He  recognized  it 
as  a  quality  essential  in  the  progress 
for  eternal  life,  an  attribute  that 
suffocates  by  its  own  weight  those 
mean  and  ignoble  vices,  envy,  mal- 
ice, and  selfishness. 

Brigham  Young's  life  is  a  monu- 
ment to  loyalty.  In  recording  his 
first  meeting  with  the  Prophet  Jo- 
seph Smith  in  Kirtland,  he  wrote: 

Here  my  joy  was  full  at  the  privilege 
of  shaking  the  hand  of  the  Prophet  of 
God,  and  receiving  the  sure  testimony,  by 
the  Spirit  of  prophesy,  that  he  was  all 
that  any  man  could  believe  him  to  be  as 
a  true  prophet   (D.H.C.  I,  page  297). 

This  allegiance  continued  in  the 
soul  of  Brigham  Young  all  his  days. 
During  the  working  of  the  mob 
spirit  in  Kirtland,  he  was  forced  to 
flee  for  his  life  because,  as  the 
Prophet  wrote,  ''he  would  proclaim 
publicly  and  privately  that  he  knew 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
that  I  was  a  Prophet  of  the  Most 


EDITORIAL 


391 


High  God,  that  I  had  not  trans- 
gressed and  fallen  as  the  apostates 
declared"  (D.H.C.  II,  page  529). 

It  would  seem  fitting  that  the 
Lord  manifested  to  the  saints  the 
proper  authority  on  whom  the  keys 
and  powers  had  been  conferred  by 
having  Brigham  Young,  as  he  ad- 
dressed the  saints  following  the 
martyrdom,  take  on  the  voice  and 
looks  of  his  dearly  beloved  Prophet. 

For  thirty-three  years  afterward, 
Brigham  Young  led  the  saints  and 
exercised  great  power  and  authority 
over  them.  But  throughout  those 
years  never  did  he  by  word  or  deed, 
and  one  could  justifiably  add,  by 
thought,  manifest  any  but  full  and 
complete  loyalty  to  the  Prophet.  He 
firmly  believed: 

Joseph  Smith,  the  Prophet  and  Seer 
of  the  Lord,  has  done  more,  save  Jesus 
only,  for  the  salvation  of  men  in  this 
world,  than  any  other  man  that  ever 
lived  in  it  (D.  &  C.  135:3). 


One  can  hardly  write  of  Brigham 
Young  without  also  writing  of  the 
Prophet.  One  builded  on  the  foun- 
dation the  other  laid  in  righteous- 
ness. There  was  no  rivalry,  no  taint 
of  jealousy  between  them.  They 
fully  lived  the  admonition  of  the 
Savior:  'That  they  all  may  be  one; 
as  thou,  Father,  art  in  me,  and  I 
in  thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one 
in  us"  (John  17:21). 

And,  as  Brigham  Young  lay  on 
his  deathbed,  it  would  seem  his 
thoughts  already  turned  to  eternity 
and  that  he  saw  his  beloved  Proph- 
et as,  gazing  upward,  he  spoke  his 
last  words,  "J^s^P^^-  Joseph!  Jo- 
seph!" 

The  soul  of  a  man  expands 
through  loving  service  to  his  fellow 
men.  So,  through  his  perfect  loyal- 
ty to  the  Prophet  Joseph,  the  great- 
ness of  Brigham  Young  glows  with 
deeper  significance,  as  seen  in  the 
true  light  of  the  perspective  of 
years.  — M.  C.  S. 


friend  of  1  iature 

Clarence  Edwin  Fiynn 

Who  companies  with  mountains 
And  contemplates  the  stars, 
Who  seeks  out  rainbow  fountains 
And  stands  where  day  unbars, 
Who  follows  woodland  pathways. 
In  meadows  walks  apart, 
His  spirit  has  discovered 
The  universal  heart. 

He  feels  the  silent  rhythm 
Of  wisdom  and  of  truth; 
His  heart  has  found  the  secret 
Of  time-defying  youth. 
He  has  a  poise  and  calmness 
That  no  confusion  mars, 
Who  companies  with  mountains 
And  contemplates  the  stars. 


Postlude  to  Spring 

Chiistie  Lund  Coles 

VERLA  stood  by  the  window  arms  as  though  to  gather  the  whole, 

facing  the  unutterably  blue  blossoming   wonder   of    the   world 

sky,  the  poplar  tree,  delicate  into  her  being,  to  hold  it  forever. 

as  a  young  girl  in  an  eyelet  em-  Yet,  somehow,  this  year  spring 

broidery  dress.    It  seemed  but  yes-  had  come  almost  as  a  surprise.  The 

terday  it  had  been  bleak  and  barren,  winter  had  been  long;  she  was  tired. 

Now,  it  was  in  leaf,  the  green  a  Still,  for  all  her  forgetting,  it  was 

color  for  which,  as  yet,  there  had  here   in   primordial   splendor,   and 

never  quite  been  a  name.    Char-  she  was  achingly  aware  again,  thrill- 

treuse?  Almost,  though  it  was  light-  ing,  remembering.  .  .  . 

er,    more    irridescent    than    that.  Like  bubbles  rising  in  a  whirlpool, 

Emerald?  That  was  summer.  This  memories  rose  to  her  consciousness, 

pale,  traced  greenery  was  a  thing  It  was  the  spring  she  was  sixteen, 

unto  itself.  She  was  going  with   Phillip,  who 

The  few  feathery  clouds  back  of  was  tall,  with  dark  hair  and  very 

the  shimmering  tree  were  like  wisps  blue,  blue  eyes.    They  were  stand- 

of  white  smoke  or  scraps  from  an  ing  on  the  porch  of  her  parents' 

angel's  gown,  fallen  into  the  blue  home.    The  moon,  full  and  bright 

basket  of  heaven.    Spring.  ...  as  metal  hot  to  the  breaking  point. 

She  could  hear  her  daughter  and  gleamed   through    the    new-leafed 

her  friend  whispering   to  one  an-  trees. 

other  in  the  adjoining  room,  whis-  Their   words   were   soft,   strange 
pering  with  wonder  about  the  night  even  to  themselves,  though  as  old 
before.    They  had  gone  to  an  out-  as  life  itself.     He  whispered,  'Til 
door   theater,    then    driving   for   a  always  love  you  .  .  .  always,  always." 
hamburger  with  the  two  boys  from  She  answered,  ''Oh,  I  know.     I 
down  the  street.  She  knew  it  had  know.    I  love  you,  too." 
been  fun,  she  would  have  liked  to  They    kissed,    shyly,    seekingly. 
have  shared  the  details  of  it  with  The  next  day  she  played  the  most 
them.     Yet,   sweet  as   they  were,  popular  current  love  song  over  and 
they  stopped  talking  whenever  she  over   on   an   old-fashioned   phono- 
came  into  the  room.    They  looked  graph, 
at  her  as  though  she  couldn't  pos-  «  *  *  * 
sibly  understand.  OHE   watched   the  clouds   move. 

It  seemed  only  this  morning  that  ^3  ^^^j.^^g  -^^^  ^^^  shapes,  new 
she  had  been  sixteen  and  her  sister  patterns;  she  saw  a  sea  gull  swoop 
had  said  to  a  neighbor  boy,  "Watch  to  the  earth,  pick  at  a  morsel,  cry 
out,  Verla  falls  in  love  every  and  rise— blue-gray  and  white- 
spring."  against  the  sky.     Then  she  heard 

Her  answer  had  been  self-confi-  the  radio  playing.     She  had  been 

dent,  dramatic  as  only  the  young  unaware  of  it  until  the  particular 

can  be  dramatic,  as  she  told  them,  song    struck    at    her    sensibilities. 

"I  know,  and  I  shall  forever  .  .  .  Wayne  King  was  playing,  "Memory 

and   ever."     And   she   spread   her  Lane."    It  seemed  ironic  until  she 
Page  392 


POSTLUDE  TO  SPRING  393 

remembered  that  it  was  merely  an  until  she  was  sure  she  would  never 
introduction  to  a  program  of  old  be  happy  again, 
songs  which  came  every  day  at  this  She  smiled  to  herself,  a  little 
time.  Now,  it  made  her  a  little  sadly,  leaned  against  the  window 
sad,  with  the  sadness  of  lost  and  frame,  aware  of  her  slightly  spread- 
lovely  things.  She  whispered,  sud-  ing  hips.  The  clouds  were  cluster- 
denly,  "I  cannot  bear  to  grow  old,  ing  more  closely  together,  darkness 
to  be  no  part  of  spring."  was  moving  slowly  from  the  earth 

From  the  other  room  the  laugh-  to  the  sky.    A  sudden  wind  shook 

ter  of  the  two  girls  rose  higher,  gay  the  frail,  underdressed  tree.  Swift- 

and  irrepressible.    It  was  like  water  ly,  she  put  her  hands  over  her  eyes 

gurgling  over  smooth,  brown  rocks,  against  unexpected  tears.  She  didn't 

Turning  to  the  door,  she  called  in  know  how  long  she  had  stood  like 

an  unnatural  voice,  ''What  are  you  that  when  she  heard  Mimi's  voice 

two   talking   about?      It   must   be  behind  her,  in  the  same  room.  She 

very  pleasant."     As   if  she  didn't  was    saying,    ''What's   the   matter, 

know.  Mother,  are  you   ill?     I've  called 

"It    is,"    Mimi    answered,    "But  you  three  times." 

you  wouldn't  understand."  She  turned  slowly  and  saw  the 

If  they  only  knew  how  much  she  love  and  concern  in  the  girl's  fair 

could   understand,  how   she   could  face.  She  said,  "I'm  quite  all  right." 

laugh  with  them,  tell  them  some  Jean,  whose  face  was  still  listen- 

of   the   precious,    silly   things    she  ing  for  the  'phone,   still   waiting, 

had  done  at  their  age.  She  wanted  said,    "Maybe   she's   in   love,   too. 

to  cry  out  to  them,  "I'm  not  so  It's  such  misery." 

old.     Why  don't  you  look  at  me  "Maybe,"    Verla    admitted,    her 

sometimes,    truly   I   mean?     Why  laughter    tinkhng    the   air   as    she 

don't  you  see  me  as  I  really  am  .  .  .  fitted  each  into  an  arm  and  started 

in  here.     As   I   was   when   I   was  toward  the  kitchen  to  prepare  food 

young   .   .   .  younger  than   spring-  for  their  never-ending  hunger.  And 

Linie.  for  the  hunger  of  Phillip,  who  had 

That  would  be  funny  to  them,  just  turned  into  the  driveway.  The 
Once,  she  had  said  to  Mimi,  "I  sight  of  him  had  quite  unexpected- 
wish  I  were  your  age,"  and  her  ly  set  her  blood  to  tingling,  because 
daughter  had  answered,  "I'm  glad  he  was  once  more  the  incarnation 
I'm  not  your  age."  Just  like  that.  of  all  her  springtimes. 

Now,  she  could  hear  Jean  saying.  Her  tears?     They  had  been  so 

"It's  time  he  was  calling.    Oh,  if  he  brief,   so  irridescent,  like  the  few 

doesn't  call  .  .  .  I'll  just  die/'  brief  drops  of  rain  falling  now  up- 

There    was    genuine    heartache,  on  the  window,  yet  which,  with- 

fear,  in  the  voice.  She  remembered  in  an  hour,  would  be  prisms  for  a 

the  times  when  the  date  she  had  rainbow. 

been      expecting      hadn't      come  She  was  so  glad  for  her  years, 

through;  she  recalled  the  unmiti-  for  her  age,  for  the  long,   secure 

gated     pain,     the     bewilderment,  postlude    to    spring's    wild,    erratic 

frustration  that  had  gnawed  at  her  tune. 


A  Converts'  Granddaughter  Returns 

Part  II 

Helen  and  Cyiil  Pearson 

Photographs  by  the  Authors 

4  6  Q  WITZERLAND    reminds  two  centuries. 

1^  one  of  the  United  States  "This  isn't  the  type  of  country 
before    the    first    World  where  you're  Hkely  to  find  Latter- 
War/'  one  of  the  missionaries  tells  day  Saints,"  Cy  remarks,  as  though 
you,  and  you  agree.  reading    your    mind    while    you're 

Number  54  Weinbergstrassc  is  mentally  making  comparisons  be- 
our  Church  address  in  Zurich,  an  tween  Alsace  and  Quebec  in  Can- 
elder  informs  us.  We  reach  the  ada.  "Fm  afraid  our  missionaries 
Church  hall  in  ten  minutes  from  wouldn't  be  able  to  do  much  here." 
the  Neues  Schloss  Hotel  on  Stock-  How  erroneous  it  is  thus  to  gen- 
enstrasse.  It's  Mutual  Improvement  eralize  only  comes  to  light  next  day 
night  and,  to  use  a  scriptural  text,  when  you  reach  Basle. 
'It's  good  to  be  here!"  The  warm,  "At  Strasbourg  (in  Alsace-Lx)r- 
intimate,  almost  family-like  services  raine)  we  have  one  of  the  finest 
are  in  the  German  language.  Every-  groups  of  saints  in  the  whole 
one  is  speaking  it  in  the  Zurcher  Church,"  the  missionaries  in  Basle 
dialect  which  marks  the  Zurich  tell  you,  "and  our  missionaries  la- 
temperament  as  the  liquid  French  boring  in  Alsace  are  having  wonder- 
language  characterizes  the  Parisian,  ful  experiences.  You  know,  Alsace 
but  the  same  gospel  is  taught  at  has  changed  hands  between  the 
both  Weinbergstrassc  and  St.  Ger-  Germans  and  the  French  a  good 
main.  A  good  many  Swiss  saints  many  times.  After  World  War  I, 
have  recently  emigrated  to  America  the  Alsatians  changed  from  the 
and  more  wish  to  go.  German  language  to  French.  So  the 

Zurich,  of  course,  was  a  strong-  older  generation  of  Alsatians,  includ- 

hold  of  the  Reformation.  The  city  ing  the  older  saints,  are  grounded  in 

contains  numerous  houses,  hotels,  German,   while  the  younger  ones 

and  inns,  labeled  with  the  names  and  our  missionaries  use  French." 

of  famous  old-time  Reformation  oc-  At  Basle  you  look  upon  the  Riv- 

cupants.  er  Rhine  for  the  first  time  in  your 

Business  requires  you  to  double  life.    You  reflect  on  the  great  part 

back  to  Paris  and  then  go  by  auto-  men  and  women  from  lands  bor- 

mobile   to   Basle,    Switzerland,   by  dering  on   this  mighty  river  have 

way  of  Alsace-Lorraine.  Years  ago  played  in  the  building  up  of  the 

you  thought  the  Canadian  Province  Church.    Karl  G.  Maeser,  who  be- 

of  Quebec  was  the  quaintest  place  came  President  of  Brigham  Young 

you  had  ever  visited,  but  Alsace,  University,  was  such  a  man.    And 

with     its     thatched     cottages,     its  you  think  how  many  missionaries 

matched  teams  of  oxen,  its  peasant  from  Zion  have  come  to  preach  the 

costumes,    and    its   honest-to-good-  gospel  to  these  Germanic  nations, 

ness  earthiness,  takes  a  visitor  back  Yesterday  you  traveled  over  the 

Page  394 


A  CONVERTS'  GRANDDAUGHTER  RETURNS 


395 


bloodiest  battlegrounds  of  Western 
Europe,  but  you  saw  them  only  as 
fields  dressed  in  flowers  and  grass, 
and  the  River  Marne  brimming  with 
fresh  water. 


*  *  «  « 


VOU  take  the  Nord  Express  by 
rail,  leaving  Paris  of  an  after- 
noon and  reach  Copenhagen  in  the 
evening  the  day  following.  It  takes 
you  through  Germany.  The  train 
authorities  had  said  they  would  seal 
the  cars  at  the  Hamburg  station,  so 
no  passengers  could  go  out,  but 
suddenly  they  relent  and  permit  us 
to  look  around  Hamburg  and  see 
the  saddening  effects  of  Allied 
bombing. 

Copenhagen  is  a  poem  to  a  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  who  has  lived  in  Box 
Elder  or  Sanpete  counties.  Imagine 
going  along  hundreds  of  streets 
in  a  city  a  half  dozen  times  the  size 
of  Salt  Lake  and  seeing  sign  mul- 


tiplied on  sign:  Georg  Jensen,  Sil- 
verware; Ole  Hansen,  Groceries; 
Fonnesbeck's  Store;  Peter  Larsen, 
Barber;  Hans  Anderson,  Lawyer; 
Christian  Sorensen,  Doctor;  and 
thousands  of  similar  Scandinavian 
cognomens,  with  nowhere  such 
names  as  Smith,  O'Brien,  Macin- 
tosh, Griffith,  or  Levy.  It's  the 
Utah's  Elsinore  multiplied  a  thou- 
sand times  and  more.  Incidentally, 
you  get  to  visit  the  original  Elsinore, 
home  of  Hamlet,  Prince  of  Den- 
mark. It  is  just  outside  Copen- 
hagen. 

Copenhagen,  with  its  more  than 
a  million  people,  is  the  largest  city 
of  all  Scandinavia.  You  can  go  to 
Tivoli  Gardens  and  see  the  Danes 
at  their  amusements,  every  person 
of  them  looking  like  their  kinfolk 
back  in  Sandy  or  Draper,  Utah.  But 
here  you  see  the  Danish  people  on 
a  Grand  Canyon  scale.    These  are 


COPENHAGEN,  DENMARK,  LOVED  BY  ALL  DANISH 
LATTER-DAY  SAINTS 


m 


BELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


IBSEN'S  STATUE, 
Near  the  National  Theater,  Oslo,  Norway 

the  very  children  only  a  couple  of 
generations  removed  of  those  fore- 
fathers whose  Utah  descendants  are 
the  Lunds,  the  Hansens,  the  Ras- 
mussens,  the  Petersens,  and  other 
Danes  in  Zion.  The  present  Den- 
mark-Utah situation  is  almost  anal- 
ogous to  England  and  Massa- 
chusetts of  two  centuries  ago.  It 
is  a  delight  to  go  to  the  Latter-day 
Saint  services  at  Priorvej  1 2,  on  Sun- 
day. The  well-kept  little  chapel  is 
filled  to  overflowing.  What  a  beau- 
tiful sight!  It  seems  like  a  throw- 
back to  the  days  of  Wilford  Wood- 
ruff in  England.  The  thought  goes 
through  your  mind,  when  new 
blood  was  helpful  in  the  early  days 
of  the  Church,  what  a  transfusion 
these  Scandinavians  gave  us! 

We  decide  to  take  the  boat  to 
Malmo,  Sweden,  and  then  go  to 


Stockholm  by  train.  If  one  has  the 
time,  he  can  go  all  the  way  by  boat. 
Stockholm  has  the  distinction  of 
being  known  as  a  city  of  beautiful 
women.  It  is  also  called  the  Venice 
of  the  North. 

Swedish  mission  headquarters  are 
in  a  solid  building  of  the  old  part 
of  Stockholm  on  Svartensgatan.  In 
getting  to  the  mission  home  you 
are  astonished  at  how  many  Swedes, 
young  and  old,  speak  a  good  grade 
of  English.  They  do  not  regard 
this  as  any  particular  accomplish- 
ment. 

"There  are  so  many  Americans 
and  English  in  the  world  and  only 
a  few  Swedes.  We  have  to  learn 
your  language,"  they  graciously  ex- 
plain. 

Sunday  morning  at  the  mission 
happens  to  be  Swedish  Flag  Day, 
and  in  a  couple  of  weeks  the  King 
will  be  ninety  years  old.  All  Stock- 
holm is  decorated.  A  magnificent 
Swedish  banner  is  unfurled  from 
the  flagstaff  in  front  of  the  Latter- 
day  Saint  Church.  There's  a  royal 
sunlight  this  day  and  a  soft  breeze 
to  ripple  the  blue  field  and  the  gold- 
en cross  of  the  Swedish  standard. 
The  theme  of  the  Sunday  School 
program  is  patriotism  as  expounded 
in  our  Twelfth  Article  of  Faith.  The 
pageantry  put  on  by  these  Swedish 
Latter-day  Saint  children  in  the 
heart  of  their  northern  homeland 
reminds  one  of  the  Centennial  cel- 
brations  in  Zion  in  July  '47. 

/^SLO,  Stockholm,  and  Copen- 
hagen are  at  the  vertices  of  a 
triangle  which  is  approximately 
equilateral.  You  take  the  overnight 
train  from  Stockholm  to  Oslo  to 
be  in  Norway  for  two  days.    This 


A  CONVERTS'  GRANDDAUGHTER  RETURNS 


3$? 


LATTER-DAY  SAINT  ELDERS 

Standing    in    Front    of   Zwingli's    Statue, 

Zurich,  Switzerland 

fatherland  of  Grieg  and  Ibsen  is  al- 
so the  homeland  of  the  type  of 
saint  who  has  helped  make  up  the 
lifeblood  of  our  Church,  the  kind 
of  person  whom  men  or  events  can- 
not shake.  As  you  ride  on  a  motor 
boat  out  on  the  Oslo  Fjord,  you 
think  of  the  story  of  Anna  Gaarn 
Widtsoe;  the  fisher  maiden,  and 
her  life  as  told  by  her  son,  Elder 
John  A.  Widtsoe. 

Elder  Widtsoe  put  it  this  way: 

This  is  the  story  of  a  woman,  a  seeker 
after  truth,  who,  tossed  by  the  waves  of 
mysterious  fate,  was  caught  by  the  gospel 
net,  and  carried  into  a  far  country,  where, 
through  the  possession  of  eternal  truth, 
though  amidst  much  adversity,  she  and 
her   family   found   unbounded   happiness. 

May  the  life  of  Anna  Gaarn  Widt- 
soe, the  erstwhile  fisher  maid,  be  a 


light  to  the  feet  of  those  who  think 
they  are  weary  in  well-doing. 

Being  the  end  of  June,  it  is  still 
broad  daylight  in  Oslo  at  ten  p.m. 
when  you  catch  the  overnight  train 
for  Malmo,  Sweden.  Then  you 
take  the  ferry  boat  from  Malmo  to 
Copenhagen  just  across  the  bay 
and  go  by  air  over  Germany  back 
to  Paris.  At  Orly  Airport,  outside 
Paris,  the  sun  is  hot  and  red  from 
smoke  as  we  take  off  homeward  for 
our  land  of  America,  choice  above 
all  other  lands.  A  mantle  of  calm 
settles  over  you  as  you  leave  behind 
a  troubled  world  of  men  and  tur- 
moil and  enter  into  a  sort  of  heaven- 
ly tranquility.  This  plane  covers 
the  flight  from  Bombay,  India,  to 
New  York  City.  The  divers  pas- 
sengers inside  the  cabin  of  the 
plane  make  the  day  seem  like  one 


ELDERS    AT   SWEDISH    MISSION 
HEADQUARTERS,    STOCKHOLM 


398  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MA6A2INE— JUNE  1950 

of  ancient  Pentecost.    Aboard  are  four  a.m.     He  said  we  would  cut 

turbanned    Moslems,    high    caste  short  our  stay  so  as  not  to  risk  the 

Brahmins    from    India,    a    white-  fog  closing  in  and  holding  the  plane 

bearded  Greek  Catholic  priest,  an  at  Gander.    Within  the  hour,  you 

ancient  Italian  woman,  a  sprinkUng  are  riding  the  plane  like  a  huge 

of  North  Europeans,  and  a  score  of  bird  down  to  the  New  World. 

Americans.  Within    the    twenty-four    hours 

The  captain  of  the  plane  is  a  fine  since    leaving    Paris,    the    steward 

young  American  who  was  reared  on  takes  his  place  in  the  fore  part  ot 

a  Midwestern  farm.  Between  trips  the  plane.    Facing  the  passengers, 

back  and  forth  from  the  Western  he  says,  ''May  I  have  your  attention? 

to  the  Eastern  Hemisphere,  he  is  We  are  coming  in  over  New  York 

running  a  farm  in  Virginia.  City  and  will  land  at  La  Guardia 

The  navigator  lays  a  wonderful  field.     Fasten   your   safety  belts." 

map  before  you.  Quickly  the  plane  begins  to  lose 

"Easy  to  keep  on  the  track  if  altitude.  Large  buildings  appear  to 
you'll  follow  the  way  that's  been  be  whirling  by.  In  a  matter  of 
planned  for  you,"  the  captain  says  minutes  you'll  be  back  down  in  the 
modestly,  pointing  to  our  course,  country  of  your  birth,  a  country 
''Here's  our  bearing  to  Shannon  builded  from  wilderness  to  mag- 
Airport,  south  of  Dublin.  We're  nificence.  You  think  of  the  words 
just  coming  over  the  Channel  Isles,  of  the  prophet  Ether  and  they  give 
There's  Guernsey.     I've  got  some  you  pause: 

of  their  cows."  p^^   behold,   this  is  a   land  which   is 

choice  above  all   other   lands;   wherefore 

T^HE  thought  comes  to  you  that  he  that  doth  possess  it  shall  serve  God 

*    in  the  early  days  of  the  Church,  ^'  shall  be  swept  off;  for  it  is  the  ever- 

.-,.        -I-     .      1               J.-L  lasting  decree  of  God  .  .  .  (Ether  2:10). 

a  sailmg  ship  took  a  month  or  more,  ^                              ^                ^ 

a  modern  ship  takes  a  week,  and  a  The   plane  lands   in   that   same 

plane  takes  a  day  to  cross  the  At-  New  York  where  your  forefathers 

lantic.  landed  nearly  a  century  ago. 

"Coming  into  Shannon,"  the  cap-  Now  you're  home  from  Europe 
tain  announces,  as  he  takes  over  there's  a  scene  that  comes  to  your 
personal  control  of  the  plane  from  mind's  eye  many  times.  It's  simply 
the  instruments,  "our  next  leg  of  this:  The  setting's  near  Oxford, 
the  flight  will  be  over  the  open  sea  You  envision  a  talk  you  had  with  a 
from  Ireland  to  Gander,  Newfound-  serving  woman  there.  She  was  toil- 
land,  though  there's  just  a  chance  worn  and  ill-paid.  You  felt  a  bit  ill- 
we  may  have  to  land  at  Goose  Bay  mannered  when  she  looked  up  sud- 
if  there's  a  fog.  Then  we'll  hop  denly  and  caught  you  staring  at 
straight  to  La  Guardia  Field  in  her.  If  she  had  known  what  you 
New  York,  provided  we  get  away  were  thinking  she  might  have  ex- 
from  Newfoundland  before  the  fog  cased  your  stare  because  you  were 
closes  in  on  us."  thinking: 

Later  the  captain  confides  to  you  But  for  the  grace  of  the  gospel 

that  we  ought  to  be  in  Gander  about  there  go  II 


Immunize  Against  Accidents 

Evelyn  Kidncigh 
Director,  Division  of  Public  Health  Nursing,  State  of  Utah 

\  basic  change  is  required  in  society's  traditional  attitude  toward  accidents  and  their 
-^"^  victims.  In  the  past,  too  many  of  us  have  accepted  accidents  as  inevitable, 
though  unfortunate. 

Not  too  many  years  ago,  this  was  the  attitude  in  relation  to  communicable  diseases. 
Today,  we  read  with  horror  the  accounts  of  the  Black  Plague  in  England  when  it  was 
impossible  for  those  who  were  burying  the  dead  to  keep  ahead  of  the  death  angel.  In 
our  own  State,  we  can  visit  cemeteries  whose  gravestones  tell  the  sad  story  of  hundreds 
of  children  who  lost  their  lives  during  epidemics  of  diphtheria. 

Diseases  such  as  yellow  fever,  small  pox,  diphtheria,  whooping  cough,  and  typhoid 
fever,  which  caused  losses  of  large  segments  of  the  population,  have  now  been  con- 
quered. Credit  for  the  conquering  of  these  diseases  is  two-fold.  First,  we  acknowledge 
the  contribution  of  medical  science  in  ferreting  out  causes  and  finding  methods  of 
prevention.  Second,  we  pay  tribute  to  a  populace  that  informed  themselves  and  took 
advantage  of  the  methods  of  prevention  which  science  offered. 

Since  accidents  are  the  chief  cause  of  death  of  children  older  than  one  year  and 
among  the  leading  causes  of  adult  deaths,  it  is  obvious  that  we  must  recognize  this 
as  a  problem  of  great  importance,  bending  every  effort  toward  its  correction. 

Research  is  now  being  directed  toward  decreasing  accidents  in  the  home  and 
factory,  on  the  streets,  and  in  the  air  and  water,  as  well  as  studying  people's  pronencss 
to  accident. 

Wc  must  take  the  findings  of  the  researchers,  welcome  them,  and  weave  them 
into  our  pattern  of  living.  Accepting  them  for  ourselves  is  not  enough.  We  must 
teach  them  to  our  children,  to  our  neighbors,  and  to  our  community,  if  we  wish  to 
"immunize"  our  population  against  accidents. 

This  procedure  will  pay  off  in  the  richest  commodity  we  possess,  the  conservation 
of  our  human  resources.  Millions  in  dollars  and  much  effort  are  spent  annually  for 
the  conservation  of  our  natural  resources.  Can  we  be  satisfied  with  a  less  effective 
program  for  the  preservation  of  that  most  priceless  possession,  human  life? 


cJhere  Sfs    llo  Sign 

C.  Cameron  Johns 

Where  strands  of  the  river 
Run  thin  at  the  starting, 
There  is  no  sign 
That  beyond  the  dark  hill 
And  past  the  bright  valley, 
The  full  deep  channel 
-Moves  to  its  destiny. 


Page  399 


Garden  Meditation 


Ezra  /.  Poulsen 


Josef  Muench 

FORMAL  GARDEN  VISTA,  SANTA  BARBARA,  CALIFORNIA 


YOU  wouldn't  want  to  be  by 
yourself  all  the  time,  but  there 
are  moments  when  solitude 
seems  to  be  the  choicest  of  bless- 
ings. Usually,  there's  no  better 
place  in  which  to  be  alone  than 
in  the  garden.  In  America,  however, 
we  have  been  slow  to  recognize 
this,  being  usually  so  busy  with  our 
handiwork  that  we  think  of  the 
garden  merely  as  a  display. 

Our  Oriental  and  European  neigh- 
bors, as  well  as  South  Americans, 
have  enjoyed  garden  solitudes  to 
an  extent  far  greater  than  we.  The 
siesta,  the  period  of  reflection, 
hasn't  fit  into  our  strenuous  way 
of  living.  Still,  the  need  for  regular 
periods  of  relaxation  is  becoming 

Page  400 


more  clear.  After  an  hour  hidden 
away  in  the  deep  recesses  of  our 
own  backyard  world  of  nature,  we 
may  emerge  strengthened  in  body 
and  spirit,  capable  of  many  hours 
of  strenuous  activity. 

Accordingly,  in  planning  a  garden, 
large  or  small,  one  should  give  at- 
tention to  the  arrangement  of 
flowers,  shrubs,  and  trees  around  at 
least  a  few  shady  nooks  from  which 
the  eyes  rest  on  some  pleasant  bit 
of  landscape.  There  may  be  broad 
vistas  or  merely  a  close  cluster  of 
cooling  vines.  This  might  suggest 
a  secluded  summerhouse,  or  just  a 
stone  seat,  or  a  wicker  chair  placed 
by  a  walk  or  an  inviting  pool.  In 
any  case,  the  idea  is  to  get  seclusion 


GARDEN  MEDITATION 


401 


and  quiet  with  as  much  garden  de- 
tail as  possible. 

Most  of  the  flowering  shrubs 
and  trees  might  be  featured 
near  a  garden  nook,  the  flower- 
ing peach,  cherry,  and  quince, 
to  mention  a  few.  Then,  one  should 
not  overlook  the  delectable,  ever- 
available  lilac,  and  the  riotous  tama- 
risk. Besides  these,  there  are  many 
wild  native  plants  found  in  dif- 
ferent regions,  such  as  sumacs,  the 
dogwoods,  laurels,  and  others,  in- 
cluding the  evergreens.  And  where 
fences  or  natural  boundaries  make 
part  of  the  setting,  climbers,  rang- 
ing from  the  humble  Virginia  creep- 
er to  the  most  aristocratic  varieties 
of  climbing  roses,  are  a  great  help. 

The  progressing  seasons  make  a 
cinema  of  changing  beauty  around 
the    well-appointed    nook    in    the 


garden.  From  early  spring  to  late 
autumn,  the  pageant  of  blossom  and 
leaf  will  offer  new  delights. 

Tulips,  rearing  their  gay  blossoms 
almost  as  soon  as  the  snow  dis- 
appears, should  be  visible  from 
some  choice  bit  of  garden  solitude. 
Thus,  the  first  warm  days  are  en- 
riched with  color.  The  hours  spent 
in  a  well-arranged  retreat,  where 
the  eyes  may  be  lifted  from  the 
printed  page  to  the  vista  of  the 
tulip  bed,  will  be  hours  of  enjoy- 
ment. The  same  truth  holds  with 
the  irises,  when  they  come  along, 
and  the  bridal  wreath,  the  snowballs, 
the  lilacs,  and,  eventually,  the  roses. 

r\F  course,  this  planning  runs  on 

through  the  summer  into  the 

autumn.    There  will  be  days  when 

the  hollyhocks  will  be  the  center  of 


Josef  Muench 

SPANISH  POOL,  LAMBERT  GARDENS,  PORTLAND,  OREGON 


402 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


attraction,  and  others  when  the 
border  of  petunias  near  some  se- 
questered path  will  take  the  fancy. 
Finally,  there  will  be  the  asters,  the 
chrysanthemums,  and  the  zinnias. 
Then,  when  blossomtime  passes  and 


the  garden  yields  to  the  enchant- 
ment of  falling  leaves,  and  cool- 
ness prohibits  sitting,  it  is  still  de- 
lightful to  pause  at  intervals  to 
absorb  the  glory  of  the  passing 
year. 


Josef  Muench 

PORTAL  TO  A  GARDEN,  PALM  SPRINGS,  CALIFORNIA 


^STmJTE  DF  RELFGIOM 

SALT  UKE  CITY.  UTAH    84J0> 


GARDEN  MEDITATION 


403 


Josef  Muench 


GARDEN  AT  HOPE  RANCH  PARK,  CALIFORNIA 
Santa  Inez  Mountains  in  the  Background 


Whether  the  garden  be  small  or 
large,  there  are  several  spots  around 
which  one  may  work  to  get  the  best 
effects  for  solitude. 

The  remote  corner,  featuring  a 
fence,  a  bank,  or  a  transition  to 
open  country  is  always  inviting. 
This  is  especially  true  if  it  chances  to 
offer  a  view  of  distant  mountains 
or  water.  Such  a  spot  may  be  just 
right  for  the  summerhouse  if  there 
is  to  be  one.  If,  not,  any  kind  of 
seat,  even  a  friendly  boulder, 
shaded  by  some  type  of  wild  growth, 
can  call  one  on  many  occasions  to 
rest  and  reflect. 

The  garden  path  itself  should 
be  a  place  of  seclusion,  or  should 


lead  to  such  a  destination.  Whether 
it  exists  in  close  quarters  or  wide 
spaces,  it  is  a  challenge  to  travel 
into  realms  of  thought,  as  well  as 
physical  distance.  If  it  passes  a 
pool  or  stream,  or  dips  down  some 
bank  into  a  ravine,  it  is  especially  a 
center  of  attraction.  Along  its 
borders  lies  much  of  the  interest 
that  intrigues  the  mind  away  from 
care. 

But  the  most  important  thing  is 
not  the  mere  existence  of  shade 
and  vistas,  seclusion,  and  blooming 
wonder;  it  is  rather  the  fine  blending 
of  the  gardener's  spiritual  nature 
with  the  infinite  variety  of  the 
garden.  Out  of  this,  grow  courage 
and  faith. 


The  Vow  of  Oberammergau 

Miria  Greenwood  Thayne 

THE    road    to    Oberammergau  to  see  his  wife  and  child  for  the 

was  carefully  guarded.  Through  last  time.    Be  that  as  it  may,  the 

the  little  village  the  warning  Black  Death  followed  at  his  heels 

had  sped  quickly.    No  one  was  to  and  in  a  few  hours  he  lay  low  with 

leave;     under     no     circumstances  the  disease, 

should  anyone  be  allowed  to  enter.  For    three    days    Frau    Schyler 

The  Black  Plague  of  1630  was  fought  frantically  to  restore  her  hus- 

ravishing  all  the  neighboring  com-  band.   She  brewed  herbs,  comforted, 

munities.  In  Munich  hundreds  were  and  prayed,  but  death  claimed  Cas- 

dying.     In   Eschenlohe   only   two  per,  and  in  passing  it  pointed  an 

couples  survived  to  tell  the  story.  ironic  finger  at  the  exhausted  Frau 

Oberammergau  is  the  upper  of  Schyler. 
two  villages  situated  in  the  district  News  of  the  Schyler's  predica- 
adjacent  to  the  River  Ammer.  Hid-  ment  spread  through  the  village, 
den  like  a  malachite  gem  high  in  The  plague  traveled  almost  as  fast, 
the  Tyrolese  Alps,  the  little  village  In  three  weeks  eighty-four  of  the 
rested  independent  of  the  world  populace  of  Oberammergau  had  sue- 
outside  of  the  pine-laden  palisades  cumbed  to  the  disease.  Panic,  pain, 
that  enclosed  it  on  three  sides.  and  mourning  spread  a  pall  over 

Night  had  spread  her  sequined  the  little  village.    All  curative  meas- 

mantle  over  the  sleeping  village.  The  ures  failed.    If  relief  did  not  come 

last  weary  laborer  had  gone  to  rest,  very  soon,  there  would  be  no  one 

All  slept  except  the  strong  young  left  to  bury  the  dead, 

men  appointed  to  guard  the  gate.  From  the  little  church  with  its 

Somehow,  somewhere  in  the  shad-  mosque-like  dome  came  a  strange, 

ows  a  figure  passed  unobserved  by  sad  pealing  of  bells,  calling  the  dis- 

the  guards  that  night.    Somewhere  traught  villagers  to  the  churchyard, 

the   leaves   crunched   beneath   the  "Let  us  cry  to  God,"  the  kindly 

staggering  feet   of  Casper   Schyler  old  priest  said,  and  the  villagers  knelt 

as  he  struggled  through  the  brambles  in  humble  prayer,  some  of  them 

that  bordered  the  road  to  the  vil-  within  the  churchyard,  others  with- 

lage.    Unnoticed,  he  entered  Ober-  out,  fearing  to  rub  elbows  with  the 

ammergau  and  dragged  himself  to  crowd  lest  the  plague  be  among 

his   homely   cottage  and   to   Frau  them. 

Schyler.  The    silver-haired    priest    bowed 

It  is  not  known  what  induced  his  head.  'Take  away  the  plague,  O 

Casper  to  leave  his  work  at  Eschen-  God.    Look  down  with  compassion 

lohe  and  disregard  the  quarantine  upon  us.    Our  loved  ones  die.    We 

laws  of  his  home  village.    Perhaps  are  helpless.    If  thou  wilt  stay  the 

concern  over  the  well-being  of  his  plague,  we  vow  from  this  day  on 

loved  ones  in  Oberammergau  was  to  serve  thee.*' 

the  motive.    Or,  possibly,  he  sensed  ''Amen,"  echoed  the  kneeling  vil- 

an  impending  disaster  and  yearned  lagers. 

Page  404 


THE  VOW  OF  OBERAMMERGAU  405 

Here  was  a  distracted  people  mak-  strengthened  in  their  faith  and  will 
ing  a  covenant  which  was  to  cul-  renew  their  resolutions  to  serve  God. 
minate  in  the  production  of  the  Perhaps  the  scenes  of  the  Redeem- 
world's  greatest  miracle  play.  er's  love  will  draw  tears  of  repent- 
Apparently  the  vow  was  heard,  ance  from  the  eyes  of  sinners.  We 
The  plague  abated.  All  the  sick  must  live  as  we  teach,  because  if  our 
among  them  were  healed,  and  no  ^^^y.  ^^  ^o  be  blessed  to  the  hearts 

""".^Jll^  1^"^  ?^  ^.^^  ^''^T'  .      .1  of  men,  we  must  live  in  our  private 

With  thanksgivmg,  the  humble  j-^^^  ^^  ^^  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^  ^.^^  „ 

villagers  set  out  to  fulfill  their  sac-  ^  ,  .  r  ^ 
red  obligation.  They  have  kept  their  ^^  choosing  of  the  cast  was  ac- 
covenant  to  this  day,  bequeathing  it  complished  with  care  and  dehbera- 
from  generation  to  generation,  ^^^n.  The  villagers  awaited  the  de- 
Through  crop  failures,  famines,  ^^^^^n  of  the  committee  with  fever- 
pestilence,  and  years  of  poverty,  the  ^^^  excitement.  The  announcement 
faithful  villagers  have  kept  alive  their  ^^^  to  bring  anticipated  honor  to 
yQy^  some,  and  to  others  disappointment. 

The  greatest  honor  bestowed  upon 

npHEY  set  about  to  prepare  their  ^"7  ^^^  ^f  Oberammergau  was  to 

^    little  village  to  make  it  fit  for  l^  chosen  for  the  role  of  Christus 

the  Master^s  work.    Cleanliness  and  Every  maiden  lived  m  the  hopes  of 

sanitation  were  compulsory.    They  '^J^^/^^  meriting  the  role  of  Mary 

pointed  their  cottages  white  with  ^agdala. 

frescoes  of  Bible  scenes  etched  in  The  task  of  writing  the  script  and 

pastel  colors  on  the  gleaming  out-  musical  score  was  an  arduous  one. 

side  walls.     They  planted   shrubs  The  music,  sweet  and  simple,  yet 

and  flowers,  adding  freshness  and  profoundly  beautiful,  was  composed 

beauty  to  every  nook  and  corner  of  by  a  young  man  who  died  at  the  age 

the  village.    Had  they  been  expect-  oi  twenty-four, 

ing  a  visit  from  the  Master  himself.  In   any   drama   the   problem   of 

they  would  not  have  prepared  more  costumes  is  vital.  All  the  costumes 

diligently.   Here  was  a  gifted  people,  for  the  Passion  play  were  made  by 

artists   inspired   by   their   beautiful  the  women  of  Oberammergau.  Fine 

surroundings  and   their   deeply  re-  materials   were   imported   at   great 

ligious  feelings,  sculptors  and  wood  cost  from  Munich  and  the  Orient, 

carvers    producing    some    of    the  Copies  of  paintings  of  Bible  scenes 

world's  greatest  art.  by   Raphael,    DaVinci,   and   other 

From  the  populace  was  chosen  a  artists  were  brought  from  Germany 
committee  of  forty  persons  presided  and  used  as  a  guide  for  designing  the 
over  by  the  priest,  who  called  the  costumes.  From  the  simple  gar- 
members  together  in  the  church  to  ments  worn  by  Christ  and  his  dis- 
pray  for  guidance.  ciples  to  the  rich  robes  of  the  chief 

"In  all  we  do  let  us  remember  priests  and  Pharisees,  every  garment 

our  vow,''  he  admonished.  "If  we  was  a  work  of  art  in  itself.     The 

work  together  with  holy  zeal,  many  scenes  and  properties  were  all  made 

Christians    will    be     edified    and  by  the  artists  of  Oberammergau  and 


406       *  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 

displayed  intricate  carving  and  su-  with  the  triumphant  entry  into  Je- 

perb  painting.  rusalem,  the  play  lasts  all  day,  with 

With  the  building  of  a  gigantic  only  a  short  intermission  for  lunch, 

new  amphitheatre,  in  the  year  1900,,  The  scenes  are  so  vividly  portrayed 

a  new  era  began  for  the  Passion  and  so  realistic  that  the  wife  of  the 

play.     The  theatre  was  erected  in  actor  who  takes  the  part  of  Christ 

the  same  meadow  where  the  stage  is  seldom  able  to  remain  through 

had  stood  years  before.  It  is  a  great  the  scenes  of  the  crucifixion, 

massive  structure  seating  4,000  peo-  During  World  War  II,  prospects 

pie  and  containing  many  entrances,  appeared  not  too  bright  for  Oberam- 

which  enable  the  spectators  to  dis-  mergau.    Many  wondered  whether 

perse  quickly.  qj-  ^ot  there  would  be  another  pre- 


W 


ITH  the  new  theater  came  an  sentation  of  the  Passion  play.  Over 
increase  of  tourists  to  witness  f  hundred  stalwart  young  men  were 
the  play.  Since  1634  they  have  lost  m  the  war. 
produced  the  Passion  play  every  ten  With  the  approach  of  1950,  how- 
years,  the  schedule  having  been  brok-  ever,  interested  playgoers  are  turn- 
en  only  three  times:  by  the  Franco-  ^^g  agam  to  Oberammergau,  and  the 
Prussian  War  in  1870,  by  the  after-  ^ttle  village  will  not  disappoint 
math  of  World  War  I  in  1920,  and  ^^em.  Peace,  hope,  and  enthusiasm 
in  1940  by  World  War  II.  What  have  taken  the  place  of  confusion, 
a  sight  to  see  the  blind  being  led  by  ^haos,  and  fear,  and  the  industrious 
his  more  fortunate  brother,  the  Bavarians  are  getting  ready  for  the 
crippled  leaning  heavily  upon  his  ^^^Y  spectators  anticipated  in  the 
crutches,  the  prince  rubbing  elbows  1950  ^^^^ist  invasion, 
with  the  pauper,  the  unlearned  and  The  villagers  will  all  be  kept  busy, 
philosopher  side  by  side.  They  pour  Repairs  on  streets  and  buildings  are 
in  by  rail,  by  motor,  and  on  foot.  proceeding.  Guest  houses  are  being 
The  evening  before  each  perform-  built,  water  supplies  expanded,  and 
ance,  the  band  marches  through  the  gigantic  amphitheatre  is  to  be 
the  street  playing  stirring  music.  At  beautified. 

five-thirty   the   next    morning   the  A  loan  of  $300,000  from  America 

cannon    sounds,    and    the    people  will  lessen  the  financial  burden  of 

gather  at  the  theatre.    Eighteen  acts  rehabilitation,    and    thousands    of 

and  twenty-five  tableaux  depicting  Americans,  with  other  tourists,  will 

the  last  few  days  of  Christ's  ministry  thrill  to  the  inspired  reproduction 

glide  one  into  the  other  without  the  of  Christianity's  oldest  and  greatest 

slightest     interruption.     Beginning  miracle  drama. 


JLanguage  of  the  cJrees 

Ruth  HzTwood 

The  towering  pine  trees  are  a  symbol 
Of  our  upward  reaching  aspiration  to  the  light, 
And  the  aspens  are  the  dancing  golden  joy 
Of  our  hearts  upon  a  glowing  mountain  height. 


Dark  in  the  Chrysalis 


Alice  Money  Bailey 
Chapter  6 


Edith  Ashe,  a  widow,  forty-seven,  finds 
she  is  falling  in  love  with  her  employer, 
Cory  Lewis,  a  business  man  in  his  fifties. 
As  companion  to  his  mother,  an  aged  and 
crippled  woman,  she  has  also  assumed 
management  of  his  large,  badly  decorated 
house,  and  has  become  attached  to  his 
daughter,  Linnie,  a  singer,  who  is  home 
from  Boston  to  be  married  in  June.  She 
and  Linnie  redecorate  the  living  and  din- 
ing rooms  into  beauty,  using  Edith's  lovely 
furniture  which  has  been  stored.  The 
activity  improves  Edith's  health,  makes 
the  girl  happy,  gives  the  grandmother 
something  to  live  for,  and  stimulates 
Cory,  on  his  return  from  a  trip,  to  under- 
take the  complete  renovation  of  the  old 
place  for  the  wedding.  Cory's  announce- 
ment that  he  is  going  to  marry,  plunges 
Edith  into  disappointment. 

EDITH  lay  awake  a  long  time, 
alternately  tormented  and 
tormenting  herself  with  ques- 
tions and  accusations  after  Linnie's 
unexpected  outburst  at  the  table. 
It  was  no  use  to  tell  herself  that  she 
was  silly  and  romantic,  or  to  be 
amazed  that  she  could  think 
of  herself  and  Cory  with  Marvin 
gone  only  two  years.  The  truth  of 
it  was  she  could  and  did,  and  it 
seemed  not  to  have  anything  to  do 
with  her  feeling  for  Marvin,  to 
alter  it  in  any  way. 

She  went  over  events  leading  to 
her  present  attitude,  analyzing  how 
this  feeling  for  Cory  came  into  be- 
ing. It  had  been  so  from  the  first 
time  she  heard  his  voice,  even  be- 
fore she  met  him,  she  realized. 
There  was  something  dynamic  and 
compelling  that  had  drawn  and  held 
her,  even  over  the  telephone,  even 
when  he  was  away.    Except  for  it 


she  would  never  have  taken  this 
job  in  the  first  place,  nor  stayed 
once  she  was  here.  Why  had  he 
sparked  her  to  exert  her  very  best 
efforts,  to  increase  her  capacity? 
Why  had  she  taken  his  daughter 
Linnie  to  her  heart,  as  if  she  were  i 
her  very  own? 

More  than  that,  she  had  sensed 
a  reciprocated  feeling  in  him.  There 
were  those  moments  when,  as  to- 
night, he  had  admitted  her  to  his 
parenthood  by  so  small  and  inti- 
mate a  thing  as  a  wink.  These  things 
had  created  that  sense  of  belonging, 
that  feeling  of  dovetailing  in  their 
personalities. 

It  was  no  use  to  conjecture  wheth- 
er Linnie  thought  her  father  meant 
marriage  with  herself  or  someone 
else.  Either  was  humiliating.  Of 
course  Linnie  must  have  meant 
someone  else,  but  deeper  than  em- 
barrassment was  this  definite  sense 
of  loss. 

By  morning,  however,  she  had 
herself  well  in  hand,  having  gone 
back  to  her  original  motive  in  doing 
the  things  she  had  done.  It  was 
still  good.  She  had  wanted  to  help 
Linnie,  influenced  or  not  influenced 
by  Cory's  personality.  She  had 
helped  Linnie,  and  she  still  wanted 
to  finish  the  program  she  had  start- 
ed. Inadvertently  she  had  helped 
Mrs.  Lewis  and  even  Amanda, 
nor  would  she  gloss  over  the  fact 
that  she  had  helped  Cory. 

Pleased  as  she  was  at  his  approval, 
she  had  not  launched  upon  this 
project  as  a  bid  for  it.  While  her 

Page  407 


408 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


motives  were  not  so  clear-cut  these 
last  two  weeks,  still  she  would  con- 
tinue to  plan  and  work  for  Linnie. 
At  last,  she  was  able  to  go  to  break- 
fast with  no  shame  in  her  heart 
before  either  Linnie  or  her  father. 

"Morning,  Aunt  Edith.  What's 
on  the  program  for  today?" 

There  was  no  rancor  in  the  girl's 
greeting,  no  seeming  remembrance 
of  last  night's  scene  at  the  table. 
After  the  first  guarded  and  search- 
ing glance  there  was  none  in  Cory's. 

''We  start  on  you  next,  my  good 
girl,"  Edith  said. 

"Oh,  lovely.  I  hoped  so.  I  know 
exactly  the  wedding  dress  I  want, 
but  I  want  you  and  Daddy  to  see 
it  before  I  buy  it." 

"Where  is  it,  Linnie?"  asked 
Cory. 

"At  Kauffman's,  just  across  the 
street  from  your  office.  I  hope  you 
can  spare  a  moment  to  run  over. 
Daddy.  They  have  the  brides- 
maids' dresses,  too." 

So  it  was  that,  though  Edith 
would  have  preferred  to  avoid  Cory, 
she  met  him  again  in  the  afternoon. 
Her  black  suit,  slim  and  smart, 
bought  with  two  full  weeks  of 
wages,  and  her  new  hat,  a  gorgeous 
creation  in  black  straw  and  pastel 
flowers,  and  the  distinguished  Eng- 
lish walkers,  gave  her  the  dignity 
she  needed  to  keep  even  her  inflec- 
tions and  gestures  at  the  correct  bal- 
ance of  interest  and  disinterest.  No- 
body, simply  nobody,  was  ever  go- 
ing to  find  out  how  she  had  felt 
about  Cory,  how  she  still  felt. 

CHE  ignored  alike  his  quick  look 

of  appreciative  appraisal  when 

he  saw  her,  the  way  he  gripped  her 

hand  when  Linnie  came  out  of  the 


fitting  room— an  angelic  vision  in 
white  satin  and  lace— and  his  guid- 
ing hand  on  her  elbow  as  they  left 
the  store.  She  burned  with  anger 
at  herself,  however,  that  she  con- 
tinued to  experience  a  sharp  aware- 
ness at  his  slightest  touch. 

Edith  bought  a  new  dress  for  the 
dinner  Friday  night,  thinking  that 
it  would  do  also  for  Linnie's  wed- 
ding as  she  might  want  her  to  help 
with  the  serving,  or  to  list  the  wed- 
ding gifts.  The  jacket  was  of  me- 
tallic cloth  in  pale  pink  and  silver, 
with  a  long,  slim  skirt  of  black 
crepe. 

On  the  night  of  the  dinner,  the 
pink  highlighted  her  skin  and  the 
silver  borrowed  sparkle  from  the 
rhinestones  of  her  necklace  and  ear 
clips.  With  her  hair  done  high  in 
a  coronet  and  curls,  she  felt  very 
festive.  A  maid  came  to  help 
Amanda  with  the  serving. 

"You  understand  you  are  to  re- 
main with  the  guests,  to  help  enter- 
tain them,"  Cory  told  her  once, 
rather  abruptly.  "When  Mother 
is  tired  and  wants  to  go  to  bed, 
Amanda  will  help  her." 

"Yes,  Mr.  Lewis,"  Edith  said 
obediently. 

The  dinner  was  a  success  from 
any  point  of  view.  The  food,  made 
from  Edith's  favorite  recipes,  was 
exactly  right,  from  the  chilled  fruit 
cup  to  the  tall,  frosty  desserts. 

Cory,  at  the  head  of  the  table, 
looked  handsome  and  distinguished, 
and  was  an  excellent  host.  Mrs. 
Lewis  was  surprisingly  aristocratic 
in  her  lavender  silk,  with  her  white 
hair  and  black  eyebrows.  Her  sharp 
wit  was  at  its  best,  and  brought 
roars  of  delighted  laughter  from 
the  guests.  They  adored  her,  and 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS  409 

she  loved  being  adored.  Her  black  the  club  steaks  before  Edith  had 
eyes  snapped  and  her  cheeks  turned  singled  out  the  woman  Cory  was 
pink  with  excitement.  The  small  going  to  marry, 
diamonds  in  her  pierced  ears  glit- 
tered and  twinkled.  Edith  could  CHE  was  handsome  and  charming 
hardly  reconcile  her  with  the  bitter  and  her  eyes,  flatteringly  inter- 
and  lonely  old  woman  of  her  first  ested,  rarely  left  Cory's  face.  If  it 
acquaintanceship,  with  the  corpse-  seemed  she  was  a  little  possessive, 
like  look  she  had  on  that  first  after-  Edith  put  it  down  as  justifiable  un- 
noon  when  she  had  fallen  to  sleep,  der  the  circumstances,  the  fact  that 
Tonight  she  was  like  a  young  girl,  she  noticed  it,  to  her  own  pangs  of 
Linnie  herself  could  not  have  been  definite  jealousy.  She  was  a  Mrs. 
more  happy.  In  fact,  Linnie  was  Hartwell— Cory  called  her  Jane— 
a  little  subdued.  Of  course  the  and  she  had  come  with  the  Good- 
guests  had  pounced  on  her.  ings. 

'This  isn't  Linnie!"  they  declared,  Cory  had  introduced  Edith  simp- 
and  added  many  more  such  social  ly  as  Mrs.  Ashe,  not  elaborating 
inanities,  and  the  usual  banter  about  her  position  in  the  home.  There 
her  coming  wedding,  the  old,  stale  was  not  a  raised  eyebrow  in  the 
marriage  jokes.  Linnie  smiled  and  group,  but  Edith  could  feel  ques- 
was  gracious,  her  manners  letter-  tions,  tangible  in  the  air.  Its  tension 
perfect,  but  there  was  still  a  look  of  remained  until  Edith  asked  Linnie 
reserve  about  her.  She  was  lovely  to  sing.  She  had  noticed  Cory 
as  a  Rembrandt  painting  in  a  glancing  at  his  daughter  occasion- 
flowered,  bouffant  taffeta,  her  fair  ally,  a  puzzled  concern  lingering  in 
hair  shining,  her  eyes  and  lips  soft-  his  eyes,  even  while  he  seemed  to 
ly  dark  on  her  creamy  skin.  Cory  listen  to  Jane,  to  keep  the  conversa- 
should  be  very  proud  of  her,  Edith  tion  moving  along.  She  guessed  that 
thought.  No  one  ever  had  a  love-  he  felt  the  same  as  she  did— want- 
lier  daughter.  Edith  felt  a  thrill  ing  them  to  see  the  girl  at  her  best, 
of  pride  herself,  but  wished  the  'Tinnie,  you  must  sing  for  us," 
guests  could  see  the  girl  in  all  the  she  told  the  girl, 
glory  of  her  personality.  ''Oh,  Aunt  Edith,  I  would  rather 

The  conversation  was  not  so  not,"  protested  Linnie.  All  eyes 
scintillating  and  brilliant  as  Edith  at  once  turned  to  Edith.  Immediate- 
had  half  expected  from  these  pro-  ly  the  question  in  the  atmosphere 
fessional  men  and  their  wives.  In-  changed  to  conjecture,  but  the 
stead,  it  was  more  homely  and  was  guests  followed  Edith's  lead,  press- 
warmly  interesting.  Edith  liked  ing  Linnie  to  sing, 
these  people— the  Goodings,  the  "Linnie,  do  sing  for  us,"  Edith 
Parleys,  and  Bowmans,  the  Pierc-  urged,  and  continued,  ''the  child 
es,  and  the  Westings,  felt  comfort-  has  a  nice  voice.  She  has  been  in 
able  with  them;  they  were  her  kind.  Boston,  studying,  you  know."  She 

They  were  close  friends  of  Cory's  was    wickedly    delighted,    thinking 

—friends  of  long  standing,  and  the  what  a   surprise  was   in   store   for 

dinner  had  not  progressed  as  far  as  them.     Cory  caught  the  little  in- 


410  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 

nuendo  of  her  understatement,  and  ing.     He,  too,  could  see  the  look 

winked  at  her  secretly.  on  Linnie's  face. 

"Well,"   said   Linnie,   ''if   I   am  "She   has   practiced    every    day 

going  to  sing  I  want  to  do  it  now,  since  she  came  home,"  Edith  spoke 

before  I  eat  another  bite.  Fve  eaten  firmly.  "No  one  in  this  town  ever 

too  much  already."  heard  such  music  as  she  will  give 

Accompanying     herself,     Linnie  them." 

sang  a  gay  Italian  street  song,  her  "All  right,"  agreed  Cory,  resigned, 

flute-like  voice  clear  and   true  on  'If  it  can  be  done  right.  It  shouldn't 

the  rapid,  intricate  notes.  The  guests  be  a  second-rate  affair." 

applauded  her  enthusiastically,  de-  "It    won't    be.    Daddy,"    Linnie 

manding  more,  as  their  food  cooled  promised, 

on  their  plates.  When  they  rose  from  dinner  she 

"She  must  have  a  recital,"  Jane  squeezed    Edith    affectionately    in 

declared,  when  Linnie  would  sing  passing.      "Your    argument    won, 

no  more.    "Fll  arrange  it."  Aunt    Edith,"    she   whispered.     "I 

"That's  good  of  you,  Jane,"  said  wish  it  were  you  Daddy  is  marry- 

Cory.  "She  should  have  had  one,  ing.    You  are  the  prettiest  woman 

but  now  there  is  hardly  time."  here  and  I  love  you." 

"She  must  have  a  recital."  Linnie's    words    were    balm    to 

"No,  it  would  be  too  much  for  Edith,  thinking  as  she  was,  what  a 
her  just  now.  Besides,  she  has  no  striking  couple  Cory  and  Mrs.  Hart- 
accompanist."  ley  made.    Any  hopeful  doubts  she 

"I  can  get  Emily  Dante.     She's  might  have  harbored  were  dispelled 

almost  world-famous,  you  know."  when  she  led  the  women  upstairs 

"It  is  out  of  the  question,"  stated  to   repair  any  damage   the  dinner 

Cory  firmly.     "The  arrangements,  had  done  to  make-up  and  lipstick, 

a  hall,  the  advertising—"  "Of  course,  you  must  be  Linnie's 

"Forget  it,"  Mr.  Bowman  spoke  mother's  sister,"  Mrs.  Gooding  told 

up.     "I   manage   the   Guild   Hall,  her  in  an  aside,  and  went  on  with- 

Best  acoustics  in  town,  and  a  can-  out  waiting  for  her  to  reply.  "We've 

cellation  for  June  tenth.     It's  all  wondered  for  years  why  Jane  and 

yours."  Cory  didn't  marry.     They  are  so 

"And  what's  my  newspaper  good  right  for  each  other,  and  Jane  could 

for    if    it    won't    advertise    her?"  have  done  so  much  for  Cory,  and 

chimed  in  Mr.  Fierce.  for  Linnie." 

"I'm  sure  of  it,"  smiled  Edith. 

p^DITH  thought,  with  consterna-  "They  look  very  well  together." 

tion,  of  all  there  was  to  do  be-  "Perhaps  they  will,  now  that  Lin- 
fore  the  wedding.    Cory  was  right,  nie  is  leaving." 
It  would  overtax  the  girl,  but  she  "Perhaps,"    agreed    Edith,    non- 
stole  a  look  at  Linnie.     Her  face  committally. 

was   flushed   with   excitement  and  It  was  preposterous,  Edith  scold- 
pleasure.  Linnie  wanted  that  recital,  ed  herself,   to  mourn   the  loss  of 

"But  she  hasn't  been  practicing,"  something  she  had  never  had.  Per- 

protested  Cory,  his  defense  crumbl-  {Continued  on  page  426) 


European  Pottery  and  Porcelain 

Rachel  K.  Laurgaard 
Ilustrated  by  Elizabeth  Williamson 


FAIENCE  PITCHER 
Medieval  French 

DO  you  cherish  a  bit  of  Dresden 
china,  a  dainty  ballerina  in  her 
petticoat  of  lace,  or  a  flower- 
sprigged  dish  with  latticed  edge? 
Or,  is  your  pride  and  joy  a  fragile 
set  of  French  Haviland  scattered 
with  wild  pink  roses,  which  grand- 
mother once  used  for  Sunday  din- 
ners? Perhaps  a  compote  of  Italian 
majolica,  spilling  over  with  gaily 
colored  fruit  is  the  conservation 
piece  on  your  buEet,  while  plaques 
of  blue  and  white  delftware  dec- 
orate the  dining-room  walls. 

There  is  a  long  and  fascinating 
history  behind  these  pieces  of  Euro- 
pean pottery  and  porcelain,  the 
story  of  ambitious  artists  and  chem- 
ists, potters,  and  merchants  striving 
to  perfect  ever  more  beautiful  or 
more   durable  wares. 

Until  the  first  specimens  of  Chi- 
nese porcelain  reached  Europe  prob- 


ably in  the  twelfth  century,  Euro- 
peans had  supped,  since  time  im- 
memorial, from  unglazed  earthen- 
ware, wooden  or  metal  dishes.  Such 
beautiful  and  mysterious  ware  as 
Chinese  porcelain  excited  their 
wonder  and  admiration.  Princes 
and  potters  desired  above  all  things 
to  discover  its  secret.  But  they 
had  no  knowledge  whatsoever  of 
Chinese  methods  or  materials  and, 
for  generations,  they  tried  and  tried 
without  success. 

Among  the  most  determined  ex- 
perimenters were  the  potters  and 
alchemists  of  Northern  Italy,  whose 
patrons,  the  wealthy  merchant- 
princes  of  the  fourteenth  century, 
were  desirous  of  developing  a  lu- 
crative porcelain  industry  of  their 
own.  The  ships  of  Venice,  Genoa, 
and  Florence  were  bringing  ceramic 
treasures  not  only  from  the  Far  East 
but  from  the  Mohammedan  coun- 
tries of  the  Near  East,  as  well.  The 
Mohammedans     specialzed 


m 


ITALIAN  MAJOLICA 
1400 


Page  41 1 


412 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


GERMAN  FAIENCE 

Lower   Rhine   Earthenware 
1783 


brilliantly  glazed  pottery  on  which 
splendid  iridescent  lusters  were 
painted.  From  the  Moorish  traders 
of  Majorca,  an  island  off  the  coast 
of  Spain,  the  Italians  learned  that 
the  secret  of  this  lovely  glaze  was 
oxide  of  tin,  and  henceforth  "ma- 
jolica" ware— named  for  Majorca- 
became  a  famous  product  of  Italy. 
The  city  of  Faenza  manufactured  so 
much  majolica,  that  when  the  craft 
spread  to  France  and  Germany,  it 
was  by  the  name  ''faience"  that 
this  tin-glazed  earthenware  was 
known. 

The  early  shapes  of  Italian  ma- 
jolica were  simple,  but  later  pro- 
ductions drew  heavily  on  history 
and  mythology  for  complicated 
painted  scenes.  Grotesque  crea- 
tures, part  human  and  part  animal, 
were  formed  into  handles  and  pour- 
ing spouts.  Majolica  apothecary 
jars  were  decorated  with  the  medical 
symbol  of  the  staff  of  Hippocrates 
entwined    with    serpents. 

The  peak  of  artistic  excellence  was 
reached  in  Florence  under  the  pa- 
tronage of  the  de  Medici  family, 
when  the  sculptor  della  Robbia  was 


the  chief  designer.  His  cupids  and 
flowers  and  baskets  of  fruit,  using 
lovely  blue,  Siena  red,  copper-green, 
manganese  purple,  and  clear  yellow, 
and  his  bas-relief  plaques  of  the 
Madonna  and  ''Bambino"  have 
ever  since  been  favorite  subjects 
of   Italian    majolists. 

TN  spite  of  these  successes,  the 
Florentine  potters  continued  to 
strive  for  porcelain.  Believing,  quite 
naturally,  that  its  translucence 
meant  that  it  was  a  form  of  glass, 
they  finally  evolved  the  formula  for 
an  imitation  porcelain  composed 
of  a  large  amount  of  glass  and  a 
small  amount  of  clay.  This  they 
decorated  with  designs  reminiscent 
of  Chinese  blue  and  white.  A  few 
pieces  of  this  so-called  de  Medici 
porcelain  survive  in  museums  and 
collections,  but  after  the  death  of 
Francesco  de  Medici  in  1587,  no 
more  of  it  was  made  in  Italy. 


SEVRES  VASE 


EUROPEAN  POTTERY  AND  PORCELAIN 


413 


France  picked  up  the  idea,  how- 
ever, and  made  quite  a  thing  of 
it.  The  fact  that  it  was  an  enor- 
mously expensive  process— so  many 
of  the  pieces  broke  in  the  firing- 
did  not  deter  the  luxury-loving 
Louis  XIV  from  sponsoring  this 
artificial  porcelain  making,  first  at 
Rouen  and  later  at  the  faience  works 
of  St.  Cloud  near  Paris.  There  were 
factories  at  Chantilly,  also,  but  it 
was  the  royal  .factory  at  Sevres  which 
became  the  most  famous.  Through- 
out the  eighteenth  century,  all  sorts 
of  gorgeous  pieces  issued  from  its 
kilns.  Large  vases  and  candelabra, 
made  in  plaster  molds,  sometimes 
in  separate  parts,  and  united  to- 
gether with  screws  or  bands  of 
chased  ormolu  (ground  gold),  were 
painted  with  beautiful  background 
colors  of  rose,  blue,  or  green.  Small 
panels  of  white  were  left  and  on 
these  delicate  miniatures  were  paint- 
ed; there  was  also  much  gilding. 

Sevres  glassy-porcelains  were  made 
to  please  the  extravagant  tastes 
of  the  wealthy.  More  modest  pro- 
ductions for  everyday  use  came  from 
other  faience  factories  of  Europe. 
One  of  the  most  popular  of  these 
was  the  beautiful  light-weight, 
tin-glazed  pottery  which  had  been 
made  from  about  1600  in  the  city 
of  Delft,  Holland.  Decorated  with 
scenes  in  blue  monochrome,  sug- 
gested, no  doubt,  by  the  Chinese 
porcelain  which  the  Dutch  East 
India  Company  imported,  delft- 
ware  was  so  popular  that  many 
French  and  German  factories  tried 
to  imitate  it,  some  of  them  with 
enduring  success. 

German  faience  never  attained 
the  perfection  of  delft,  but  it  had 


LIMOGES  PITCHER 


MEISSEN  FIGURINE 


414 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


DELFT  "PORCELAIN  AXE" 
Dutch  Faience 


a  certain  charm  of  its  own,  and 
appeals  to  us  because  the  designs 
are  so  much  akin  to  our  own 
'Tennsylvania  Dutch"  art. 

While  the  artificial  porcelains 
of  France  were  being  perfected, 
Augustus  the  Strong  of  Saxony  was 
encouraging  developments  of  a  more 
sensational  nature.  A  young  al- 
chemist by  the  name  of  Johann 
Friedrich  Bottger,  whose  reputation 
as  a  maker  of  gold  had  caused  the 
King  of  Prussia  to  attempt  to  detain 
him  in  order  to  replenish  his  treas- 
ury, was  captured  in  turn  by  Augus- 
tus, and  told  to  produce  gold  or 
else.  .  .  !  The  unfortunate  youth 
soon  had  to  admit  his  limitations, 
but  he  volunteered  to  earn  money 
for  the  king  by  making  fine  faience. 
To  his  eternal  credit,  Augustus  con- 
sented, and  a  factory  was  established 
at  Dresden.  Soon  Bottger  and  his 
staff  were  producing  a  very  hard 
red  pottery  which  found  a  ready 
market,  and  were  experimenting 
with  a  white  clay  to  be  found  near 
Dresden,  which  remained  white 
after  firing.     For  the  fusible  ele- 


ment they  used  alabaster  instead 
of  feldspar  or  quartz,  which  made 
the  ware  extremely  hard  and  not 
easily  chipped. 

A  T  last  the  secret  of  true  porcelain 
had  been  discovered!  A  factory 
was  set  up  in  the  fortress  of  Al- 
brechtsburg,  high  on  a  hilltop  over- 
looking the  city  of  Meissen,  and 
the  workers  were  closely  guarded 
lest  they  escape  with  their  precious 
formulas.  Bottger  did  not  live  long- 
he  died  at  the  age  of  thirty-seven— 
and  during  his  lifetime,  Dresden 
china  was  not  a  very  perfect  pro- 
duct. But  under  his  successor,  Her- 
old,  it  became  the  finest  ware  that 
Europe  has  ever  produced.  Ori- 
ental styles  were  copied  for  the 
most  part,  especially  those  of  the 
Japanese  artist  Kakiemon.  Kandler, 
who  followed  Herold  as  director, 
specialized  in  the  figurines  which 
have  been  reproduced  ever  since. 
His  monkey  orchestra,  a  caricature 
of  the  Royal  Dresden  Orchestra, 
is  well-known,  and  other  little 
groups  from  fairy  tales,  the  opera, 
or  French  paintings  were  turned 
out  by  the  thousands,  delicate 
flowers  modelled  in  porcelain,  dec- 
orated candlesticks,  clocks  and 
dishes  of  all  sorts  and  descriptions. 

Of  course,  there  was  no  such 
thing  as  keeping  the  porcelain  pro- 
cess a  secret.  The  works  at  Meissen 
had  hardly  come  into  production 
when  disgruntled  craftsmen  escaped 
and  sold  their  knowledge  to  other 
eager  princes.  A  factory  was  started 
in  Vienna  in  1718,  and,  even  before 
that,  Berlin  was  copying  Bottger's 
first  red  stoneware.  They  soon  made 
porcelain  in  the  manner  of  Dresden, 


EUROPEAN  POTTERY  AND  PORCELAIN 


415 


as  did  Munich,  Nymphenburg, 
Strasbourg  and  Ludwigsburg. 

The  Sevres  factory  continued  to 
make  ''soft  paste"  porcelain  until 
the  French  Revolution,  when  the 
new  government  had  no  use  for 
such  expensive  luxuries.  In  the 
meantime,  fine  kaolin  deposits  had 
been  discovered  at  Limoges,  and 
when  Napoleon  reopened  the  fac- 
tory, it  was  real  porcelain  and  not 
artificial  that  was  made. 

It  took  an  American  by  the 
name  of  David  Haviland,  however, 
to  put  European  porcelain  within 
the  reach  of  everybody's  purse.  He 
was  a  New  York  importer,  and  when 
he  found  that  he  could  not  per- 
suade the  Limoges  factories  to  make 
enough  of  the  style  and  designs  that 
Americans  wanted,  he  closed  his 
import  business,  moved  his  family 
to  France,  and  became  a  porcelain 
designer  and  decorator  himself. 
That  was  in  1840.  Between  that  date 
and  the  time  of  the  first  World 
War,  he  and  his  son  had  stocked 
most  of  the  china  cupboards  of  the 
United  States  with  fine  Haviland 
china. 


HAVILAND  PLATE 

Today,  the  Scandinavian  coun- 
tries are  capturing  the  market  for 
fine  porcelain  with  lovely  pieces 
from  the  Royal  Copenhagen  Factory 
in  Denmark,  and  other  smaller 
works.  Their  designs  are  simple 
and  modern  in  feeling— or  are  they, 
rather,  more  ancient  in  feeling  than 
all  the  rest— reverting  to  the  prin- 
ciple of  the  Chinese  of  the  Sung 
Dynasty  of  so  many  centuries  ago, 
that  there  is  an  inherent  beauty  in 
the  material  itself  that  needs  no 
extra  embellishment  from  pigment 
or  gold? 


m 


[Ru 


ouritain  u\wer 

Elizabeth  Waters 


Roar  and  ripple,  splash  and  murmur- 
Young  her  mother  taught  her 
The  endless  lullaby  that  is 
The  sound  of  mountain  water. 

Crystal,  amber,  emerald. 
In  sands  and  shallows  gleaming. 
Were  part  of  treasure  caught  by 
Mountain  water  in  its  streaming. 

Pools  that  mirrored  branch  and  cloud- 
Peace  a  bird-wing  shivers — 
Reminded  her  how  various  were 
The  moods  of  mountain  rivers. 


From  The  Field 


Margaret  C.  Pickering,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  of  Instnictions,  page  123. 

BAZAARS,  SOCIALS,  AND  OTHER  ACTIVITIES 


-  -4:«i?>\-!*5j',s-\~^---v'    <ft'^'S^m-^mM^'i^-    "''^^\^\M^^d     «^    -^ 


Photograph  submitted  by   Venice  Ricks 

SAN  JOAQUIN  STAKE   (CALIFORNIA),  STOCKTON  WARD  SOCIAL 
HONORS  SEVEN  RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS,  March  17,  1950 

Standing,  left  to  right,  in  order  of  service  as  Relief  Society  presidents:  May  Moyes, 
Grace  Tuggle;  Luella  Hansen;  Hilda  Perkins;  Wealtha  Mendenhall;  Venice  Ricks; 
Sylvia  Stone. 

Venice  Ricks,  President,  San  Joaquin  Stake  Rehef  Society,  reports  that  this 
organization  began  in  1920  as  a  small  mission  group.  A  delightful  musical  was  part 
of  the  social  honoring  these  women,  with  the  Singing  Mothers  directed  by  Dorothy 
Sutton,  with  Rita  Spracher  as  accompanist.  Refreshments  and  dancing  followed. 
President  Sylvia  Stone  presented  each  former  president  with  a  lovely  corsage.  Each 
former  president  then  recounted  the  outstanding  events  of  her  administration.  Nine 
women  formed  the  initial  group;  there  are  now  over  one  hundred  Relief  Society  mem- 
bers in  this  ward.  Two  of  the  former  ward  leaders  are  now  stake  Relief  Society  presi- 
dents, Hilda  Perkins  of  Oakland  Stake  and  Venice  Ricks  of  San  Joaquin  Stake. 

Page  416 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


417 


WOODRUFF  STAKE    (WYOMING),  RELIEF  SOCIETY  OFFICERS  VISIT 
MILLIARD  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Esther  L.  Warburton,  President,  Woodruff  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  an  in- 
teresting visit  to  the  Hilhard  Ward  Rehef  Society: 

"On  the  afternoon  of  March  21,  1950,  four  of  our  stake  board  members  .  .  .  made 
a  trip  to  the  Hilhard  Ward,  elevation  7,600  feet.  Snowdrifts  four  and  five  feet  high 
were  still  there.  .  .  .  Fourteen  members  are  enrolled;  eight  were  present,  also  the 
bishop.  Although  they  have  only  fourteen  members,  the  Hilliard  Relief  Society  has 
eighteen  subscribers  to  the  Magazine.  The  literature  lesson  was  given  by  a  woman 
who  is  the  mother  of  eight  children,  the  youngest  being  twin  boys,  fifteen  months  old. 
The  presentation  of  the  lesson  revealed  extensive  preparation  and  was  given  intelligently 
and  pleasingly,  and  the  class  participation  was  excellent.  The  visiting  stake  officers 
spoke  and  each  bore  a  fervent  testimony  to  the  truthfulness  of  the  restored  gospel.  The 
bishop  also  spoke  and  said  that  he  visited  the  meetings  frequently  and  always  enjoyed 
the  lessons.  .  .  .  Such  a  visit  increases  our  appreciation  and  clearly  shows  the  advantages 
gained  by  membership  in  our  beloved  organization.  ...  As  we  returned  home  we 
marvelled  at  the  accomplishments  of  those  sisters  who  are  handicapped  by  weather 
conditions,  long  distances,  poor  roads,  and  the  necessity  of  making  their  own  fires  and 
carrying  their  own  coal  and  wood.  .  .  .  Our  stake  is  scattered.  We  are  in  two  states 
and  three  counties." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lillian  Flake 

SOUTHWEST  INDIAN  MISSION,  MOENCOPI  (ARIZONA)  BRANCH  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  CONDUCTS  SUCCESSFUL  BAZAAR 


Front  row,  seated  on  the  ground,  left  to  right:  Emma  Sewing;  Maggie  Kaye. 

Second  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Vida  Honahni;  Lea  Sonny;  Rose  Jackson;  Mary 
Numkena;  Esther  Bilogody;  Rita  Honahni;  Pauline  Ravinyana. 

Third  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Lillic  Gilbert;  Lois  Talas;  Bonny  Keyopi;  Zelma 
Albert;  Hattie  Numkena;  Evelyn  Fredericks. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Betty  Sutopkie;  Freida  Nasetoinirva;  Juanita 
Loma;  Hazel  Garcia;  Agnes  Pickett,  a  Southwest  Indian  Mission  missionary  in  charge 
of  the  Relief  Society. 

Lillian  Flake,  President,  Southwest  Indian  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports  that 
these  women  are  very  interested  in  their  work  and  that  their  recent  bazaar  was  a  suc- 
cessful demonstration  of  their  handwork  and  an  occasion  for  rejoicing  among  the 
sisters. 


418 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Fannye  H.  Walker 

TAYLOR  STAKE   (CANADA),  RAYMOND  THIRD  WARD 

SINGING  MOTHERS 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Mrs.  George  Court;  Fern  Spackman;  Rae  Smith;  Josephine 
Hawk;  Zina  Anderson;  Maybelle  Anderson,  chorister;  Emma  Dahl,  at  the  piano. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Fannye  H.  Walker;  Ethel  Jacobs;  Ella  Hancock;  Zilphia 
Garrett;  Phoebe  Dahl;  Mozelle  Baker;  Mabel  Heninger. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Angelina  Witbeck,  President,  Raymond  Third  Ward 
Relief  Society;  Idelle  Kenney;  Lottie  Graham;  Lula  Stevenson;  Annie  Adams;  Helen 
Holt;  Irene  Halliday;  Mrs.  McGillivary;  Mabel  Salmon;  Ruth  Salmon;  Madge  Fair- 
banks. 

Lisadore  B.  Crookston  is  president  of  Taylor  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  May  W.   Halliday 


ALPINE  STAKE  (UTAH),  SINGING  MOTHERS  ASSEMBLED  AT  STAKE 

QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 

The  director,  May  W.  Halliday,  stands  in  the  center,  front  row;  Inez  Karren, 
pianist,  at  left;  Joy  Green,  organist,  at  the  right. 

This  group  furnished  the  music  for  the  stake  conferences  October  1948,  June 
1949,  and  will  sing  at  the  conference  in  June  1950.  They  also  sing  at  special  Relief 
Society  conferences  and  meetings.  All  of  the  sisters  are  very  interested  in  musical 
activities  and  they  have  learned  and  presented  many  interesting  and  beautiful  numbers. 

Alice  W.  Carlisle  is  president  of  Alpine  Stake  Relief  Society. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


419 


Photograph  submitted  by  Florence  N.   Singleton 

COTTONWOOD  STAKE   (UTAH),  GRANT  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS 

Seated,  center  front  row,  President  Esther  K.  Gunnell;  at  Sister  GunnelFs  right, 
Second  Counselor  Gertrude  S.  Humphries;  and  at  Sister  Gunnell's  left.  First  Counselor 
Mary  N.  Reading. 

Florence  N.  Singleton,  President,  Cottonwood  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that 
there  are  thirty-five  visiting  teaching  districts  in  this  ward,  all  having  a  perfect  record 
of  visits  for  the  past  eight  months,  with  the  exception  of  two  months  with  not  over 
three  districts  missed. 


Photograph   submitted    by    Winniefred   Manwaring 

EMIGRATION  STAKE   (UTAH),  SINGING  MOTHERS  ASSEMBLED  AT 
STAKE  CONFERENCE,  February  12,  1950 

Seated  at  the  organ,  organist  Beatrice  Davies. 

Standing  in  front  of  the  organ,  stake  Relief  Society  officers,  left  to  right:  Secretary 
Sarah  Barrett;  First  Counselor  Effie  Yates;  chorister  Dean  B.  Norberg;  President  Winnie- 
fred S.  Manwaring;  Second  Counselor  Effie  Green. 

Winniefred  S.  Manwaring,  President,  Emigration  Stake  Rehef  Society,  reports 
that  this  group  has  furnished  all  the  music  for  the  Emigration  Stake  ReHef  Society 
union  meetings  for  the  season.  Included  in  this  group  are  a  number  of  ward  Relief 
Society  presidents  and  nearly  all  the  members  of  the  stake  Relief  Society  board. 
Ninety-three  out  of  the  one  hundred  Singing  Mothers  of  this  group  appear  in  the 
picture,  which  was  taken  at  the  time  the  stake  was  divided  and  the  new  University 
Stake  was  formed. 


420 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  LaPriel  R.  Eyre 

CANADIAN  MISSION,  WINDSOR  (ONTARIO)  BRANCH,  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

BAZAAR,  September  1949 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Genevieve  P.  Smith;  Ehzabeth  D.  Clarke;  Edith  E.  Latam; 
Jeanie  J.  Hanna,  President;  Jean  F.  Schofield. 

LaPriel  R.  Eyre  is  president  of  the  Canadian  Mission  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ruth  C.  Black 

BIG  HORN  STAKE   (WYOMING),  SEVEN  PRESIDENTS  OF  OTTO  WARD 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 


Left  to  right,  Myra  Anderson;  Evelyn  Christiansen;  Belle  Sanders;  Emma  Sprague; 
Esther  Winters;  Delsa  Wardell;  Maria  Heath. 

Amelia  Robertson  is  president  of  Big  Horn  Stake  Relief  Society. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


421 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lucille  H.   Spencer 

NEBO  STAKE  (UTAH),  LUNCHEON  GIVEN  FOR  ALL  WARD  EXECUTIVE 

OFFICERS,  February  13,  1950 

Stake  Relief  Society  officers,  standing:  first,  at  left.  President  Lucille  H.  Spencer; 
ninth  from  right.  First  Counselor  Vera  Finch;  fifth  from  right.  Second  Counselor  Beth 
Dixon;  third  from  right,  Secretary-Treasurer  Emma  Broadbent. 

This  luncheon  was  given  at  the  home  of  Elsie  Eckersley. 


Photograph    submitted    by    Pearl    G.    Williams 

OGDEN  STAKE   (UTAH),  THIRTIETH  WARD,  YOUNG  MOTHERS  AND 
THEIR  CHILDREN  ASSEMBLED  FOR  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MEETING 

Pearl  G.  Williams,  First  Counselor  in  the  Ogden  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports 
that  a  weekly  kindergarten  is  conducted  in  this  ward,  thus  permitting  the  young 
mothers  to  attend  the  meetings  and  participate  in  Relief  Society  activities. 

Ward  officers  are:  President  OMxe  Vandenberg;  First  Counselor  Myrtle  Taggart; 
Second  Counselor  Laura  Blanch.  * 

Cleona  W.  Hedenstrom  is  president  of  Ogden  Stake  Relief  Society. 


422 


RFLIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Edna  H.  Bennion 

SPOKANE  STAKE   (WASHINGTON),  DISHMAN  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
ANNIVERSARY  PARTY,  March  17,  1950 

Left   to   right:    Secretary-Treasurer   Lila   Godfrey;   First   Counselor   Edna   Gessel; 
Second  Counselor  Loa  Jaten;  President  Zelda  Conrad. 

Edna  H.  Bennion  is  president  of  Spokane  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Louise  H.  Woolley 

AMERICAN  FALLS  STAKE  (IDAHO),  ROCKLAND  WARD  BAZAAR 

November  8,  1949 

The  above  photograph  represents  only  part  of  this  extensive  and  beautifully  dis- 
played bazaar.  A  very  beautiful  quilt  (not  shown  in  this  photograph)  was  pieced  and 
the  top  given  to  the  Relief  Society  by  Elizabeth  E.  Wakley  Perry  (who  died  January 
10^  1950).  The  quilt  which  was  featured  in  this  bazaar  and  another,  which  Sister 
Perry  presented  to  the  society  shortly  before  her  passing,  were  pieced  after  she  was 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


423 


eighty-six  years  of  age.    Just  a  few  weeks  before  her  death  she  attended  a  work  meet- 
ing and  bound  a  quilt. 

Louise  H.  Woolley,  President,  American  Falls  Stake  Rehef  Society,  reports  that 
the  sisters  of  the  Rockland  Ward  Relief  Society  are  very  active  and  co-operative.  Two 
women,  nearing  the  century  mark,  are  active  workers  in  the  society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Delia  H.  Teeter 

DENVER  STAKE   (COLORADO),  ENGLEWOOD  WARD,  A  MOTHER  AND 
HER  THREE  DAUGHTERS  ALL  VISITING  TEACHERS  IN 

THE  SAME  WARD 

Seated,  the  mother,  Lottie  Christiansen. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Wilma  Laurunen;  Helen  Robinson;  Leona  Benson. 

Delia  H.  Teeter,  President,  Denver  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  the  visiting 
teacher  convention  was  held  February  16,  1950,  with  a  program  of  visiting  teacher 
messages,  appropriate  music,  and  a  timely  one-act  play.  Many  of  the  sisters  traveled 
well  over  one  hundred  miles  to  attend  the  convention.  Special  tribute  was  paid  to 
Denver  First  Ward  Relief  Society  for  their  100  per  cent  visiting  teaching  record  during 
1949,  under  the  direction  of  President  Annie  Ellsworth.  Also,  special  attention  was 
called  to  the  Englewood  Ward  for  having  a  mother  and  three  of  her  daughters  all 
serving  as  visiting  teachers  in  the  same  ward. 


YOUNG  STAKE,  IGNACIO  (COLORADO),  UTE  INDIAN  BRANCH 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Josephine  H.  Maher,  committee  woman  on  Indian  Affairs,  Young  Stake  Relief 
Society,  reports  that  the  first  meeting  of  this  group  was  held  June  8,  1949,  with  an 
attendance  of  twenty-six.  The  number  attending  since  that  time  has  varied  somewhat, 
but  at  present  is  increasing.  The  Indian  women  are  taking  an  active  part  in  the  pro- 
gram of  Rehef  Society.  Brother  William  A.  Pope  is  president  of  this  branch  and  his 
wife,  Essie  Pope,  conducts  the  Relief  Society  activities.  Meetings  are  held  in  the  com- 
munity building  at  the  Ute  Agency.  The  children  attend  primary  at  the  same  hour 
that  their  mothers  attend  Rehef  Society  meetings. 

Harriet  D.  Foutz,  who  passed  away  in  April,  was  president  of  Young  Stake  Rehef 
Society. 


424 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lavena  Rohner 

INGLEWOOD   STAKE    (CALIFORNIA),   LA   CIENEGA   WARD   RELIEF 
SOCIETY  BAZAAR  AND  DINNER,  December  2,  1949 

Left  to  right:  Odette  Coulam,  President;  Eva  Quigley,  Magazine  representative; 
Mae  Pierce,  assistant  work  director;  Carlin  Grant,  Secretary;  Vera  Larsen,  organist; 
Ethel  Taylor,  visiting  teacher  instructor;  LaRue  Nelson,  First  Counselor;  Mona  Rose, 
visiting  teacher  chairman;  Adelia  Carter,  Second  Counselor. 

Lavena  Rohner  is  president  of  Inglewood  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Zina  P.  Dunford 

EAST  PROVO  STAKE   (UTAH),  WYMOUNT  BRANCH  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
OFFICERS  SERVING  SINCE  JUNE,  1949 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Mary  Bankhead,  theology  leader;  LaBelle  Bond,  Second 
Counselor;  Laurene  Arnett,  President;  Elaine  Cline,  First  Counselor;  Lou  Stone,  former 
second  counselor. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Feme  Bowser,  visiting  teacher  supervisor;  Delma  Romney, 
visiting  teacher  supervisor;  Miriam  Hansen,  Magazine  representative;  Norma  Gibby, 
visiting  teacher  supervisor;  Carma  Richmond,  chorister;  Ruth  Mclntire,  literature  class 
leader;  Barbara  Johns,  former  work  meeting  leader;  Clea  Burton,  social  science  class 
leader. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD  425 

Zina  P.  Dunford,  President,  East  Provo  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  this 
is  an  active  and  enthusiastic  organization  of  young  women  whose  husbands  are  stu- 
dents at  Brigham  Young  University.  In  December  a  bazaar  was  held  at  which  quilts, 
clothing,  handwork,  and  baked  goods  were  sold.  These  women  also  conduct  a  success- 
ful catering  service. 


Jt  JLetter  from    1 1  iotker 

MY  DEAR  CHILDREN: 

Greetings  and  love  to  you,  this  beautiful  day.  My  heart  is  lifted  up  and  my  soul 
is  inspired  with  gratitude  for  the  goodness  of  our  Heavenly  Father  to  all  his  children. 
Probably  my  mood  today  is  influenced  by  the  fine  sermon  we  heard  last  evening  in  our 
sacrament  meeting. 

There  were  two  talks  given,  but  one  was  especially  interesting  to  me.  "Listen  to 
the  still,  small  voice,"  the  speaker  said,  and  that  is  one  of  my  favorite  themes. 

May  I  take  you,  my  dear  young  folks,  into  my  own  line  of  thought  on  this  subject? 
The  promptings  of  the  spirit  within  us,  I  have  found,  can  be  a  definite  guide  to  our 
pathway,  if  we  heed  them.  But  sometimes  our  lives  become  so  filled  with  this 
world's  duties  and  responsibilities  that  we  do  not  listen  and  learn,  even  when  we  most 
need  its  help. 

We  are  told  in  John,  6th  chapter,  35th  verse,  "He  that  cometh  to  me  shall  never 
hunger;  and  he  that  believeth  on  me  shall  never  thirst."  Doesn't  this  mean  that  if  we 
seek  God  humbly,  we  shall  receive  his  inspiration  and  help? 

When  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  prayed  in  the  grove,  with  all  his  heart  and  soul, 
to  be  directed  in  the  most  momentous  decision  he  had  ever  tried  to  make,  he  was  sur- 
prised and  frightened  to  be  suddenly  almost  overcome  with  oppression,  which  spirit  he 
knew  was  evil.  But  he  had  his  reward  in  a  very  short  time,  for  his  earnest  prayer  had 
been  heard.  He  listened  to  the  voices  of  God  and  Christ  and  received  a  glorious 
message  for  all  the  world. 

But  had  the  Prophet  not  heeded  the  whisperings  of  the  "still,  small  voice,"  and 
searched  the  scriptures  because  of  it,  he  might  never  have  read  John,  1st  chapter,  verses 
5  and  6,  and  thus  gained  the  incentive  to  offer  such  a  prayer. 

At  one  time  President  Wilford  Woodruff  had  the  experience  of  being  awakened 
in  the  night  with  a  strong  impression  that  he  should  move  his  bed  from  the  place 
where  he  and  his  missionary  companion  were  sleeping  under  a  tree.  He  followed  the 
promptings,  and  they  had  no  sooner  moved  clear  of  their  position  when  the  tree  was 
struck  by  lightning. 

Sometimes  our  promptings  may  not  seem  to  be  so  strong  as  this,  but  we  can  culti- 
vate a  listening  ear.  We  can  want  to  receive  help  so  much,  in  all  our  walks  of  life,  that 
we  will  gain  that  help  in  such  seemingly  small,  personal  matters,  that  we  may  wonder 
at  God's  watchcare  over  his  children.     It  has  been  so  with  me. 

May  our  Heavenly  Father's  blessings  ever  be  with  you,  my  darlings.  May  he 
guard  and  keep  you  safe  within  his  sheltering  arms.  My  dearest  love  to  you  now,  and 
always. 

MOTHER 

Clara  Home  Park 


426 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


Beautiful 
3— Part 

(^horal  oyjKtusic 

for 
Singing  Mothers 


255     Dear  Land  of  Home — 

Sibelius   15 

R2782     God    Painted    a    Picture   — 

DeRose 20 

I   Bow   My  Head   in   Silent 
Prayer   —   McNeilL    Gallop 

Krenz 20 

R3368     If  God  Forgot— O'Hara  20 

1560     In  the   Garden— Miles  16 

6235     Look  in  Mercy  Upon  Us — 

Mendelssohn 15 

900    My  Faith  Looks  Up  to  Thee 

— ^Mason    .15 

R2260     My   Own  America— Wrubel     .20 

1075     Send  Forth   Thy   Spirit— 

Schuetky  15 

2092     Somewhere,  Beyond  the 

Sunset — Ackley  - 16 

658     Watch  and  Pray— Hamblen     .15 

MUSIC  SENT  ON  APPROVAL 

Mail  Orders  Filled  Promptly 

WE  PAY  POSTAGE 

We  have  a  complete  stock  of  popular, 
sacred,  and  classical  music  for  home, 
church,  and  school;  Steinway  and  Lester 
pianos;  band  and  orchestra  instruments 
and  accessories;  and  records. 

DrmsT  or  ALi-nmAwun 
aunes  ^ 

45-47  SOUTH       ■  /^>>  /  /   ^ 

SAiT   LAKf  Ciry  f,  UTAM 


Dark  in  the  Chrysalis 

(Continued  from  page  410) 

haps  her  feehng  was  made  up  large- 
ly of  the  need  for  security,  which 
alone  was  not  pretty.  Uglier  still  was 
the  possibility  it  had  been  whetted 
sharper  by  covetousness.  At  any 
rate  it  must  be  relentlessly  inhibited. 
She  was  too  adult  to  let  emotion 
devastate  her.  She  had  had  a  fine, 
full  life  with  Marvin.  Let  that  be. 
What  matter  if  the  needs  of  life 
went  on  after  his  going?  Her  need 
for  companionship  could  be  divert- 
ed to  something  else  fine  and  use- 
ful. There  was  too  much  to  do  to 
waste  time  in  useless  moanings. 
Edith  realized  suddenly  that  she 
was  done  with  self-pity  for  good 
and  all. 

When  flowers  were  delivered  to 
her  the  following  morning,  she  ac- 
cepted them  in  the  spirit  of  their 
sending. 

''Gratitude/'  the  note  from  Cory, 
read,  ''for  a  wonderful  dinner,  to  a 
charming  and  competent  hostess 
and  a  lovely  lady." 

"Thank  you  very  much  for  the 
lovely  flowers,  Mr.  Lewis,"  Edith 
said  politely  at  dinner.  "Talisman 
roses  are  my  favorites." 

Gratitude  it  was,  of  course,  for 
the  opportunity  of  showing  his 
home,  his  daughter,  and  his  mother 
to  his  friends,  for  helping  him  to 
pay  back  some  social  obligations. 

After  this  brief  respite,  Edith 
turned  back  to  the  problems  of  Lin- 
nie's  wedding  with  renewed  vigor 
and  broader  scope,  now  that  she 
knew  a  little  more  of  Linnie's  back- 
ground—and of  Cory's. 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS 


427 


VITITH  June  almost  upon  them, 
there  were  parties  for  Linnie 
in  swift  succession,  the  house  filled 
with  laughing,  rushing  young  peo- 
ple and  Cory's  more  sedate  friends. 

''How  I  wish  Paul  were  here  to 
have  all  this  fun.  I  knew  from  my 
friends,  being  engaged  was  a  won- 
derful time  in  a  girl's  life,"  confided 
Linnie.  "I  never  thought  it  would 
be  like  this  for  me,  that  anyone 
cared  enough  or  knew  enough  to 
make  it  this  way." 

"Your  father  loves  you  very  much, 
Linnie,"  Edith  reminded  her.  "He 
was  fairly  bursting  with  pride  at 
dinner  the  other  night." 

"Oh,  I  know  he  does,  Aunt  Ed- 
ith. But  I  never  would  have  known 
except  for  you.  You  are  the  one 
who  pried  open  the  difficult  places, 
opened  the  way  for  all  these  rela- 
tionships for  me,  all  these  happen- 
ings. All  my  friends  want  to  give 
parties,  and  are  so  nice  to  me.  They 
wouldn't,  without  you  starting 
things  first,  though.  Even  Daddy's 
friends.  Mrs.  Hartley  is  giving  me 
a  shower  next  Tuesday.  I  think  it 
is  very  sweet  of  her,  don't  you?" 

"Indeed  I  do,"  answered  Edith, 
injecting  warmth  into  her  voice  to 
cover  the  wave  of  jealousy  that 
shook  her.  "And  she  is  arranging 
your  recital,  too,"  she  reminded. 

"I  know,  and  I  so  much  wanted 
one.  I  worked  really  hard  at  my 
music,  Aunt  Edith,  and  it  seemed 
so  useless  not  to  have  even  one  re- 
cital. I  was  jealous  of  Mrs.  Hart- 
ley, I  guess,  and  I  didn't  want  Dad- 
dy to  marry  her.  She  is  really  nice, 
and  if  Daddy  wants  to  marry  her, 
why—" 

"How  many  people  are  coming  to 
your    lawn    party?"     Edith     inter- 


PARK  FREE! 
SHOP  EASY! 
SA  VEMORE! 

At  your  nearest  Sears  Store, 
where  you'll  find  that  GOOD 
QUALITY  ALWAYS  COSTS 
YOU  LESS! 


^^1 


rr 


Labor  Is  Life 

Utah's  Land-grant  College 

gives    liberal    and    practical    education 
for  several  hundred  occupations. 
1650  courses  in  60  departments 

Schools  of 

AGRICULTURE 

ARTS  AND  SCIENCES 

COMMERCE 

EDUCATION 

ENGINEERING  AND 

TECHNOLOGY 
FOREST,  RANGE,  WILD- 
LIFE MANAGEMENT 
HOME  ECONOMICS 
GRADUATE  SCHOOL 

Autumn  Registration:    Sept.  28,  29.  30 
For  Information  Address 

Utah  State  Agricultural  College 

LOGAN,  UTAH 


428 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


oo< 


{Bnah 


rignam    L/oung 
LLfiiversityi 

SUMMER  QUARTER 

First  Term:  June  12 — July  21 

Second  Term:  July  24 — August  25 

Alpine  Term:  June  19— July  23 

Twelfth  Annual  Music  Festival 
Band  and  Orchestra  Clinic 
Distinguished  Visiting  Teachers 
Outstanding  Resident  Faculty 

A    Broad    Offering   in   All    Departments 
Lectures — Concerts — Recreation 

Write  for  your  Summer  School 
Catalogue 

Brigham  Young  University 

Provo,  Utah 


DID  YOU  KNOW? 

That  now  you  can 
Rent  a  small  spin- 
ette 

HAMMOND 
ORGAN 

for  your  home  with  full  credit 
of  all  rent  towards  purchase 
price. 

Write  or  See 

GLEN   BROS. 
MUSIC  CO. 


Est.  1907 


Salt  Lake 


Ogden 


rupted,  to  quickly  change  the  sub- 
ject, for  she  was  not  able  to  bear 
it  longer. 

She  should  be  glad  someone  else 
helped  out  with  Linnie's  affairs,  she 
told  herself  sternly.  Goodness 
knows  she  was  accumulating  tired- 
ness, trying  to  keep  up  with  both 
the  girl  and  her  grandmother,  even 
though  they  had  kept  the  maid 
who  came  to  help  Amanda  with  din- 
ner because  she  was  so  brisk  and 
adept.  The  announcements  and  in- 
vitations had  brought  a  flood  of  let- 
ters and  gifts  that  Linnie,  practicing 
earnestly  for  her  recital,  was  unable 
to  cope  with. 

Edith  was  weary  to  the  bone  each 
night,  never  rested  enough  when  it 
was  time  to  get  up,  but  she  wanted 
it  that  way.  Even  so,  it  was  mi- 
raculous that  she  could  work  so 
hard  when  she  had  considered  her- 
self an  ill  woman  three  months  ago, 
not  much  more  than  able  to  creep 
to  bed  and  soak  the  pillow  with 
tears.  Work  was  good,  but  once 
Linnie  was  married,  she  told  herself, 
she  would  leave  this  house.  Now 
that  her  self-confidence  was  restored 
there  would  be  other  jobs  as  excit- 
ing and  stimulating  as  this  one. 

Perhaps  she  could  find  some  way 
to  take  a  course  in  interior  decorat- 
ing. She  might  even  go  to  college 
and  finish  her  qualifications  for  a 
Bachelor  of  Arts  degree,  interrupted 
when  she  married  Marvin.  Older 
women  than  herself  appeared 
capped  and  gowned  at  college 
graduations.  With  the  business  of 
childbearing  and  child  rearing  done 
with,  there  was  no  limit  to  what 
she  might  do. 

Yes,  she  would  leave  this  place. 
She  would  quell  once  and  for  all 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS  429 

this  middle-aged  romanticism.  She  face  to  mere  poHteness  before  turn- 
could  never  do  it  here,  not  with  this  ing  to  answer  him. 
silly  excitement  every  time  the  front  'Tes,  Mr.  Lewis?" 
door  opened,  or  the  telephone  rang  "Yes,  Mr.  Lewis.    No,  Mr.  Lew- 
during    Cory's    office    hours,    this  '^'     ^hank  you,  Mr.  Lewis,"  Cory 

acute   consciousness   of  him   when  Lf fl^^     ^^^^^"g     ^^^^^^^     ^"gjy- 

1             1  Lditn,   are  you  anery  at  me  tor 

he  was  home.  J,           ^  ^ 

some  reason? 

Not   only   that,   but   she   feared  ^'-^^   ^j.   L^wis " 

she  would  be  surprised  into  a  fatal  -j  ^^^      WgH^  good     -^.^^  ^^^ 

self-betrayal    sooner    or    later,    like  Ashe,"     Cory     said,     and     turned 

the   night  she  almost  was   as   she  abruptly  away.     Edith,   her  bones 

ascended  the  stairs.  turned  suddenly  to  water,  proceeded 

''Edith!"  Cory's  voice  caught  her,  to  her  room,  wishing  for  the  old 

coming  from  below,  and  she  stood  days,   when   she  would  have  wept 

transfixed  with  headiness  for  a  mo-  into  her  pillow, 

ment,  barely  able  to  compose  her  (To  be  continued) 

4*  4»      4» 

Hall  of  Fulfillment 

(Continued  on  page  387) 

fully  she  hung  up  her  school  clothes  sharply.  She  had  had  a  hard  day 
before  she  got  out  her  lace-edged  after  a  succession  of  hard  days,  and 
petticoat  and  her  blue-flowered  she  had  yet  to  preside  over  the  eel- 
challis  dress  with  the  lace  bertha  ebration  tonight.  ''Your  supper  is 
and  wide  sash.  She  changed  to  clean  ready,"  she  added  more  kindly 
stockings  and  her  black  patent-  when  she  saw  the  glow  leave  Hel- 
leather  slippers.  After  that  she  had  en's  face.  "It's  in  the  warming 
only  her  hair  to  comb.  She  picked  oven.  You  get  it  out  when  the 
up  her  brush  and  blue  ribbons  and  boys  bring  in  the  milk." 
went  into  her  mother's  room.  Ex-  "But  the  party— I'm  going  to  the 
citement  raced  through  her  like  a  party  for  the  workers  on  the  build- 
flood.  This  was  the  night!  ing."     Helen  still  felt  there  was  a 

In    the    bedroom,    her    mother,  chance   her   mother   would    relent, 

dressed  in  her  blue  taffeta,  was  help-  She  held   out  the  brush   and   rib- 

ing  Helen's  father  with  his  black  bons,  her  eyes  big  and  pleading, 

tie.    "What    on    earth!"    she    ex-  The  remembrance  of  some  of  the 

claimed,  turning  to  face  Helen.  countless  errands  the  child  had  run 

"I'm  ready  for  the  party.     I  got  must  have  come   to  her   mother's 

ready  all  by  myself,  except  for  my  mind.     Her  voice   softened.    "You 

hair."    Her  whole  face  glowed  with  can't  go,  child.    It's  only  for  grown- 

pride  and  happiness.  ups.  It  will  be  late,  too,  and  you 

"Well,  you  can  go  right  back  in-  have  school  tomorrow."  She  braid- 
to  your  room  and  take  those  clothes  ed  Helen's  hair  into  the  big  night 
off."     Her  mother  said  the  words  braid. 


430 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1950 


Summer  Term 
at  L.D.S. 

Registration  June  5-12 

Besides  a  full  curriculum  of  business 
courses,  L.D.S.  Business  College  offers 
you  many  other  benefits.  Among  these 
is  the  setting  of  ideal  environment. 
Across  its  lovely  campus  rise  the  spires 
of  the  Temple— L.  D.  S.  Church  offices 
are  at  its  door  .  .  .  and  the  heart 
of  a  great  city  lies  less  than  a  block 
away.  Truly  here  is  an  environment 
to  inspire  the  imagination  and  to  culti- 
vate the  spirit  of  learning. 

New  classes  both  day  and  evening 
begin  in  June  .  .  .  lay  plans  now  for 
enrolling. 

You    are    cordially    welcome    at    .    .    . 

L  D.  S.  Business  Cnllege 

70  North  Main    -    Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


RELIEF  SOCIETY   SINGING  MOTHERS 

ORDER  YOUR  CONFERENCE  CHORUS 

NUMBERS  EARLY  FROM 

Beesley  Music  Cd. 

Pioneer  Music  People 

70  So.  Main  St.       Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Price 
Quantity  Title  Per   Copy 

"I    Will    Thank    Thee.    O 

Lord"    12c 

"O,  Shepherd  of  Israel"....  15c 

"Hear  My  Prayer"   15c 

"He  That  Keepeth  Israel"  15c 

"How     Lovely     Are     Thy 

Dwellings"   16c 

"O  Day  of  Rest  and  Glad- 
ness"      15c 

"My    Soul    Is    Athirst    For 

God"    15c 

"Unto    Thee    I    Lift    Mine 

Eyes"   18c 

NO  POSTAGE  NECESSARY 


Mail  To 

Address 
Bill  To  . 


Name 


City 


State 


Helen  did  not  appeal  her  case. 
She  might  have  reminded  her  moth- 
er of  all  the  times  she  had  fetched 
and  carried.  Instead,  she  turned  her 
head  and  went  silently  across  the 
hall  into  her  room.  If  her  mother 
did  not  appreciate  the  things  she 
had  done,  no  one  else  could  be  ex- 
pected to  understand. 

OER  face  on  the  bed,  she  stifled 
her  sobs  in  the  pillow.    When 
her  father  and  mother  called  a  hur- 
ried goodbye,  she  did  not  speak. 

After  what  seemed  hours  the 
crying  stopped.  She  took  off  the 
blue  dress,  now  wrinkled,  and  the 
lace,  soggy  from  her  tears.  Down- 
stairs, she  washed  her  face,  but  she 
did  not  eat  supper.  When  a  feast 
is  expected,  leftovers  do  not  satisfy. 

She  felt  there  was  no  justice  in 
her  mother's  decision.  She  remem- 
bered what  Addie  had  said  on  Old 
Bridge  and  felt  now,  as  she  had 
felt  then,  that  her  contribution  had 
not  been  trivial.  'Til  never  tell  any- 
one how  I  feel,"  she  said  aloud  in 
the  darkness  of  her  room.  'Inside 
me  I  know."  With  this  comfort- 
ing thought  she  fell  asleep. 

The  next  morning  she  was  very 
quiet.  It  would  have  been  good  to 
ask  questions:  what  had  been  said 
in  the  speeches  and  had  the  read- 
ings been  comedy  ones?  She  want- 
ed to  know,  too,  what  John  Patter- 
son had  sung  and  played  on  his 
guitar.  But  she  did  not  ask  and 
never  would. 

At  the  usual  time  she  started  for 
school,  her  eyes  still  a  little  swollen. 
If  she  hurried  she  could  go  by  the 
Hall.  In  the  crisp  morning  air  it 
did  look  different!  It  looked  whit- 
er, bigger,  and  more  imposing.  She 


HALL  OF  FULFILLMENT 


431 


especially  liked  the  front  stoop  and 
steps,  all  made  of  smooth  cement. 
It  looked  as  if  it  would  do  all  those 
things  the  women  had  longed  for 
through  the  years  when  they  said, 
'If  only  we  had  a  Hall  of  our  own." 

This  morning,  looking  at  the  shin- 
ing cleanliness  of  the  bricks  and 
paint,  it  did  not  matter  that  she  had 
not  gone  to  the  party  and  her  name 
had  not  been  mentioned  among 
those  who  had  served.  What  mat- 
tered was  that  the  Hall  was  there, 
ready  to  give  itself  in  service.  All 
who  had  helped  would  share  in  its 
abundance. 

She  took  one  more  look  at  the 
brave  new  building,  resting  where 
once  the  fort  wall  had  been.  Then 
she  hurried  on  to  school. 


*  *  *  * 


"A  RENT  you  going  to  tell  us 
the  story?"  There  was  real 
impatience  in  Joan's  soft,  young 
voice.  'Tou  have  our  curiosity 
aroused." 

Helen  looked  at  her  family.  The 
three  of  them  were  staring  at  her. 

Beyond  them,  out  of  the  window, 
she  could  still  see  the  smooth  lawn, 
the  gay  perennial  border,  and 
clipped  hedge.  She  felt  she  had  no 
words,  no  way  of  telling  her  chil- 
dren how  different  it  had  been 
those  many  years  ago.  As  she  was 
silent  then,  she  was  silent  now. 

"Yes,"  Bill,  her  husband,  said, 
'we'd  really  like  to  know."  His 
paper,  with  the  black  headlines, 
slipped  from  his  lap,  ignored. 

"There's  nothing  to  tell— that 
you'd  be  interested  in,"  she  said. 
Then  she  smiled  at  the  three  of 
them.  "Be  off,  all  of  you,  if  you 
don't  want  to  be  late." 


The 

L.D.S. 

NOVEL 


1950 


365  pages 

You'll  love  this  big,  intense  story 
of  faith  and  courage  by  a  Relief 
Society   Magazine   writer. 

$3.00  Postpaid 
ORDER  NOW 

Clip  Coupon 
Name 


Address 


GRANITE  PUBlISfflNG  CO. 

P.  O.  Box  2521,  Salt  Lake  City,  Ut. 
6  cents  sales  tax  in  Utah 


Professtonal 

and  Social 
Stationery 


COMMERCIAL 
AND  EDITION 
PRINTERS  AND 
BOOKBINDERS 
PAPER  RULING 


DESERET  NEWS  PRESS 

40  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1.  Utah 


QJrom    I  Lear  and  c/c 


ar 


Ramona  W.  Cannon,  author  of  "The 

Short  Story  with  a  Plot/'  has  contributed 
many  articles,  stories,  and  poems  to 
Church  magazines  and  local  newspapers. 
One  offering,  "The  Taking  of  Christmas 
City,"  won  a  -  Deseret  l>ltyvs  Christmas 
story  contest. 

With  her  marriage  to  Joseph  J.  Can- 
non, Ramona  Wilcox  became  mother  to 
three  children  ranging  in  age  from  seven 
to  two  and  one-half  years,  and  added  four 
more  children  to  the  family.  Mr.  Cannon 
was  a  former  editor  of  the  Deseret  l^t\N% 
and  author  of  numerous  plays.  Five  of 
the  seven  children  show  creative  literary 
tendencies. 

Four  of  the  children  were  with  their 
parents  in  England,  where  Elder  Cannon 
presided  over  the  British  Mission  (1934- 
1937)  and  Sister  Cannon  was  president 
of  the  Relief  Society  in  that  mission. 

Mrs.  Cannon  holds  a  Master  of  Arts 
degree  from  the  University  of  Utah,  and 
has,  at  various  periods,  taught  in  that  in- 
stitution, in  history,  English,  and  lan- 
guages. Before  her  marriage  she  spent  a 
year  in  Europe,  traveling  and  studying 
French  in  Paris  and  German  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Berlin.  She  spent  one  and  a 
half  years  in  Colombia,  South  America, 
with  her  husband  and  their  (at  that  time) 
five  children. 

Mrs.  Cannon  has  been  a  judge  in  many 
literary  contests  and  is  a  leader  in  several 
writers'  organizations.  She  is  the  author 
of  "Woman's  Sphere,"  a  regular  feature 
of  Tht  Relief  Society  Magazine. 

One  at  a  time — and  sometimes  two  or 
three  at  a  time — Mrs.  Cannon  has  been 
active  in  all  of  the  Church  organizations. 

*      *      * 

I  am  greatly  enjoying  the  Magazine. 
The  stories  are  delightful. 

— Grace  Sayre,  Pasadena,  California 

I  love  the  Magazine  and  look  forward 
each  month  for  its  arrival.  There  are  so 
many  worthwhile  things  in  it.  My  hus- 
band enjoys  reading  it,  too,  and  finds 
much  therein  to  help  him  in  his  every- 
day life. 

— LaPreale  W.  Ketron, 
Davis  Dam,  Nevada 


We,  here  in  this  community,  were 
especially  interested  in  the  story  "Now  1 
Know  by  Inez  Bagnell  (February,  1950). 
Inez  is  a  niece  of  Sister  Grace  Callis  and 
is  a  very  gifted  and  fine  person.  Her  story 
was  about  her  grandmother  who  was 
blind  for  many  years  before  her  death. 
The  grandmother  was  an  Arizona  pioneer 
and  her  body  was  taken  there  for  burial. 
It  was  on  this  trip  that  Inez  visited  the 
old  homestead,  which  inspired  her  story. 
We  would  like  to  see  more  of  Sister 
Bagnell's  stories. 

— Thora  R.  Lambert,  Kamas,  Utah 

I've  hesitated  for  weeks  in  writing  this, 
but  I  have  to  clear  my  mind,  for  I  think 
our  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  tops.  I  am 
very  perturbed  over  the  note  in  the  De- 
cember 1949  issue,  page  864,  signed 
A  Bishop.  The  very  idea  of  this  person 
thinking  our  Magazine  is  sad!  It  is  any- 
thing but  sad,  in  my  opinion. 

— Mrs.  N.  Cannon,  Magna,  Utah 

I  have  taken  the  Magazine  for  twenty 
years  and  love  every  issue  of  it.  I  find 
it  gets  better  and  better  as  time  goes  on. 
We  are  especially  proud  to  have  two  of 
our  Boise  women  win  prizes  in  the  recent 
short  story  contest — Dorothy  C.  Robin- 
son and  Florence  Berrett  Dunford.  My 
first  recollection  of  Relief  Society  reverts 
to  my  association  with  Sister  Robinson. 
She  has  been  an  inspiration  and  help  to 
me  and  I  have  long  admired  her  and  her 
work.  As  a  literary  class  leader  she  was 
a  source  of  strength  and  support  and  we 
of  the  Boise  Stake  love  her  very  much. 
She  is  now  a  stake  counselor  in  Relief 
Society. 

— Edna  J.  Vickers,  Boise,  Idaho 

I  want  to  write  and  tell  you  how  much 
my  husband  and  I  enjoy  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine,  He  reads  the  stories  and 
enjoys  them  very  much.  We  also  like 
the  poems.  We  go  thirty-four  miles  to 
Brookings  to  attend  Sunday  School  and 
hold  Relief  Society  meetings  after  Sun- 
day School. 

— Mrs.  Raymond  Marso, 

Brandt,  South  Dakota 


Gifts- 

for  a  lifetime: 


ARTICLES  OF  FAITH $6.00 

By  James  E.  Talmage 

Beautifully    printed    on    Bible    paper,    gilt    edges,    full-limp 
leather,  flexible  binding.     Maroon  or  black. 

Library  Edition,  cloth  $2.00 


lESUS  THE  CHRIST $7.00 

By  James  E.  Talmage 

A  companion  volume  for  thin  paper,  leather-bound  edition 
of  The  Articles  of  Faith.  804  pages  high  quality  Oaxopaque 
paper,  limp  leather,  gilt  edges;  black  and  maroon. 

Library  Edition,  cloth  .  .$2.00 


VOICE  IN  THE  WEST $5.00 

By  Wendell  J.  Ashton 

Packed  full  of  human  interest  and  stories  of  historic  events. 

Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple  Street 
Salt  Lake  City   10,  Utah 

and  from  your  local  dealers. 

Mention    The   Relief   Societi^   Magazine    When    Buying   From    Advertisers 


U.  S.  POSTAGE 

2^  Paid 

E  CITY,  UTAH 


^'  ^KE  CITY.  uS  "OAy 


JAN  51 


JweeieJt 


^^^. 


SUGAR 


so 


Gfll^ 


y 


PRESERVE     HEALTI 

in  the  home 
with  abundance  of  fresh  c 
canned  fruits  and  veg< 
tables  for  all  year  us* 
Sugar  is  a  preservati\ 
and  an  enricher. 


UTAH-IDAHO       SUGAR       COMPANY 


^  v.^ 


!^J^/^^^'^'"/'^-fe-^^'^.  -,."-"     .  "  ' .''  . 


m  A  ®  i'.  m^'m 


-7-   ;     K'^y-^;-.,^' 


Air,''',  K-K  -pfin,-  ■  ■ 


m 

km 


If 


»;^i.<      --.i^?*!; 


*'*  «  '  %»' * 


VOL.  37    NO.  7  Previews  and  Lessons  for  October 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  publication  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle  S.  Spafford -  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  -----       ^   First  Counse  or 

Velma  N.  Simonsen  -----      Second  Counselor 

Margaret  C.  Pickering    -----    Secretary-Treasurer 
Achsa  E.  Paxman  Leone  G.  Layton  Lillie  C.  Adams  Alta  I.  Vance 

Mary  G.  Judd  Blanche  B.  Stoddard         Ethel  C.  Smith  Christine  H.  Robinson 

Anna  B    Hart  Evon  W.  Peterson  Louise  W.  Madsen         Alberta  H.  Christensen 

Edith  S."  Elliott  Leone  O.  Jacobs  Aleine  M.  Young  Nellie  W.  Neal 

Florence  I.  Madsen  Mary  J.  Wilson  Josie  B.  Bay 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 
Editor  -  --  -  -  -  -  -  -  -        Marianne  C.   Sharp 

Associate  Editor      -  -  - Vesta  P    Crawford 

General  Manager    - Belle  S.  Spafford 


Vol.  37  JULY  1950  No.  7 


Ly  on  tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Pillars  of  Freedom  ■-- - --Alma  Sonne  436 

Mission  to  Moapa  —  Part  of  the  Mormon  Epic  Caroline  Eyring  Miner  445 

FICTION 

Through  Thick  and  Thin  Nellie  Iverson  Cox  440 

Dark  in  the  Chrysalis  —  Chapter  7 Alice  Money  Bailey  456 

You  Can  Learn  —  Part  V  Katherine  Kelly  460 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

Sixty  Years  Ago  542 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  453 

Editorial:  Our  Pioneer  Heritage  Velma  N.  Simonsen  454 

Congratulations  to  Sister  Augusta  Winters  Grant 455 

From  Near  and  Far  504 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

A  Letter  From  Mother  Clara  Home  Park  463 

The  Story  of  English  China Rachel  K.  Laurgaard  465 

LESSONS  AND  PREVIEWS 

Notes  on  the  Authors  of  the  Lessons  469 

Theology:   "The  Life  and  Ministry  of  the  Savior,"  Preview  470 

"The  Last  Supper  and  the  Betrayal"  Don  B.  Colton  472 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:  Our  Savior  Speaks,  Preview  478 

"Come  and  Follow  Me"  Mary  Grant  Judd  479 

Work  Meeting — The  Art  of  Homemaking,  Preview  480 

Let's  Be  Homemakers  as  Well  as  Housekeepers  Christine  H.  Robinson  481 

Literature — The  Literature  of  England,  Preview  _ 483 

"Paradise  Lost"  Briant  S.  Jacobs  484 

Social  Science — "The  Progress  of  Man,"  Preview  489 

The  God-Given  Agency  of  Man  Archibald  F.  Bennett  491 

Music — Fundamentals  of  Musicianship,  Preview  of  Lessons  for  Union  Meeting  496 

Fundamentals  of  Conducting Florence  J.  Madsen  496 

POETRY 

Night  Encampment — Frontispiece  Nyal  W.  Anderson  435 

Big  Mountain  Nina  Folsom  Moss  439 

Ode  to  my  Birthday  - Grace  Sayre  444 

Gifts Norma  Wrotholl  459 

Let  the  Hills  Sing  Evelyn  Wooster  Viner  464 

Metamorphosis  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard  464 

Dreams  Are  Songs  , Margaret  B.  Shomaker  464 

The  Might  of  God  Extends  the  Arm  of  Man  Dorothy  J.  Roberts  499 

PUBLISHED   MONTHLY   BY   THE   GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  28  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  3-2741:  Sub-, 
scriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  Matter  February  18,  1914.  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


Why  The  i^^^ihjRmdir^  Qub 


OFFERS    TO    SEND    YOU 
Of  IHIS^ 


ANY  TWO 


flHl  BOOKS 

WITH  MEMBERSHIP 


FREE 


THE  GREATEST  STORY 
EVER  TOLD:  The  wonderful 
story  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  beauti- 
fully retold  for  today's  reader  by 
Fulton  Oursler.  Publisher's  edi- 
tion, $2.95. 

NEW  COLLEGE  STANDARD 
DICTIONARY:  A  must  volume 
for  the  permanent  home  library. 
You'll  find  over  145,000  entries  on 
1,'420  pages.  Publisher's  edition, 
$5.50. 


SWIFTWATER:  Paul  Annixter 
tells  of  the  struggle  of  a  father 
and  his  son  to  establish  a  sanctu- 
ary for  wild  geese  in  the  Maine 
woods.    Publisher's  edition,  $2.50. 


GENTIAN  HILL:  A  magical  tale 
by  Elizabeth  Goudge,  of  two 
orphans  who  came  together  to  re- 
live a  beautiful  English  legend. 
Publisher's    edition,    $3.50. 


AMERICA  COOKS,  by  the 
Browns:  Contains  1,600  magnifi- 
cent recipes  collected  from  all  the 
48  states.  Crystal-clear  direc- 
tions.   Publisher's  edition,  $2.49. 


THE  FIREBRAND:  A  tale  of 
high  adventure,  romance  and  in- 
trigue — ^  of  a  dancing  swordsman 
in  Medieval  Italy.  Written  by 
George  Challis.  Publisher's  edi- 
tion,   $2.50. 


BOOKS  FOR  THE  WHOLE  FAMILY 

Yes,  you  may  have  mny  two  of  the  books  shown 
on  this  page  as  your  FREE  MEMBERSHIP  GIFT 
BOOKS  when  you  join  our  Book  Club!  The  Fam- 
ily Reading  Club  was  founded  to  select  worthwhile, 
interesting  and  entertaining  books  for  the  whole 
family  —  books  that  are  not  objectionable  in  any 
way.  Each  month  our  Editors  select  the  one  book 
they  can  recommend  most  enthusiastically  —  a 
book  which  you  can  read  with  pleasure  and  discuss 
with  delight. 

WHAT  MEMBERSHIP  MEANS  TO  YOU: 
You  pay  only  $1.89  each  (plus  postage  and 
handling)  for  the  books  you  purchase  from  the 
Club,  after  reading  the  book  review  which  will 
come  to  your  home  each  month.  And  to  retain 
membership,  you  need  purchase  only  four  books 
each  year!  With  each  four  selections  you  take,  you 
will  receive  a  free  "Bonus"  Book  that  meets  the 
high  Club  standards  of  excellence,  interest,  superior 
writing  and  wholesome  subject  matter.  With  the 
value  of  the  Bonus  Books  figured  in,  you  can  thus 
save   up   to  50  percent  of  your   book   dollars! 

lOIN  NOW  —  SEND  NO  MONEY:  If  you 
believe  in  a  Book  Club  which  will  appeal  to  the 
finest  instincts  of  your  family,  let  us  send  you  your 
choice  of  any  TWO  of  the  books  shown  above  as 
your  free  Membership  Gift  Books.  Just  mail  the 
coupon.  However,  as  this  unusual  offer  may  be 
withdrawn  at  any  time,  we  urge  you  to  mail  the 
coupon  NOW! 


I— 


MAIL  COUPON  NOWI 


CS 


TWO  BOOKS   FREE  with   membership 

Family  Reading  Club,  Dept.  7RSM 

Mineola,  New  York 

Please    send    me    at    once    the    two    books    I    have 
checked  below  as  my  Membership  Gift   Books. 


n  Greatest  Story 

Ever  Told 
n  Swiftwater 
n  America  Cooks 
Also  enroll  me  as  a 


FAMILY  READING  CLUB  -  MINEOLA,  N.  Y.      i. 


n  College  Standard 

Dictionary 
n  Gentian  Hill 
n  The  Firebrand 

member  of  the  Family  Reading 
Club  and  send  me,  each  month,  a  review  of  the 
Club's  forthcoming  selection  —  which  I  may  accept 
or  reject  as  I  choose.  There  are  no  dues  or  fees 
—  only  the  requirement  that  I  accept  a  minimum 
of'  four  Club  selections  during  the  coming  twelve 
months,  beginning  with  the  current  Club  selection, 
at  only  $1.89  each,  plus  postage  and  handling.  As  a 
member,  I  will  receive  a  free  Bonus  Book  with  each 
four  Club  selections  I  accept. 

Mr. 

Mrs 

Miss                                                          (Please  Print) 
Street  and  No 

City Zone.  . .  .    State 

Age,  If 

Occupation    Under  21 ...  . 

Same  price  in  Canada:  105  Bond  St.,  Toronto  2 
Offer  good  only  In  the  U.S.A.  and  Canada 


Willard  Luce 


'PATTERN  FOR  REMEMBRANCE" 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

VOL.  37,  NO.  7  JULY   1950 


I  Light  (bncampfnent 

Nyal  W.  Anderson 

''Come,  come  ye  saints,  no  toil  nor  labor  fear, 
But  with  joy  wend  your  way.  .  .  ." 

Voices  break  the  fluid  afternoon. 
Hot,  hard,  and  stabbing  sunshine  dulls  the  eye; 
Across  the  white,  sand-blasted  prairie  sea 
A  cloud  of  red  dust  flaunts  the  empty  sky. 

An  eagle  swings  in  spiral-circled  air, 
A  flaw  upon  a  perfect  turquoise  stone. 
Voices  break  the  dying  afternoon 
As  children  cry  in  emptiness  alone  .... 

Then  change,  as  blatant  as  a  cymbal  clang, 
And  laughter  raised  above  the  whiplash  swing; 
Dust-reddened  wagons  move  to  form 
A  double  crescent  as  their  axels  sing  .... 

"Gird  up  your  loins,  fresh  courage  take. 
Our  God  will  never  us  forsake.  .  ." 

A  loud  "Hosanna"  to  the  Lord  and  God 
Whose  wisdom  made  a  song  and  end  to  day, 
And  from  the  dusty  canvas  caves 
Tongue-loosened  children  scramble  out  to  play. 

Then  day  is  gone  but  for  the  moment's  glow 
As  night  springs  silent  from  the  desert  dun 
And  runs  blue  metal  fingers  on  the  fringe 
Of  horses'  bellies  warm  with  faded  sun. 

i'he  dark  is  close;  the  stars  move  down,  and  armed, 
They  stand  their  silent  vigil  of  the  land 
Where  firelight  weaves  with  sage  and  wagon  wheels 
A  shadow  patterned  fortress  on  the  sand. 

And  here  upon  the  velvet-brittle  air 

The  common  campfire  noises  fade  and  die, 

Then  reincarnate  as  a  violin 

Begins  a  paean  to  the  desert  sky  .... 

"O  how  we'll  make  this  chorus  swell; 
All  is  well,  all  is  welll" 


The  Cover:  Utah  State  Capitol,  Photograph  by  L.  V.  McNccly 


Pillars  of  Freedom 

Elder  Alma  Sonne 

Assistant  to  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

THE  Declaration  of  Independ-  rogative  of  man,  for  to  do  so  meant 
ence  has  been  called  the  slavery  and  subjection.  The  issue 
''title-deed  of  the  human  before  the  founders  was  clearly  de- 
race/'  It  sets  forth  the  basic  prin-  fined.  The  principles  of  freedom 
ciples  of  true  democracy.  As  a  po-  and  autocracy  could  not  live  to- 
litical  document  it  is  sound  and  far  gether.  They  v^ould  be  eternally 
reaching  in  its  implication.  It  be-  opposed  to  each  other  and  the  con- 
longs  to  humanity.  flict  between  them  would  go  on  un- 

The  signers  of  the  Declaration  til  one  or  the  other  conquered.  The 
were  men  of  deep  convictions  who  issue  was  debated  in  the  councils 
were  willing  to  pledge  their  lives  of  the  revolutionary  fathers.  It  was 
and  fortunes  for  the  cause  they  discussed  by  statesmen  across  the 
championed.  Nothing  was  too  sea.  The  mother  country  was  di- 
precious  to  place  on  the  altar  of  vided  on  the  question.  It  was  this 
freedom.  The  issue  before  them  division  which  did  much  to  bring 
was  freedom  or  despotism.  They  victory  to  the  hard-pressed  soldiers 
had  seen  the  evils  of  subserviency  in  of  the  American  Revolution.  The 
the  countries  of  Europe  where  rul-  signers  believed  in  the  ultimate  su- 
ers  claimed  divine  rights.  They  re-  premacy  of  human  freedom  regard- 
belled  against  it  with  all  their  might,  less  of  the  cost  in  blood  or  treasure, 
and  denounced  the  doctrine  in  The  boldness  of  the  Declaration 
language  that  reverberated  through-  was  a  shock  to  the  complacency  of 
out  the  world.  those  who  were  willing  to  live  in 

The  Declaration  of  Independence  servitude.  The  idea  grew  and  spread 

sets  up  the  principles  of  freedom  in  until  many  nations  adopted  the  pat- 

these  words:  tern  announced  by  these  intrepid 

M7    T,  ij  i-u       i.    i.1-    i.    V       i£    •  political  pioneers  of  freedom. 

We  hold   these  truths   to  be   selr-cvi-  ^                ^ 

dent:  that  all  men  are  created  equal;  that  Who  will  question  the  sincerity, 
they  are  endowed  by  their  Creator  with  the  religious  fervor,  and  the  de- 
certain    inalienable    rights;    that    among  termination   of   the   men   who   put 

tZnZ  llf'lll  ?1'^'  ^r^"''  ""^  their  names  to  this  immortal  docu- 

nappmess;  that  to  secure  these  rights,  gov-  ->   d      •  i     tj             •                     i, 

ernments  are  instituted  among  men  deriv-  nicnt.    ratrick   rlenry,   in   a   Spcecn 

ing  their  just  powers  from  the  consent  delivered  On  July  4,   1776,  before 

of  the  governed.  signing  the  Declaration,  said: 

These  revolutionary  words  were  a  \    r>  j  ^^            r-jiuv      o-t,-. 

,    ..                                 ^  As  God  lives,  my  fnends,  I  believe  this 

challenge    and    a    summons    to    all  to  be  His  voice.  Yes,  were  my  soul  trem- 

men.     The  inalienable  rights  there  bling  on  the  wings  of  eternity,  were  this 

enumerated  were  God-given  rights  hand  freezing  to   death,  were  my  voice 

and  rested  in  the  people.    It  was  a  'l!°^^"l7i^  |^!  ^"'^  struggle,  I  would 

J     ^              f     .  •         nn          1  still.  With  the  last  gasp  of  that  voice,  im- 

new  and  strange  doctrme.  To  nul-  pi^.^  y^^  ^^  remember  the  truth:     God 

lify  or  set  it  aside  was  not  the  pre-  has  given  America  to  be  free. 
Page  436 


PILLARS  OF  FREEDOM  437 

Under  the  brand  of  freedom  out-  and  save,  and  make  provision  for 
lined  in  this  announcement  to  the  the  future.  The  lands  from  which 
world  and  so  courageously  adopted  they  came  offered  no  such  induce- 
by  the  Colonies,  the  great  Ameri-  ments.  As  a  result  the  tide  of  emi- 
can  commonwealth  has  grown  and  gration  flowed  to  America.  It  was 
prospered  beyond  the  wildest  a  tide  of  money,  men,  and  brains  to 
dreams  of  its  founders.  All  of  its  strengthen  the  economy,  to  stimu- 
citizens,  through  toil  and  effort,  late  industry,  to  build  up  the  waste 
have  gone  forward,  without  un-  places,  and  to  conquer  the  forces 
necessary  restraints,  to  improve  their  which  conspired  against  progress 
own  conditions  and  to  exercise  their  and  civilization.  In  the  New  World 
individual  rights  without  fear  or  of  free  men,  people  from  many 
apprehension.  They  have  built  countries,  speaking  different  Ian- 
homes,  developed  farms,  acquired  guages,  have  lived  together  in  peace 
comforts  and  conveniences,  estab-  and  friendliness.  The  foreigner, 
lished  industries,  provided  railroads  whoever  he  was,  soon  became  con- 
and  transportation  facilities,  and  verted  to  the  American  way  of  life 
laid  the  foundation  for  future  hap-  and,  without  hesitation,  was  ready 
piness,  security,  and  progress.  They  to  swear  allegiance  to  the  Stars  and 
have  subdued  wide  expanses  of  des-  Stripes. 

ert  country  and  made  the  'wilder-  The    desires    of   a    liberty-loving 

ness  blossom  as  the  rose."     Their  people  are  deep  and  powerful  in 

constructive  powers  have  known  no  formulating  and  devising  ways  and 

bounds.     Wbere  is  there  another  means  for  unity  and  advancement, 

nation  of  comparable  achievement?  Free   men  have  always   demanded 

The  material  developments  in  all  re-  the  right  to  work  out  their  own  des- 

spects    have   been    marvelous    and  tiny,  to  provide  for  their  own  eco- 

beneficent.  nomic  security,  and  to  assume  the 

responsibility  for  their  own  welfare. 
npHE  free  and  un  trammeled  spirit  When  people  demand  support  from 
characteristic  of  the  average  the  state  they  cease  to  be  free  and 
citizen  has  attracted  to  the  country  independent.  They  surrender  the 
some  of  the  best  blood  of  Europe  inalienable  right  to  pursue  happi- 
and  Asia.  These  immigrants  came  ness  and  to  live  their  lives  without 
to  remain  because  they  believed  in  controls  and  regimentation, 
the  sanctity  and  permanence  of  the  History  proves  that  the  various 
Government  established  by  the  social  devices  now  offered,  like  So- 
American  patriots.  They  were  giv-  cialism  and  Communism,  have  had 
en  an  opportunity  to  live  their  lives  to  resort  to  serfdom  wherever  and 
in  their  own  way  without  the  in-  whenever  they  have  come  into  pow- 
terference  of  a  dictatorial  govern-  er.  A  freedom-loving  people  chafes 
ment.  under  the  handicaps  of  a  controlled 

Under    the    guarantee    of    equal  economy    and    a    regimented    life, 

rights  before  judges  and  magistrates  The  greatest  satisfaction  comes  to 

they  could  worship  God,  own  prop-  one  who  initiates  and  achieves  in 

erty,   express   their  opinions,  work  making  provision  for  the  future.  The 


438  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 

joys  of  accomplishment  are  the  re-  cism  and  unbeHef  are  weapons  of 
wards  of  honest  labor.  Men  must  despotism.  The  spirit  of  religion 
be  left  free  to  think,  plan,  and  de-  and  worship,  unfortunately,  has  not 
velop  under  the  stimulus  of  a  wor-  kept  pace  with  the  marvelous  strides 
thy  and  righteous  ambition.  When-  made  in  the  broad  field  of  scientific 
ever  the  energies  of  free  men  have  discovery.  For  that  reason  groups 
been  released,  the  results  in  achieve-  of  people  in  free  America  are  sus- 
ments  have  been  wonderful  and  ceptible  to  the  influx  of  subversive 
glorious.  Man,  by  nature,  is  a  free  theories  and  practices,  which  can 
agent  endowed  with  the  right  to  have  no  part  in  the  old-fashioned 
pursue  his  chosen  way  as  long  as  he  Americanism  under  the  Constitu- 
does  not  infringe  upon  the  rights  tion  and  the  Bill  of  Rights, 
of  others.  This  is  the  keynote  of  A  conception  of  equality  before 
the  Declaration  of  Independence,  the  law  is  an  outgrowth  of  the 
It  was  aimed,  when  written  and  Christian  doctrine  of  God's  father- 
adopted,  at  the  reactionary  phi-  hood  and  man's  brotherhood.  Jesus 
losophies  of  the  Old  World  which  taught  that  the  soul  of  one  man  is 
our  forefathers  repudiated  and  left  just  as  precious  in  the  sight  of  God 
behind,  as  they  turned  their  faces  as  that^  of  another.  If  one  is  su- 
westward  to  a  land  of  promise  and  perior  to  another,  it  is  only  because 
opportunity.  of  his  good  works  and  the  extent  to 
The  Constitution  was  designed  which  he  develops  his  powers  and 
to  safeguard  the  individual,  to  pro-  faculties.  Men  are  sons  of  God 
tect  him  against  the  evils  of  col-  and,  therefore,  equal  before  him  in 
lectivism  in  every  form,  and  to  m-  their  strivings  towards  perfection, 
sure  for  him  the  sacred  right  to  pro-  They  cannot  rise  above  their  spirit- 
vide  for  himself  and  family  without  ual  concepts,  their  standards,  and 
the  restraints  imposed  under  a  regi-  their  ideals. 

men  ted   society   or   a   bureaucratic  Tyranny  and  oppression  do  not 

government.    Government  controls,  thrive  in  an  atmosphere  of  faith  and 

like  all  forms  of  monopoly,  while  religious  devotion  based  on  the  gos- 

seeking   to   eliminate   competition,  pel  principles  contained  in  the  Holy 

destroy  free  enterprise.  Their  pur-  Bible,  and  confirmed  and  sustained 

pose,   ostensibly,   is  to  provide  se-  by  modern  revelation.  When  God 

curity  for  all.    It  is  the  promise  of  declared  through  Joseph  Smith,  the 

the  demagogue  and  has  never  been  Prophet,  that  ''it  is  not  right  that 

satisfactorily  realized.  The  countries  any  man  should  be  in  bondage  one 

of  Europe  are  paying  a  big  price  for  to  another.     And  for  this  purpose 

the  kind  of  security  they  offer— a  have  i  established  the  Constitution 

price  which  involves  the  liberties  of  of  this  land,  and  by  the  hands  of 

their  citizens,  their  honor,  and  their  wise  men  whom  I  raised  up  unto 

rights  as  free  men.  this  very  purpose"    (Doc.  &  Gov. 

101:79-80),  he  placed  his  stamp  of 
npRUE  democracy  cannot  flourish  approval  on  the  system  of  govern- 
without  a  faith  in  God  and  a  ment  established  by  the  founders 
reliance  on  his  providences.  Skepti-  of  the  Republic. 


PILLARS  OF  FREEDOM 


439 


The  groundwork  for  its  future 
growth  and  development  was  laid 
in  a  deeply  religious  background. 
The  heroes  of  1776  were  God-fear- 
ing men.  In  their  anxiety  to  suc- 
ceed they  invoked  the  blessings  of 
the  Almighty.  "An  appeal  to  the 
God  of  Hosts/'  said  Patrick  Henry, 
their  spokesman,  ''is  all  that  is  left 
us."  Who  can  doubt  the  interven- 
tion of  Providence  in  the  various 
crucial  situations  which  arose  be- 
fore them?  Who  will  deny  that  an 
unseen  Power  guided  them  on  their 
way  to  freedom  and  independence? 
In  their  deliberations  questions 
were  debated  and  conclusions 
reached  in  the  spirit  of  true  brother- 
hood. Their  work  was  a  spiritual 
creation  based  on  human  rights  and 
conviction  that  God  was  their  in- 
spiration. 

Materialism  is  asserting  itself  as 
never  before.  It  is  threatening  the 
rich  spiritual  heritage  which,  in  the 
past,  was  the  cornerstone  of  Ameri- 
can economic,  political,  and  social 
life.  It  is  breaking  down  standards, 
ideals,  and  values  expressed  in  the 
Constitution,  the  Bill  of  Rights, 
and  the  Declaration  of  Independ- 
ence. These  fundamental  spiritual 
ideals  and  values  were  centered  in 


the  daily  lives  of  the  people.  They 
implied  a  personal  responsibility  on 
the  part  of  every  citizen  to  his 
Maker,  and  emphasized  the  dignity 
and  worth  of  each  individual  in  the 
sight  of  God.  These  spiritual  val- 
ues are  deeply  imbedded  in  human 
nature  and  were  recognized,  not 
only  by  the  founders,  but  by  the 
pioneers  who  planted  their  feet  in 
the  midst  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 
Personal  integrity  was  their  watch- 
word. Intelligence,  religious  ad- 
herence. Christian  conduct,  and 
scriptural  morality  formed  the 
foundation  of  the  governmental 
structure  established  by  them. 
Without  these  qualities  of  character 
the  Government  cannot  be  perpet- 
uated. Daniel  Webster  on  February 
22,  1852,  referred  to  this  on  the  oc- 
casion of  a  celebration  honoring 
George  Washington.  He  said: 

If  we  and  our  posterity  reject  religious 
instruction  and  authority,  violate  the  rules 
of  eternal  justice,  trifle  with  the  injunc- 
tions of  morality,  and  recklessly  destroy 
the  Constitution  which  holds  us  togeth- 
er, no  man  can  tell  how  sudden  a  ca- 
tastrophe may  overwhelm  us,  that  shall 
bury  our  glory  in  profound  obscurity. 

God's  most  precious  gift  to  man 
is  freedom.  To  safeguard  it  is  the 
responsibility  of  all  citizens. 


(Bio  77?. 


HQ    1 1  Lountain 

Nina  Fohom   Moss 

I  hope  the  leaves  were  russet,  green,  chartreuse,  and 

red  and  golden, 
That  orchid  gray  grew  up  between,  when  Grandma  crossed 

Big  Mountain. 
And  as  she  saw,  with  tired  eyes,  the  barren-crusted  desert- 
God's  autumn  garden  round  her  there 
Gave  courage,  where  had  been  despair, 
To  block  those  wheels,  plunge  headlong  down 
Over  rock  and  rut  along  the  trail 
Into  the  promised  valley. 


Through  Thick  and  Thin 

Nellie  Iveison  Cox 

"TjAYBREAK  on  the  plains  began  the  distress  that  was  in  the  other, 
with  a  faint,  golden  glow  in  To  have  tragedy  strike  when  they 
the  east  that  spread  until  it  suf-  had  come  so  far  on  their  journey 
fused  the  whole  big,  blue  bowl  of  and  were  so  near  their  goal  was 
sky.  From  numerous  campfires  more  than  they  could  well  bear. 
along  the  river  arose  the  smell  of  "Well,  well,"  came  a  dry  voice 
cooking  food,  and  especially  tanta-  behind  them,  ''it  looks  like  Thick' 
lizing  were  the  odors  that  were  waf-  and  Thin'  are  rarin'  to  go." 
ted  from  the  direction  of  the  log-  The  girls  grimaced  a  trifle  distaste- 
walled  trading  post,  where  fresh  fully.  They  were  not  sure  they  liked 
buffalo  steaks  simmered.  Mr.  Galloway,  with  his  handle-bar 

Tina    and    Mercedes    awoke    to-  mustache  and  his  affinity  for  sobri- 

gether,  as  they  did  most  things,  and  quets. 

sniffed   the  fragrant   air.     At   first  Because  of  Tina's  plumpness  and 

they   could    not   remember   where  Mercedes'  thinness,  Mr.  Galloway 

they  were,  and  then  came  the  mem-  had  dubbed  them  Thick  and  Thin 

ory   of   the   long   miles    they   had  when  he  had  first  joined  the  com- 

traveled  behind  the  slow  oxen  in  P^ny  back  in  Iowa, 

this     strange     land     of     America.  They  remembered  the  first  time 

Hurriedly,    they   arose    from    their  they  had  seen  him.    They  had  ac- 

hard  couch  and  began  to  roll  up  companied    their    mother    to    the 

their  bedding.  stockyards,  where  she  had  gone  to 

Their  mother  was  half  stooped  purchase   animals   for   the   journey 

over  the  fire  where  she  had  been  across  the  plains.    Mrs.  Bolton  had 

preparing  breakfast,  but  something  spoken  up  decisively  when  a  large, 

in    the   tenseness    of   her   attitude  red  ox  had  been  led  out,  'That  one 

caused    their    eyes    to    follow    the  will    do,   and    that   one   with    the 

direction  of  her  gaze,  and  they  saw  white  face." 

their    big    red    ox    standing    with  "The  little  lady  knows  her  oxen," 

slackened   tether   and   closed   eyes,  an  amused  voice  had  drawled, 

unmindful  of  the  clumps  of  grass  'That  she  does,  Mr.  Galloway," 

which  his  team  mate  was  eagerly  agreed  the  dealer, 

cropping.  So  they  had  learned  his  name  and 

"Something  ails  Bolly,"  said  June  also  that  he  must  be  a  person  of 

Bolton     in     her    clipped     English  some  consequence.     It  was  at  the 

voice,  indicating  the  beast  with  his  feed  yard  where  they  had  gone  to 

drooping  head  and  hollow  sides.  buy  grain   for   their   animals,   that 

"Oh,  Mother,  will  he  die?"  they  had  seen  him  next. 

"Most  of  them  do,"  she  replied,  "No    offense.    Ma'am,"    he    had 

"if  they  once  get  sick."  said  politely,  doffing  his  huge,  west- 

The  two  children  looked  at  each  ern    hat,    "but    surely    you    aren't 

other  horrified,  each  face  mirroring  going  alone  across  the  plains!" 

Page  440 


THROUGH  THICK  AND  THIN  441 

'Indeed,  Fm  going/'  their  mother  liked  by  all.    At  night  he  camped 

had  replied,  ''but  I'll  not  be  alone."  a    stone's    throw   from    their    own 

The  girls  knew  that  she  meant  camp  and  sometimes  strolled  over, 

that  God  would  be  with  them,  but  generally  with   some  little  gift,   a 

Mr.  Galloway  did  not  seem  to  know  sweetmeat,   or  a  bit  of  food   left 

that,  for  he  had  said,  "Oh,  you  are  from  his  own  ample  meal.    He  was 

traveling  with  a  company,  1  know,  jolly   and    seemed   anxious    to    be 

but  you  are  a  woman,  and  there  will  friends,  but,  copying  their  mother's 

be    difficulties    that    you    do    not  attitude,    the    girls    maintained    a 

dream    of,    fierce    Indians,    break-  distant,  aloof  manner, 

downs,   lack   of  food,   thirst,   sick-  «        *        *        «        # 

ness.  Why  don't  you  wait  until  |y|Rs.  Bolton  turned  from  the  fire 
the  railroad  IS  completed?  ^^^^^^^  M  ^.^^  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^ 
you  friends  you  can  stay  with?  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^^  .^^^  ^  ^^^ 
I  here  IS  no  reason  for  you  to  -Qood  morning,  Mr.  Galloway.  I 
be  disturbed  on  my  account;  I  can  presume  you  are  ready  to  travel?" 
take  care  of  myselt,"  replied  their  she  was  like  that,  always  briskly 
mother  shortly.  Indeed,  she  had  self-sufficient,  never  fawning  nor 
taken  care  of  herself  and  her  chil-  asking  favors,  thought  Tina  and 
dren,  too,  since  their  father  had  Mercedes,  who  hoped  to  be  like 
left  and  never  returned  from  a  voy-  that  themselves,  some  day,  but  right 
age.  There  had  probably  been  no  now,  Mr.  Galloway's  little  gifts 
i^'^'.x.'f ""'o^f  '"^  ^^'^^  ^^^"  proved  very  diverting  on  the  tire- 
call  d^  """^  '''''  ^'  '^^  ^^^  ^^^"^  '""""^  '"''''''^y- 
^  Au  u  ''Well  now,  it  doesn't  take  much 
Atter  buying  the  oxen,  she  had  getting  ready  for  a  lone  fellow  like 
completed  her  purchases,  which  myself.  Ma'am,"  this  in  reference 
were  placed  in  the  large,  canvas-  to  the  fact  that  his  wife  had  died 
topped  wagon,  together  with  the  back  East.  ''Say,  what  ails  that 
tew  articles  they  had  brought  from  ox?"  He  peered  intently  at  the 
t^ngland  and  the  supplies  that  must  beast  which  had  lain  down  and  was 
do  them  on  the  journey.  1  hen  they  breathing  heavily  and  with  diffi- 
had  returned   to   the  campsite   to  culty. 

be  ready  for  an  early  start  the  fol-  -Re  is  dying,"  replied  Jane  Bolton 

lowing  morning.  ^^1^1^ 

I  he    two    girls    wondered    that  "Dying!"  he  exclaimed.     "What 

their  mother  showed  so  httle  sur-  will  you  do,  now?" 

prise  when  Mr.  Galloway's  wagon  "I  don't  know,"  she  replied,  "but 

had  pulled  into  the  caravan  ahead  the  Lord  will  take  care  of  us." 

of  their  own   just  before  starting  The  man  looked  at  her,  speechless 

time.     They  learned  that  he  was  for  a  moment,  too  aghast  at  her 

on  his  way  to  Oregon.    The  hand-,  serenity  in  the  face  of  tragedy,  to 

some  horses  he  drove  testified  of  answer.     Then  he  slowly  and  un- 

his  prosperity,  but  he  wore  no  airs  believingly  shook  his  head, 

because  of  that,  but,  on  account  of  "You  will  need  more  than  just 

his   friendliness,   he   ntade  himself  faith    if   you're    left   here    on    the 


442 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 


plains  with  only  one  ox,"  he  said, 
looking  directly  at  her.  "Fve  a  good 
team  of  horses  and  room  for  some 
of  your  stuff.  Better  forget  Utah 
and  come  on  to  Oregon  with  me." 

Tina  and  Mercedes  held  their 
breath  waiting  for  their  mother's 
reply.  She  had  got  them  safely  out 
of  many  tight  places  since  they  had 
started  for  Zion,  but  they  had  never 
been  stranded  on  the  plains  before. 

Mrs.  Bolton  gave  him  look  for 
look,  proud  and  unafraid.  "I  finish 
what  I  start  and  ask  help  of  no 
man,"  she  told  him.  'If  I  lose  an 
ox,  rii .  .  .  ." 

'Tou'll  what?"  he  asked,  his  eyes 
on  her  face. 

"VW  purchase  some  Indian  ponies 
and  break  them  to  pull  my  outfit!" 

Mr.  Galloway  threw  back*  his 
head,  and  this  time  he  was  not 
merely  amused,  for  his  roar  of 
laughter  rang  loudly  above  the  var- 
ious noises  which  reached  them 
from  the  other  camps. 

''Ma'am,  if  you  aren't  the  beat- 
enest,"  he  exclaimed  unbelievingly. 
"Don't  you  know  there's  not  gold 
enough  in  the  whole  company, 
outside  of  myself,  Ma'am,  to  get  an 
Indian's  horses  away  from  him,  and 
if  you  did,  how  would  you  get  them 
broke  to  pull  your  wagon.  I  ask  you. 
Ma'am,  how  would  you?" 

Old  Bolly  gave  a  last  agonized 
groan  and  rolled  over  on  his  side. 
The  girls  looked  with  streaming 
eyes  at  what  was  left  of  their  faith- 
ful friend,  but  their  mother's  eyes 
were  dry. 

"When  I  was  a  girl,"  she  said 
softly,  "I  helped  train  horses  for 
my  grandfather  in  the  North  of 
England.  I've  tamed  the  wildest 
of  them." 


Mr.  Galloway's  face  was  more 
respectful  now,  but  he  still  insisted, 
"Even  if  you  were  able  to  get  some 
horses,  it  would  take  days,  weeks, 
months,  even,  before  you  could 
trust  them  to  pull  your  outfit.  What 
would  you  live  on  meanwhile? 
You've  no  gold  left.  No,  better 
consider  Oregon." 

"Good  day,  Mr.  Galloway,"  said 
Jane  Bolton. 

'T^HE  last  wagon  was  but  a  dot  in 
the  distance  when  they  finished 
their  meager  meal.  The  other  mem- 
bers of  the  company  had  reluctantly 
agreed  to  leave  the  widow  and  her 
daughters  at  the  trading  post,  with 
instructions  for  them  to  join  the 
next  company,  which,  it  was  ex- 
pected, would  have  extra  animals. 
So  they  were  left  at  a  lonely 
Indian  trading  post  among  strangers. 
If  Jane  Bolton  thought  of  the  lovely 
cottage  and  the  many  friends  she 
had  left  behind  in  England,  it  was 
but  momentarily  that  her  eyes 
misted,  for  almost  immediately  her 
mind  began  working  on  the  prob- 
lems before  her. 

"Did  you  mean  it,  Mother,  about 
getting  some  ponies?  How  can 
you?    We've  no  gold." 

"When  I  was  baptized,"  Jane 
told  them,  "Brother  Spencer  said 
that  the  Lord  would  take  me  safely 
to  Zion,  and  he  told  me  to  be  self- 
reliant  and  courageous  and  to  trust 
in  the  Lord.  Now,  my  darlings, 
don't  worry,  but  come  help  me  un- 
load our  goods." 

Wonderingly,  the  two  girls 
obeyed.  At  last,  several  boxes  were 
deposited  on  the  ground  and  num- 
erous wrappings  removed. 

"We'll  open  a  trading  post  of  our 


THROUGH  THICK  AND  THIN  443 

own/'    said    their    mother,    "right  'Tray,    girls,"     murmured     their 

here  adjacent  to  this  other  one."  mother,  and  they  silently  asked  their 

'Tou  mean  all  of  our  things— our  Maker  to  soften  the  hearts  of  the 

bedding,  and  clothes,  your  dishes?  Indians. 

Surely  not  the  beautiful  willowware  "I  want  two  horses,"  said  Mrs. 

that  Daddy  gave  you  when  you  were  Bolton,  holding  up  two  fingers  and 

married?      You    said    you    would  pointing  to  the  two  ponies  at  the 

never  part  with  that."  same  time  and  including  her  goods 

A  nod  of  the  head  was  the  only  in  a  sweep  of  her  other  arm  toward 

answer  the  girls  were  given.  ^^e  new  arrivals. 

.It  had  been  a  slow  tedious  job  "Ugh,"  the  man  scowled  his  re- 
wrapping  each  fragile  cup  and  sau-  lusal. 

cer  and  each  dainty  pitcher,  along  .  Tina      and      Mercedes      prayed 

with  their  precious  Bible  and  other  silently. 

family    treasures,    in    many    layers  "Ugh,"  said  the  brave  again,  and 

of  soft  rags  so  that  they  would  be  turned  as  though  to  ride  away,  but 

safe  from  harm  on  the  long  journey,  a  gesture  from  the  woman  stopped 

Unwrapping    them    now   near    the  n^^- 

edge   of   civilization   on    the   great  CHE  slowly  dismounted  while  the 

plains,  the  girls  were  sober  as  they  girls'  hearts  seemed  to  stand  in 

tried  to  have  faith  as  great  as  their  their  mouths.  Advancing  a  few  steps, 

mother  had.  the  squaw  peered  first  in  one  box 

It  was  late  afternoon  when  the  of  goods  and  then  in  another.  She 

Indians  began  to  string  in  to  the  lifted  out  a  dainty  blue  cup,  then  a 

post,  bringing  buffalo  hides,  deer-  large    platter,    a    bowl,    a    pitcher, 

skins,  moccasins,  and  beads  to  trade  Suddenly  she  turned,  seized  the  man 

for  the  white  man's  goods.     They  by  the  foot,  and  pulled  him  to  the 

were,  for  the  most  part,  a  peaceful  ground.     Pointing   to   the   box   of 

tribe   who   lived   near   the   trading  dishes,  she  spoke  commandingly  in 

post.     They  had  had  considerable  deep   gutturals.     Very   reluctantly,^ 

dealings  with  the  whites  and  were  the  brave  picked  up  the  box.    The 

fast  changing  their  diet  and  their  squaw    then    placed    the    rawhide 

manner  of  dress  for  the  habits  of  tethers  of  the  animals  in  Jane  Bol- 

the  paleface.  ton's  hand  and  strode  away  on  foot, 

Jane  Bolton  stood  a  short  distance  followed  by  a  very  disgruntled  In- 

from  her  camp  holding  up  a  beauti-  dian  carrying  a  heavy  box  of  dishes, 

ful,  hand-pieced  quilt  that  had  be-  There   was   an   astonished   snort 

longed  to  her  mother.     Tina  and  behind  them  that  nearly  stampeded 

Mercedes  held  out  various  articles  the  two  ponies.     In  their  intense 

that  they  thought  might  catch  the  concentration    in    the    drama    that 

eyes  of  the  red  men.    Most  of  the  was  taking  place,  none  of  them  had 

Indians  dismounted  by  the  trading  noticed   Mr.   Galloway's   return   to 

post,  but  one  squaw,  on  a  spotted  the  trading  post.    His  tired  horses 

pony,  accompanied  by  a  brave  on  a  and   his   wagon   were   back   in   his 

handsome  black  horse,  came  steadily  camp  ground  of  the  night  before, 

on  toward  them.  "Strangest    thing     I     ever    saw! 


444  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 

Wouldn't  have  believed  it!  I  never  unmindful  of  the  intent  stare  of 

heard  of  an  Indian  taking  orders  Mr.  Galloway, 

from  a  squaw  before!"     His  eyes  Suddenly  he  burst  out,  "Strangest 

held  dazed  unbelief.  ''Maybe  there  thing    I    ever    saw.      Faith— that's 

is  something  in  this  faith  of  yours,  what  she  has,  beautiful  faith  like 

after  all."     He  shook  his  head  in  my  mother  used  to  have."  His  voice 

bewilderment.     "But  still,  Ma'am,  was  humbly  pleading  as  he  addressed 

how  are  you  and  your  girls  going  the  two  girls,  ''I  know  your  mother 

to  eat  while  bringing  to  pass  the  won't  need  any  help,  but  do  you 

next  miracle,  while  you  are  break-  think  she  would  mind  if  I  sort  of 

ing  those  animals  to  work?"  waited  around  and  helped  speed  up 

'The  Lord  will  take  care  of  us,"  the  breaking  of  those  horses  and 

again  affirmed  Jane  Bolton.  then  went  on  to  Utah. with  you 

There  was  a  sudden  commotion  when    the    next    company    comes 

at  the  trading  post.     An  anxious  through?     I   want   to   learn   more 

looking  man  whom  they  knew  to  be  about    a    faith    like    your    mother 

Mr.   Babbit,   the   trader,   ran   out,  has."    He  waited  meekly  for  their 

pushing   aside   the   few   remaining  reply. 

Indians.    He  panted  to  a  stop  where  "Why,  Mr.  Galloway,  we  won't 

Mrs.  Bolton  stood,  still  holding  the  mind  at  all,  will  we  Mer— Thin?" 

ropes    of    her    recently    acquired  asked  Tina, 

horses.  "No,  and  Mama  won't  either,  as 

"You  Mrs.  Bolton?"  gasped  the  long  as  you  aren't  exactly  helping 

trader.     "I   need  a  woman  quick,  her.     She  is  awfully  independent. 

My  wife  is  sick  before  her  time,  and  isn't  she  Tina— er  Thick?"  answered 

I    don't   know   what   to   do.    Her  Mercedes. 

mother   is   coming  with   the   next  "There'll    be    no    more    talk    of 

company,  but  I  need  someone  now.  Thick   and    Thin,"    promised   Mr. 

Hurry!     I'll  pay  you  anything  you  Galloway.    "I  shouldn't  have  teased 

ask,  only  hurry!"  you  that  way." 

The  pioneer  woman   threw  the  "Why    not?"    asked    the    girls, 

tethers  to  him.    "Take  care  of  my  "Mama  says  the  Lord  will  be  with 

horses;     pen    them    up    and    feed  us    through    thick    and    thin,    and 

them."   She  started  on  a  rapid  run  he'll  be  with  you,  too,  Mr.  Galloway, 

to  the  big  log  building.  if  you'll  let  him." 

Tina  and  Mercedes  began  to  re-  "I  guess  maybe  he  will,"  agreed 

pack  the  remaining  boxes  of  goods  Mr.   Galloway,  walking  slowly  to- 

for  loading  again  into  their  wagon,  ward  his  own  wagon. 


(9cle  to    TTiy   Q^irtkday 

Grace  Sayre 

I've  learned  speed  has  no  recompense 
And  that  no  gain  can  come  of  worry; 
I  pass  my  milestones  on  the  run, 
Old  age  can't  catch  me  if  I  hurry. 


Mission  to  Moapa — Part  of  the 
Mormon  Epic 


Caroline  Eyring  Miner 


IT  seems  quite  clear  to  the  traveler 
who  drives  through  Bunkerville, 
Nevada,   and   other   towns   be- 
tween St.  George,  Utah  and  Las  Veg- 
as, Nevada,  that  the  oasis  in  the  des- 
ert which  is  now  the  Moapa  Stake  of 
Zion  could  only  have  been  estab- 
lished through  the.  efforts  of  pio- 
neers dedicated  to  a  mission.    The 
Virgin,    Moapa,    and    Las    Vegas 
Valleys,  which  make  up  the  stake, 
are  surrounded  by  scorching  desert, 
and,  if  I  have  read  aright  the  journals 
and   diaries   of  the  early  pioneers 
of  this  area,  their  communities  were 
established  in  spite  of  almost  un- 
believable hardships  and  privations. 
When  President  Young  was  estab- 
lishing the  great  Mormon  empire, 
he   called   the   saints   on   missions 
to    the    various    places    where    he 
desired  colonies   to  be  made.     It 
is   common   information   that  one 
place  to  which  the  saints  dreaded 
most  to  be  called  was  the  Muddy, 
where  the  garden  towns  of  Moapa, 
Overton,    and    Glendale    are    now 
located.    The  region  was  described 
as   ''situated   ninety   miles   beyond 
St.   George   in   a  blistering,   alkali 
desert." 

This  forbidding  region  was  avoid- 


ed even  by  the  Indians,  and  the 
first  white  men  who  traversed  a 
part  of  the  present  State  of  Utah 
in  1776,  passed  across  the  great 
stone  wilderness  east  and  north  of 
the  ''Muddy"  country.  These  cour- 
ageous explorers  were  the  Catholic 
priest.  Father  Escalante,  and  his 
party,  who  traveled  from  Santa  Fe, 
New  Mexico,  northward  to  the 
Uintah  Mountain  country  of  Utah, 
and  thence  to  Utah  Lake  and  south- 
ward, seeking  a  road  over  the  Sierra 
Nevada  Mountains  to  California. 
The  coming  of  winter  deflected 
them  in  their  course,  and  they 
turned  east  toward  the  now  famous 
"Crossing  of  the  Fathers"  on  the 
Colorado  River.  Thus  these  early 
pathfinders  did  not  see  the  lower 
valley  of  the  Virgin  or  the  Muddy 
River  region,  their  point  of  ap- 
proach being  the  site  of  old  Fort 
Pierce,  near  the  present  town  of 
St.  George. 

Many  years  passed  before  white 
men  again  ventured  into  the  deserts 
of  that  desolate  region.  It  is  re- 
corded that  Jedediah  Smith  tra- 
versed this  wilderness  in  1826  and 
1827  on  his  journeys  to  the  Pacific 
Coast.  His  first  trip  took  him 
through  the  treacherous  narrows  of 


Note:  There  is  a  wealth  of  material  about  the  Moapa  Stake  preserved  in  biographies, 
autobiographies,  journals,  letters,  and  diaries.  I  have  read  with  much  interest 
Andrew  Jenson's  collection  of  material  in  the  Church  Historian's  office,  and  I  have 
been  fortunate  enough  to  have  the  enthusiastic  help  of  Sister  Lois  E.  Jones,  wife  of  Bro- 
ther Willard  L.  Jones,  the  first  president  of  this  stake,  who  served  for  twenty-eight  years. 
Also,  I  interviewed  Sister  Louella  Leavitt,  a  blue-eyed,  little,  silver-haired  lady  who 
came  to  Bunkerville  eleven  months  after  the  first  settlers,  and  has  been  there  more  than 
seventy  years. 

,  Page  445 


446 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 


Photograph  by   Dr.   Walter   P.   Cottam 

JOSHUA  TREE  IN  BLOOM 

The   beautiful    blossoms    are    a    sharp    contrast    to    the    swordlike    leaves    of    the 
desert  tree. 


the  Virgin  River  gorge  below  the 
mouth  of  the  Santa  Clara  River,  and 
his  second  trip  estabhshed  the  first 
traces  of  what  became  the  famous 
Spanish  Trail.  In  1844,  Captain 
John  C.  Fremont,  on  his  way  from 
California,  camped  on  the  Muddy 
River.  The  first  Mormon  to  follow 
this  trail  was  Jefferson  Hunt  who 
left  Salt  Lake  City  late  in  the  fall 
of  1847  to  take  a  message  to  the 
Mormon  Battalion  men  whom  he 
expected  to  meet  in  California.  In 
1849  hundreds  of  Argonauts  (gold 
seekers)  passed  over  this  trail  to 
California.  In  January  1850,  Parley 
P.  Pratt's  company  explored  South- 
western Utah  as  far  as  Santa  Clara 
Creek  but  did  not  go  into  the  Mud- 
dy Valley.  In  1852  a  party  of  hardy 
explorers  under  command  of  John 
D.  Lee  explored  the  Virgin  River 


region  below  the  Beaver  Dam 
Mountains,  probably  crossing  over 
into  the  area  surrounding  the  pres- 
ent town  of  Bunkerville,  Nevada. 

In  May  1854,  Brigham  Young  vis- 
ited the  small  settlement  which 
John  D.  Lee  had  established  at 
Harmony,  north  of  St.  George,  and 
three  years  later,  160  people  arrived 
at  the  townsite  of  Washington  and 
began  the  first  experiments  in  cot- 
ton raising.* 

These  settlements  to  the  north- 
east were  necessary  preliminaries  to 
establishing  forts  and  towns  in  the 
Muddy  region,  but  there  remained 
many  barriers  to  conquest  by  the 
covered  wagons. 

npHE  heat  in  summer  was  terrific; 

drinking  water  was  warm  alkali 

water:  there  was  sickness  from  ma- 


*Sec  Utah  Historical  Quarterly,  XII,  pp.  123-160,  for  a  resume  of  early  exploration 
in  this  region. 


MISSION  TO  MOAPA 


447 


laria,  and  Indians  to  placate.  The 
Muddy  Mission  included  also  the 
lower  valley  of  the  Virgin  River, 
winding  in  and  out  between  two 
walls  of  hills.  The  river  had  to  be 
forded  thirty-four  times,  in  less  than 
fifty  miles,  with  danger  from  quick- 
sand at  practically  every  crossing. 
Then,  the  desert  journey  took  a 
whole  month,  and  the  saints'  recep- 
tion, at  the  end,  was  a  desert  waste. 
Later,  a  group  of  adobe  huts  with 
willow  and  mud  roofs  set  together 
into  a  fort  greeted  the  travelers,  and, 
around  the  fort,  were  to  be  seen 
pitiful  attempts  at  wheat  and  corn 
fields,  with  scarcely  a  tree  in  sight. 
School  was  held  outdoors,  with  the 


teacher's  chair  miring  in  the  sand. 
Once  a  lighted  Halloween  pumpkin 
on  a  hill  frightened  away  a  band  of 
marauding  Indians.  It  is  no  won- 
der that  many  saints  became  dis- 
heartened. The  wonder  is  that  any 
had  the  fortitude  and  faith  to  follow 
their  leaders  to  this  land. 

In  the  general  Church  con- 
ference of  April  1855,  thirty  mis- 
sionaries were  called  to  the  Las  Veg- 
as Mission,  some  fifty  miles  south- 
west of  the  Muddy  River.  They  ar- 
rived there  on  June  fifteenth,  and 
held  services  two  days  later  in  an 
improvised  bowery.  Their  mission 
had  a  fourfold  purpose:  to  make  a 
settlement   midway  on   the   south- 


Photograph   by  Dr.   Walter   P.    Cottam 


JOSHUA  TREE 

This  strange  tree,  with  its  shaggy,  twisted  branches,  is  characteristic  of  the  deserts 
of  Southern  Nevada. 


448 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 


Courtesy  Louella  Leavitt 

LOUELLA  LEAVITT  IN  FRONT  OF 

HER  HOME  IN  BUNKERVILLE, 

NEVADA 

Sister  Leavitt  came  to  Bunkerville  the 
year  after  its  settlement. 


ern  route  to  California  and  the 
Coast,  where  travelers  could  rest 
their  teams  and  replenish  their  sup- 
plies; to  take  the  gospel  to  the  In- 
dians of  that  locality,  and  teach 
them  the  ways  of  civilization,  make 
peace  treaties  with  them,  and  help 
to  teach  them  to  farm  and  produce 
the  necessities  of  life.  A  third  pur- 
pose of  this  missionary  group  was 
to    explore    the    Colorado    River, 


twenty-eight  miles  distant  in  that 
vicinity,  for  its  possibilities  in  the 
transportation  of  supplies  from  the 
East  by  way  of  Cape  Horn  and  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  and  to  explore  the 
Virgin  and  the  Muddy  Valleys. 
Their  fourth  major  purpose  was  to 
develop  some  lead  mines  in  the  vi- 
cinity of  Las  Vegas. 

William  Bringhurst*  was  presi- 
dent of  the  Las  Vegas  Mission,  and 
Nathaniel  V.  Jones  was  in  charge  of 
the  group  which  made  the  heroic 
effort  to  mine  lead  for  the  Church 
in  that  vicinity  in  1856,  and  brought 
back  many  loads  of  bullion  to  Salt 
Lake  City.** 

In  compliance  with  one  objective 
of  the  mission.  Call's  Landing  was 
settled  in  December  1864,  with  An- 
son Call  as  agent  for  the  trustee-in- 
trust of  the  Church.  A  Church 
warehouse  was  established  at  this 
point,  which  was  125  miles  from 
St.  George.  Because  of  jealousy  on 
the  part  of  the  non-Mormons  and 
the  approach  and  advent  of  the  Pa- 
cific railroad,  it  was  abandoned  and, 
at  present,  the  walls  are  submerged 
in  Lake  Mead. 

In  addition  to  the  settlement  of 
the  Las  Vegas  Mission  and  Call's 
Landing,  settlements  were  made 
during  1865  in  Logandale,  Over- 
ton, and  St.  Thomas  (at  the  mouth 
of  the  Muddy),  and  at  West  Point 
(near  Moapa),  the  latter  settle- 
ments being  called  the  "Muddy 
Mission,"  now  the  Moapa  Valley 
settlements.  On  September  26, 
1858,  in  a  meeting  at  Santa  Clara, 
it  was  decided  ''to  close  the  Las 


*Sec  Jenson,  Andrew,  Biognphical  Encyclopedia  IV,  page  504. 
**Ibid.,  II,  page  368. 


MISSION  TO  MOAPA 


449 


Vegas  and  Muddy  Mission  for  the 
present."  The  reason  for  this  ac- 
tion was  that  the  Nevada  authorities 
were  pressing  the  saints  for  three 
years'  back  taxes,  when  a  survey 
found  these  valleys  to  be  in  Nevada 
instead  of  in  Utah,  or  Arizona,  as 
had  been  previously  assumed.  The 
people  were  unable  to  meet  these 
heavy  taxes,  part  of  which  was  re- 
quired to  be  paid  in  gold,  and  so  it 
was  deemed  wise  for  them  to  va- 
cate, which  they  did  in  February 
1871,  most  of  them  then  locating  in 
Long  Valley,  Kane  County,  Utah. 
Las  Vegas  ('The  Meadows")  had 
been  an  important  watering  place 
along  the  desert  route  from  the 
Coast  to  Salt  Lake  City,  and  the 
Mormons  retained  their  claim  upon 
it  until  1868,  when  a  newspaper  in 
St.  George  posted  notice  of  its  be- 
ing for  sale. 

Settlements  had  been  made  at 
Clover  Valley  in  1870,  presided  over 
by  Lyman  L.  Woods,  and  in  Eagle 
Valley,  in  1864,  with  Brothers  Mel- 
tiar  Hatch  and  Frederick  Hamblin 
in  charge.  In  1869,  the  saints  who 
had  settled  at  Overton  were  organ- 
ized into  a  branch,  with  Helaman 
Pratt  as  presiding  elder,  and,  in  No- 
vember, James  Leithead  was  made 
head  of  the  Muddy  Mission,  con- 
sisting of  St.  Thomas,  St.  Joseph 
(Logandale),  Overton,  West  Point, 
and  Junction  City.  In  1871,  these 
communities  were  abandoned,  and 
about  ten  years  later,  settlement  be- 
gan again.  The  return  was  begun 
in  about  1880,  when  Sister  Elizabeth 
Whitmore  of  St.  George  bought 
the  Patterson  Ranch  on  the  Muddy 
for  $4,000.  This  was  the  first  pur- 
chase of  any  of  the  former  Mormon 
homes. 


Moapa  Valley  was  organized  in- 
to a  ward  called  Overton,  in 
1885,  with  Isaiah  Cox  as  bishop. 
Robert  O.  Gibson  had  been  called 
to  preside  in  St.  Thomas.  With  the 
construction  of  the  Boulder  Dam, 
St.  Thomas  had  to  be  abandoned 
again,  as  the  water  of  Lake  Mead 
covered  it. 

TN  the  early  days  of  the  Muddy 
Mission  Elder  Andrew  S.  Gib- 
bons did  a  marvelous  work  among 
the  Indians  in  interpreting  and  in 
pacifying  them.  There  is  no  question 
but  that  he  saved  the  lives  of  many 
of  the  missionaries.  Elder  Ira 
Hatch  also  had  a  special  mission. 
It  was  his  duty  to  camp  on  the  road 
to  help  travelers.  Many  times  the 
Indians  stole  his  provisions,  and 
many  times  he  came  near  to  losing 
his  life.  He  was  alone  so  much 
that  he  almost  lost  the  use  of  his 
own  tongue,  but  he  remained  true 
to  his  trust. 

Bunkerville,  on  the  Rio  Virgin, 
was  settled  in  1877  by  the  Edward 
Bunker  and  Dudley  and  Samuel 
Leavitt  families.  It  was  settled  un- 
der the  United  Order,  and  is,  there- 
fore, unique.  After  the  failure  of 
the  Santa  Clara  United  Order,  some 
families  desired  to  continue  with 
the  Order,  and  Bunkervile  was  the 
result.  There  were  twenty-three  in 
the  original  company,  with  Edward 
Bunker,  Sr.  as  president,  and  Lem- 
uel S.  and  Dudley  Leavitt  as  coun- 
selors. 

The  progress  made  under  this 
Order  was  phenomenal.  The  very 
first  season  they  grubbed  and  plant- 
ed and  harvested  seventy-five  acres 


450  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 

of  land,  in  addition  to  making  their  own  right.  In  1922,  Las  Vegas  be- 
irrigation  canals  and  constructing  came  a  separate  branch  from  Bunk- 
shelters,  and  fighting  the  awful  heat  erville,  with  Ira  Joseph  Earl  as  pre- 
and  the  sand  and  the  wind  and  the  siding  elder,  and,  in  1924,  it  became 
floods.  At  first,  the  people  lived  a  ward.  Littlefield  was  settled,  in 
like  one  big  family,  having  one  large  1878,  by  John  T.  Graff,  Christian 
dining  room  and  kitchen,  and  ro-  Stucki,  Henry  Frehner,  and  others, 
tating  the  household  work.  The  It  was  made  a  ward  in  1927,  with 
saints  were  prayerful  and  humble,  Harold  Joseph  Reber  as  bishop, 
and  worked  together  in  harmony  Logandale  became  a  ward  in  1925, 
for  two  and  one-half  years,  at  which  ^i^h  Elmer  Bowman  as  bishop, 
time,  m  1680,  the  Order  was  dis-  Mesquite,  on  the  north  side  of  the 
contmued,  due  to  differences  that  y^^^^^  Rj^^r,  was  begun  in  1880 
had  arisen.  ^^^^  about  that  time,  was  estab- 
The  community  was  almost  self-  fished  as  a  ward.  It  was  abandoned 
supporting,  the  people  supplying  in  1883,  due  to  floods  and  sickness, 
both  food  and  clothing.  Their  cot-  and  was  again  established  as  a  ward 
ton  was  hauled  to  the  factory  at  in  1901,  with  William  E.  Abbott  as 
Washington    and    exchanged    for  bishop. 

cloth.  Molasses  and  honey  took  j^  June  1912,  the  present  Moapa 
the  place  of  sugar,  and  salt  was  g^ake  was  organized.  It  was  an 
mined  from  a  mountain  thirty  miles  important  occasion  and  a  great  bow- 
away.  All  other  food  was  grown  ery  had  been  built  especially  for  it. 
and  prepared  at  home.  The  dirt  floor  was  well  sprinkled, 

rough  seats  had  been  especially 
pROM  the  first,  recreation  and  made,  and  barrels  of  water  and 
education  were  provided  for  in  shiny  tin  cups  were  placed  con- 
the  community.  There  were  *'bees,"  veniently  about.  Brother  George 
and  parties,  and  dances.  Very  early  F.  Richards  presided  and  set  apart 
there  was  improvised  an  out-of-door  Willard  L.  Jones  as  president,  with 
dance  hall,  and  the  fiddler  was  paid  John  M.  Bunker  and  Samuel  H. 
in  produce.  Schools  were  at  first  Wells  as  counselors,  and  W.  J. 
held  in  the  private  homes,  but,  in  Flowers  as  stake  clerk.  It  is  of  in- 
1905,  a  schoolhouse  was  construct-  terest  that,  twenty-eight  years  later, 
ed.  Twice,  fire  destroyed  their  Brother  Richards  again  returned  to 
precious  school  buildings,  but,  in  the  Moapa  Stake  to  release  Presi- 
spite  of  all  hardships,  the  schools  dent  Jones,  who  had  served  faith- 
were  gradually  improved.  fully  and  well  those  many  years. 

Bunkerville  was,  in  a  sense,  the  Since  the  stake  has  been  organ- 
mother  ward  of  the  Moapa  Stake,  ized,  many  improvements  have 
The  wards  of  Littlefield,  Mesquite,  taken  place— roads  made,  school 
and  Overton— of  Logandale  and  St.  buildings  and  ward  chapels  built, 
Thomas,  and  of  Las  Vegas,  were  all  telephone  and  telegraph  brought  in, 
branches  of  the  Bunkerville  Ward  irrigation  systems  set  up,  bridges 
before  they  became  wards  in  their  built,  electric  lights  installed,  water 


MISSION  TO  MOAPA 


451 


Photograph,  Courtesy  Lois  E.  Jones 

ORGANIZATION  OF  MOAPA  STAKE,  June  9,   1912 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Orin  P.  Miller,  member  of  the  Presiding  Bishopric; 
Francis  M.  Lyman  and  George  F.  Richards,  members  of  the  Quorum  of  the  Twelve 
Apostles. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  William  Murphy;  Robert  Bunker;  Robert  O. 
Gibson,  bishop  of  St.  Thomas  Ward  and  later  a  member  of  the  Moapa  Stake  presi- 
dency; Bishop  Joseph  I.  Earl  of  Bunkerville,  later  stake  patriarch;  Bishop  William  Perk- 
ins of  Overton;  Orin  Jarvis;  Freed  Bischoff;  Thomas  P.  Cottam,  First  Counselor  in  the 
presidency  of  St.  George  Stake;  Ellis  Turnbaugh,  first  clerk  of  Moapa  Stake;  Edward 
I.  Cox,  appointed  bishop  of  Bunkerville  Ward  June  9,  1912,  at  the  time  Bishop  Earl 
was  released;  N.  Ray  Pixton,  who  later  became  the  second  clerk  of  Moapa  Stake;  Wil- 
liam Cooper;  Edward  H.  Snow,  President  of  St.  George  Stake;  Warren  Cox  of  St. 
George,  Utah;  Willard  L.  Jones,  President  of  Moapa  Stake;  Thomas  J.  Jones,  Patriarch 
of  Moapa  Stake;  Nephi  J.  Wadsworth,  Bishop  of  Panaca,  Nevada.  Samuel  H.  Wells, 
Second  Counselor  in  the  Moapa  Stake  presidency,  was  absent  when  this  photograph 
was  taken. 


and  sewer  systems  made,  dairy  herds 
and   productive   farms   established, 

and  mills  and  mines  set  into  ODera- 

1. 

tion. 

The  people  who  established 
themselves  in  the  Virgin,  Muddy, 
and  Las  Vegas  Valleys  have  demon- 
strated the  best  that  went  into  very 
difficult  pioneering  in  the  outlying 
areas  of  the  great  Church  empire. 
They    were    directed    by    religious 


principles  and  standards,  and  de- 
sired to  live  well-rounded  lives,  pro- 
viding social,  educational,  and  finan- 
cial advantages  for  themselves  and 
their  children  as  rapidly  as  they 
could.  Marvelous  progress  has 
been  made  in  the  Moapa  Stake, 
which  stands  today  as  a  great  monu- 
ment to  the  courage  and  faith  of 
the  Mormon  pioneers  who  per- 
formed their  ''Mission  to  Moapa." 


Sixtyi     Ljears  <yigo 

Excerpts  from  the  Woman's  Exponent,  July  i,  and  July  15,  1890 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 

Women  of  All  Nations" 

THE  COMING  OF  THE  SAVIOR:  Acts  ist  chap.  11  ver.  "Ye  men  of  Galilee, 
why  stand  ye  gazing  up  into  heaven?  this  same  Jesus,  which  is  taken  up  from  you  into 
heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go  into  heaven."  The 
Latter-day  Saints  are  the  only  people  that  are  looking  for  the  Savior  to  come  as  Peter 
said  He  would,  and  the  only  ones  that  will  be  prepared.  Joseph  Smith  received  a 
revelation  to  gather  out  from  the  world  the  honest  at  heart,  that  would  receive  the 
Gospel  of  Christ.  We  the  Latter-day  Saints  have  gathered  out  from  the  world  to 
prepare  ourselves  for  the  coming  of  our  Redeemer,  we  ought  to  be  the  most  faithful 
of  any  people  on  the  earth,  keeping  ourselves  unspotted  from  the  sins  of  the  world, 
from  all  its  allurements,  and  whether  we  live  or  die,  we  shall  be  ready  to  meet  our 
Lord,  as  Paul  says  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first,  and  ever  be  with  the  Lord. 

— Mary  Ann   M.   Piatt 

SOWING  AND  REAPING 

You  have  your  lives  before  you. 

Your  springtime  yet  you  hold; 
Oh  may  you  fill  the  moments — 

Ere  autumn  finds  you  old — 
With  earnest  useful  labor. 

Sowing  ere  springtime  leaves; 
Else  you  shall  not  in  autumn 

Garner  the  ripened  sheaves. 
— Alice  L.  Cole 

SALT  LAKE  STAKE:  The  quarterly  conference  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the 
stake  was  held  in  the  Fourteenth  Ward  Assembly  Rooms,  June  19th.  Mrs.  S.  M. 
Kimball  said  her  labors  had  been  in  the  Relief  Society  for  nearly  half  a  century.  We 
should  advise  our  young  people,  try  and  keep  them  in  the  paths  of  virtue,  we  should 
never  do  anything  we  cannot  ask  the  blessing  of  God  upon.  Expressed  a  wish  to  hear 
a  woman  read  the  Declaration  of  Independence  on  the  Fourth  of  July,  prayed  the 
Lord  to  inspire  us  individually,  to  work  in  that  channel  where  we  would  accomplish 
the  most  good. 

WOMAN'S  CALLING:  Her  trust  is  responsible,  sacred  and  sublime;  that 
of  bringing  to  earth  the  body  and  spirit  of  man;  of  training  and  cultivating  the 
mental,  physical,  and  spiritual  make  up  in  the  most  impressible  period  of  childhood; 
I  think  it  is  for  our  eternal  good  to  make  the  best  use  of  our  time,  improving  every 
opportunity  to  expand  our  minds,  enlarge  our  understanding,  that  our  mental  capacity 
may  be  sufficient  to  contain  all  intelligence,  for  that  is  the  glory  of  God. 

— E.  A.  Crane  Watson 

NOTES  AND  NEWS:  Alexander  Swift  of  Cincinnati,  who  married  a  sister  of 
Alice  and  Phoebe  Gary,  owns  the  old  Gary  homestead,  and  is  anxious  to  make  it  a 
memorial  of  the  sister  poets. 

Mrs.  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe  passed  her  seventy-eighth  birthday  very  quietly  Satur- 
day June  14th.  She  received  a  few  calls  from  personal  friends,  and  from  her  publishers, 
Messrs.  Houghton,  Miffhn  &  Co.,  a  box  of  cut  flowers. 

MISCELLANEOUS:  The  longer  I  live  the  more  certain  I  am  that  the  great 
difference  between  the  great  and  insignificant  is  energy — invincible  determination — 
an  honest  purpose  once  fixed,  and  then  victory. — Goethe 

Page  452 


Woman's    Sphere 


npHE  two  most  brilliant  queens  in 
history— Cleopatra  of  Egypt 
and  Elizabeth  of  England— were  ex- 
tremely versatile  in  their  accomplish- 
ments, but  both  owed  much  of 
their  success  to  being  able  to  talk 
well.  Plutarch  says  that  Cleopatra's 
beauty  'was  neither  astonishing  nor 
inimitable/'  but  it  derived  a  flavor 
from  her  wit  and  her  fascinating 
manner  that  was  absolutely  ir- 
resistible. Her  melodious  voice  had 
the  ''same  variety  of  modulation  as 
an  instrument  of  many  strings.  She 
answered  her  foreign  ambassadors— 
the  Troglodytes,  Ethiopians,  He- 
brews, Arabs,  Scythians,  Medes, 
and  Parthians  (and  yet  others)  in 
their  own  tongues.''  She  was  adept 
at  gay,  humorous,  serious,  states- 
manlike, or  purely  charming  and 
social  conversation. 

t^LIZABETH  was  a  student  of 
Greek  and  mistiess  of  six  other 
languages,  besides  her  own.  She 
had  a  genius  for  both  business  and 
statesmanship;  was  a  superb  pen- 
man, an  excellent  musician,  a  mag- 
nificent dancer,  a  connoisseur  of 
painting  and  poetry.  Her  conver- 
sation, witty  and  elegant,  also  ''re- 
vealed an  unerring  social  sense  and 
a  charming  delicacy  of  personal  per- 
ception," says  Strachey.  "She  could 
drive  in  her  meaning  with  hammer 
blows  up  to  the  hilt,"  or  could  in- 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


dulge  in  "the  most  ornate  confec- 
tion of  studied  ambiguities,"  delud- 
ing even  the  most  clear-sighted. 

jyfRS.  HENRY  ROE  CLOUD, 
of  West  Linn,  Oregon,  fifty- 
nine  years  of  age,  was  chosen  by  the 
mothers  committee  of  the  Golden 
Rule  Foundation  as  American 
Mother  of  1950.  Born  on  the 
White  Earth  Indian  reservation  in 
northern  Minnesota,  she  is  the 
daughter  of  a  German  homesteader 
and  a  Chippewa  Indian  mother. 
Mrs.  Cloud  has  four  daughters,  one 
of  whom,  Mrs.  Edward  Hughes,  was 
the  first  American  Indian  to  be 
graduated  from  Wellesley  College. 
Her  late  husband  was  the  first  In- 
dian graduated  from  Yale  university. 
Before  her  marriage,  Mrs.  Cloud 
taught  school  among  the  Blackfoot 
Indians  in  Montana. 

lyrARY  HOOPER  BLOOD  LIN- 
^  ^  FORD,  of  Logan,  Utah, 
eighty-one-year-old  mother  of  seven 
sons  and  daughters,  and  still  active 
in  the  Latter-day  Saint  Relief  So- 
ciety and  Sunday  School,  was  chos- 
en Utah  mother  of  the  year.  She 
was  educated  in  the  Kaysville  pub- 
lic schools,  Brigham  Young  Uni- 
versity, and  Utah  State  Agricultural 
College.  Her  children  include  two 
college  professors,  a  contractor,  a 
steam  fitter  and  plumber,  and  the 
wife  of  a  professor. 

Page  453 


EDITOHIAL 


VOL.  37 


JULY  1950 


NO.  7 


a^yur  LPioneer  uientage 


"I^HAT  made  the  Mormon  pio- 
neers great?  It  was  their  loy- 
al adherence  to  the  principles  of  the 
gospel,  and  their  determination  to 
preserve  it  unto  themselves  and 
their  posterity. 

The  kingdom  of  God  and  his 
righteousness  v^as  the  sole  thought 
of  the  noble  men  and  women  who 
laid  the  foundation  of  this  great 
commonwealth.  Hear  the  words 
of  Brigham  Young  as  soon  as  his 
feet  touched  this  soil,  ''Here  we 
shall  build  a  city  and  there  shall 
stand  the  temple  of  our  God."  We 
point  with  pride  to  the  fulfillment 
of  that  prophecy.  It  is  evidence  that 
that  great  leader  of  the  pioneers 
was  inspired  of  God. 

Over  a  century  has  passed  since 
then,  and  what  of  us,  the  posterity 
for  whom  those  noble  pioneers  en- 
dured terrible  persecution  and  suf- 
fering that  they  might  "preserve  the 
gospel  unto  themselves  and  us"? 
Have  we  the  same  determination  to 
preserve  it  unto  ourselves  and  our 
posterity?  Are  we  exhibiting  the 
same  stalwart  characteristics  that 
made  the  pioneers  great? 

Recently  a  friend  of  ours  was  be- 
ing interviewed  for  a  position.  She 
was  asked  what  her  religion  was. 
When  she  answered  that  she  was  a 
Mormon,  the  interviewer  asked, 
"How  good  a  one  are  you?"  "Why, 
my  grandfather  came  into  this  val- 

Page  454 


ley  with  Brigham  Young  and  my 
daughter  is  a  member  of  one  of  the 
general  boards/'  our  friend  replied. 
"But  unfortunately,  we  are  not  hir- 
ing your  grandfather  nor  your  daugh- 
ter/' said  the  interviewer.  "We  want 
to  know  how  well  you  live  up  to 
the  principles  in  which  you  claim 
to   believe." 

Some  time  ago  we  met  an  old 
friend  whom  we  had  not  seen  for  a 
number  of  years.  During  our  con 
versation  with  her  we  asked  her 
what  she  was  doing  in  the  Church 
now.  She  said,  "Oh,  I  don't  need 
to  get  excited  about  Church  work, 
my  grandfather  was "  (nam- 
ing a  prominent  pioneer  family). 

Most  of  us  today  can  look  back 
with  pride  upon  the  accomplish- 
ments of  our  forebears  and  can  look 
forward  with  hope  in  the  accom- 
plishments of  our  children,  but  what 
of  us?  If  we  are  to  live  up  to  the 
great  heritage  that  our  pioneers  be- 
queathed to  us,  if  we  are  to  pass  on 
to  our  children  a  heritage  to  which 
they  can  point  with  pride,  we  must 
loyally  adhere  to  the  principles  of 
the  gospel  ourselves. 

We  owe  it  to  our  pioneer  fore- 
fathers and  to  our  own  posterity  to 
give  the  best  of  which  we  are  cap- 
able to  achieve  this  greatness.  May 
we  show  by  our  lives  we  are  chil- 
dren of  our  great  pioneers. 

-V.N.S. 


Photograph  by  W.  Claudell  Johnson 

AUGUSTA  WINTERS  GRANT 


CONGRATULATIONS  TO  SISTER 
AUGUSTA  WINTERS  GRANT 

Wife  of  President  Heber  }.  Grant 

f\^  July  7,  1950,  Sister  Augusta  Winters  Grant  reaches  her  ninety-fourth 
birthday.  Her  span  of  life  has  covered  almost  a  century  and  she  has 
seen  the  desert  valleys  blossom  into  fruitfulness,  and  during  her  lifetime 
the  pioneer  villages  have  become  busy  cities  filled  with  complex  activities. 
The  Church  has  grown  from  a  faithful  nucleus  to  count  its  million  mem- 
bers in  nearly  all  countries  of  the  world. 

During  this  time  of  change  and  progress,  Sister  Grant  has  displayed 
a  vital  interest  in  the  affairs  of  her  family,  her  community,  her  Church, 
and  in  the  broad  field  of  women's  activities.  Her  life  has  been  rich  and 
full,  and  her  thoughts  must  be  varied  and  filled  with  deep  satisfaction 
as  she  looks  across  the  city  and  the  wide  valley  to  the  Inland  Sea  on  the 
west  of  her  home  on  a  hill  in  Salt  Lake  City. 

It  is  with  love  and  appreciation  that  Relief  Society  women  in  all  parts 
of  the  world  extend  birthday  greetings  to  Sister  Grant.  We  wish  for  her 
contentment  and  may  love  and  appreciation  be  given  her  in  the  eventide 
of  her  life.  We  are  grateful  for  her  leadership  among  the  women  of  Zion 
and  grateful  for  the  tender  qualities  of  her  motherhood,  and  for  her  family, 
and  for  the  many  words  of  encouragement  and  inspiration  which  she  has 
spoken  to  her  friends  and  to  all  of  us  who  are  proud  to  call  her  "Sister.'' 

Page  455 


Dark  in  the  Chrysalis 


Alice  Money  Bailey 
Chapter  7 


Edith  Ashe,  a  widow,  forty-seven,  is 
jealous  of  Jane  Hartley,  the  woman  she 
thinks  her  employer,  Cory  Lewis,  is  going 
to  marry.  She  checks  her  love  for  Cory, 
and  smothers  her  jealousy  in  work,  taking 
care  of  his  mother,  an  aged  crippled 
woman,  for  whom  she  has  been  hired  as 
companion.  She  plunges  into  prepara- 
tions for  the  wedding  of  his  daughter, 
Linnie,  in  whom  she  has  taken  a  moth- 
er's interest.  Together,  they  have  re- 
decorated the  large,  unattractive  house 
until   it  is  beautiful   throughout.     Edith 


"He  never  Will!  He  never  will!" 
cried  Linnie,  and  walked  the  floor 
with  nervousness.  Cory  eyed  her 
with  alarm.  Edith  had  been  wor- 
ried about  her  for  some  time.  The 
strain  of  preparing  for  her  wedding 
and  her  recital,  both  major  events 
in  her  life,  was  telling  on  her.  Her 
appetite  had  disappeared,  she  looked 
pale  and  thin  and  all  of  the  fun  of 
her  wedding  was  gone.    "And  if  he 


has    used    her    own    furniture,    previously  ^^^^^^^   ^^^^    j    ^^^^^   ^-  you 

stored,   for   the   dmmg   room   and   living  .     .       ,,  ,,  ,,        i  .   n  .i 

room.    This   beginning   stimulates   Cory  ^an  ]ust  call  them  all  and  tell  them 

'         '  that  I  am  not  going  to  sing!" 

"Well,  darling,"  Cory  advised 
her  reasonably,  "you  can't  do  that 
now.  All  the  preparations  are 
made." 

"I  can  and  I  will,"  said  Linnie 
perversely.  Cory  looked  at  Edith 
and  shook  his  head. 

"But,  honey,"  he  said,  "all  our 
friends  will  be  disappointed.    They 


to  complete  the  preparations.  Edith 
plans  to  leave,  once  the  wedding  is  over, 
because  she  cannot  bear  the  impact  of 
Cory's  personality,  and  because  she  is 
afraid  of  betraying  her  feelings.  Jane  has 
arranged  a  concert  for  Linnie.  Paul,  her 
fiance,  and  his  party  planned  to  arrive  in 
time  for  it,  but  are  delayed. 

HE  ensuing  days  passed  lit- 
erally on  wings  of  song.  Lin- 
nie woke  them  in  the  morn- 


T 


ing,  her  flutelike  voice  soaring  up  have  gone  to  so  much  trouble  for 
and  down  the  scales.  Emily  Dante  this  event— the  Bowemans  giving 
spent  hours  with  her  as  she  went  the  hall,  the  publicity  done  so  nice- 
relentlessly  over  the  difficult  pas-  ly,  and  Jane  has  gone  to  real  ex- 
sages,  over  and  over  again.  pense." 

The  wedding  was  set  for  June  It  was  the  wrong  thing. 

12,  the  recital  on  the  tenth.    Paul  "Jane!    Jane!"  said  Linnie  almost 

and  his  party  were  scheduled  to  ar-  hysterically.  "She  was  the  one  who 

rive  on  the  ninth  in  order  to  give  thought  this  up.    And  I  know  why 

them   a   rest,   and   so   that   Linnie  —so  she  could  see  you  and  talk  to 

would  not  have  too  much  excite-  you  every  day.     So  she  could  be 

ment  for  one  day.    They  were  com-  there  with  spangles,  and  sit  beside 

ing  by  plane,  but  on  the  night  of  you  and  have  everyone  sec  her.     I 

the  eighth  severe  storms  swept  the  won't  sing,  so  there!     If  you  won't 

country.    All  planes  were  grounded  call  her  and  tell  her  so,  I  will." 

in  some  areas,  and  of  course  Paul  She  started  toward  the  telephone, 

sent  a  telegram  to  that  effect.  and  Cory  flashed  a  silent  appeal  to 


'Will  get  there  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible," his  message  said. 

Pag*  456 


Edith. 

"I'll  call  her  for  you,   Linnie/ 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS  457 

Edith  cut  in,  reaching  the  telephone  to  speak,  but  Edith  shook  her  head 

first.     *'Cory,  I  think  the  child  is  and  he  was  silent.     Finally  Linnie 

right.     I    don't   think   she   should  raised    her   head    and    managed    a 

sing.     It  is  just  too  much  for  her.  watery  smile. 

Everyone  but  Linnie  has  been  con-  '1  think  I  had  better  go  to  bed 

sidered  in  this  thing,  and  it  isn't  now.    I'll  be  nothing  but  a  rag  and 

fair.    I  think  your  own  motives  are  a  bone  tomorrow  night  and  Paul 

selfish.    Besides,  you  can't  make  up  will  be  ashamed  of  me.    I  know  he 

a  lifetime  of  neglect  in  a  few  short  will  come." 

weeks!"  she  scolded  Cory.  'T\\  go  up  with  you,"  said  Edith. 

She  tried  to  find  opportunity  to  As  they  started  up  the  stairs  Aman- 

give  the  bewildered  Cory  a  wink,  da  appeared  silently  with  a  glass  of 

but  Linnie's  eyes  were  wide  upon  hot  milk, 

her.  Edith  turned  down  the  covers  of 

"Aunt  Edith!  You  know  that  Linnie's  bed,  got  a  nightgown,  and 
isn't  true.  You  told  me  yourself  helped  her  undress  as  she  sipped  the 
Daddy  loves  me.  Nobody  knows  hot  milk,  then  sat  on  the  side  of 
better  than  you  how  much  he  has  the  bed,  rubbing  the  girl's  back  un- 
done for  me.  Besides,  he  hasn't  til  she  was  relaxed  and  comfortable, 
neglected  me— not  in  any  of  the  Cory,  waiting  anxiously  below,  let 
basic  things.  He  always  gave  me  out  a  breath  of  relief  when  Edith 
all  the  money  I  needed  and  saw  to  came  back  downstairs, 
it  that  I  had  the  best  teachers.  I  ''Whew!"  he  said,  'good  thing 
don't  care  what  you  or  Mrs.  Fon-  you  were  here.  I  certainly  had 
taine  or  anybody  else  thinks,  I  have  things  going  along  in  the  wrong  di- 
the  best  father  in  the  world.  And  rection.  You  know,  I  don't  think 
who  says  it  is  too  much  for  me?  Of  I  am  a  very  good  psychologist."  He 
course  I  shall  sing."  rubbed  his  chin  ruefully. 

''But  Linnie,  look  at  you.     You  'Mr.   Lewis,   I  hope  you   don't 

can't  possibly  sing  in  your  condi-  think  that  I  meant—" 

tion.     Tonight   of   all   nights   you  Cory  laughed  heartily.  "I  could 

need  rest.    You  don't  eat,  you  don't  see  exactly  what  you  were  doing,  and 

sleep,  and  there  are  circles  under  it  worked.    It  amazed  me  how  fast 

your  eyes    You  are  pale  and  thin,  you  thought.     What  got  into  the 

Nobody  knows  as  I  do,  that  you  girl,  anyway?" 

have  been  working  too  hard."  "Overwork,   nothing  else.     You 

"Oh,  Aunt  Edith,"  said  Linnie,  were  right  about  it  being  too  much 

starting  to  cry.    Edith  put  her  arms  for  her,  but  she  wanted  it  so  much." 

around  the  girl  and  led  her  to  the  ^ory    looked    at    her    earnestly, 

couch.      How  can  I  be  so  niean?  .^^-^^ ,,  ^^  ^^.^^  .j  ^^^  ^^^^^  ^^^ 

she  said  between  jerky  sobs,    when  ^^^  thankful  I  am  for  you.  Your 

you   and   Daddy  and   Jane  are  so  ^^^i^ude  toward  Linnie  is  so  nearly 

good  to  me.  ^jj^t  Qf  ^j^g  mother  she  so  much 

I7DITH  sat  on  one  side  of  her  and  needs  at  this  time  that  it  is  indis- 

Cory  on  the  other,  patting  the  tinguishable   to   me,   and   even   to 

distraught  girl.    Once  Cory  started  her,  I  am  sure.    A  girl  would  never 


458  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 

turn  on  anyone  but  her  mother  as  none  the  worse  for  being  up.    She 

she  did  on  you  in  defense  of  me/'  usually  went  to  bed  at  seven-thirty. 

His  praise  and  his  tone  of  voice  Cory,  on  the  other  side  of  her,  sat 

were  heartfelt  and  sincere,  and  they  by  Jane,  and  was  grave.    He  bent  t© 

wiped  away  the  diffidence  that  had  whisper  something  to  Jane. 

grown  in  Edith's  heart  these  last  "Cory    hopes    nothing    happens 

few  uncomfortable  days.  to   spoil   it   for   Linnie,''   reported 

Linnie's  outburst  seemed  to  re-  Mrs.    Lewis,   who   had    overheard, 

lieve  her  as  well  of  the  tension  that  "He  says  Linnie's  going  to  be  dis- 

she  had  achieved  from  overstrain,  appointed    that    her    young    man 

There  was  no  further  word  from  didn't  show  up." 

Paul,   and   Edith   watched   Linnie  After  the  first  group  of  songs, 

with  misgivings,  but  the  girl  was  while  Linnie  was  off  stage,  there  was 

calm  and  relaxed.     She  slept  late  a  little  flurry  of  excitement  at  the 

and  lounged  about  the  house  in  robe  back  of  the  hall,  and  they  were 

and  slippers.  there.    Paul,  his  mother  and  father, 

"Emily  says  Fm  not  to  sing  a  the   couple   who   must   be   Paul's 

note  today.     I'm  just  going  to  be  sister  and  her  husband,  and  his  best 

lazy.     Do  I  look  any  better  than  man.  They  were  fine-looking  people, 

last  night.  Aunt  Edith?"  with  the  unmistakable  bearing  of 

"Much  better."  good  breeding.     Cory  knew  them 

"Those  movie  people  would  snap  instantly,  and  hurried  back  to  meet 

you  up  in  a  hurry  for  a  part  in  one  them,  to  find  seats  for  them, 

of  their  plays,"  Mrs.  Lewis  piped.  Some    people    near    the    Lewis 

"I  hope  Paul  thinks  I  am  pretty  group,  recognizing  who  they  were, 

tonight.    I  know  he  will  be  there."  yielded   their  seats   to   them,   and 

But  Paul  didn't  come.    The  day  they    were    seated    quietly,    with 

passed,  it  came  time  to  get  ready  whispered  introductions  all  around, 

for  the  concert,  time  to  leave  the  "And  this  is  Aunt  Edith,"  said 

house,  time  even  to  begin  the  con-  Paul,  smiling  across  at  her. 

cert,  and  there  was  still  no  word.  He  was  a  clean-cut  young  man, 

The  rest  of  them  pretended  calm,  with  an  open,  frank  face,  and  quick, 

but  Linnie  was  calm.  interested  eyes.     Edith  liked  him 

immediately  and  had  the  comfort- 

OER   first   songs  were  pure   and  able  feeling  a  mother  has  when  her 

letter-perfect.      Edith    was    as-  child  has  chosen  well, 

tonished  at  the  size  of  the  crowd  of  Linnie   came   back   to   sing   her 

well-dressed  people  that  filled  the  second  group  of  songs.     She  was 

concert  hall  and  glad  that  the  storms  well   started   on   her   first   number 

had    gone    with    the    night.     The  when   she   noticed   that   Paul   was 

applause  was  hearty  and  sincere.  there,  and  immediately  her  lovely 

"The  child  sings  like  a  bird,"  Mrs.  eyes  found  him,  her  singing  took  on 

Lewis  leaned  to  whisper  to  Edith,  radiance  and  greater  depth.    It  was 

Cory  had  carried  her  from  the  car.  amazing.     Before  Edith's  eyes  she 

Her  black  eyes  were  snapping  with  turned    from    the    immaturity    of 

pride  and  excitement.    She  seemed  (Continued  on  page  500) 


Walter  P.  Cottam 


SEGO  LILIES 
■  ^  ■  — 

Qifts 

Noima  WrathalJ 

When  pioneers  first  crossed  the  desert  sod, 
They  planted  seeds  along  the  barren  way, 
A  precious  furrow  here,  a  handful  there, 
In  hope  that  those  who  came  a  later  day 
Might  garner  food,  and  leave,  in  turn,  a  share 
For  others  who  might  chance  to  travel  there. 

In  early  days,  the  candle's  flickering  flame 
Shone  from  the  cabin  window  through  the  storm. 
To  guide  the  traveler  to  an  unlatched  door 
Where  shelter  waited,  where  the  fire  was  warm. 

Not  wealth,  but  love,  gives  strength  to  live  and  lift- 
Who  shares  his  all  bestows  the  perfect  gift. 


Page  459 


You  Can  Learn 


Part  V 


a  5s  for  Mness  and  g  Qs  for  §ok 

Katherine  Kelly 


ERNIE  was  crying  with  indig- 
nation as  he  tagged  me 
through  the  wet  corral. 
There  wasn't  much  I  could  do  about 
it,  with  a  bucket  of  foamy  white 
milk  in  each  hand.  I  hfted  the  milk 
carefully  through  the  bars  of  the 
pole  fence,  and,  with  it  safely  on 
the  other  side,  I  turned  to  help 
Ernie.  The  long  coat  I  had  put  on 
him  had  come  unbuttoned,  and  he 
had  tripped  and  fallen.  His  little 
fat  hands  were  covered  with  dirt, 
and  he  held  them  up  to  me  be- 
seechingly. 

''Don't  cry,  sweetheart,  we'll  wash 
them  as  soon  as  we  get  to  the 
house,"  I  soothed,  as  I  lifted  him 
gingerly  through  the  fence  and 
kissed  his  little  tear-stained  face. 
"You're  Mama's  big  boy  who  helps 
with  the  chores,  and  when  Daddy 
comes  home  he  will  be  proud  of 
you." 

Inside,  I  was  all  swelled  with 
pride,  too.  Tom  was  going  to  be 
surprised  at  me  today,  when  he  ar- 
rived home  from  his  mother's.  I 
wondered  how  I  could  ever  have 
been  so  helpless;  but  it  hadn't  been 
easy.  The  first  night  Tom  was  gone 
I  had  started  milking  before  sun- 
down, and  the  moon  was  shining 
high  before  I  had  finished  the  first 
cow.  Tom  hadn't  wanted  his  wife 
to  milk  cows,  but  it's  surprising  what 
you  can  do  when  you  have  to. 

Last  night's  rain  had  made  every- 
thing fresh  and  beautiful.  The  new 

Page  460 


green  leaves  on  our  little  trees 
danced  in  the  sunlight.  The  trees 
hadn't  even  been  in  bud  six  weeks 
ago,  when  we  took  Tom  to  town. 
A  slight  chill  stopped  the  song  in 
my  heart  for  a  second,  as  I  remem- 
bered. 


if.     it.     -it.    •i^     ifi 


'M'EVER  would  I  forget  that 
night!  Tom  had  had  the  in- 
fluenza first,  and  then  had  gone  out 
too  soon.  The  backset  which  re- 
sulted had  caused  gatherings  in  his 
ears.  But  that  night  the  swelling 
had  disappeared,  and  we  had 
thought  he  was  much  better.  I  had 
gone  to  sleep,  feeling  relieved,  and 
was  so  sound  asleep  that  it  seemed 
as  if  I  were  struggling  up  .  .  .  and 
up  through  the  warm  depths  of 
sleep.    Was  someone  calling  me? 

It  wasn't  morning  yet.  I  must 
have  been  dreaming!  The  warm 
blackness  was  slipping  over  me 
again  when  Tom's  voice  brought 
me  sharply  to  my  feet. 

''Kate,  Katie!    Come  here  quick." 

At  once  I  was  wide  awake,  and 
at  Tom's  bedside  in  a  flash. 

"What  is  it,  Tom?  Is  something 
wrong?" 

"Yes.  I'm  hungry.  Get  me  some- 
thing to  eat!" 

"Something  to  eat?  This  time  of 
night?  Oh,  Tom,  can't  you  wait 
till  morning?  The  fire  is  all  out, 
and  it's  cold.  Here,  let  me  cover 
you  better." 

"No,  I'm  not  cold.  Fm  roasting. 


YOU  CAN  LEARN  461 

and  Fm  starving  to  death!  Fve  got  him,  ''What  are  you  eating,  Tom?" 

to  have  something  to  eat."  ''Why,  turkey  and  dressing  and 

Tom's  voice  was  unnatural  and  everything!     You  ought  to  know, 

high-pitched,  and,  as  I  tried  to  pull  You  fixed  it." 

the   covers   up,   his   hands   caught  So  that  was  it!    The  sickness  had 

mine,  and  they  were  hot  and  dry.  taken  a  new  turn.  Tom  was  out  of 

I  put  my  hand  on  his  forehead.    It  his  head! 

was  burning  hot.  "There,  there,  Fm  glad  you  like 

"If  you  don't  get  me  something  it,  dear.     Now  do  you  think  you 

to  eat,  Fll  get  it  myself."  can  lie  back  and  go  to  sleep?" 

"No,  Tom.     You  keep  covered  Tom  sank  back  against  the  pil- 

up.    Fll  get  you  something."  lows  and  allowed  me  to  pull  the 

My  hands  were  shaking  as  I  felt  covers  up  around  him,  but  his  eyes 

for   the   matches   and   lighted   the  still  darted  here  and  there,  and  they 

coal-oil    lamp    we    used    at    night,  had  a  queer,  sly  look. 

What  should  he  have  to  eat  when  ''No,  Fm  not  sleepy.    Fm  not  a 

he  had  such  a  fever?  bit  sleepy,"  he  insisted.     "Fve  got 

I  couldn't  let  him  get  up  in  the  to  tell  you  something  so  you  won't 

cold.    So,  without  bothering  to  get  worry  while  Fm  sick.    We'll  never 

my  robe,  I  hurried  into  the  kitchen,  have   to   worry   about   money   any 

The  pan  of  milk  I  had  saved  out  more.     We're  lichr 

the  night  before  stood  on  the  pan-  "Yes,  I  know  Tom.    As  long  as 

try  shelf.    Mary  had  sent  us  over  a  we  have  each  other  and  little  Ernie, 

loaf  of  graham  bread.     I  poured  a  we  are  rich,"  I  answered  soothingly, 

bowl  full  of  milk  and  quickly  broke  ''No,   I   know  you  haven't  wor- 

some    bread    into    it.     Tom    was  ried,"  he  explained  in  a  high-pitched, 

threshing  about  restlessly  as  I  hur-  resentful  voice.  "I  haven't  wanted 

ried  back  to  him.  you   to   worry.     But   Fve   worried 

"Will  this  do,  Tom?    It  will  soon  plenty,  not  only  about  the  mortgages 

be  morning."  on  the  farm  and  on  the  house,  but 

His  hands  were  shaking  and  he  about  the  money  we  owe  Dad." 

couldn't  feed  himself,  so  I  put  one  Mortgages  on  the  farm  and  on 

of    Ernie's    blankets    around    my  the  house!  Money  we  owed  Tom's 

shoulders  and  sat  down  on  the  side  father!  Well,  yes,  I  guess,  in  a  way, 

of  the  bed.     I  finally  got  him  to  I  had  known  we  owed  some  money 

rest  back  on  the  pillows  while  I  fed  on  a  couple  of  notes.  I  remembered 

him  spoonful  by  spoonful.  He  ate  Tom  had  brought  them  for  me  to 

ravenously,  and  his  eyes  darted  from  sign  right  after  we  were  married, 

one  thing  to  another  with  a  wild  It  had  made  me  feel  important  that 

look  like  a  trapped  animal.  Tom  had  to  have  my  name  beside 

"This  sure  tastes  good,"  he  said  his,  now  that  I  was  his  wife.    But 

in  a  harsh   voice.     "It's   the   best  mortgages  on  the  farm  and  on  the 

meal  I've  had  in  ages."  house,  and   money  we  owed   Dad 

My  eyes   opened  wide   and   my  Kelly!     Oh,  why  hadn't  Tom  told 

mouth  wider.    "Why,  Tom.  .  .  ."  me!     No,   I  hadn't  worried  about 

Then,  with  new  credulity,  I  asked  money,    I    was    too   busy   planting 


462  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 

trees  and  making  grass  grow  on  /and  in  another  doctor  from  the  hospital 
that  didnt  even  belong  to  us.  in  Glendale,  and  they  had  a  con- 
sultation. The  infection  which  had 
^OM  was  raving  on  about  some  been  in  Tom's  head  after  the  ''flu" 
sort  of  lawsuit  whereby  we  had  had  formed  a  gathering  in  his  up- 
become  rich.  Money  matters  had  per  sinus.  There  was  only  the  thin- 
worried  him  so  much  that  now  they  nest  possible  partition  between  the 
were  the  whole  theme  of  his  de-  infection  and  the  brain.  There  was 
lirium!  only  the  slightest  chance  that  he 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  with  would  ever  recover, 

all  your  money,  Tom?"  I  asked  to  ^"^  he  had  recovered, 
quiet  him, 

A  look  of  rapture  came  into  his  ^HERE  had  been  long  weeks  of 

eyes.    'Tirst,  Vm  going  to  buy  you  uncertainty  and  pain  and  days 

a  new  coat.     I  won't  have  my  wife  that  dragged  until  the  hardest  kind 

going  shabby."  of  work  was  a  boon  to  me.  I  learned 

''But,  Tom,   my  coat  isn't  bad,  about     money,     too.     There     just 

and,  anyway,  it's  practically  summer  wasn't  any,  except  the  weekly  cream 

now.  .  .  ."  check,  and  there  wouldn't  be  that 

I  knew  by  his  eyes  that  I  had  said  if  I  didn't  strip  the  cows  well  and 

the  wrong  thing,  so  I  added  hur-  see  that  they  were  fed  and  watered, 

riedly,  "Oh,  yes,  Tom,  a  beautiful  But  now  it  was  all  over.     Tom 

brown  coat  with  a  fox  fur  collar!"  would  find  a  real  woman  in  place 

Tom  continued  to  name  all  the  of  the  helpless  young  girl  he  had 

things  he  planned  to  buy.  "And  I'm  left  six  weeks  before.  The  house  was 

going  to  get  Joe  a  new  mowing  ma-  spick-and-span,    and    Ernie    and    I 

chine.     We've   fixed   up   that   old  donned  our  Sunday  best  for  the  oc- 

rattletrap  of  his  long  enough.  And  casion.     I  put  Ernie  in  the  front 

I  want  a  fine  new  team  of  work  seat  beside  me  and  drove  the  old 

horses  and  new  fencing.  .  .  .*'  Chev  into  town. 

Tom  talked  on  and  on.    Some  of  As  we  stopped  in  front  of  Tom's 

it  wasn't  rational,  but  most  of  it  father's  place,  the  whole  family  was 

was  only  too  clear.    All  the  worries  out  on  the  porch  to  see  Tom  off. 

over  money  Tom  had  kept  locked  He  was  sitting  in  a  rocking  chair, 

in  his  heart.    He  certainly  was  the  and  he  still  looked  pale  and  thin.  I 

strong,    silent    type.    I    had    never  wanted  to  run  up  the  steps  and  hug 

dreamed  these  things  went  on   in  and  kiss  him,  as  Ernie  did,  but  I 

his  mind.  remembered    in     time    that    such 

As  the  dim,  gray  morning  hght  things  embarrassed  him. 

crept  into  the  room,  he  slept  fit-  "Well,  Tom,  we've  come  to  take 

fully,  and  I  dressed  and  ran  through  you  home,"  I  called  gayly.  "Here's 

the  fields  to  Joe's  and  Mary's  house  the  Chev!" 

to  telephone  the  doctor.  Tom's  face  clouded,  for  a  mo- 

We   took   him   to   town   to   his  ment,  then  half  jokingly,  he  asked, 

mother's    house,    where    he    could  "Are  you  still  driving  that  old  car? 

have  expert  care.  Our  doctor  called  Why  don't  you  use  the  new  one?" 
H^biiiV-        .    RELIGION 

4602  SOUTH  RtDWOOD  RC/D 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH  84f0? 


YOU  CAN  LEARN 


463 


I  sank  to  my  knees  in  front  of  his 
chair  and  put  my  arms  around  him. 
"Oh,  Tom,  dear,  you  know  we 
haven't  any  new  car.  That  was 
a  dream  you  had  while  you  were 
sick.  Fm  so  sorry  you  had  to  get 
sick  to  make  me  understand  about 
money,  but  beheve  me,  from  now 
on  I  know,  and  I  will  help  you.  To- 


gether we  will  make  enough  money 
to  pay  off  the  mortgages,  and  then 
we'll  really  be  rich  and  you  won't 
have  to  worry  any  more." 

The  summer  air  was  warm  and 
sweet.  Tom  looked  at  me  loving- 
ly, and  I  meant  every  word  I  had 
said  about  money. 


vyt  JLetter  ojrora    1 1  Loth 


er 


MY  DEAR  CHILDREN: 

How  grateful  I  am  that  you  are  my  children!  And  how  very  glad  I  am  that 
we  have  had  so  many  wonderful  years  together.  No  wonder  I  miss  you  all  so 
much  now. 

How  are  the  dear  little  folks?     Wish  I  could  tuck  them  in  tonight. 

We  have  heard  it  said  frequently  that  children  should  be  seen  and  not  heard. 
But  sometimes  I  wonder  if  this  is  always  true.    Should  a  child  never  have  an  inning? 

The  other  day  after  Sunday  School,  I  heard  a  young  mother  remark  to  a  friend, 
"How  in  the  world  do  you  keep  your  children  from  monopolizing  the  conversation 
whenever  they  are  around?"  She  brushed  her  small  son  aside  with,  "Keep  still,  Junior. 
Mother  wants  to  talk." 

I  knew  the  little  fellow  and,  since  I  was  standing  near,  I  put  an  arm  around 
his  shoulders  and  said,  "How  are  you  this  morning?"  He  immediately  transferred  his 
enthusiastic  remarks  to  me. 

"In  our  class  this  morning,"  he  said  excitedly,  "the  teacher  told  us  that  God 
is  a  man  like  my  daddy  and  the  bishop,  and  all  the  other  men!"  he  confided. 

"Isn't  it  wonderful?"  I  said.  "Be  sure  to  ask  your  daddy  about  it  when  you  get 
home." 

Now  here  was  a  pertinent  thought.  He  had  been  informed  about  one  of  our 
most  profound  beliefs,  but  his  mind  had  not  been  able  to  grasp  the  whole  significance 
of  the  idea.  He  needed  confirmation.  What  a  fine  opportunity  for  a  parent  to  step 
in  and  continue  the  teaching,  while  it  was  fresh  in  the  child's  mind. 

We  pray  that  our  children  will  always  remain  steadfast  and  true  to  our 
religious  concepts,  but  do  they  understand  fully  what  it  is  all  about? 

My  dear  ones,  I  hope  you  enjoy  your  children.  I  hope  that  you  look  often  into 
their  trusting  eyes  and  read  the  meaning  behind  what  they  say. 

Please  write  to  me  often.  Your  interesting  letters  keep  the  silence  in  my  home 
from  becoming  too  oppressive. 

With   dearest  love, 

MOTHER 

Clara  Home  Park 


464 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 


Josef  Muench 


COTTONWOOD  IN  OWEN'S  VALLEY,  CALIFORNIA 


JLet  the  uiills  Sing 

Evelyn  Woostei  Vfner 

Oh,  pin  my  heart  to  the  singing  hills 
With  a  sharp-tanged,  pointed  breeze; 
And  trap  it  there  through  summer  calm 
With  a  net  of  fragrant  trees. 

But  never  shall  my  heart  grow  cold, 
Though  the  hills  bank  deep  with  snow, 
For  their  majesty  shall  light  a  flame 
At  the  sunsets'  afterglow. 


1 1  ietamorphosis 

Eva  Wfl/es  Wangsgaard 

This  moth  on  brilliant  patterned  wings 
Once  knew  a  worm's  meanderings. 
When  I  outgrow  my  chrysalis 
Will  I  be  beautiful  as  this? 


0 


c/tre  oc 


reams  ^yi^re  oongs 

Margaret  B.  Shomakcr 

Dreams  are  songs  that  we  may  sing, 
A  soft  unspoken  word. 
The  tiny  flash  of  a  silver  wing — 
Tomorrow's  soaring  bird. 


The  Story  of  English  China 

Rachel  K.  Laurgaard 
lUustiations  by  Elizabeth  Williamson 

ENGLISH  china  is  a  household  eagles,  and  formal  patterns  of  foliage 

tradition  the  world  over— and  were  skilfully  applied,  much  in  the 

a   family   tradition   as   well—  manner  of  decorating  a  cake.    Jiigs 

among  the  families  of  Wedgwoods,  in    the   shape    of   owls,    miniature 

Spode,    Adams,     Woods,     Steven-  cradles,   probably   for   christenings, 

sons,    and    Ridgeways  -  to    name  ^^^  ^ther  odd  pieces  were  made, 

only  a  few  of  the  good  old  Stafford-  'J"  f  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^^  ^f^^  ff^'^ 
T  r  r  M-  r  L..  Aii.1  T-  bowls,  and  cups,  all  decorated  m 
shire  families  of  potters.  Although  this  bold  and  rhythmical  fashion, 
they  do  not  claim  any  pottery-mak-  gj-p  ^^^^  ^^^  -peasant-pottery,'^ 
ing  ancestors  farther  back  than  the  ^^^^  ^^  t^g  little  homes  with 
seventeenth  century— (a  Gilbert  thatched  roofs.  In  mansions  and 
Wedgwood,  for  example,  was  a  pot-  castles,  dishes  of  pewter  and  silver 
ter  in  Staffordshire  in  1649)— never-  served  the  wealthy.  Only  when  the 
theless,  the  clays  and  fuels  of  the  porcelain  of  the  Orient  came  fil- 
district  which  became  Staffordshire  tering  in,  did  they  discover  how 
were  being  utilized  for  pots  and  much  better  food  tasted  when  served 
pitchers  when  the  Romans  came  to  from  the  products  of  the  kiln  in- 
Britain  fifty  years  before  the  birth  stead  of  the  forge, 
of  Christ.  Throughout  almost  400  in  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth 
years  of  Roman  rule,  during  in-  centuries,  Italian  majolica,  Dutch 
vasions  of  Danes  and  Norsemen,  delftware,  and  French  soft-paste 
and  the  final,  lasting  conquest  by  porcelain  were  all  imported  into 
William  of  Normandy,  the  potters  England,  and  soon  English  factories 
of  Staffordshire  handed  down  their  were  set  up  to  imitate  them.  In 
skills  from  father  to  son,  making  Staffordshire,  the  potters  continued 
innovations  in  technique  here  and  to  make  slip  ware,  while  at  Liver- 
there,  until,  by  the  time  the  nine-  pool,  Chelsea,  Bow,  Worcester,  and 
teenth  century  rolled  around,  they  Derby,  the  soft-pastes  of  the  Con- 
had  developed  an  ancient  craft  into  tinent  were  emulated. 
a  great  and  thriving  industry.  xhe  factory  at  Chelsea  was  partic- 
A  few  pieces  of  pottery  which  date  ularly  successful  in  putting  out  a 
from  Roman  times  are  still  in  ex-  beautiful  and  fragile  ware,  so  like 
istence,  but  the  really  definite  tra-  milky-white  glass  in  texture,  that, 
ditions  of  Staffordshire  begin  with  at  times,  it  has  been  mistaken  for 
the  earlier  experiments  and  the  sue-  glass.  Little  of  it  was  original  in 
cessful  development  of  the  ''slip  design  or  decoration.  Meissen  was 
ware"  of  the  seventeenth  century—  all  the  rage,  and  Chelsea  painters 
a  red  clay  pottery  decorated  with  copied  the  delicate  landscapes,  the 
free-flowing  designs  of  white  clay  slight  Japanese  designs,  and  the 
or  slip,  trailed  on  with  a  quill,  sprigs  and  bouquets  of  naturalistic 
Lions  rampant,  mermaids,  spread  flowers— styles  which  Meissen  art- 
Page  465 


466 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 


WEDGWOOD  JASPER  WARE— 1780 

Blue  colored  background,  with  white 
embossing 

ists  had  invented.  They  gave  them 
an  English  character  quite  their 
own,  however,  and  a  new  beauty 
of  color  and  rhythm  which  put 
Chelsea  in  a  class  with  the  best 
French  porcelains  of  the  period. 
Chelsea  figurines  were  charmingly 
simple,  with  a  life  and  vitality  dif- 
ferent from  the  often  cruelly  hu- 
morous figures  of  Kaendler's  Meis- 
sen. Though  the  Chelsea  factory 
closed  in  1784,  English  china  makers 
have  never  forgotten  this— their 
most  artistic  porcelain,  and  they 
have  continued  to  reproduce  Chel- 
sea patterns  on  more  modern  wares, 
while  antique  originals  bring  fabu- 
lous prices  from  collectors. 

None  of  the  English  porcelain 
or  delftware  factories  was  long- 
lived,  perhaps  because  there  was  no 
royal  support,  as  on  the  Continent. 
The  potters  of  Staffordshire  seemed 
not  to  be  too  interested  in  imitat- 
ing luxury  wares;  they  were  striving 
for  a  tougher,  cleaner,  and  more 
attractive  everyday  china.  From 
slip  ware  they  developed  "stone- 
ware" a  hard,  dense,  heavily  glazed 
red  or  brown  earthenware.  When 
white  Devonshire  clay  was  intro- 
duced into   the  paste,   it  became 


grayish  in  color,  and,  with  the  ad- 
dition of  calcined  flint,  it  became 
still  whiter. 

COMEONE,  early  in  the  eight- 
eenth century,  discovered  that 
by  throwing  salt  into  the  kiln  when 
the  temperature  was  at  its  peak, 
a  thin  film  of  very  hard  glaze 
could  be  deposited  on  the  surface 
of  the  ware.  This  made  it  even 
more  durable  and  resistant  to  liq- 
uids and  food  chemicals.  By  sift- 
ing and  refining  the  clays,  thinner 
vessels  became  practicable,  and  these 
were  ''cast''  in  molds  instead  of  be- 
ing turned  on  the  wheel.  Naturally, 
this  dainty,  yet  practical,  salt-glazed 
stoneware  was  very  popular  with  the 
English,  and  soon  with  the  Conti- 
nental and  American  housewives  as 
well.  So,  for  the  first  time,  English 
china  entered  world  trade. 

The  name  pre-eminently  con- 
nected with  the  improvement  of 
Staffordshire  techniques  was  Josiah 
Wedgwood.  Not  that  he  was  the 
inventor  of  all  of  these  processes, 
rather,  he  was  the  clever  assimi- 
lator— with  the  ideal  of  technical 
perfection  ever  as  his  goal.  He 
insisted  that  lids  should  fit,  spouts 
should  pour,  and  handles  be  prop- 
erly   shaped.     His    cream-colored 


STAFFORDSHIRE  WARE 
Nineteenth  Centuiy 


THE  STORY  OF  ENGLISH  CHINA 


467 


ROYAL  DOULTON  FIGURINE 

stoneware  was  the  acme  of  simplic- 
ity and  perfection.  Decoration 
was  applied  in  the  form  of  vines, 
flowers,  and  grapes  molded  in  clay 
and  fastened  to  the  surface  by  a 
method  called  sprigging.  So  widely 
was  this  ware  acclaimed  that  Queen 
Charlotte,  wife  of  George  III,  or- 
dered a  set,  and  henceforth  Wedg- 
wood was  permitted  to  call  his  pro- 
duct Queen's  Ware.  The  grape- 
vine pattern  is  still  a  popular 
Queen's  Ware  design,  though  now- 
adays it  is  stamped  on,  rather  than 
applied  by  hand. 

In  1755,  another  sensational  in- 
novation in  the  china  industry  took 
place  in  Liverpool.  The  firm  of 
Sadler  and  Green  announced  that 
they  were  setting  up  a  business  for 
decorating  china  by  an  entirely  new 
process— transfer  printing.  Copper 
plate  engravings  were  made  to  fit 
the  piece  to  be  decorated.  Transfer 
papers  were  imprinted  from  the 
copper  plate  and,  from  the  paper, 
the  design  was  transferred  to  the 
dish.  The  ink  was  allowed  to  dry 
for  several  days,  and  then  the  piece 
was  baked.  It  was  glazed  next, 
and  given  a  final  firing. 


The  Staffordshire  potters  availed 
themselves  of  Messrs.  Sadler  and 
Green's  services,  and  quantities  of 
stoneware  went  to  Liverpool  to  be 
decorated,  and  thence  out  into  the 
markets  of  the  world.  At  first  deep 
blue  was  the  only  color  used  because 
it  fired  well,  but  soon  carmine, 
brown,  green,  and  light  blue  were 
available.  Engravings  were  made 
from  the  works  of  well-known  art- 
ists, scenes,  buildings,  portraits 
of  famous  people,  and  characters 
from  books,  fanciful  oriental  de- 
signs and  conventional  patterns  of 
fruit  and  flowers— even  photographs 
were  copied. 

To  America  were  sent  scenes  from 
our  history,  portraits  of  our  famous 
men,  and  views  sketched  by  our 
artists.  Enoch  Wood's  pottery 
works  put  out  more  American  scenes 
than  any  of  the  others,  although 
the  trade  marks  of  Ridgeway,Clewes, 
Adams,  Wedgwood,  Stevenson, 
Spode,  and  others  are  to  be  found 
also,  each  with  its  own  special  bor- 
der design  of  fruit  or  flowers  and 
foliage,  medallions,  and  scrolls.  Al- 
though unclassified  pieces  turn  up 
now  and  then,  most  patterns  of 
historical  Staffordshire  can  be  identi- 
fied in  such  interesting  books  on  the 
subject  as,  American  Views  on 
Histoiical  StaSoidshiie,  by  Ellouise 
Baker  Larsen. 

Staffordshire  potters  did  not  con- 
centrate all  their  efforts  on  service- 
able tableware,  however.  Wedg- 
wood, in  particular,  was  interested 
in  creating  something  special  in  de- 
corative ceramics.  He  turned  to 
classical  forms  for  his  inspiration, 
and  produced  a  great  variety  of 
urns  and  vases,  bas-reliefs  and  busts 
in  a  very  hard  black  stoneware  called 


468 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 


Black  Basalt.  Not  satisfied  with  this 
as  a  medium,  he  continued  to  ex- 
periment, and  finally  produced  a 
perfectly  white  hard  stoneware 
which  would  take  such  a  high  fire 
that  it  became  vitreous. 

"DY  mixing  coloring  oxides  in  the 
paste,  it  could  be  delicately 
stained  pale  blue,  sage  green,  yellow, 
dark  blue,  and  other  tints.  Upon 
these  colored  pieces  were  applied 
white  ornaments.  This  type  of 
stoneware,  Wedgwood  called  jasper 
ware,  and  he  prized  it  above  all 
his  other  productions.  Ornamental 
dishes,  vases,  even  jewelry  and  but- 
tons of  jasper  ware  were  made. 
The  most  famous  piece  was  the 
Portland  Vase,  which  was  copied 
from  an  antique  original  excavated 
from  a  tomb  near  Rome,  and  be- 
longed to  the  collection  of  the 
Duchess  of  Portland. 

Most  other  English  potters  imi- 
tated the  enterprising  Wedgwood, 
some  of  them,  such  as  William 
Adams  of  Tunstall,  and  Josiah  Spode 
of     Stoke,     equaled     Wedgwood's 


SPODE  BONE  CHINA 

Chelsea  Garden  Pattern 

ware  in  quality.  To  Spode  is  ascribed 
the  honor  of  developing,  in  1794, 
a  still  different  ware  which  merged 
the  porcelain  and  earthenware  styles. 
It  is  the  Staffordshire  bone  china,  a 
practical  and  economical  hybrid 
porcelain  containing  bone  ash.  It 
is  more  durable  than  true  porcelain, 
and  cream-colored  instead  of  pure 
white.  With  slight  variations  among 
different  manufacturers,  Spode's 
formula  is  still  the  standard  wher- 
ever bone  china  is  produced.  It  is 
usually  decorated  by  hand,  and  such 
fine  modern  brands  as  Minton's, 
Royal  Worcester,  Crown  Derby, 
Spode,  and  Wedgwood  bone  china 
achieve  pre-eminence  from  the  care- 
ful work  of  their  skilled  china  paint- 
ers who  continue  to  reproduce  the 
antique  Chelsea,  Meissen,  and  ori- 
ental patterns.  Figurines  and  Toby 
jugs  are  popular  products  of  the 
Royal  Doulton  factory. 

Many  have  been  the  changes  in 
the  Staffordshire  Pottery  District 
since  the  slipware  potters  of  long 
ago  turned  out  their  simple  hand- 
made wares! 


I  totes  on  Authors  of  the  JLi 


'pHIS  year  two  writers,  Elder 
Archibald  F.  Bennett  and  Sister 
Christine  Hinckley  Robinson,  are 
introduced  to  Relief  Society  mem- 
bers and  readers  of  the  Magazine. 

Archibald  F,  Bennett,  who  pre- 
pared the  social  science  lessons,  was 
born  in  Dingle,  Idaho,  the  son  of 
William  D.  and  Emma  Neat  Ben- 
nett. He  received  his  B.A.  and  M.A. 
degrees  from  the  University  of  Utah, 
majoring  in  history  and  political 
science.  He  taught  at  Taber  High 
School,  the  Knight  Academy,  and 
Raymond  High  School  in  Alberta, 
Canada. 

He  served  in  the  Canadian  Ex- 
peditionary Force  during  the  First 
World  War  for  thirty-eight  months, 
most  of  that  time  overseas  in  France. 

On  September  i,  1928,  he  became 
Secretary  of  the  Genealogical  So- 
ciety of  the  Church,  and  has  served 
over  twenty-one  years  in  that  posi- 
tion, editing  the  Utah  GeneaJogical 
and  Historical  Magazine  for  twelve 
vears. 

With  the  development  of  micro- 
filming activities  in  the  United 
States  and  ten  countries  of  Europe, 
his  duties  have  called  him  to  visit 
the  various  countries  there  for  sev- 
eral months  during  the  years  1947 
and  1948. 

He  has  served  as  a  member  of  the 
General  Board  of  The  Deseret  Sun- 
day School  Union  since  August, 
1940. 

He  married  Ann  Ella  Milner  of 
Raymond,  Alberta,  and  they  are  the 
parents  of  five  children,  two  sons 
and  three  daughters,  with  one 
grandchild. 

Chiistine  Hinckley  Rohinson   is 


essons 


the  author  of  the  lessons  on  'The 
Art  of  Homemaking."  A  member 
of  the  Relief  Society  general  board. 
Sister  Robinson  is  a  daughter  of 
Bryant  S.  and  the  late  Christine 
Johnson  Hinckley.  She  was  born 
in  Salt  Lake  City  and  attended 
Brigham  Young  University.  Sister 
Robinson  is  the  wife  of  Dr.  O. 
Preston  Robinson,  and  is  the  mother 
of  one  son  and  two  daughters.  Dr. 
Robinson  was  on  the  faculty  of 
New  York  University  for  nearly 
twenty  years.  He  is  now  head  of  the 
department  of  marketing  at  the 
University  of  Utah. 

Sister  Robinson  is  co-author  with 
her  husband  of  a  popular  textbook 
on  modern  salesmanship.  In  addi- 
tion, she  has  written  a  number  of 
newspaper  and  magazine  articles  on 
interior  decoration.  She  studied 
home  decorating  at  New  York  Uni- 
versity and  at  the  Metropolitan  Mu- 
seum of  Art,  and  taught  at  the  Fos- 
ter School  of  Fine  Arts  in  New 
York. 

Sister  Robinson  has  an  excellent 
understanding  of  the  subject  about 
which  she  writes  and  of  how  it  can 
be  adapted  most  effectively  to  the 
lives  and  homes  of  the  sisters  of 
the  Relief  Society. 

For  biographical  sketches  of  the  authors 
of  the  other  lessons,  see: 

Elder  Don  B.  Col  ton:  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  July  1947,  page  483. 

Mary  Grant  Judd:  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine, July  1949,  page  471. 

Briant  S.  Jacobs:  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine, July  1949,  page  471. 

Florence  J.  Madsen,  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  January  1939,  page  32  and 
September  1941,  page  592. 

Page  469 


LESSON 


DEPARTMENT 


cfheologa — The  Life  and  Ministry  of  the  Savior 


Preview  of  Lessons  for  1950-51 
Elder  Don  B.  Colton 


A 


S  in  the  previous  three  years,  the 
textbook  to  be  followed  this 
year  is  Jesus  the  Christ  by  Elder 
James  E.  Talmage.  This  year's  les- 
sons will  conclude  the  course. 

It  has  been  found  advisable  in 
two  instances  to  include  two  chap- 
ters in  one  lesson,  but  they  are  com- 
paratively short  chapters  and  can  be 
covered,  if  the  outline  is  followed. 
By  special  request,  the  author  has 
closely  confined  his  discussion  to 
the  text.  It  is  a  wonderful  biog- 
raphy of  the  Savior. 

While  supplemental  and  enrich- 
ment material  is  desirable,  it  should 
be  germane  to  the  text.  Discussion 
should  be  confined  to  the  subject 
matter  of  the  lesson. 

Surely  every  careful  student  can 
see  how  necessary  it  is  for  us  to 
understand  the  life  and  teachings 
of  Jesus  the  Christ.  Anything 
which  can  be  done  to  induce  the 
world  to  follow  him  more  faithfully, 
should  challenge  the  attention  and 
enlist  the  support  of  all  honest  peo- 
ple, and  especially  those  who  pro- 
fess membership  in  his  true  Church. 

This  year's  course  should  bring 
us  to  a  deeper  appreciation  of  the 
great  work  that  our  Redeemer  did 
for  us  and  awaken  within  our  hearts 
a  keen  desire  to  do  his  will  and  keep 

Page  470 


his  commandments.  The  objective 
will  be  to  show  his  great  love  for 
us  and  his  willingness  to  glorify 
our  Father  in  heaven.  He  marked 
the  path  for  us  to  follow. 

Suggestive  questions  and  points 
for  discussion  are  given  at  the  end 
of  each  lesson,  and  it  is  hoped  that 
they  will  aid  in  securing  class  par- 
ticipation. The  class  leader  may 
desire  to  use  other  questions  and 
should,  of  course,  feel  at  liberty  to 
do  so. 

We  have  again  adopted  the  chap- 
ter titles  of  the  text  as  titles  for  the 
lessons.  For  the  1950-51  season  we 
shall  study  chapters  33  to  42,  in- 
clusive. These  are  the  concluding 
chapters,  giving  the  events  of  the 
most  glorious  life  ever  lived  upon 
earth.  The  titles  and  objectives  of 
the  lessons  follow: 

Lesson  25.  ''The  Last  Supper  and 
the  Betrayal,"  chapter  33. 

Objective:  To  teach  the  purpose  of 
the  sacrament  and  to  show  the  great 
courage  of  the  Savior  in  meeting  the 
events  of  his  betrayal. 

Lesson  26.  'The  Tiial  and  Con- 
demnation/' chapter  34. 

Objective:  To  demonstrate  the  match- 
less love  of  Christ  by  recounting 
what  he  suffered  to  save  mankind. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


471 


Lesson  27.  "Death  and  Burial";  and 
"In  the  Kealm  of  Disembodied 
Spiiits,"  chapters  35  and  36. 

Objective:  To  show  more  of  the 
love  of  the  Redeemer  of  the  world, 
who  suffered  and  died  that  mankind 
might  be  saved;  and  that  this  salva- 
tion includes  both  the  living  and 
the  dead. 


Lesson  28.    'The  Resurrection  and 
the  Ascension/'  chapter  37. 

Objective:  To  create  faith  in  the 
power  of  Jesus  Christ  over  death  and 
to  show  that  his  resurrection  and  as- 
cension were  real. 


Lesson  29.     'The  Apostolic  Min- 
istry/' chapter  38. 

Objective:  To  demonstrate  that, 
when  authorized  and  filled  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  the  servants  of  the  Lord 
carry  on  his  work  as  he  did  while 
upon  the  earth. 


Lesson  30.  "Ministry  oi  the  Resur- 
rected Christ  on  the  Western  Hem- 
isphere,'' chapter  39. 

Objective:  To  convince  the  careful 
student  that  the  Lord  blesses  people 
wherever  they  serve  him.  The 
Church,  with  all  its  blessings,  was 
organized  among  the  people  of  the 
Western  Continent. 


Lesson  31.     'The  Long  Night  oi 
Apostasy/'  chapter  40. 

Objective:  To  prove  that  there  was 
an  apostasy  from  the  Primitive 
Church  and  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
ceased  to  reveal  himself  to  men  for 
centuries. 


Lesson  32.  "Personal  Manifesta- 
tions of  God  the  Eternal  Father  and 
oi  His  Son  Jesus  Christ  in  Modern 
Times";  and  "/esus  the  Christ  to 
Return,"  chapters  41  and  42. 

Objective:  To  show  that  God,  the 
Eternal  Father,  and  his  Son,  Jesus 
Christ,  have  manifested  themselves 
on  earth  in  modern  times;  and  that 
Christ  the  Lord  will  return  as  a 
resurrected,  glorified  being  to  reign 
on  earth. 


Conclusion 

TT  was  my  good  fortune  to  be  asked 
nearly  four  years  ago  to  prepare 
the  lessons  on  the  life  of  Jesus  the 
Christ.  This  has  been  indeed  a 
labor  of  love,  and  I  regret  that  these 
are  the  concluding  lessons.  I  am 
grateful  to  the  sisters  of  the  general 
board.  They  have  been  very  help- 
ful and  sympathetic. 

I  have  felt  a  nearness  to  the  Savior 
never  before  experienced  in  my  life. 
I  had  a  testimony  of  his  divinity  be- 
fore commencing  this  labor,  but 
have  never  felt  his  presence  more 
than  while  working  on  these  lessons. 
I  am  sure  that  if  the  sisters  will  study 
the  life  of  the  Savior,  as  I  have  done, 
they  will  be  repaid  a  hundredfold 
for  the  effort,  and  will  consecrate 
again  their  lives  to  teaching  the  gos- 
pel and  helping  others  to  live  it. 

This  is  one  labor  that  brings  its 
own  reward.  Feelings  can  never  be 
quite  defined.  The  feelings  the  Sav- 
ior gives  us  cannot  be  described  to 
others.  If  we  "draw  near  to  him, 
he  will  draw  near  to  us."  Let  us 
not  only  study  but  feel  his  life. 

Sincerely, 
Don  B.  Colton 


472  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 

ofkeoloqiJ — The  Life  and  Ministry  of  the  Savior 

Lesson  25— ''The  Last  Supper  and  the  Betrayal" 

Elder  Don  B.  Colton 

(Reference:  /esus  the  Christ,  by  Elder  James  E.  Talmage,  chapter  33.) 

For  Tuesday,  October  3,  1950 

Objective:  To  teach  the  purpose  of  the  sacrament  and  to  show  the  great  courage 
of  the  Savior  in  meeting  the  events  of  his  betrayal. 

The  Piiestly  Conspirators  bread,  the  paschal  lambs  were  slain 

and  the  Tiaitoi  within  the  temple  court  by  repre- 

^WO  days  before  the  last  feast  of  sentatives  of  families  or  groups  who 

the  passover  which  Jesus  was  to  were  to  eat  together.  A  portion  of 

attend  on  earth,  the  chief  priests  the  blood  of  each  lamb  was  sprink- 

and  wicked  scribes  began  to  conspire  j^^  ^^  the  foot  of  the  altar  of  sacri- 

as  to  how  they  could  put  the  Master  g^^  .     ^^^  ^^  ^^^      -^^^  ^^  ^. 

to  death,  without  causmg  an  upris-  ^^^  ^^^  ^        r^^^  ^^^^  ^^^^  ^^^^ 

mg  among  the  people.     Ihe  con-  .,    .     ,         ,                -r     i 

spirators  finally  decided  against  put-  ^^^^.  ^^°  ^^^^  been   sacrificed,   was 

ting  him  to  death  on  the  feast  day;  ''^'''^^  ^^ay  to  the  designated  gath- 

the  danger  was  too  great.  The  cele-  ering  place  of  those  by  whom  it  was 

bration  lasted  a  week.  to  be  eaten.    The  last  supper  prob- 

The  plans  of  the  rulers  of  the  ably  occurred  that  evening.     Jesus 

Jews  were  greatly  aided  by  the  un-  had  told  Peter  and  John  to  return 

expected  appearance  of  Judas  Iscar-  to  Jerusalem  and  said: 
iot,  one  of  the  Council  of  Twelve. 

Undoubtedly,  this  traitor  was  moti-  Behold,  when  ye  are  entered  into  the 

vated  by  avarice.     His  question  to  city,  there  shall  a  man  meet  you,  bearing 

them    was,    ''What    will    you    give  I  F^cher  of  water;  follow  him  into  the 

^„       TT      -L         •      J     .          n    r  •  house  where  he  entereth  m.  And  ye  shall 

me?       He   bargained   to    sell   his  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^^  goodman  of  the  house.  The 

Master  for  thirty  pieces  of  silver—  Master  saith  unto  thee,  Where  is  the 
about  seventeen  or  eighteen  dollars,  guestchamber,  where  I  shall  eat  the  pass- 
It  must  be  said,  however,  that  the      over  with  my  disciples?  And  he  shall  shew 

1-  ^      £1.1,^.^^^.  ,,,«„      you  a  large  upper  room  furnished:  there 

purchasing  power  of  the  money  was     l^^^^  ^J     PP^^  ^^     ^^^^^  ^^^  ^^^^^ 

far  greater  among  the  Jews  in  that  ^g  he  had   said   unto   them:    and   they 

day  than  among  people  today,  made  ready  the  passover  (Luke  22:10-13). 
Think  of  it!     For  that  paltry  sum 

earth's  blackest  deed  of  treachery  Although  it  was  probably  Thurs- 

was  to  be  committed.  Truly  Iscariot  day  evening,  as  we  reckon  time,  it 

had  sold  himself  to  Satan.  was  the  beginning  of  Friday  accord- 
ing to  the  Jewish  calendar  when 

The  Last  Supper  Jesus  sat  down  with  the  Twelve  to 

During  the  afternoon  on  the  first  partake  of  the  last  meal  before  his 

day    of    the    feast    of    unleavened  death. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  473 

And  he  said  unto  them,  with  desire  I  turn,  he  washed  the  disciples'  feet, 

have  desired  to  eat  this  passover  with  you  ^^d  wiped  them  with  a  towel, 
before  I   suffer:    For   I   say   unto  you,   I 
will  not  any  more  eat  thereof,  until  it  be 

fulfilled  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  And  he  The  Sacrament  of  the 

took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  said,  Loid's  Supper 

Take  this,  and  divide  it  among  yourselves:  j^^^^-j^     ^^^  memorable  last  Sup- 

For  I  say  unto  you,  I  will  not  drmk  ot  i  •  ?  t                     •  i    i  •             .i 

the  fruit  of  the  vine,  until  the  kingdom  per  which  Jesus  ate  With  his  apostles 

of  God  shall  come  (Luke  22:15-18).  before  his  death,  many  great  things 

happened.  None  had  more  far- 
It  will  be  seen  that  Jesus  followed  reaching  effect  than  the  instituting 
the  customary  manner  of  beginning  ^f  ^^le  ordinance  of  the  sacrament, 
the  passover  supper.  As  they  ate,  ^hey  were  still  at  the  table  when 
Jesus  sorrowfully  remarked:  ''Verily  ^he  Lord  took  a  loaf  or  cake  of 
I  say  unto  you,  One  of  you  which  b^ead  and,  after  first  giving  thanks, 
eateth  with  me  shall  betray  me"  blessed  and  sanctified  it.  He  then 
(Mark  14:18).  Nearly  all  of  the  gave  a  portion  to  each  of  the  apos- 
apostles  began,  in  turn,  to  ask:  'Is  ties,  saying:  "This  is  my  body  which 
it  I?"  Most  of  them,  no  doubt,  is  given  for  you:  this  do  in  remem- 
wondered  whether,  inadvertently,  brance  of  me"  (Luke  22:19).  He 
they  might  have  said  or  done  some-  had  already  told  them  to  eat  the 
thing  which  would  cause  the  Lord's  bread.  Taking  a  cup  of  wine,  he 
betrayal.  However,  when  the  braz-  also  blessed  it  and  said:  "Drink  ye 
en  Iscariot  asked  that  question,  the  all  of  it;  For  this  is  my  blood  of  the 
reply  was  prompt:  "Thou  hast  said"  new  testament,  which  is  shed  for 
(Matt.   26:25).  many   for    the    remission    of    sins" 

(Matt.  26:27-28).  The  ordinance 
The  Ordinance  oi  the  was  not  surrounded  by  mystery.  It 
Washing  of  Feet  was  impressive  and  devoid  of  show. 
Another  incident  occurred  at  the  The  bread  and  wine  became  em- 
supper  which  evidently  brought  sor-  blems  of  the  Lord's  body  and  blood 
row  to  the  Lord.  Some  of  the  Twelve  taken  in  remembrance.  The  simplic- 
began  disputing  over  the  matter  of  ity  of  the  ordinance  gives  it  beauty 
individual  precedence,  possibly  as  and,  certainly,  it  should  be  admin- 
to  the  order  in  which  they  should  istered  and  partaken  of  reverently, 
take  their  places  at  the  supper  table.  The  proceedings  at  the  institution 
It  was  the  human  within  them  as-  of  this  sacred  rite  were  afterward 
serting  itself.  Again  the  Lord  re-  revealed  by  the  Lord  to  Paul  ( I  Cor. 
minded  them  that  the  greatest  of  11:23-34).  It  was  revealed  again  in 
them  all  was  he  who  most  willingly  this  our  day  (D.  &  C.  20:75).  Many 
served  his  fellows.  He  then  pro-  unauthorized  changes  have  been 
ceeded  to  teach  them  a  great  lesson  made  by  an  apostate  world  both  as 
in  serving.  Laying  aside  his  gar-  to  its  meaning  and  effect.  It  is  easy 
ments,  he  took  a  towel  and  girded  to  understand,  however,  when  we 
himself  and  poured  water  into  a  know  that  it  is  to  be  done  in  re- 
basin.      Kneeling    before    each    in  mem  brance  of  the  Lord's  suffering. 


474  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 

This  is  easy  to  understand,  as  are  Jesus   again   told   them   that  he 

all  of  the  ordinances  of  the  gospel,  would  have  to  leave  them.     Peter 

by  those  who  are  given  the  price-  especially  was  disturbed.  He  seemed 

less  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  to  have  realized  that  the  death  of 

Jesus  was  near.    The  Lord  made  a 

The  BetiayGi  Goes  Out  very    unusual    remark    to    Peter: 

Into  the  Night  "Simon,  Simon,  behold,  Satan  hath 

When  Jesus  washed  the  feet  of  desired  to  have  you,  that  he  may 
the  apostles,  he  even  washed  the  sift  you  as  wheat:  But  I  have  prayed 
feet  of  the  guilty  Iscariot,  but  let  it  for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail  not:  and 
be  known  that  all  present  were  not  when  thou  art  converted,  strengthen 
clean.  He  answered  John's  whis-  thy  brethren"  (Luke  22:31-32).  The 
pered  inquiry  as  to  who  would  be-  Master  knew  that  even  Peter,  the 
tray  him  with  the  words,  ''He  it  is,  chief  of  the  apostles,  would  soon  be 
to  whom  I  shall  give  a  sop,  when  I  overcome  and  deny  even  that  he 
have  dipped  it''  (John  14:26).  He  was  acquainted  with  the  Lord.  Pet- 
was  referring  to  his  betrayer  for,  im-  er  would  deny  the  Savior  thrice  be- 
mediately,  he  dipped  a  piece  of  fore  the  dawn  of  the  next  day. 
bread  into  a  dish  containing  a  mix-  Theretofore  the  Lord  had  in- 
ture  of  some  kind  and  gave  it  to  structed  the  apostles  in  detail  when 
Judas  with  the  direction:  "That  he  sent  them  upon  their  missions, 
thou  doest,  do  quickly."  The  rec-  however,  a  new  order  of  things  now 
ord  states:"Satan  entered  into  him/'  awaited  them.  He  referred  to 
The  traitor  immediately  left  the  Isaiah's  prophecy  (Isa.  53)  and  told 
blessed  company  he  was  to  know  them  he  would  soon  be  reckoned 
no  more,  and  went  on  his  terrible  among  the  transgressors,  "for  the 
mission,  "and  it  was  night."  things  concerning  me  have  an  end." 

The  disciples  said,  "Lord,  behold, 

Discourse  Following  the  Supper  here  are  two  swords,  And  he  said  un- 

Following  the  departure  of  Iscar-  to  them,  It  is  enough."  Later,  they 
iot,  Jesus  commenced  to  talk  to  the  were  to  learn  the  depth  of  his  mean- 
remaining  apostles.  "Now  is  the  ing.  John  alone  records  this  last 
Son  of  man  glorified,  and  God  is  discourse.  It  is  earnestly  recommend- 
glorified  in  him"  (John  13:31).  He  ed  that  members  of  the  class  read 
inspired  them  with  the  glory  of  both  John,  chapters  14,  15,  16,  and  17. 
the  Father  and  the  Son.  He  gave  Some  of  the  most  sublime  truths  of 
them  a  new  commandment:  "That  the  gospel  are  taught  therein, 
ye  love  one  another;  as  I  have  loved  One  of  these  truths  mentioned 
you,  that  ye  also  love  one  another,  there  is  outstanding.  Nearly  all 
By  this  shall  all  men  know  that  ye  Christians  believe  that  there  are 
are  my  disciples,  if  ye  have  love  one  only  two  places  in  the  hereafter. 
to  another"  (John  13:34-35).  Love  Jesus  plainly  told  of  the  graded  con- 
should  be  the  distinguishing  mark  ditions  of  people  in  the  hereafter, 
not  only  of  the  apostles  but  of  all  He  described,  as  Paul  later  did,  the 
members  of  the  Church  who  truly  degrees  of  glory,  of  places  and  sta- 
love  Christ.  tions  in  the  eternal  worlds.  (Read 


CHRIST  IN  GETHSEMANE 


Copyright  by  Eugene  A.  Perry 


From  a  Painting  by  Hoffman 

Page  475 


476 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 


also  I  Cor.  15.)  That  there  are 
many  mansions  in  our  Father's 
house  is  not  understood  in  the  so- 
called  Christian  world  (John  14:2). 

The  Jews  had  been  taught  that 
there  was  but  one  God.  Many  peo- 
ple had  refused  to  follow  Jesus  when 
he  proclaimed  himself  the  literal 
Son  of  God  (John  6:55-66).  The 
doctrine  of  the  oneness  of  deity  dis- 
turbed some  of  the  apostles.  Thom- 
as inquired:  'Tord,  we  know  not 
whither  thou  goest;  and  how  can 
we  know  the  way?"  In  their  hearts, 
thousands  have  asked  that  question. 
The  answer  was  clear.  ''I  am  the 
way,  the  truth,  and  the  life."  If 
one  knows  Christ,  one  also  will 
know  the  Father.  He  that  doeth  the 
will  shall  know.  (Read  John  7:17.) 
Philip  was  also  perplexed:  'Tord, 
shew  us  the  Father,  and  it  sufficeth 
us."  It  evidently  grieved  the  Savior 
that  even  his  apostles  did  not  un- 
derstand, and  he  replied:  "Have  I 
been  so  long  time  with  you,  and 
yet  hast  thou  not  known  me,  Philip? 
he  that  hath  seen  me  hath  seen  the 
Father;  and  how  sayest  thou  then, 
Shew  us  the  Father?"  Jesus  had 
been  with  them  for  three  years;  they 
held  his  holy  Priesthood,  but  did 
not  know  that  he  was  in  the  express 
image  of  the  person  of  the  Father. 
(Read  Heb.  1:1-3.)  They  not  only 
looked  alike  but  were  absolutely  one 
in  purpose  and  action.  To  know 
either  was  to  know  both,  but  the 
Father  could  be  reached  only 
through  the  Son.  Jesus  instructed 
his  disciples  to  pray  in  his  name  to 
the  Father  and  he  promised  to  send 
them  the  Holy  Ghost  which  would 
be  a  Comforter  and  would  guide 
them  into  all  truth. 

The  Holy  Ghost  was  to  be  their 


great  guide  and  would  take  of  the 
Father  and  reveal  it  unto  them.  As 
the  apostles  of  the  Lord,  they 
would,  by  this  great  gift,  be  ''strong 
and  fruitful  in  good  works."  How 
impressive  is  this  last  admonition 
to  them  to  abide  in  him  and  love 
one  another.  If  they  would  do  that 
they  could  ''ask  what  ye  will,  and 
it  shall  be  done  unto  you."  Class 
members  are  again  exhorted  to  read 
John  14,  15,  16,  and  17. 

The  last  and  very  wonderful  dis- 
course of  the  Lord  to  his  apostles 
was  probably  delivered  in  different 
places.  The  first  part  of  it  was  giv- 
en in  the  upper  room  where  they 
had  eaten,  and  possibly  the  latter 
portion  and  his  concluding  prayer 
were  given  as  they  went  to  the 
Mount  of  Olives.  It  is  interesting 
to  note  that  they  had  sung  a  hymn 
before  leaving  the  "upper  room" 
(Matt.  26:26-30). 

The  Concluding  Prayer 

Note  the  Master's  sublime  prayer 
and  statement  following  the  dis- 
course. Among  other  things  he 
said:  "And  this  is  life  eternal,  that 
they  might  know  thee,  the  only 
true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom 
thou  hast  sent"  (John  17:3).  He 
showed  his  boundless  love  as  he 
prayed  for  those  eleven  faithful 
apostles  and,  since  he  was  about  to 
finish  his  work  on  earth,  he  made  a 
brief  report  to  the  Father  in  his 
prayer  and  asked  to  be  glorified  with 
the  glory  he  had  "before  the  world 
was."  His  fervent  prayer  should  be 
studied  (John  17). 

When  they  reached  the  Mount 
of  Olives,  he  left  eight  of  the  apos- 
tles at  the  entrance  with  instructions 
to  pray.     With  Peter,  James,  and 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  477 

John,  he  went  farther  into  the  gar-  face  of  Jesus  with  a  kiss.  Even 
den  of  Gethsemane.  He  was  en-  though  the  signal  agreed  upon  had 
veloped  by  deep  sorrow  and  was  to  been  given,  the  soldiers  hesitated  to 
undergo  what,  perhaps,  was  the  take  Jesus.  He  told  them  frankly 
greatest  individual  struggle  of  the  that  he  was  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  Mind- 
ages.  He  ''began  to  be  sorrowful  ful  of  his  apostles,  he  asked  that 
and  very  heavy.''  He  wanted  to  be  they  be  allowed  to  go  their  way. 
alone;  and  "Saith  unto  them  (his  He  was  undoubtedly  trying  to  shield 
companions).  My  soul  is  exceeding-  them  from  the  abuse  and  humilia- 
ly  sorrowful,  even  unto  death;  tarry  tion  which  he  knew  was  to  come  to 
ye  here,  and  watch  with  me.    And  him. 

he  went  a  little  further  and  fell  on  Some  of  the  apostles  were  ready 

his  face,  and  prayed,  saying,  O  my  to   defend   their   Lord,   and   Peter 

Father,  if  it  be  possible,  let  this  cup  drew  his  sword  and  smote  off  the 

pass  from  me:  nevertheless  not  as  ear  of  a  servant  of  the  high  priest. 

I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt."    Returning  Jesus  secured  permission  to  heal  the 

to  the  three  apostles,  Jesus  found  wounded  man,  and  forbade  further 

them  asleep.     He  gently  reproved  resistance  on  the  part  of  his  friends, 

them  and  said:  'The  spirit  indeed  He  was  willing  to  drink  the  cup  his 

is  willing,  but  the  flesh  is  weak."  Father  was  giving  him.    Jesus  was 

Again  he  left  them  and  prayed:  "O  bound  with  cords  and  led  captive 

my  Father,  if  this  cup  may  not  pass  to  face  his  deadly  enemies.     Jesus 

away  from  me,  except  I  drink  it,  thy  knew  his  rights  and  protested   to 

will  be  done."    An  angel  appeared  the  high  priests  and  other  officials, 

to  him  when  he  went  back  to  offer  but  said  he  yielded  so  that  the  word 

his  third  prayer.     "And  there  ap-  and  will  of  God  might  be  fulfilled, 

peared   an    anejel   unto   him    from  ^        .             ,  ^          ••         t 

heaven,    strengthening   him.    And  Questions  and  Suggestions  for 

being  in  an  agony  he  prayed  more  "           ^  ^^^    ^ 

earnestly:   and  his  sweat  was  as  it  i.  Relate  the  story  of  the  betrayal  of 

were  great  drops  of  blood  falling  Jesus. 

down  to  the  ground."  The  Lord  had  ^-  ^hat  is  the  purpose  of  the  sacra- 

j      TT    T,   J            j-i,    -u  i-j-i^  ment  of  the  Lords  supper?     Tell  or  the 

conquered.    He  had  won  the  battle,  g^^j^^  instituting  the  sacrament. 

3.   What  is  the  great  mission   of  the 

Tht  Betrayal  and  \ht  Arrest  Holy  Ghost?  How  is  it  bestowed? 

He  now  waited  calmly  as  Judas  ^  4-   What  are  some  of  the   doctrines 

,     ,      T    1        .1       .     -x.       1   J  taught  by  the  Lord  m  his  last  discourse? 

approached.    Judas,  the  traitor,  led  ^       ^ 

2i  body  of  Jewish  police  and  Roman  Ktititncts  in  iht  Gospels 

soldiers  to  the  place  where  Jesus  ^^^^     ^^,^,    ^^,^^.    ^^.^^.    ^^.^^. 

and  his  disciples  waited.  ITiey  came  26:3-5,  M'^Q'  ^6-56;  27:3-10. 

with  torches  and  weapons  to  take  Mark  10:38,  39;  14:1,   10-16,  22-52; 

him  who  could  have  commanded  15:28. 

''twelve  legions  of  angels"  had  he  Luke  6:16;  14:7-11;  22:1-13,  19,  20, 

desired.     The  Lord  walked  calmly  ^^ohn  5:26-27;  7:30,  44,  45-53;  10:17, 

toward  them  and  inquired:    Whom  jg;  11:47-57;   13:1-38;   14;  15;   16;   17; 

seek  ye?"  Judas  profaned  the  sacred  18:3,  9,  12. 


478 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 


Visiting  cJeachers    t/lessages 

Speaks 

Preview  of  Lessons  for  1950-51 
Mary  Grant  Judd 


—Our  S 


ur  oavior 


npHE  visiting  teacher  messages  for 
1950-51  will  again  correlate 
with  the  theology  lessons,  being  a 
continuation  of  the  series  ''Our 
Savior  Speaks/'  In  so  far  as  pos- 
sible the  messages  have  been  writ- 
ten to  have  special  interest  in  the 
particular  months  presented. 

It  is  the  earnest  hope  of  the  gen- 
eral board  that  during  the  year, 
the  women  of  Relief  Society,  both 
those  who  have  carried  Christ's  in- 
spirational words  into  the  homes, 
and  those  who  have  received  them, 
will  search  out  other  teachings  of 
our  Savior  and  make  them  effective 
in  their  individual  lives.  It  is  felt 
this  study,  in  connection  with  the 
theology  lessons,  will  lead  to  the 
reading  of  the  four  gospels  in  their 
completeness,  together  with  the 
account  of  Christ's  coming  to  the 
American  Continent  as  recorded  in 
Third  Nephi  of  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon. 

The  titles  and  objectives  of  the 
lessons  for  1950-51  are  as  follows: 

Lesson  9.  "Come  and  Follow  Me" 
(Matt.  19:21). 

Objective:  To  call  to  mind  that  there 
is  a  path  which,  if  followed,  will  lead 
to  happiness  here  and  hereafter. 

Lesson  10.  "Take  Ye  Heed^  Watch 
and  Pray"  (Mark  13:33). 


Objective:  To  bring  out  the  vital 
power  of  prayer,  and  the  need  for 
habitual  prayer. 

Lesson  ii.  ''Search  the  Scriptures 
for  They  Are  They  Which  Testify 
oi  Me"  (John  5:39). 

Objective:  To  give  incentive  for  a 
greater  familiarity  with  the  scriptures, 
particularly  those  in  the  Book  of 
Mormon  appropriate  to  Christmas. 

Lesson  12.  'Tor  What  Shall  It  Pioi- 
it  a  Man  Ii  He  Shall  Gain  the 
Whole  World  and  Lose  His  Own 

Souir  (Mark  8:36). 

Objective:  To  stress  that  the  chief 
aim  of  life  should  be  the  saving  of 
the  soul  of  man. 

Lesson  13.  "Forgive,  and  Ye  Shall 
Be  Forgiven''  (Luke  6:37). 

Objective:  To  define  what  constitutes 
true  forgiveness  and  to  point  out 
why  forgiveness  has  a  two-fold  aspect. 

Lesson  14.  "A  New  Commandment 
I  Give  Unto  You,  That  Ye  Love 
One  Another  As  I  Have  Loved 
You"  (John  13:34). 

Objecti\e:  To  show  the  all-inclusivc- 
ness  of  the  pattern  of  love  which 
Christ  gives  us  to  follow. 

Lesson  15.  ''And  Jesus  Answering 
Saith  Unto  Themy  Have  Faith  in 
God'  (Mark  11:22). 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  479 

Objective:    To   point   out   that  faith  Woild'   (Matt.  28:20). 
in  God  is  fundamental  to  true  suc- 
cess in  hfe. 

^           T    A        \yr    t-    T7  Objective:    To    leave    a    concluding 

Lesson   16.     Lo,   I  Am   With   You  message  of  hope  and  comfort  in  all 

Alwayy  Even  Unto  the  End  of  the  the  homes  visited. 

ViSiting  oJeacher   lliessages — Our  Savior 

Speaks 

Lesson  9- 'Come  and  Follow  Me"  (Matt.  19:21). 

Mary  Grant  /udd 

For  Tuesday,  October  3,  1950 

Objective:     To  call  to  mind  that  there  is  a  path  which,  if  followed,  will  lead  to 
happiness  here  and  hereafter. 

nPHIS  is  a  day  when  there  are  con-  love  him   we  will  keep  his   com- 

certed  movements  afoot  for  the  mandments.     He  goes  further  and 

possession  of  men's  minds.     This  states  which  are  the  most  important 

ideology   or   that   ideology   is   pre-  commandments:    namely,    to    love 

sentcd  as  the  magic  formula  to  solve  the  Lord  with  all  our  hearts,  might, 

the    perplexities    of    this    troubled  mind,   and   strength,  and   to   love 

world.     And  yet  these  few  simple  our  neighbors  as  ourselves.     This 

words    uttered    by    our    Master—  is  not  always  easy  to  do.  As  with 

''Come    and    follow    me"    (Matt  the  rich  young  man  in  the  time  of 

19:21)   would,  if  heeded,  set  our  Christ,  so  with  us  today,  there  is 

footsteps  in  that  path  which  will  ever  that  conflict  between  our  striv- 

bring  us  peace  of  mind  and  true  ing  for  material  possessions  and  for 

success.  worldly  honors  and  our  desire  to 

Some  of  the  phases  of  life  which  conform   to   the   teachings   of   our 

appear   so    simple,   are,   when    we  Savior. 

attempt  to  live  them,  found  to  be  To  consistently  follow  in  the  foot- 
really  difficult  to  achieve.  For  ex-  steps  of  the  Master,  is  to  make  a 
ample,  we  all  profess  love  of  the  d^Liiy  h^ibit  of  so  doing.  Only  in 
Savior.  We  feel  sure  that  were  this  way  can  we  gain  and  keep  the 
he  here  today  to  ask  of  us  the  same  momentum  necessary  to  sustain  us 
question  asked  of  Peter,  ''Lovest  when  the  going  is  difficult.  A  me- 
thou  me?"  our  answer  would  be  chanical  engineer  states  that  it  re- 
the  same  as  that  given  by  the  great  quires  six  times  as  much  power  to 
disciple,  'Tea,  Lord,  thou  knowest  start  a  fly  wheel  from  a  dead  stop 
I  love  thee"  (John  21:16).  And,  as  it  does  to  keep  it  going  once  it  is 
yet,  by  the  rule  that  Christ  himself  in  motion.  Let  us  get  our  spiritual 
set,  could  we  honestly  say  that  we  mechanisms  in  good  running  order 
love  him?     He  tells  us  that  if  we  and  never  allow  them  to  slow  down, 


480 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 


remembering  that  "no  man  having  communities,   let   us   walk   in   the 

put  his  hand  to  the  plough,  and  path  that  the  Savior  pointed  out. 

looking  back,  is  fit  for  the  kingdom  Only  by  so  doing  can  we  consistent- 

of  God"  (Luke  9:62).    Beginning  ly  answer  his  call,  ''Come  and  fol- 

in  our  own  homes  and  in  our  own  low  me." 


Wori   TTLeeting—^^^  Art  of  Homemaking 

(A  Course  for  Optional  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 
Preview  of  Lessons  for  1950-51 


ChiistinQ  H.  Robinson 


'T^HE  work  meeting  lessons  for 
■^  1950-51,  "The  Art  of  Home- 
Making,"  have  three  fundamental 
objectives.  Fiisty  they  are  designed 
to  show  all  Latter-day  Saint  women 
how,  through  the  intelligent  appli- 
cation of  a  few  simple  principles 
and  guides,  they  can  make  their 
homes  more  livable  and  attractive. 
Second,  they  are  planned  to  encour- 
age all  Relief  Society  members, 
through  full  use  of  their  own  tal- 
ents and  skills,  to  be  real  homemak- 
ers  as  well  as  fine  housekeepers. 
Thiidy  they  have  the  objective  of 
encouraging  all  of  us,  through  more 
thoughtful  planning,  to  furnish  our 
homes  with  maximum  economy. 

The  home  and  our  family  unit 
lie  at  the  heart  of  the  gospel  plan. 
As  Latter-day  Saints  we  are  home- 
loving  people.  We  know  the  im- 
portant part  a  successful  home  can 
play  in  the  molding  of  sound  charac- 
ters and  in  the  development  of 
wholesome  personalities.  With  these 
fundamental  convictions,  we  must 
constantly  do  everything  within  our 
powers  to  create  the  kind  of  homes 
which  make  us  happy  and  in  which 
our  children  can  feel  a  sense  of  se- 
curity and  pride. 


Although  it  takes  more  than  car- 
pets, furniture,  draperies,  pictures, 
mirrors,  and  other  furnishings  to 
make  a  home,  these  physical  things, 
when  selected  with  good  taste  and 
intelligence,  can  do  much  to  estab- 
lish an  appropriate  atmosphere  in 
which  the  real  spirit  of  the  home 
can  develop. 

This  course  of  study  consists  of 
eight  lessons  covering  various  basic 
home  decorating  problems.  Each 
lesson,  after  a  discussion  of  prin- 
ciples, methods,  and  techniques, 
lists  a  number  of  discussion  points. 
These  discussion  points  are  designed 
as  springboards  for  .  group  discus- 
sions. Rather  than  using  them 
merely  as  questions  to  be  answered 
during  the  lesson  period,  we  suggest 
you  employ  them  as  assignments, 
for  the  purpose  of  bringing  in  ad- 
ditional materials  of  specific  inter- 
est to  the  members  of  your  society. 

The  subjects  of  the  lessons  are  as 
follows: 

Lesson  1.  ''Let's  he  Homemakeis  as 

Well  as  Housekeepers." 

This  is  an  introductory  lesson  de- 
signed to  establish  the  importance  of 
the  home,  and  to  indicate  some  of 
the  interesting  challenges  faced  by 
the  successful  homemaker. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


481 


Lesson  2.  Color  in  the  Home. 

Color  is  the  number  one  element  in 
superior  decorating.  We  can  produce 
beautiful  color  harmonies  in  our 
homes  by  correct  application  of  the 
following  guides:  suitability  to  the 
individual  and  the  home;  proper  bal- 
ance of  colors;  building  a  color 
scheme. 

Lesson  3.  Draperies  and  Curtains. 
The  important  part  curtains  and 
draperies  play  in  your  decorating 
scheme;  guides  in  the  selection  of 
curtain  and  drapery  materials;  the 
use  of  valances  and  cornices. 

Lesson  4.  Slipcoveis  and  Dressing 

Table  Skirts. 

The  use  of  slipcovers  in  your  home 
decorating;  guides  in  choosing  the 
correct  fabrics  for  slipcovers;  dressing 
table  skirts  can  express  your  own 
tastes  and  desires;  rule  to  remember 
in  planning  dressing  tables. 

Lesson  5.  Choosing  Appropriate 
Floor  Coverings. 


Types  of  suitable  floor  coverings;  se- 
lecting the  right  color  for  your  floor 
covering. 

Lesson  6.  Choosing  and  Arranging 
Furniture. 

How  to  choose  appropriate  furniture; 

basic  rules  for  arranging  furniture  for 

comfort  and  Hvability. 

Lesson  7.    Pictures,    Mirrors,    and 

Wall  Accessories. 

The  important  role  pictures  play  in 
your  decorating  scheme;  guides  for 
selecting  pictures;  size  of  pictures; 
grouping  pictures  effectively.  Select- 
ing and  hanging  mirrors.  The  use  of 
china  plates  and  brackets  as  interest- 
ing wall  accessories. 

Lesson  8.  Table  Settings  and  Service. 

Importance  of  proper  table  settings. 
Selecting  table  linens,  silver,  and 
china.  Inexpensive  and  appropriate 
table  decorations.  Serving  food  at- 
tractively. 


Vl^ori   Tfleeting — The  Art  of  Homemaking 

Lesson  1— Let's  Be  Homemakers  as  Well  as  Housekeepers 
Christine  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  October  10,  1950 


COMEONE   has   said: 

Most  of  the  great  things  of  life  are 
free.  We  can  pay  for  pleasures  and  lux- 
uries, but  we  cannot  buy  love.  We  can 
buy  large  houses  and  extravagant  furnish- 
ings, but  we  cannot  give  gold  for  peace 
of  mind  or  for  happiness.  It  is  common 
things  that  make  us  content,  not  luxuries; 
not  palatial  houses,  but  real  homes.  Kind 
friends,  encouraging  words,  loving  deeds, 
duty  done,  heartaches  healed,  a  clasp,  a 
kiss,  a  smile,  a  song,  a  welcome — these 
are  the  beams  that  bring  summer  into  the 


soul  and  make  us  lighthearted,  free,  and 
glad.* 

Today,  more  than  during  any 
other  period  in  the  history  of  the 
world,  adults,  as  well  as  children, 
need  homes  which  are  built  and 
maintained  for  the  comfort,  happi- 
ness, and  security  of  those  who  live 
in  them.  We  need  homes  which 
are  havens  of  rest,  which  can  resist 
the    tremendous    pressures    of   our 


*Adapted  from  The  New  Book  of  Etiquette,  by  Lillian  Eichler,  page  47,  Garden 
City  Publishing  Company,  Inc.,  New  York. 


482  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 

modern  age.  Our  homes  should  it.  The  furnishing  of  our  home, 
help  us  establish  correct  patterns  of  with  the  skillful  employment  of  the 
right  living;  they  should  abound  in  principles  of  interior  decoration,  be- 
love,  order,  and  consideration  for  comes  an  art  in  itself  which  can  add 
others.  We  Latter-day  Saints,  in  immeasurably  to  the  pleasure,  satis- 
particular,  to  whom  the  home  and  faction,  and  real  physical  and  spirit- 
the  family  are  of  such  great  im-  ual  comfort  of  the  family.  Appropri- 
portance,  must  make  sure  that  we  ate  home  decoration  affords  oppor- 
practice  real  homemaking  in  all  of  tunity  to  express  the  desire  for 
its  aspects.  beauty  which  is  inherent  in  all  of 

The  role  of  a  homemaker  differs  us.  It  helps  cultivate  the  esthetic 
considerably  from  that  of  a  house-  taste  of  the  child  and  thus  increases 
keeper.  The  main  objective  of  a  his  source  for  future  wholesome  en- 
housekeeper  is  to  provide  for  the  joyment.  Furthermore,  the  common 
physical  and  material  needs  of  the  interest  and  joy  of  a  lovely  home  is 
family.  While  this  is  an  important  a  definite  element  in  developing  a 
element  of  homemaking,  the  real  sense  of  family  unity.  Families 
homemaker  thinks  not  only  of  the  which  take  genuine  pride  in  the  ar- 
physical  comforts  of  the  family,  but  tistic  qualities  of  their  home  furn- 
she  is  equally  concerned  with  its  ishings,  however  simple  and  inex- 
spiritual,  intellectual,  and  emotional  pensive  they  may  be,  will  discover 
development.  It  is  her  joy  to  see  that  these  things  stand  out  among 
that  the  family  resources  of  money,  the  intimate  memories  of  their  lives, 
time,  and  personal  talents  bring  the  This  interest  in  the  home  will  help 
greatest  returns  in  health,  happiness,  the  child  to  carry  the  tradition  of 
and  enjoyment  to  the  individual  looking  for  the  beautiful  into  his 
members  of  the  family  unit.  later  life. 

The  fine  art  of  homemaking  is  To  find  beauty  in  the  things  about 
composed  of  many  elements,  each  us  and  to  be  able  to  create  some- 
one essential  in  its  own  right.  The  thing  of  it  ourselves,  means  new  op- 
wise  selection  of  food,  clothing,  and  portunities  for  a  higher  standard  of 
a  place  of  shelter  are  the  first  es-  living,  better  homes,  more  com- 
sentials  of  life.  Usually,  however,  pletely  rounded  personalities,  and 
these  in  and  of  themselves  do  not  happier  families, 
provide  the  greatest  satisfaction.  With  all  the  competitions  of 
One  of  the  most  universally  desired  modern  living,  it  becomes  more  im- 
satisfactions  is  the  need  for  beauty,  portant  than  ever  before  for  every 
The  idea  of  what  constitutes  beauty  woman  to  be  a  homemaker  rather 
varies  with  knowledge,  training,  and  than  just  a  housekeeper.  Each  of 
personal  taste.  However,  whatever  us  must  develop  her  own  talents 
our  standard  for  beauty,  the  pleas-  and  build  upon  them  for  greater 
ure  we  derive  from  it  is  something  family  unity,  more  love,  and  more 
very  real  and  lasting.  Our  homes  enjoyment  in  our  homes.  In  dec- 
offer  countless  opportunities  for  us  orating  our  homes  tastefully  we 
to  express  this  sense  of  beauty;  and  have  an  important  opportunity  to 
also  to  help  us  cultivate  a  taste  for  accomplish  these  ends. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  483 

Discussion  Points  3-  Expand  on  the  thought  that  home- 
makers,  as   contrasted  with  housekeepers, 

1.  Show  how  the  statement  "The  great  are  concerned  with  the  spiritual,  intel- 
things  of  hfe  are  free"  can  be  apphed  to  lectual,  and  emotional  development  of 
the  art  of  homemaking.  their  families. 

2.  Discuss  some  of  the  modern  influ-  4.  Discuss  the  effect  of  attrative  home 
ences  in  and  out  of  the  home  which  com-  surroundings  upon  the  development  of 
pete  with  family  unity  and  interests.  personality. 


0 


oCiterature—^^^  Literature  of  England 

Preview  of  Lessons  for  1950-51 
Elder  Biiant  S.  Jacobs 

UR  literature  course  will  con-  ing  of  our  Thirteenth  Article  of 
tinue  the  study  of  English  lit-  Faith;  we  also  follow  the  admonition 
erature  begun  last  year.  For  the  of  Paul,  which  says,  "Prove  all 
teachers  who  are  carrying  on,  there  things;  hold  fast  that  which  is 
should  be  no  problem  of  a  text,  good"  (I  Thess.  5:21). 
since  they  are  familiar  with  our  It  has  often  been  said,  but  not 
source  book:  Woods,  Watt,  Ander-  nearly  so  often  heard  with  the 
son  —  The  Literature  of  Eng-  true  inner  ear  of  the  mind  and 
land,  volume  I,  Scott  Foresman  and  spirit,  that  literature  is  life.  We 
Company.  If  a  beginning  teacher  must  also  hear  again  the  words  of 
finds  that  her  predecessor  used  her  Matthew  Arnold  wherein  he  de- 
own  personal  copy  of  the  text,  or  if,  fines  literature  as  ''the  best  that 
for  any  reason,  the  ward  has  never  has  been  thought  and  said  in  the 
owned  a  copy,  she  may  ask  that  ward  world."  That  life  is  very  real,  and 
Relief  Society  funds  be  used  to  that  we  are  alive  and  in  the  midst 
procure  our  text  from  the  Deseret  of  it,  each  one  of  us  knows.  And, 
Book  Company,  Salt  Lake  City,  in  harmony  with  the  best  thinkers, 
for  $4.50,  $4.75  postpaid.  A  con-  we  think  about  our  lives,  and 
stant  familiarity  with  this  book  is  finally  come  to  talk  about  what  we 
one  great  secret  for  the  achieve-  think  and  see  to  be  true  in  the 
ment  of  vital,  rewarding  teaching,  actualities  of  daily  life. 

Our  goal  is:    "Seek  ye  out  of  the  While  some  of  the  greater  souls 

best  books  words  of  wisdom,  seek  among   us   have  had  keen   insight 

learning  even  by  study  and  also  by  into  the  truths  of  life,   only  very 

faith"   (D.&C.  109:7).  The  course  rarely  have  these  truths  been  pre- 

of    study    objective    remains    un-  served  in  permanent  form.    When 

changed,  and  bears  repeating:    "To  truths  are  merely  talked  about  they 

earn  and  share  that  high  pleasure  are  either  lost  entirely  or  become 

which  only  literature  and  a  sense  of  so  twisted  and  colored  in  the  re- 

the  past  can  give."    In  working  to-  peating    that    their    force    is    lost, 

ward  such  an  end,  we  hope  to  bring  To  the  writers  of  all  ages  who  have 

to  life,  and  within  us,  the  full  mean-  bothered  to  record   the  truths  of 


484  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 

life    as    they    saw    them,    we    are  This  is  the  literature  which  we  must 

eternally  grateful.    They  felt  their  always  seek,  and  study,  and  then, 

impressions  about  life  were  not  use-  finally,  come  to  love. 

ful  only  for  the  moment  and  then 

to  be  discarded.    And  whether  their  The  titles  for  the  eight  lessons 

thoughts  have  proved  to  be  of  pri-  follow: 

mary  or  secondary  value,  they  were 

considerate  enough  to  leave  them  Lesson  9.    Paradise  Lost 

to  us.  Lesson  10.  Paradise  Regained  and 

Inevitably,    of   course,    some    of  Samson  Agonistes 

these   recordings— indeed   the   vast  Lesson  11.     John   Dry  den 

majority—  have  been  produced  by  Lesson  12.  Richard      Steele      and 

average  minds.    Writers,  like  read-  Joseph  Addison 

ers,  can  only  ''hear  what  they  under-  Lesson  13.  Jonathan  Swiit 

stand."     Some  few  have  given  to  Lesson  14.  Alexander  Pope 

us  eternal  truths  which  stand  the  Lesson  15.  Oliver  Goldsmith 

test  of  time  forever,  which  help  us  Lesson  16.  Samuel     Johnson     and 

to  live  and  know  each  other  better.  James  BosweJJ 


jCiterature — The  Literature  of  England 

Lesson  9— Paradise  Lost 

Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 

For  Tuesday,  October  17,  1950 

/^UR  final  lesson  in  May  was  con-  his  one  serious  competitor  in  the 

cerned    with    Milton    and    his  English  tongue,  knew  mankind  so 

lesser  works;  it  was  also  designed  well   that,   as   he   re-created   their 

as  an  introduction  to  the  present  foibles   and   strengths,   he  became 

lesson.     A   review   of   this   lesson  for  the  moment  whatever  character 

(printed  in  the  February  1950  issue  he  was  creating,  and  thus  became 

of  the  Magazine)    will,   therefore,  all  men.    An  attempt  to  construct  a 

help    to    provide   background   and  biography  or  a  clear  word  picture 

continuity   for   our  present   study,  of  Shakespeare  from  his  works  meets 

as  will  a  scanning  of  the  recom-  with  failure.    Laborious  research  by 

mended  background  reading  in  our  Shakespearean  scholars  has  amassed 

text     (Woods,     Watt,    Anderson,  some  knowledge  of  the  poet's  life. 

The  Literature  oi  England,  I,  pp.  but   it   has   largely   failed   to   give 

564-575,  579-580,  638-639).  us  a  personality  we  can  understand 

More  than  all  else  in  his  life—  and  know.     The  creation  of  such 

perhaps   as   a   combination   of   all  quantity  and  quality,  the  perfection 

else— John  Milton  was  one  of  the  of  so  many  varied  characterizations, 

greatest  pioneers  of  the  human  mind  and  the  genius  of  word  usage  and 

and    spirit.     William    Shakespeare  dramatic  power,  serve  to  hide  rath- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


485 


er  than  to  reveal  Shakespeare,  the 
man.  In  sharpest  contrast,  the 
writings  of  Milton  picture  Milton  as 
both  a  man  of  action  and  a  thinker. 
One  writer  has  said  that  in  his  great 
scholarship  and  ability  he  represents 
the  whole  range  of  the  Renaissance 
—the  best  type  of  classical  scholar 
and  the  best  type  of  Puritanism- 
yet  he  is  ever  apparent  in  everything 
he  wrote.  His  beliefs,  born  of  his 
scholarship  and  inspiration,  are  his 
works.  A  reader  cannot  escape 
knowing  John  Milton  from  his 
writings.  As  we  come  to  recog- 
nize the  dominance  of  his  almost 
fierce  integrity,  we  are  then  ready 
to  realize  that  the  lofty  vision,  the 
high  resolve,  the  vast  industry  and 
intellectual  strength,  the  moral  cour- 
age, and  the  self-sufficient  independ- 
ence which  characterized  his  life 
are  the  basic  characteristics  as  well 
of  his  magnificent,  uncompromising 
art. 

In  the  essential  Protestant  spirit 
of  purifying  (or  Puritanizing), 
Milton  protested  man's  tendency  to 
believe  in  relatively  false  conven- 
tions, governments,  and  churches 
rather  than  obeying  the  divine 
Reason  within  himself.  In  his 
lifetime,  therefore,  he  flung  his 
entire  physical  and  intellectual  en- 
ergies into  the  fight  against  Pope 
and  king,  social  convention,  and 
moral  cowardice.  His  goal:  to 
achieve  the  right  for  men  to  exercise 
free  will.  If  ever  there  was  proof 
that  the  pen  is  mightier  than  the 
sword,  it  is  Milton's  Areopagitica 
(a  reo  pa  ji'  ti  ca),  (see  text,  page 
705)  one  of  the  greatest  pleas  for 
freedom  of  thought  ever  penned. 
Similar  proof  is  to  be  found  in 
Paradise  Lost^  the  pinnacle  of  Mil- 


ton's genius,  and  hardly  less  than 
the  best  that  can  be  found  in 
English  literature. 

From  his  nineteenth  year  Milton 
had  dedicated  his  life  to  writing 
such  an  epic.  After  receiving  his 
M.  A.  degree  at  Cambridge  he  spent 
six  years  at  Horton  in  intense  study. 
He  next  began  a  leisurely  tour  of 
Europe,  thus  hoping  to  broaden  his 
cultural  background,  but  returned 
home  abruptly  in  1639  when  the 
political  and  religious  situation  in 
England  became  unbearable.  He 
gave  almost  the  next  twenty  years 
of  his  life  to  the  Puritan  cause. 

In  1640,  just  before  Milton  began 
writing  his  forceful  pamphlets  de- 
fending his  cause,  he  felt  he  was 
ready  to  begin  his  great  epic  work. 
The  long  list  of  subjects  he  drew  up 
at  this  time  is  now  in  Trinity  Col- 
lege, Cambridge.  He  had  dreamed 
of  writing  an  epic  about  King 
Arthur  which  would  honor  English 
nationalism,  just  as  Homer  and 
Virgil  had  honored  their  nations  in 
epic  poetry.  He  also  was  fascinated 
at  this  time  with  the  story  of  Adam's 
fall,  and  composed  four  rough 
drafts,  entitled  the  most  complete 
one,  *'Adam  Unparadized."  He 
had  actually  started  work  on  the 
Arthurian  epic,  but  found  it  too 
large  a  subject.  Meanwhile  King 
Arthur's  myth  ted  been  adopted 
and  popularized  by  Milton's  ene- 
mies, the  Royalists.  Later,  when 
the  Puritan  Commonwealth  was 
repudiated  by  England,  how  could 
he  write  an  epic  honoring  a  coun- 
try which  had  for  him  failed  so 
miserably? 

Just  when  the  final  version  of  the 
Adam  epic  was  begun,  we  are  not 
certain,  but  it  was  probably  about 


486  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 

1658.     We  do  know  that  Paradise  She,   in   turn,   is  joined  by  Adam 

Lost  was  registered  and  ready  for  in  eating  this  forbidden  food.     As 

sale  August  20,  1667,  and  that  it  punishment,  they  are  cast  out  of 

was    originally    published    in    ten  the  Garden,  but  promised  that  all 

books,    rather    than    the    present  is  not  lost,  for  all  will  be  redeemed 

twelve.     Upon  publication,  Milton  by   Christ.     Satan   returns   to   his 

received  the  first  of  four  payments  followers   to  boast  of  his   success, 

of  five  pounds;  and  when  he  died  but  they  are  all  transformed  into 

his  widow  settled  for  an  additional  crawling   writhing   serpents., 

eights    pounds.  Upon  this  framework  of  simpli- 

From  the  beginning  the  poem  city  of  plot  Milton  built  the  beauti- 
sold  well.  The  curious  were  inter-  ful,  lavish  word-structure  and  style 
ested  to  know  what  a  once-proud  which  would  most  brilliantly  give 
and  powerful  Puritan  would  have  to  expression  to  his  ideas,  and  at  the 
say  to  his  victorious  contemporary  same  time  function  most  compati- 
enemies  The  bold  innovations  of  bly  with  the  ideas  themselves, 
his  style  and  verse-form  appealed  to  The  great  theme  is  the  downfall  of 
the  learned  and  the  scholarly.  But  Lucifer,  the  sin  and  punishment  of 
its  primary  appeal  was  the  fervor  Man,  and  how  these  two  tragic 
and  sublimity  of  its  poetic  force,  events  are  inter-related.  Milton  ad- 
Here  indeed  was  pure  poetry,  the  heres  to  his  original  purpose,  to 
outpourings  of  a  soul  at  once  im-  ''justify  the  ways  of  God  to  man  by 
passioned,  unbelievabley  deep  and  showing  that  Evil  in  the  world  came 
broad,  and  entirely  free.  When  the  not  from  a  Deity  who  is  all  loving, 
poem  was  first  read  by  John  Dryden,  all  knowing,  all  powerful,  but  from 
one  of  the  most  wise  and  influen-  a  spirit  who  is  the  essence  of  evil." 
tial  critics  and  authors  of  the  age,  in  doing  so,  he  reaches  some  pessi- 
he  said,  "This  man  cuts  us  all  out,  mistic  conclusions.  He  does  not 
and  the  ancients,  too."  blame  God;  rather  he  blames  Adam 

Stripped  to  its  bare  essentials,  and  Eve  for  having  foolishly  thrown 
the  plot  of  Paradise  Lost  is  extreme-  away  the  chance  to  make  a  paradise 
ly  simple,  having  its  origin  in  Gene-  of  this  world,  of  the  here  and  now. 
sis.  Satan,  originally  the  first  Arch-  For  Milton,  the  greatest  pathos 
angel  of  Heaven,  has  been  forced  lay,  not  in  Eve's  eating  of  the  for- 
out  of  Heaven  with  his  Legions  be-  bidden  fruit,  but  in  the  fact  that 
cause  they  fought  against  God  for  Man  was  not  worthy  of  the  great- 
elevating  Christ  to  the  place  of  est  privilege  God  could  bestow 
honor.  Hurled  into  Hell,  he  plots  upon  him:  freedom  of  the  will, 
with  his  leaders  to  take  revenge  on  Eve's  great  sin  lay  in  her  trivial 
God  by  visiting  the  newly  made  mind.  Even  after  the  Archangel 
earth  and  there  upsetting  his  glo-  Gabriel  explained  in  infinite  de- 
rious  plan  for  man's  future.  Satan  tail  the  vital  role  Adam  and  Eve 
himself  makes  the  perilous  journey  had  been  given,  and  the  tremen- 
through  Chaos,  finds  Adam  and  Eve  dous  consequences  which  hinged 
in  the  Garden  of  Eden,  and  seduces  upon  their  ability  to  exercise  free- 
her  to  eat  of  the  forbidden  fruit,  will  wisely— even  then,  Eve  was  not 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


487 


overly  impressed.  After  she  had 
sinned,  she  refused  to  face  the  fact, 
hoping  that  God  might  even  over- 
look what  might  well  be  a  tiny 
error.  Thus  mankind  chose  to  en- 
slave his  reason  to  passion  and  sin; 
thus  he  was  denied  the  peace  of 
the  Garden  of  Eden,  denied  peace 
both  physically  and  mentally. (Com- 
pare Milton's  concept  of  the  Fall 
with  the  knowledge  possessed  by 
the  Latter-day  Saints.) 

While  the  above  philosophy 
might  seem  to  us  normal  and  com- 
monplace, we  need  only  contrast 
it  with  Catholic  absolutism.  King 
Charles'  belief  in  the  divine  right 
of  kings,  or  especially  John  Calvin's 
principles  of  ''sinners  in  the  hands 
of  an  angry  God,"  to  see  how  bold 
and  original  were  Milton's  concepts. 
But  in  Milton,  as  in  much  great 
literature,  content  is  less  than  half: 
it  is  the  literary,  intellectual  style, 
with  its  sustained  ''organ  tones" 
and  its  vast,  majestic  scope  which 
Milton  invented  for  his  high,  unique 
purpose  which  provides  for  his 
thoughts  the  ideal  medium  of  ex- 
pression. 

True  to  his  classical  models  of 
Homer  and  Virgil,  Milton  used 
the  stock  epic  trappings:  beginning 
in  the  midst  of  things,  the  formal 
roll  call,  (text,  page  656,  lines 
376-505)  formal  epithets,  Homeric 
similies.  In  addition,  he  used  many 
tricks  of  his  own  devising.  His 
lavish  use  of  geographic  names  not 
only  gave  the  lines  sonorous  tone, 
but  by  choosing  rivers,  peaks,  and 
cities  (text,  page  656)  important 
throughout  recorded  history  or 
mythology,  he  created  the  illusion 
of  having  captured  in  his  lines 
something  of  both  time  and  space. 


Indeed,  no  other  work  of  literature 
has  ever  had  poured  into  its  making 
the  seemingly  inexhaustible  store 
of  learning  which  was  Milton's. 
The  literature,  legend,  history  and 
theology  of  ancient,  medieval,  and 
Renaissance  worlds  seem  to  have 
been  completely  at  his  command, 
as  no  one  can  escape  realizing  after 
reading  Books  I  and  II  of  Paradise 
Losty  which  are  found  in  our  text. 
And  when  we  recall  that  in  com- 
posing his  poem  he  was  unable  to 
thumb  through  innumerable  source 
books  for  material,  but,  instead, 
blind  and  alone,  composing  it  while 
lying  in  bed  at  night,  we  gain 
some  little  understanding  of  how 
thoroughly  Milton  had  studied  and 
digested  the  available  learning  of 
his  day.  Nor  is  this  material  tacked 
on  to  the  poem,  merely  to  display 
his  mental  powers  or  to  decorate  or 
illustrate.  Instead,  he  has  woven 
it  into  the  very  stuff  of  the  poem 
itself,  enriching  and  strengthening 
the  character,  scene,  or  concept 
which  at  the  moment  is  central  in 
the  poem's  development.  Further, 
great  artist  that  he  was,  Milton 
loved  to  create  in  the  world  of  the 
imagination.  In  thus  creating  scenes 
of  vastness  and  undefined  mystery, 
vigorous  characters,  sensations  and 
emotions  (particularly  in  the  first 
two  books  of  Paiadise  Lost)y  Milton 
studded  this  material  so  richly  with 
simile  and  comparison  drawn  from 
his  life-long  reading  that  he  has 
never  been  equaled  for  flexibility, 
for  music,  nor  for  opulent,  epic 
grandeur. 

Note  to  Teachers: 

Technically  Paradise  Lost  is  probably 
the  greatest  poem  in  our  language,  for 
in  the  style  which  he  created  herein,  now 


488  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 

known  as  "Miltonic  blank  verse,"  he  listening  audience.  Of  course,  you 
proves  himself  one  of  our  greatest  poetic  ^i\\  ^^nt  to  choose  passages  to  read 
craftsmen.  He  is  completely  master  of  ^^^^^  ^^.^^  ^^^^  ^^^^  rewarding 
his  medmm,  eftortlessly  mampulatmg  what-  .i  r  n  •  i  •  ° 
ever  poetic  device  he  is  using  into  pre-  to  you;  the  following  selections  are 
cisely  the  shade  of  meaning  he  desires  therefore  merely  Suggested, 
to  communicate.  Within  the  first  twenty-  In  Book  I,  lines  I-26,  are  im- 
six  lines  of  Book  I  we  find  exemphfied  portant,  since  in  them  Milton  an- 
his  most  frequently  used  devices:  (1)  '■  i^-iri.  •  jjj-j. 
the  long,  periodic  or  suspended  sentence;  "OUnces  his  lofty  aim,  and  dedicates 
(2)  run-on  lines;  (3)  free  placing  of  himself  tO  achieving  it.  Satan's  COn- 
pauses  within  the  line;  (4)  minor  metric  tempt  of  Hell  and  his  unrest  there- 
substitutions:  iambic  to  trochaic  (See  in  (44-74),  and  his  VOWS  of  hate  and 
text,  page  1132);  and  (5)  variation  in  ^^  ^g  ^^^  ^  ^, 
accent:  four  or  six  accents  to  a  line,  .  1  i .  i  .i  ^.  .  ..  '  ri  •  -n  . 
rather  than  five.  (If  you  feel  the  above  establish  the  intensity  of  his  Will  to 
material  is  rather  technical,  do  not  use  be  free  once  more.  The  vast  eeri- 
it,  since  there  is  much  else.  If  you  know  ness  of  Hell  is  described  (192-238). 
this  material,  its  presentation  to  your  p^-g  gj^-^j^  ^^^  ^  ^^^  described 
group  will  enrich  their  appreciation.)  (283-298),  and  the  gathering  of  his 
It  is  always  unfair  to  any  great  legions  whom  he  addresses  brilliant- 
work  of  literature  to  study  only  a  ly  (299-330).  The  roll  call  of  his 
few  selections,  thus  inferring  that  twelve  demon  leaders  next  follows 
the  few  can  represent  all.  In  Para-  (37^-505)^  masterful  studies  in 
disc  Lost  this  is  particularly  true,  characterization.  When  his  stand- 
While  Milton's  glowing  visual  ard  is  raised  it  shines 
imagination  makes  splendid  Books  ,       .   , 

T   and    IT    the   later  books   contain  ^'^^  ^  ^^^^^^  streaming  to  the  wind.  .  . 

1  ana  11,  me  later  dooks  contain  ^^  ^^.^^  ^^^  universal  host  up-sent 

values  which,  although  not  so  im-  ^  shout  that  tore  Hell's  concave,  and  be- 
mediately   spectacular,   are   equally  yond 

valuable    and    enduring.    Realizing,  Frighted   the   reign   of   Chaos   and   Old 

then,  the  riches  we  ignore,  let  us  Night, 

glance  for  a  moment  at  the  selec-  (537"543) 

tions  in  our  text.  In  the  following  lines,  the  "united 

The  introductory  note  (pp.  649-  force  and  fixed  thought"  of  Satan's 

650)  and  the  argument  to  each  book  character  are  enlarged  on;  then,  in 

(pp.  650,  662)  are  useful  in  placing  ringing  tones  against  a  background 

any  specific  passage  in  relation  to  of  flaming  swords  thrown  aloft,  he 

the  whole.    If  you  have  never  read  hurls  defiance  toward  the  vault  of 

Milton's    epic    before,    you    might  Heaven  and  stirs  his  followers  to 

well  find  it  difficult,  since  it  is  con-  revolt  (622-662).  The  gold  and  the 

centrated   and   intense.     However,  dazzling    wealth    of    Hell    are    de- 

if  you  will  read  him  aloud  to  your-  scribed  and  their  appropriateness  in 

self,  you  will  soon  learn  to  follow  Hell  is  pointed  out  (670-692).    To 

his  style  and  pattern  of  thought,  the  end  of  the  Book,  various  voca- 

Books  I  and  II  are  filled  with  pas-  tions  are  described,  and  the  newly 

sages  which,  if  read  with  understand-  built   Pandemonium   is   erected  as 

ing   and    sufficient   volume   to   be  the  fitting  place  for  the  great  coun- 

heard,  will  prove  memorable  to  a  cil,  the  theme  of  Book  II. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  489 

The  second  Book  opens  with  Sa-  (to  891).     He  traverses  the  night 

tan   on  his  throne,  posing   to  his  and  death  that  is  Chaos  until  finally 

throng  the  question  of  how  to  be  he  sees  the  light  of  Heaven,  which 

revenged  against  God.    Each  of  his  reveals  the  new  world  to  him.  Thith- 

leaders  arises  to  offer  his  solution,  er,  "Accurst,  and  in  a  cursed  hour, 

at  the  same  time  characterizing  him-  he  hies."     Thus  comes  to  an  end 

self  most  tellingly  (to  283).  Satan  the  first  great  division  of  Paradise 

spurns  talk  of  peace,  suggests  that  Lost. 
someone  go  to  the  new  earth  to 

corrupt  Man,  and  finally  begins  the  Questions  ioi  Discussion 
journey  alone  through   Chaos,   in- 
tent on  seducing  Adam  and  Eve  in-  1.  why  is  Milton  sometimes  referred 
to    error.      The   legions    explore    "a  to  as  a  "pioneer  of  the  human  spirit"? 
universe    of    death"    teeming    with  2.  Discuss  Milton's  failure  to  write  an 
epic  horrors  (561-628),  while  Satan  epic  about  King  Arthur, 
wings  his  way  through  the  terror  on  3-  Cite  examples  to  prove  that  Milton 

the  outer  fringe  of  Hell.    Guarding  l^'  ,°.7  °^  ^\%  "^f  ^  ^^^"^^  P°^^^  ^" 

,                .      ,  °                    c^-      c^         r  the  history  or  hterature. 

the  gate  is  the  monster  ISm,  batan  s  -r        1,  4.    j               4.,.  u  1.     ^.u 

T       ^              1       r      n     1        1  •  4.   To    what     do    you     attnbute     the 

daughter,  who  finally  lets  him  pass  grandeur  and   majesty   of  Paradise   Lost? 

into  the  "secrets  of  the  hoary  Deep"  Its  style?    Its  content? 


W^ 


Social  Science— '^^^  Progress  of  Man 

Part  I— The  Lesson  of  History 

Preview  of  Lessons  for  1950-51 
Elder  Archibald  F.  Bennett 

E  live  in  perilous  times.    The  rightly    interpreted,    can    aid    the 

threat   of   impending   war   is  world  in  its  present  dilemma.  What 

ever  present— war  on  a  scale  here-  we  need  is  history  from  a  heavenly 

tofore  unimagined,  with  the  use  of  viewpoint— a  skyview  of  human  hap- 

weapons  that  might  well  cause  de-  penings.    It  requires  the  inspiration 

struction  of  whole  nations.  Revolu-  of  the  Lord  to  understand  and  prop- 

tionary  political  theories  clamor  for  erly  appraise  the  lesson  of  human 

recognition,  battling  with  the  old,  events.    Modern  revelation  has  giv- 

and   count   their   devotees   by   the  en  us  this  very  key  to  the  occur- 

millions.    Tried  and  trusted  stand-  rences  of  history,  with  the  Lord's 

ards  of  morals  and  government  are  own  interpretation, 
being  ruthlessly  discarded.  Ours  is         In  the  light  of  this  new  knowl- 

a    momentous    day    of    transition,  edge  it  was  possible  and  urgent  to 

fraught  with   tremendous   dangers,  revise     the    histories     written     by 

As  never  before  we  need  an  unerring  scholarly  but  uninspired  men.    The 

guide.  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  led  the  way 

The  experiences  of  the  past,  if  with    his    illuminating    article    on 


490 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 


'The  Government  of  God"  (Les- 
son 7);  and  by  other  teachings  giv- 
en by  him.  Succeeding  leaders  have 
continued  to  emphasize  cardinal, 
guiding  principles.  It  remained  for 
one  well-informed  in  both  history 
and  the  revealed  word  of  God  to 
harmonize  the  facts  from  both 
fields  and  portray  anew  the  true 
meaning  of  past  events  and  present 
problems. 

Such  a  penetrating  analysis  is  the 
text  for  the  present  year,  The  Prog- 
ress oi  Man,  written  by  Elder  Jo- 
seph Fielding  Smith,  an  apostle  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Lat- 
ter-day Saints  and  its  Church  his- 
torian. It  is  an  outline  history  of 
man  interpreted  in  the  light  of  rev- 
elation. It  tells  of  the  nobility  and 
excellence  of  the  first  man,  and  the 
glory  of  his  opportunities.  In  the 
lights  and  shades  of  the  vicissitudes 
of  subsequent  generations,  we  dis- 
cern the  great  truth  that  righteous- 
ness leads  always  to  the  heights  of 
civilization;  that  ''wickedness  never 
was  happiness"  nor  progress,  but 
leads  always  to  degradation  and  de- 
struction. History,  we  learn,  is  not 
a  gradual  and  continuous  ascent 
from  lower  levels  to  higher,  but 
a  series  of  advancements  or  declines, 
according  as  the  nations  of  men 
have  hearkened  unto  or  forsaken 
the  commandments  of  God. 

In  this  everlasting  conflict  be- 
tween good  and  evil,  light  and  dark- 
ness, freedom  and  oppression,  we 
can  see  the  final  and  destined  tri- 
umph of  truth.  Individuals  have 
failed  woefully;  whole  nations  have 
gone  down  into  the  depths  of  deg- 
radation and  oblivion,  but  the 
righteous  men  will,  in  the  end, 
prevail  in  righteousness  and  achieve 


their   ultimate  destiny  as   children 
of  God  the  Father. 

These  lessons  here  presented  are 
an  abridgment  of  the  above  text. 
The  actual  words  of  the  author 
have  been  retained,  rearranged  to 
conform  to  the  selected  sequence  of 
lesson  topics.  Part  I,  consisting  of 
seven  lessons  for  1950-51,  has  for  its 
theme  "The  Lesson  of  History." 
Part  II,  with  a  like  number  for 
1951-52,  is  entitled  "From  Darkness 
into  Dawn,"  and  portrays  the  de- 
termined struggle  of  man  through 
the  Dark  and  Middle  and  early  Mod- 
ern Ages  for  freedom  in  thought, 
in  religion,  and  government.  Part 
III,  for  1952-53,  "In  the  Way  of 
Destiny,"  will  point  the  way 
through  the  present  perils  to  the 
glorious  final  destiny  of  exalted  man 
upon  a  celestial  earth. 

The  class  leader  from  the  begin- 
ning should  have  access  to  the  com- 
plete text  of  The  Piogiess  oi 
Man,  and  consult  freely  the  copi- 
ous scriptural  references  given  there- 
in. In  addition,  she  should  read, 
generously,  standard  texts  in  his- 
tory and  those  volumes  available 
giving  the  teachings  of  our  inspired 
leaders,  such  as: 

Teachings  oi  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smithi  DiscouTses  of  Brfgham  Young; 
The  Gospel  Kingdom  (Pres.  John  Tay- 
lor); The  Discourses  of  President  Wii- 
ford  Woodruff;  Gospel  Doctrine  (Pres. 
Joseph  F.  Smith);  Gospel  Standards 
(Pres.  Heber  J.  Grant);  and  the 
sermons,  writings,  and  comments  on 
world  conditions  and  events  by  President 
George  Albert  Smith,  President  J.  Reuben 
Clark,  Jr.,  President  David  O.  McKay, 
and  other  Church  leaders  who  guide  us. 

The  titles  and  objectives  of  the 
lessons  follow: 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


491 


PART  I.  THE  LESSON  OF 
HISTORY 

Lesson  i.  The  God-given  Agency  of 
Man,  text,  chapter  i;  chapter  5,  pp. 
65-66,  71;  chapter  37,  page  448. 

Objective:  To  present  the  great  truth 
that  man,  offspring  of  God  and  in 
his  hkeness,  has  been  given  intelli- 
gence and  an  individual  agency  or 
liberty  to  act  according  to  his  own 
choice  and  the  desires  of  his  heart. 
Properly  used,  this  great  gift  will 
lead  him  to  eternal  happiness  and 
back  into  the  presence  of  God,  the 
Father. 

Lesson  2.  The  First  Earth  Govern- 
ment, text,  chapter  2;  chapter  6,  pp. 
79-80;  chapter  5,  pp.  66-68;  chapter 
3,  pp.  39-40. 

Objective:  To  show  that  for  the 
benefit  of  Adam  and  his  posterity, 
God  established  upon  the  earth  a 
perfect  system  of  government  of 
patriarchal  pattern. 

Lesson  3.  Evil  Forces  in  the  World, 
text,  chapter  6;  chapter  7. 

Objective:  To  depict  how  Satan, 
perpetual  opponent  of  the  plan  of  sal- 
vation, mduced  early  man  to  for- 
sake his  divine  form  of  government 
and  introduced  a  rule  of  force  and 
oppression. 

Lesson  4.  Ancient  PoUtical  Despot- 
isms, text  chapter  8. 


Objective:  To  show  how  nations 
of  old  rebelled  against  God,  turned 
to  wickedness  and  idolatry,  and  set 
up  rulers  with  absolute  power  who 
might  destroy  all  religious  and  po- 
litical freedom  and  consider  the  in- 
dividual of  no  worth. 

Lesson  5.  Nations  Which  Rose  and 
Fell,  text,  chapter  3;  chapter  9;  chap- 
ter 11,  pp.  144-147. 

Objective:  To  demonstrate  that 
every  nation  of  the  past  which  for- 
sook God  and  his  righteous  prin- 
ciples brought  war  and  bloodshed 
and  miser\',  degradation  and  death 
upon  its  people,  and  went  down  in 
failure  or  to  utter  destruction. 

Lesson  6.  The  Role  of  Ancient 
Israel,  text,  chapter  10. 

Objective:  To  portray  how  Israel's 
mission,  as  the  Lord's  chosen  people, 
was  to  preserve  in  the  world  the 
knowledge  of  God  and  the  true  gos- 
pel, and  to  exercise  divine  authority 
for  the  good  of  all  mankind. 

Lesson  7..  Universal  Peace  Must 
Come  from  God,  text,  chapter  4. 

Objective:  To  prove  that  man-made 
governments  have  always  failed 
tragically;  and  that  it  needs  the 
wisdom,  intelligence,  and  power  of 
God  to  bring  universal  peace  and 
happiness. 


Social  Science— ^^^  Progress  of  Man 

Part  I— The  Lesson  of  History 

Lesson  1— The  God-Given  Agency  of  Man 

Elder  Archibald  F.  Bennett 

(Text,  The  Progress  of  Man,  by  Elder  Joseph  Fielding  Smith,  chapters 
1  and  5.  pp.  71,  65-66;  chapter  37,  p.  448.) 

For  Tuesday,  October  24,  ig50 


492  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 

Objective:  To  present  the  great  truth  that  man,  offspring  of  God  and  in  his  like- 
ness, has  been  given  intelligence  and  an  individual  agency  or  liberty  to  act  according 
to  his  own  choice  and  the  desires  of  his  heart.    Properly  used  this  great  gift  will  lead 

him  to  eternal  happiness  and  back  into  the  presence  of  God,  his  Father. 

The  Genesis  oi  Man  ganized  before  the  world  was  .  .  .  And 

THE  Bible  teaches  us  that  man  ^°^  ^^^  *^^s^  souls  that  they  were  good, 

^  •  1.^  J  '     ix.         •  -J.          f       -L  and  he  stood  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  he 

existed  in  the  spirit  creation  be-  ,^^^.^  These  I  will  make  my  ruler^;  for  he 

fore  he  appeared  on  this  earth  with  stood  among  those  that  were  spirits,  and 

his  physical  body,  but  this  doctrine  he  saw  that  they  were  good    (Pearl   of 

in    the    Bible    is    only    discerned  ^^^^*  P"^^'  Abraham  3:22-23). 
through  a  mist  or  fog.    This  fog  is 

created,  as  recorded  by  Nephi,  be-  ^  ^^^^^^  ^^  ^"^  writers  have  en- 
cause  many  plain  and  precious  ^eavored  to  explain  what  an  intelli- 
things  have  been  taken  out  of  the  ^^^^^  ^^^  ^^^  ^^  ^^  so  is  futile,  for 
Bible,  which  fact  causes  an  exceed-  we Jiave  never  been  given  any  in- 
ing  great  many  to  stumble,  "inso-  ^^^^\  mto  this  matter  beyond  what 
much  that  Satan  hath  great  power  *Vf  ?  h^V^^g^entarily  revealed, 
over  them"  (Book  of  Mormon,  I  ^^  ^/^^w,  however,  that  there  is 
Nephi  13:29).  In  the  restoration  something  called  mtelligence  which 
of  these  plain  and  precious  parts  always  existed.  It  is  the  real  eternal 
which  have  been  given  to  the  P^^^  ^^  ^^^^  which  was  not  created 
Church  in  our  present  dispensation,  ^.  made.  This  intelligence,  com- 
the  doctrine  of  man's  pre-existence  ^^"^^  with  the  spirit,  constitutes  a 
in  the  spirit  creation  is  clearly  and  spiritual  identity  or  individual, 
forcefully  taught. 

The  Latter-day  Saints  believe  that  ^f?  *^^  Offspring  oi  God 

man  is  a  spirit  clothed  with  a  taber-  ,   ^^^  ^P^^^*^  ^^  ^^^^  ^^^"^  is  a  com- 

nacle  of  flesh  and  bones,  the  intelli-  *^ination  of  the  intelligence  and  the 

gent  part  of  which  was  never  ere-  ^P^^^^  °^  ^"  "organized  intelligence," 

ated  or  made,  but  existed  eternally,  which  is  an  entity  begotten  of  God. 

This  belief  is  based  upon  a  revela-  1^^"^  ^^  ^^  ^^^  ^^^^  o^r  Elder  Broth- 

tion  given  to  the  Church,  May  6,  ^^'  *^^  Firstborn  in  the  spirit  and 

1833,  at  Kirtland,  Ohio.     In  this  ^J^^  ^^^Y  Begotten  of  the  Father  in 

revelation  the  Lord  declared:  *^^  ^^^^>  and  God  is  in  very  deed 

our  Father,  according  to  the  plain 

Man  was  also  in   the  beginning  with  declaration   of  the  scriptures,  both 

God.  Intelligence,  or  the  light  of  truth  ancient  and  modern.  It  was  in  the 

was  not  created  or  made,  neither  mdeed  i-  i,i.  ^r  4.1^-     .^    i-       j.t.   .  t^t       r> 

can  be For  man  is  spirit.  The  ele-  ^'^^^  ^^  ^^'^  teaching  that  Eliza  R. 

ments  are  eternal,  and  spirit  and  element,  ^now  wrote  her  beautiful   hymn- 
inseparably  connected  receive  a  fulness  of  "O  My  Father." 

joy;  And  when  separated,  man  cannot  re-  The  following  is  an  exccrpt  taken 

ceive  a  fulness  of  joy  (Doc,  &  Gov.  93:29,  f.^^  ^^  ^^-^^^^  ^^3^^^  ^^  ^^^  p.^^^ 

Presidency  and  the  Twelve  Apos- 

Abraham  declares:  *^^es,  June  30,  1916. 

Now   the  Lord  had   shown   unto  me,  Fatheiy  as  Literal  Parent.  Scriptures  em- 
Abraham,  the  intelligences  that  were  or-  bodying  the  ordinary  signification— literal- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


493 


I 


ly  that  of  Parent — are  too  numerous  and 
specific  to  require  citation.  The  purport 
of  these  scriptures  is  to  the  effect  that  God 
the  Eternal  Father,  whom  we  designate 
by  the  exalted  name-title  "Elohim"  is  the 
literal  Parent  of  our  Lord  and  Savior 
Jesus  Christ,  and  of  the  spirits  of  the  hu- 
man race.  Elohim  is  .  .  .  distinctively 
the  Father  of  spirits.  Thus  we  read  in  the 
Epistle  to  the  Hebrews:  "Furthermore  we 
have  had  fathers  of  our  flesh  which  cor- 
rected us,  and  we  gave  them  reverence: 
shall  we  not  much  rather  be  in  subjection 
unto  the  Father  of  spirits,  and  live?" 
(Heb.  12:9).  In  view  of  this  fact  we  are 
taught  by  Jesus  Christ  to  pray:  "Our 
Father  which  art  in  heaven.  Hallowed  be 
thy  name"  (Improvement  Era,  19:934). 

Man  Created  in  the  Likeness  oi  God 
It  is  recorded  in  Genesis  that  God 
said  unto  his  Only  Begotten  Son : 

Let  us  make  man  in  our  image,  after 
our  likeness;  and  let  them  have  dominion 
over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl 
of  the  air,  and  over  the  cattle,  and  over 
all  the  earth,  and  over  every  creeping 
thing  that  creepeth  upon  the  earth. 

So  God  created  man  in  his  own  image, 
in  the  image  of  God  created  he  him;  male 
and  female  created  he  them   (Gen.  1:26- 

The  Book  of  Moses,  revealed  in 
our  day,  is  even  more  explicit  in  its 
account  of  creation: 

In  the  day  that  God  created  man,  in 
the  likeness  of  God  made  he  him;  In  the 
image  of  his  own  body,  male  and  female, 
created  he  them  (Pearl  of  Great  Price, 
Moses  6:8-9). 

Man's  Free  Agency 

Since  man  is  in  very  deed  the  off- 
spring of  God,  and  therefore  cre- 
ated in  his  image,  he  must  be  en- 
dowed with  certain  characteristics 
inherited  from  his  Father.  He  is  or- 
dained, by  virtue  of  his  birthright, 
to  become  an  intelligent,  independ- 


ent being  within  his  sphere.  That 
this  might  be  brought  about,  the 
great  gift  of  free  agency  is  granted. 
There  could  be  no  progression,  no 
real  existence,  without  this  great 
gift.  When  the  plan  of  salvation 
was  presented  to  the  spirits  in  the 
pre-mortal  estate,  each  individual 
spirit  had  the  privilege  of  receiving 
or  rejecting  that  plan,  for  this  power 
was  inherent  within  him.  It  is  an 
eternal  principle.  Lucifer  sought  to 
destroy  it,  and  proposed  to  take 
away  from  man  the  right  and  power 
to  act  as  a  free  agent,  and  substitute 
in  the  stead  thereof  the  law  of  com- 
pulsion. 

In  the  Book  of  Moses  in  the 
Pearl  of  Great  Price  it  is  written : 

And  I,  the  Lord  God,  spake  unto  Moses, 
saying:  That  Satan,  whom  thou  hast  com- 
manded in  the  name  of  mine  Only  Be- 
gotten, is  the  same  which  was  from  the 
beginning,  and  he  came  before  me,  say- 
ing— Behold,  here  am  I,  send  me,  I  will 
be  thy  son,  and  I  will  redeem  all  man- 
kind, that  one  soul  shall  not  be  lost,  and 
surely  I  will  do  it;  wherefore  give  me  thine 
honor. 

But,  behold,  my  Beloved  Son,  which 
was  my  Beloved  and  Chosen  from  the 
beginning,  said  unto  me — Father,  thy 
will  be  done,  and  the  glory  be  thine  for- 
ever. 

Wherefore,  because  that  Satan  rebelled 
against  me,  and  sought  to  destroy  the 
agency  of  man,  which  I,  the  Lord  God, 
had  given  him,  and  also,  that  I  should 
give  unto  him  mine  own  power;  by  the 
power  of  mine  Only  Begotten,  I  caused 
that  he  should  be  cast  down; 

And  he  became  Satan,  yea,  even  the 
devil,  the  father  of  all  lies,  to  deceive  and 
to  blind  men,  and  to  lead  them  captive 
at  his  will,  even  as  many  as  would  not 
hearken  unto  my  voice  (Moses  4:1-4). 


494 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 


President  Brigham  Young  has  cor- 
rectly said: 

What  is  the  foundation  of  the  rights 
of  man?  The  Lord  Almighty  has  organ- 
ized man  for  the  express  purpose  of  be- 
coming an  independent  being  hke  unto 
himself,  and  has  given  him  his  individual 
agency,  leaving  him  at  liberty  to  act  in 
the  way  that  seemeth  good  unto  him 
(Millennial  Star  20:43). 

Alma  has  stated  it  in  these  words: 

I  ought  not  to  harrow  up  in  my  de- 
sires, the  firm  decree  of  a  just  God,  for  I 
know  that  he  granteth  unto  men  accord- 
ing to  their  desire,  whether  it  be  unto 
death  or  unto  hfe;  yea,  I  know  that  he 
allotteth  unto  men  according  to  their 
wills,  whether  they  be  unto  salvation  or 
unto  destruction. 

Yea,  and  I  know  that  good  and  evil 
have  come  before  all  men;  he  that  know- 
eth  not  good  from  evil  is  blameless;  but 
he  that  knoweth  good  and  evil,  to  him  it 
is  given  according  to  his  desires,  whether 
he  desireth  good  or  evil,  life  or  death, 
joy  or  remorse  of  conscience  (Book  of 
Mormon,  Alma  29:4-5). 

While  this  free  gift,  inherent 
through  our  birthright  as  the  chil- 
dren of  God,  will  be  the  means  by 
which  many  will  fail  to  obtain  the 
reward  of  exaltation,  yet  it  is  plain 
to  see  that  exaltation  could  not  be 
granted  to  any  soul  without  the  ex- 
ercise of  this  great  gift  which  makes 
of  him  a  free  agent.  Through  this 
power,  and  by  obedience  to  the 
principles  of  eternal  truth,  he  will 
eventually  become  an  independent 
being,  exercising  the  fulness  of 
authority  and  power  in  the  kingdom 
of  God.^ 

The  Power  to  Rise 

Man  was  made  to  have  dominion 
over  all  the  works  of  the  Almighty 
upon  the  earth,  for  he  is  the  crown- 
ing glory  of  all  creation.  Moreover, 


while  man  in  this  mortal  world  with 
its  changing  scenes  is  made  a  little 
lower  than  the  angels,  yet  the  power 
is  in  him  to  rise  far  above  the  angels 
through  the  exercise  of  his  agency. 
He  may  become  like  God,  his  Fa- 
ther, who  planted  in  his  being  the 
divine  spark  in  the  creation,  which 
spark  may  be  developed  to  its  ful- 
ness through  the  glorious  mission 
on  the  earth  of  our  Redeemer,  Jesus 
Christ. 

The  spirit  of  worship  is  inherent 
in  man  because  he  is  the  child  of 
God  born  in  the  spirit  world.  It 
is  natural  for  men  to  worship,  no 
matter  where  they  live,  or  when. 
No  matter  how  depraved  or  ignorant 
they  become,  within  their  souls  is 
the  feeling  of  worship.  It  may  be- 
come very  dim  and  apparently  dis- 
appear entirely  through  yielding  to 
sin,  yet  it  is  doubtful  if  that  spark  is 
ever  entirely  destroyed.  How  could 
it  be  destroyed  when  man's  eternal 
spirit  was  begotten  of  God? 

The  facts  that  men  have  inherited 
from  the  Father  the  feeling  of  wor- 
ship and  reverence,  and  that  the 
idea  of  God  is  one  received  from  our 
first  parents  who  taught  their  chil- 
dren in  meekness  and  truth  all 
things  in  relation  to  their  duty  and 
obligations  unto  God,  make  men 
moral  agents.  They  are  possessed 
of  spiritual  endowment,  and  hence 
are  responsible  to  the  Higher  Pow- 
ers. 

This  doctrine  coincides  with  the 
revelation  of  the  Lord,  already  not- 
ed, that  every  man  born  into  the 
world  is  enlightened  by  the  Spirit 
of  Truth,  and  with  such  guidance 
becomes  a  moral  agent  before  the 
throne  of  God.  His  conscience  is 
the  monitor,  or  guide  which  comes 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


495 


from  this  eternal  Spirit  given  to 
every  man  to  lead  him  in  the  path 
of  right  and  truth.  If  he  will  con- 
tinue to  hearken  to  the  voice  of  the 
Spirit  of  Truth,  or  Spirit  of  Christ, 
it  will  lead  him  eventually  to  the 
fulness  of  the  light— the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

President  John  Taylor,  in  his  very 
excellent  and  inspirational  work, 
The  Government  of  God,  has  this 
to  say: 

Man,  then,  is  a  moral  agent,  possessing 
the  power  to  do  good  or  to  do  evil;  if  he 
does  well,  he  fulfills  the  measure  of  his 
creation,  and  secures  his  happiness  in  time 
and  in  eternity.  If  he  does  not  well,  and 
is  involved  in  difficulties  and  misery,  it  is 
his  own  fault,  and  he  may  blame  him- 
self (chapter  6). 

The  Purpose  oi  Earth  Life 

The  restored  gospel  has  given  to 
the  world  the  perfect  understanding 
concerning  man's  existence.  It  has 
marked  out  with  some  detail  where 
he  is  from,  why  he  is  here,  and 
where  he  is  going,  and  why.  The 
Book  of  Mormon  declares:  ''Adam 
fell  that  men  might  be;  and  men 
are,  that  they  might  have  joy."  The 
purpose  of  mortal  life  is,  then,  to 
prepare  man  for  joy  in  the  eternal 
existence. 

I  quote  from  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith: 

Happiness  is  the  object  and  design  of 
our  existence;  and  willl  be  the  end  there- 
of, if  we  pursue  the  path  that  leads  to  it; 
and  this  path  is  virtue,  uprightness,  faith- 
fulness, holiness,  and  keeping  all  the 
commandments  of  God    (D.H.C.  V,  pp. 

134-135)- 

The  purpose  of  this  earth  life,  so 
far  as  man  is  concerned,  is  that  he 
may,  through  all  the  vicissitudes  of 


mortality,  prove  himself  worthy  of 
advancement  to  the  fulness  of  exal- 
tation, or,  through  rejection  and 
transgression  of  divine  law,  receive 
a  reward  of  punishment  and  denial 
of  blessings  according  to  his  works. 
Whether  he  receives  exaltation  or 
condemnation,  we  are  positively  in- 
formed that  it  will  be  a  reward  based 
upon  individual  merit. 

In  the  spirit  world  man  walked 
by  sight.  He  was  in  the  presence 
of  the  Father  and  the  Son.  lie 
had  his  agency  to  accept  or  reject 
the  covenants  and  commandments 
which  were  given  there.  We  are 
told  that  one  third  of  the  spirits  re- 
belled against  the  plan  of  salvation 
due  to  the  persuasion  of  Lucifer, 
who  aspired  to  become  the  redeem- 
er of  the  world  through  the  intro- 
duction of  unjust  principles.  In  that 
spirit  existence  we  were  able  to 
comprehend  that  there  were  many 
blessings  which  we  did  not  there 
possess.  We  beheld  the  Father  in 
his  glory  and,  without  question,  we 
longed  to  be  like  him.  The  plan  of 
salvation  was  presented  and  the 
spirits  of  men  were  informed  that 
only  by  passing  through  this  mortal 
probation,  where  they  would  come 
in  contact  with  temptation  and  all 
manner  of  evil  as  well  as  the  good, 
and  by  passing  through  deatli  and 
the  resurrection,  could  the  exalta- 
tion come  so  that  they  could  be 
like  our  glorious  Father.  We  were 
informed,  and  the  matter  was  made 
very  clear,  that  we  would  have  to 
walk  by  faith,  not  by  sight.  More- 
over, many  would  yield  to  tempta- 
tion and  sin  and  would  refuse  to  ac- 
cept the  divine  law  of  the  gospel 
which  should  be  given  for  our  guid- 
ance and  by  means   of  which  we 


496 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 


could  come  back  into  the  presence 
of  the  Father  and  the  Son.  We 
understood  the  dangers  and  the 
risks  of  failure  in  making  the  journey 
through  the  mortal  life,  yet  we  re- 
joiced and  were  glad  to  have  the  op- 
portunity to  come  and  receive  all 
that  mortality  offered.  What  we  ac- 
cepted there,  without  doubt,  was 
accepted  by  all  with  eyes  open  and 
with  understanding  of  the  dangers 
and  advantages. 

Thoughts  ioi  Discussion 

1.  Exactly  what  facts  have  been  re- 
vealed about  "the  intelHgences  that  were 
organized  before  the  world  was"? 

2.  Explain  the  full  significance  in  the 
story  of  man's  creation  of  the  words  "in 
the  image  of  his  own  body,  male  and  fe- 
male, created  he  them." 

3.  Discuss  the  difference  between  li- 
cense to  do  as  one  pleases  and  "free 
agency." 

4.  According  to  history,  has  man  always 
been  free  to  exercise  his  moral  agency? 

5.  Show  that  Satan's  lust  for  power  and 
desire  to  rule  by  force,  transplanted  to 
earth,  have  caused  most  of  our  human 
suffering. 


6.  Attempts  to  destroy  man's  agency  by 
coercion  have  taken  various  forms,  such  as 
seeking  to  deprive  others  of  their  (1)  life, 
(2)  liberty,  (3)  property,  (4)  right  to 
worship,  (5)  right  of  free  speech,  (6) 
right  of  free  thinking. 

Which  was  the  governing  motive  on  the 
part  of  the  oppressor  in  each  of  the  fol- 
lowing cases? 

a.  Threatened  sacrifice  of  Abram  upon 
an  altar  in  Chaldea. 

b.  The  captivity  of  Israel  in  Egypt. 

c.  The  three  Hebrews  in  the  fiery 
furnace. 

d.  The  death  of  Abinadi. 

e.  Torture  and  execution  of  Protestants 
for  attempting  to  print  or  read  the  Bible 
during  the  Middle  Ages. 

f.  Combat  between  David  and  Goliath. 

g.  The  imprisonment  of  Jeremiah, 
h.  Crucifixion  of  the  Savior, 

7.  Name  examples  from  history  of  other 
attempts  to  rule  by  force. 

8.  Show  clearly  that  "exaltation  could 
not  be  granted  to  any  soul  without  the 
exercise  of  this  great  gift  which  makes  of 
him  a  free  agent." 

9.  Justify  the  teaching  of  Alma  that 
God  "granteth  unto  men  according  to 
their  desire." 

For  other  reference  matter,  see:  Clark, 
J.  Reuben,  Jr.,  "Our  Homes/'  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine,  December  1940,  page  801. 


TTiusic — Fundamentals  of  Musicianship 

Conducting,  Singing,  and  Accompanying 

Preview  of  Lessons  for  Union  Meetings  for  1950-51 
FJorence  /.  Madscn 


'pHE  lessons  for  the  coming  year's 
study  in  the  music  department 
of  union  meeting  are  presented  for 
the  purpose  of  providing  more 
thorough  training  in  musicianship 
—conducting,  singing,  and  accom- 
panying—toward more  efficient  lead- 


ership and  more  complete  service. 

Lesson  1.  'TundamentaJs   oi  Con- 
ducting.'' 

Objective:  To  become  more  thorough- 
ly familiar  with  rhythm  and  its  divis- 
ions. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


497 


Lesson  2,  ''Baton  Patterns  and  Their 
Application." 

Objective:  To  learn  and  apply  the 
language  of  the  baton. 

Lesson  3.  ''Baton  Technique,  Sing- 
ing, and  Interpretation." 

Objective:  To  become  better  ac- 
quainted with  the  art  of  conducting 
and  singing. 

Lesson  4.  ''The  Accompanist— Hei 
ResponsihiUty,  Efficiency ,  and  Art." 

Objective:  To  help  the  accompanist 
realize  her  opportunities  and  respon- 
sibilities in  selecting  and  playing  ap- 
propriate prelude  music  and  of  pro- 
viding accurate  and  supportive  ac- 
companiments. 

Lesson  5.  "Complete  Co-oidination 
of  Available  Forces  and  Tech- 
niques." 

Objective:    To   acquire   freedom  and 

skill   in   unifying  and   expressing  the 

message  intended  in  words  and 
music. 

Lesson  6.  "Singing  Mothers  Chorus 
—Its  Purposes  and  Activities.'' 

Objective:  To  afford  our  sisters  the 
opportunity  and  joy  of  singing  to- 
gether and  of  increasing  their  knowl- 
edge and  appreciation  of  music. 

Lesson  7.  "Theories  Underlying 
Singing,  Accompanying,  and  Con- 
ducting/' 


Objective:  To  focus  attention  on  the 
importance  of  harmonious  activity 
among  singers,  accompanist,  and  con- 
ductor. 

Lesson  8.  "New  Hymns,  Anthems, 

Literature  About  Music,  and  Other 

Essentials." 

Objective:  To  bring  to  our  organiza- 
tions added  interest  through  new 
music  and  a  wider  knowledge  and  a 
deeper  appreciation  of  its  value  and 
importance  in  our  lives. 

REFERENCES 

Required  Reference:  Cornwall,  J. 
Spencer,  Fundamentals  of  Conducting, 
Deseret  Book  Company,  50c. 

Suggested  books  for  Relief  Society  Li- 
brary: 

Elson's  Music  Dictionary,  Ditson,  $1.75. 

Gehrkens,  Karl  W.,  Music  Notation 
and  Terminology  (Revised),  Laidlaw 
Brothers,  $2.00. 

Beattie,  John  W.;  Breach,  William; 
Glenn,  Mabelle;  and  others,  The  New 
Blue  Book  of  Favorite  Songs,  Hall  and 
McCreary,  $1.00. 

These  books  may  be  obtained  at  the 
following  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  stores: 

Deseret  Book  Company,  44  East  South 
Temple  Street 

Daynes  Music  Company,  45-47  South 
Main  Street 

Beesley  Music  Company,  70  South 
Main  Street 

Summerhays  Music  Company,  17  West 
First  South  Street 

Glen  Brothers  Music  Company,  74 
South  Main  Street. 


m, 


usic — Fundamentals  of  Musicianship 

Conducting,  Singing,  and  Accompanying 
Lesson  1— ''Fundamentals  of  Conducting" 
Florence  /.  Madsen 
Objective:  To  become  more  thoroughly  familiar  with  rhythm  and  its  divisions. 

Governing  Factors  in  Conducting  Successful  conducting  is  depend- 

/^ONDUCTING    is    performing;     ent  upon  the  recognition  and  appli- 

therefore,    the    conductor    is    a     cation  of  various  scientific  and  ar- 


performer. 


tistic  laws  and  principles.  The  con- 


498 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 


ductor,  consciouslv  or  unconscious- 
ly,  applies  knowledge  gained  from 
the  fields  of  psychology,  physics,  so- 
ciology, history,  aesthetics,  ethics, 
dramatics,  speech,  and  singing.  The 
roots  of  great  conducting  are  plant- 
ed and  nourished  in  these  depart- 
ments of  knowledge  and  experience. 
All  persons  who  are  just  begin- 
ning to  conduct,  or  who  consider 
themselves  amateur  conductors 
should,  at  their  earliest  opportunity, 
strive  to  comprehend  and  put  into 
use  as  much  helpful  information  as 
possible  from  these  rich  sources. 

Ktqmsiits  to  Successful  Conducting 
Even  in  the  most  elementary  con- 
ducting, the  conductor  should  know 
from  memory  and  be  able  at  will  to 
apply  at  least  a  number  of  the  more 
common  rhythm  signatures,  tempo 
indicators  or  marks,  and  dynamic 
words  or  signs.  Part  of  the  class  time 
in  union  meeting  should  be  used  in 
memorizing  and  applying  these  as 
directed  in  this  and  subsequent  les- 
sons. 

Rhythm 

Rhythm  is  the  regular  or  recipro- 
cated accent  or  pulsation  in  music. 
(The  word  ''time''  should  not  be 
used  in  this  connection.  See  pages 
219  and  263  —  ''Rhythm"  and 
"Time"  in  Louis  C.  Elson's  Music 
Dictionary.  All  conductors  and  ac- 
companists should  use  this  book  reg- 
ularly, also,  Karl  W.  Gehrken's 
book.  Music  Notation  and  Teimi- 
nohgy.) 

There  are  six  divisions  of  rhythm 
in  music.  These  are:  Even,  Com- 
pound   Even,    Triple,    Compound 


Triple,    Peculiar,    Compound    Pe- 
culiar. 

The  Even  division  of  rhythm  in- 
cludes the  following: 

22222 
1,  2,  4,  8,  16 

Short  Alia  Breve — (pronounced  Alia 
Brave)  is  the  equivalent  of  2/2  rhythm.  It 
is  represented  as  a  large  "C"  with  a  verti- 
cal line  drawn  through. 

4    4   4    4   4 
1,  2,  4,  8,  16 

Long  Alia  Breve  is  the  equivalent  of 
4/2  rhythm.  The  signature  for  the  Short 
and  Long  Alia  Breve  is  the  same,  the  dif- 
ference being  only  in  the  note  values  used. 
The  "C"  is  the  equivalent  of  4/4  rhythm, 
not  "common  time." 

All  of  these  rhythm  signatures 
should  be  memorized.  When  this 
has  been  done,  effort  should  be 
made  to  identify  and  classify  them 
in  association  with  hymns  in  avail- 
able hymn  books.  For  example: 
Turn  to  page  342  in  the  Latter-day 
Saint  Hymn  Book  (green),  and  ex- 
amine the  song,  'The  Voice  of  God 
is  Heard  Again."  Observe,  at  the 
beginning  of  this,  hymn  is  a  2/2. 
This  is  the  rhythm  signature  of  the 
composition  and  indicates  that 
there  are  two  beats  in  a  measure 
and  that  the  half  note  is  the  beat 
note.  Having  memorized  this  rhy- 
thm signature  and  its  significance, 
proceed  in  this  same  manner  to 
other  hymns  like  the  one  next  to 
it  on  page  341,  ''Be  It  My  Only 
Wisdom  Here."  This  rhythm  sig- 
nature is  the  Short  AHa  Breve. 
(This  is  the  equivalent  of  two-two 
rhythm  because  two  half  notes  or 
their  time-value  occupy  every  meas- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  499 

Lire  in  the  song.)  Examples  of  these  hnes  before  and  after  a  whole  note, 

same    rhythm    signatures    may    be  (See  Music  Dictionary  under  Nota- 

found  on  pages  284  and  85  in  the  tion/')  This  note  is  the  equivalent 

D.  S.  S.  Song  Bookj"^  and  on  pages  of  four  half  notes.     Learn  and  re- 

7  and  12  in  the  recently  published  hearse  all  the  details  together. 
Hymn  Book. 

In  Short  Alia  Breve  rhythm  and  Questions  and  Suggestions  for 

all  others  with  the  figure  2  as  the  Discussion 
upper   number,    there   is    normally 

but  one  accent.  This  occurs  on  the  i-  Name  some  of  the  duties  of  the  con- 
first  note  in  the  measure.  Lone  Alia  ""^^^^^ttm  1  .  ..  i  j  i.-  1 
T,  n  ,^  Tcr  c  ,1  oi  ■  2.  With  what  particular  educational 
Breve  rhythm  differs  from  the  Short  subjects  should  the  conductor  and  the  ac- 
Alla  Breve  in  that  it  has  four  half  companist  be  familiar? 
notes,  or  their  equivalent,  in  a  meas-  (a)  Why? 
ure.     Alia  Breve  literally  means  in  3-  Name     the    various    divisions    of 

the  style   or   manner  of  a   double  ^  ^l^^'r^rr      ..     x.  .          j         ^^^ 

,     ,    -^     ,                   .                     .11  (a)    Ditterentiate    between    Long    Alk 

whole  note.     This  is  represented  by  Breve  and  Short  Alia  Breve  rhythms, 

placing    one    or    two    short    vertical  (b)   Refer  to  song  books  for  examples. 

"^Deseret  Sunday  School  Song  Book 


cJhe    11  Light  of  (^od  (bx  tends  the  Jirm  of   I  Han 

Dorothy  J.   Roberts 

I  know  there  have  been  men,  as  Samson,  who  slew 

A  thousand  with  the  strength  of  his  own  arm 

And  God's;  who  quenched  his  thirst  with  stranger  springs 

Than  any  I  have  known — when  water  gushed 

From  the  whitened  jaw-bone  on  the  plains  of  Ramathlehi; 

Who  faced  the  armored  leaches  of  his  land 

And  lions,  unafraid,  and  tore  them  as  a  kid. 

And  used  no  other  blade  to  still  their  savage  cry. 

My  blood  has  raced  to  read  of  him,  and  pillars  toppling 

To  his  might  and  the  Lord's,  and  temples  crashed 

Upon  his  enemy  to  still  the  mocking  tongues 

And  break  the  spear  pressed  to  the  neck  of  Dan. 

I   have  thrilled  exultantly   to   feel 

This  power  of  God  swell  in  the  arm  of  man. 

And  I  have  found  in  my  own  day,  such  might 

As  bore  the  posts  and  doors  of  Gaza's  gate 

Uphill,  upon  the  shoulders  of  a  man. 

I  have  heard  God's  power,  through  mortal  tongue, 

Snap  the  binding  sophistries  of  error  as 

Green  wythes  from  the  locks  of  the  Nazarite. 

And  through  these  words,  where  falling  Dagons  lean, 

I  glimpse  the  far  dominon  sown  with  peace. 

And  reap  the  fields  freed  of  the  PhUistine. 


500 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 


Beautiful 
S—ParU 

(^horal  Q^usic 

for 
Singing  oJ^others 


255     Dear  Land  of  Home — 

Sibelius    15 

R2782     God   Painted    a   Picture   — 

DeRose   20 

I  Bow  My  Head  in  Silent 
Prayer  —  McNeill,  Gallop, 
Krenz  „ 20 

R3368     If  God  Forgot— O'Hara  20 

1560     In  the  Garden— Miles  16 

6235     Look   in   Mercy   Upon   Us — 

Mendelssohn  15 

900     My  Faith  Looks  Up  to  Thee 

— Mason  15 

R2260    My  Own  America— Wrubel     .20 

1075     Send  Forth  Thy  Spirit— 

Schuetky    15 

2092     Somewhere,  Beyond  the 

Sunset  —  Ackley 16 

658    Watch   and  Pray— Hamblen    .15 

MUSIC  SENT  ON  APPROVAL 

Mail  Orders  Filled  Promptly 

WE  PAY  POSTAGE 

We  have  a  complete  stock  of  popular, 
sacred,  and  classical  music  for  home, 
church,  and  school;  Steinway  and  Lester 
pianos;  band  and  orchestra  instruments 
and  accessories;  and  records. 

Drmsr  or  Aii-^ntuABiurr 
aiines  ^ 

45-47.  SOUTH       I  riJi^  *         i 

SAir  LAJCf  CfTV  f,  UTAN 


Dark  in  the  Chrysalis 

(Continued  from  page  458) 
girlhood,   sweet   and   young,   to   a 
woman  of  wide  capacity  and  rich- 
ness. 

For  the  rest  of  the  evening  her 
music  changed  the  pohtely  hearty 
applause  to  a  roar,  and  brought 
the  audience  to  its  feet.  When  she 
beckoned  Paul  to  her  side  and  took 
her  final  bow  in  a  simple  gesture, 
her  hand  in  his,  the  crowd  went 
wild  and  surged  about  them. 

Tears  of  pride  dampened  Cory's 
eyes. 

"You  thought  it  couldn't  be 
done,"  gloated  Jane. 

'Thank  you,  Jane,"  Cory  said 
sincerely,  taking  both  Mrs.  Hartley's 
hands.  "You  are  a  very  good  friend. 
Thank  you  very  much." 

"Cory,  I'm  going  with  you  home. 
I  want  to  get  acquainted  with 
Linnie's  relatives-to-be,  and  I  simply 
have  to  have  a  chance  to  tell  her 
how  beautifully  she  sang.  You  can 
run  me  home  a  little  later,  can't 
you?" 

"I  certainly  can,"  said  Cory. 

Edith  was  glad  of  the  excuse  to 
put  Mrs.  Lewis  to  bed.  That  done, 
she  went  to  bed  herself.  There  was 
no  need  and  no  place  for  her  down- 
stairs among  the  guests.  Mr.  Fon- 
taine and  Cory  were  getting  on 
famously.  The  women  had  Jane. 
Linnie  would  show  them  to  their 
rooms. 

T  INNIE'S  wedding  day  was  a 
glory  of  beautiful  weather,  much 
to  the  relief  of  Edith.  The  roses 
made  blossomed  garlands  over  the 
trellises  and  everything  was  at  its 
best.  The  long-awaited  day  held 
disappointment  for  Edith,  however- 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS 


501 


because  it  turned  out  that  she 
didn't  get  to  see  the  wedding. 

They  were  in  the  midst  of  dress- 
ing when  Mrs.  Lewis  suddenly 
turned  pale.  **l  think  Fd  best  get 
to  bed,"  she  told  Edith.  Edith, 
alarmed,  helped  her  there  and  called 
Mr.  Lewis. 

"It's  nothing,  nothing  at  all  to 
cause  all  this  fuss  and  bother," 
said  the  peppery  little  old  lady  when 
he  wanted  to  call  a  doctor.  "Just 
you  go  about  your  business  and  let 
me  be.  I  want  to  go  to  that  re- 
ception tonight  and  I  won't  be  fit 
if  I  don't  rest.  All  this  nighthawk- 
ing  I've  been  doing!" 

She  looked  better  already,  and 
insisted  that  Edith  go  along,  but 
of  course  Edith  didn't. 

"I'm  so  sorry  you  can't  be  there," 
said  Cory,  coming  up  the  stairs. 
"You  should  be." 

She  might  as  well  have  gone, 
because  Mrs.  Lewis  slept  most  of 
the  day.  It  was  well  into  the  after- 
noon when  they  all  came  back,  for 
the  Fontaines  took  them  all  to 
breakfast  at  the  Calvert  Hotel. 
There  was  only  time  for  a  short 
rest  before  getting  ready  for  the 
reception. 

There  was  that  exalted  stillness 
about  them  that  comes  from  a  pro- 
found experience. 

"I'm  not  going  to  miss  out  on 
everything,"  Mrs.  Lewis  insisted, 
when  they  suggested  that  she  re- 
main in  bed  for  the  evening.  "I'm 
perfectly  all  right."  Indeed,  she 
seemed  as  usual,  so  Edith  helped 
her  with  the  lavender  silk  and  her 
hair. 

"They'll  think  you  are  the  bride," 
vowed  Linnie. 

She  loved  being  in  the  receiving 


First  Choice... 

ELECTRIC! 


More 
people  on 
our  lines 
Cook  Electrico 
than  by  any 
other  method 


UTAH   POWER  &  LIGHT  CO 


M  funeral  ^crvicti  Ute 

iteno^raphicaUy 

Hecordd 


IT  HAS  ALWAYS  been  our 
policy  to  have  complete  funeral 
services  to  fit  any  budget  —  — 


Joseph  Mm.  Taylor 
Memorial  Mortuary 


125  N.  Main 


3-7626 


SALT  LAKE  CITY 


502 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1950 


^^£ady  Laura" 

Lovely  Welsh  Maiden, 
whose  pioneer  experi- 
ences furnish  romance, 
adventure,  courage  and 
pathos  in  the  fascinating 
new  novel  written  by 
Utah's  Mamie  Peters 
Call. 

Published  by  Deseret  News  Press, 
Salt  Lake  City;  $2.50  at  local  book 
stores,  or  send  directly  to  the 
author,  Mamie  Peters  Call,  Brig- 
ham  City,  Utah. 

Please    send    the    book,    "Lady 
Laura"  to: 


Name 


Address 

Enclosed  is  $2.50 

Book  Dealers'  orders  at 
regular  discount. 


PRESERVE  YOUR 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 

MAGAZINES 

Have  the  valuable  information 
contained  therein  readily 
available  for  easy  access. 
Either  permanent  binding  or 
magazine  covers  in  which  you 
can  add  each  issue  as  pub- 
lished. 

Deseret  News  Press 

40  Richards  Street 
Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 


line,  and  soon  the  house  was  filled 
with  the  pleasant  murmur  of  guests. 
Linnie's  girl  friends  swished  about 
in  their  formal  dresses,  serving  the 
guests,  while  Amanda  presided  over 
the  towering  wedding  cake.  Great 
mounds  of  chicken  salad,  rolls,  and 
freezers  of  frosted  ice,  boxes  of 
mints  and  buttered  nuts  were 
stacked  ready.  Edith  had  planned 
to  supervise  the  gifts  upstairs,  but 
Linnie  would  have  none  of  it. 

'1  want  you  in  the  receiving 
line,''  she  insisted  over  Edith's 
protestations  at  not  being  a  relative. 
*Tou  weren't  at  the  wedding,  and 
it  was  like  not  having  my  own 
mother  there." 

nPHE  words  thrilled  Edith,  the 
more  so  since  Linnie  had  always 
seemed  dear  enough  to  be  the 
daughter  she  had  never  had. 
Touched  almost  to  tears  by  this 
appreciation,  she  asked  Mrs.  Good- 
ing to  care  for  the  gifts,  while  she 
stood  rather  self-consciously  in  the 
receiving  line. 

Infinitely  the  evening  dragged 
by.  The  seemingly  endless  line  of 
friends  thinned  out  and  finally 
stopped.  The  bride  and  bridegroom 
cut  the  cake  and  danced  to  the  tune 
of  *1  Love  You  Truly."  Linnie  had 
it  all,  up  to  the  point  where  Paul's 
face  was  smeared  with  the  lipstick 
of  Linnie's  laughing  girl  friends, 
and  until  she  herself  was  ready  to 
drop  from  fatigue.  The  photog- 
raphers wound  up  their  flash  cords, 
and  the  musicians  packed  their  vio- 
lins, cellos,  and  music  stands  and 
departed. 

''Never  say  the  younger  gener- 
ation can't  take  it,"  said  Cory  in  an 
aside  to  Edith.  'That  is  what  she 
wanted,  isn't  it?" 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS 


503 


'This  is  it,"  said  Edith.  "Nor 
the  older  generation/'  answering  his 
first  question.  "Look  at  your  mo- 
ther. Of  course  she  slept  all  day, 
and  sat  throughout  the  receiving, 
but  she  is  still  excited.  How  soon 
do  you  think  we  can  pack  her  off 
to  bed?" 

"Not  until  Linnie  and  her  young 
man  leave,"  piped  the  little  old 
lady,  who  had  overheard. 

At  last  the  partings  were  over, 
Linnie  coming  back  in  a  rush  of 
love  and  gratitude  to  hug  Edith 
and  her  Grammy,  to  pour  out  again 
her  thanks  for  her  wedding  festivi- 
ties, the  beauty  of  the  house. 

With  seas  of  luggage,  Cory  took 
them  all  to  the  airport,  and  Edith 
put  the  weary  old  grandmother  to 
bed.     She  was  trying  to  get  some 


semblance    of    order    to    the    gifts 
when  Cory  came  back. 

He  steered  her  to  her  door  at  once 
and  told  her  good  night.  "I  think 
ril  hibernate,"  he  said. 

Edith  dropped  thankfully  to  bed 
and  to  sleep. 

She  awakened  some  hours  later, 
however,  with  a  surging  sense  of 
alarm.  So  used  was  she  to  hearing 
the  breathing  of  the  little  old  lady 
in  the  next  room  that  its  sudden 
cessation  woke  her  from  even  so 
sound  a  sleep. 

The  open  mouth,  the  sunken 
eyes,  were  not  the  semblance  of 
death  this  time.  They  were  death 
itself,  hurtingly  vivid  in  the  sudden- 
ly switched-on  light.  Edith  stood 
a  moment,  horrified. 

"Cory!  Cory!"  she  screamed  with 
all  her  lungs. 

{To  he  concluded) 


20  Volumes  American  Peoples 

ENCYCLOPEDIA 


CJrofn   I  Lear  and  cfc 


ar 


I  am  writing  to  thank  you  for  the  time 
and  talent  you  give  us  so  willingly.  I  love 
our  Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  I  am 
always  proud  to  share  it  with  others. 
I  enjoy  reading  it,  especially  the  poetry 
and  feel  its  wonderful  inspiration. 
• — LaRene  Bartlett 

San   Diego,   California 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  read 
and  enjoyed  by  all  m,^mbers  of  my  family. 
Besides  the  wonderful  lessons  it  teaches, 
there  is  inspiration  on  each  page  for 
young  and  old.  Daddy  reads  it  as  faith- 
fully as  he  reads  his  Reader's  Digest. 
• — Wilhelmina  F.  Johnson, 

Washington,  D.  C. 

The  stories  in  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine are  lovely.  I  do  enjoy  them  all  and 
am  glad  to  be  a  subscriber. 

— Grace   Sayre,   Pasadena,   California 

From  the  lovely  town  of  Bournemouth 
in  the  South  of  faraway  England  comes 
this  tribute  to  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine. It  is  a  joy  to  my  husband  and  my- 
self, together  with  two  young  elders,  who, 
as  missionaries,  are  laboring  among  these 
fine  people,  to  witness  the  growth  and 
development  of  this  branch.  My  Relief 
Society  Magazine  is  of  inestimable  value 
to  our  newly  organized  Relief  Society  in 
the  preparation  and  presentation  of  the 
splendid  lessons.  At  the  conclusion  of 
the  month  I  pass  the  Magazine  around 
and  also  use  it  in  tracting  and  find  it  a 
valuable  missionary  aid. 

— Theodora  B.  Johnson, 

Bournemouth,  England 

I  feel  you  are  doing  a  fine  thing  for 
poetry  in  publishing  as  much  as  you  do, 
and  I  believe  many  enjoy  this  poetry. 
Often  in  our  Relief  Society  meetings  the 
teachers  add  poetry  from  the  Magazine 
to  enrich  or  clarify  points  in  their  lessons. 
This  last  issue  (April  1950)  had  such 
good  reading  that  I  neglected  everything 
else  when  it  came. 

— Mabel  Jones  Gabbott, 

Bountiful,  Utah 


I  don't  know  quite  how  it  can  be,  but 
each  month  the  Magazine  seems  to  get 
better,  especially  the  poetry.  Please  do 
insist  on  greater  and  more  frequent  out- 
put from  Deone  R.  Sutherland  (stories  in 
March  and  August  1948;  July  and  Aug- 
ust 1949;  May  1950).  Her  humor  is  so 
delicious  and  inimitable  that  I  long  for 
a  whole  book  of  her  Httle  stories  to  lift 
my  spirits  when  they  sag. 

• — Katherine  Fernelius  Larsen, 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

The  May  Magazine  just  came,  and  I 
enjoyed  it  as  usual.  It  is  a  great  Magazine, 
and  I  was  more  than  ever  impressed  with 
its  mission  when  I  studied  the  pages  de- 
voted to  the  1949  subscriptions.  It  thrilled 
me  to  see  what  Sister  Nancy  M.  Rupp 
and  her  ten  sisters  had  done  in  the  South 
Los  Angeles  Stake  to  get  1193  subscrip- 
tions— 134  per  cent.  Honors  go  to 
Marie  De  Spain  with  224  per  cent,  for 
a  job  well  done — the  six  stakes  with  over 
100  per  cent  and  the  seven  missions  with 
77  to  96  per  cent — and  Sister  McConkie 
with  96  per  cent  for  the  California  Mis- 
sion.   It  all  adds  up.  Now  I  turn  to  pages 

330   331   and  ask  why  ,  , 

,    and   are   just   not    "in 

the  swim?" 

— John  A.  Israelson, 

Hyrum,  Utah 

I  have  always  shared  the  wonderful 
Relief  Society  Magazine  with  my  mother. 
Now  that  I  have  moved  I  still  want  her 
to  be  able  to  enjoy  the  Magazine.  The 
stories  are  always  uplifting  and  the  articles 
spur  one  on  to  greater  thoughts.  I  never 
want  to  miss  an  issue. 

— Evelyn  C.  Christensen, 

Gooding,   Idaho 

I  have  been  taking  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  quite  some  time.  The  les- 
sons are  a  source  of  strength  and  en- 
couragement to  me  and  I  enjoy  reading 
the  conference  sermons  as  well  as  the 
stories. 

— Mrs.  Zola  Larsen, 

Reseda,  California 


Qyddd  to  your 
Personal  JCibrary: 


■  m  ■ 


SHARING  THE  GOSPEL 

WITH  OTHERS $2.50 

By  President  George  Albert  Smith 

ON  THE  WAY  TO  IMMORTALITY 

AND  ETERNAL  LIFE $3.50 

By  President  J,  Reuben  Clark 

VITALITY  OF  MORMONISM $2.50 

By  James  E.Talmage 

WAY  TO  PERFECTION $1.75 

By  Elder  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 

TRUTH  SEEKER  AND  MORMONISM $1.00 

By  Joseph  F.  Merrill 
(By  Mail  $1.15) 

A  VOICE  FROM  THE  DUST $4.00 

Illustrated  Book  of  Mormon 


■  o  I 


Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple  Street 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

or  your  local  Book  Dealer. 


Mention    The   Relief   Socictif    Magazine    When    Buying   From    Advertisers 


r 


A  Father's  Joyi 


Yes — and  a  father  s  responsibility ! 

Have  you  protected  your  little 
ones  against  the  uncertainties  of  life 
and  the  humiliation  of  charity.  Have 
you  guaranteed  that  they  will  never 
want  for  bread  and  butter,  clothing, 
and  their  mother's  time. 

For  fathers  with  growing  children, 
there    is   no    substitute    for   life 


insurance. 


t  Albc.l  im.lh.  f; 


Sail  L«c  C>i>.  U><>i 


Sfi  ils.  ®  A   ©  H  W 


v*v" 


■^-m^  •  r^^:^ 


"^s..-  '^?^, 


ii- 


t^m.-'^Sfy^^ 


VOL  37  |IO  t 


Lessons  for  November 


AUGUST  1950 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  publication  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.   Spafford  ------  President 

Marianne  C.   Sharp  -----  First  Counselor 

Velma  N.  Simonsen  _  .  -  -  -       Second  Counselor 

Margaret  C.  Pickering     -----     Secretary-Treasurer 

Achsa  E.  Paxman  Leone  G.  Layton  Lillie  C.  Adams  Alta  ].  Vance 

Mary  G.  ludd  Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Ethel  C.  Smith  Christine  H.  Robinson 

Anna  B.  Hart  Evon  W.  Peterson  Louise  W.  Madsen  Alberta  H.  Christensen 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Leone  O.  Jacobs  Aleine  M.  Young  Nellie  W.  Neal 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Mary  J.  Wilson  Josie  B.  Bay 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 
Editor  ______----        Marianne   C.    Sharp 

Associate  Editor       ---------  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager    ---------  Belle  S.   Spafford 

Vol.  37  AUGUST  1950  No.  8 


(contents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

The  Lamanites Antoine  R.   Ivins  507 

Organizing  the  Relief  Society  Magazine  Campaign  N.  Florence  Hanny  520 

The  Best  Time  of  Your  Life  Ezra  I.  Poulsen  544 

FICTION 

The  Jumpher  Family  Camps  Deone  R.  Sutherland  515 

Where  Love  Abideth  Alice  Whitson  Norton  522 

Dark  in  the  ChrysaUs   (Conclusion)  Alice  Morrey  Bailey  536 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

Sixty  Years  Ago  526 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.  Cannon  527 

Editorial:  Work  Is  a  Blessing Vesta  P.  Crawford  528 

Centennials  for  I95Q  Vesta  P.  Crawford  529 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Bazaars,  Socials,  and  Other  Activities 

General  Secretary-Treasurer,  Margaret  C.  Pickering  546 

From  Near  and  Far  576 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

American  Pottery  and  Porcelain  Rachel  K.  Laurgaard  532 

Anna  Mae  Branch  Makes  Collection  of  Magazines 535 

"Just  a  Housewife!"  Winifred  N.   Jones  540 

The  Washstand  —  1950  Version  Kathryn  Jane  Collins  542 

"Learn  to  Labor  and  to  Wait"  Caroline  Eyring  Miner  545 

LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

Theology:  "The  Trial  and  Condemnation"  Don  B.  Colton  554 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:  'Take  Ye  Heed,  Watch  and  Pray" Mary  Grant  Judd  559 

Work  Meeting:  Color  in  the  Home  Christine  H.  Robinson  561 

Literature:  "Paradise  Regained"  and  "Samson  Agonistes"  Briant  S.  Jacobs  563 

Social  Science:  The  First  Earth  Government  Archibald  F.  Bennett  568 

Music:  Baton  Patterns  and  Their  Application  Florence  J.  Madsen  573 

POETRY 

Navajo  Weaver  —  Frontispiece  Anna  Prince  Redd  505 

My  Thorn  Maude  O.  Cook  519 

Radiant  Gift  Ruth  Harwood  521 

Night  Song  Lizabeth  Wall  525 

Renascence  Marian  Schroder  Crothers  525 

Things  to  Remember Eleanor  W.  Schow  525 

Mother  —  Pioneer  Dorothy   J.    Roberts  531 

Complacent  Beulah  Huish  Sadleir  531 

Beauty  Is  in  Everything  Gene  Romolo  531 

To  Carol  Margaret  B.   Shomaker  541 

Willowware  Plate Irene   Storey  545 

Parting  Christie  Lund  Coles  553 

Dreams  Nelouisei  Fisher  Judd  562 

Below  the  Mountain  C.  Cameron  Johns  575 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Oflfices :  28  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  3-2741:  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  Matter  February  18,  1914.  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

VOL.  27,  NO.  8  AUGUST  1950 


ttavajo  Vi/eaver 

Anna  Prince  Redd 

For  days  she  sits,  intent  before  her  loom, 
Sapling  slim,  cross-legged  on  the  sand; 
The  young,  hard  muscles  of  her  hand, 
Flint-smooth  and  brown,  wend  the  shuttle  broom 
In  and  out  between  the  warp,  and  flay 
The  glowing  yarns  into  a  free  design. 
Of  trees,  of  rain,  and  lightning's  jagged  line, 
Tall  corn,  and  sun-god's  arrowed  ray. 

The  loom  is  full;  long  shadows  leave  the  sun. 
She  knows  her  tribal  legends— and  she  should: 
No  dark  threads  meet  to  hedge  the  evil  one 
Lest  he  destroy  the  beautiful  and  good; 
But  newer  meaning  shapes  the  old  designs 
And  on  the  weaver's  face  a  new  light  shines. 


The  Cover:  Old  Barn  Near  Fredonia,  Arizona,  Photograph  by  Josef  Muench. 


Photograph  by  Hal  Rumel 


NAVAJO  WEAVER 


The  Lamanites 


Piesident  Antoine  R.  Ivins 
Of  the  First  Council  of  Seventy 


THE  major  part  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon  is  devoted  to  an  ac- 
count of  the  hand-deahng  of 
the  Lord  with  Lehi  and  his  family 
whom  he  saw  fit  to  lead  out  of 
Jerusalem  before  its  destruction, 
bringing  them  to  the  land  which  we 
now  know  as  America.  We  are 
told  that  at  the  time  of  departure 
the  family  of  Lehi  consisted  of  his 
wife  Sariah  and  four  sons:  Laman, 
Lemuel,  Sam,  and  Nephi.  Lehi 
was  warned  in  a  dream  of  the  im- 
pending destruction  of  Jerusalem. 
To  save  himself  and  his  family  he 
would  have  to  leave  Jerusalem  and 
follow  the  leadership  of  the  Lord 
into  a  new  land. 

It  appears  that  Lehi  was  a  man  of 
considerable  means  which  he  would 
not  be  able  to  carry  with  him.  One 
may  safely  assume  that  he  did  not 
relish  the  thought  of  abandoning 
the  accumulations  of  his  lifetime, 
but  he  was  a  man  of  extreme  faith 
and  set  about  at  once  the  prepara- 
tions for  his  journey.  I  imagine  he 
little  realized  the  extent  of  the 
journey  as  it  finally  developed,  or 
that  he  had  much  of  an  idea  of  the 
privations  which  they  must  all  un- 
dergo. It  seems  that  his  two  oldest 
sons  had  absolutely  no  pleasure  in 
the  thought  of  leaving  their  belong- 
ings behind.  They  began  to  mur- 
mur and  complain  from  the  begin- 
ning, in  every  possible  way  voicing 
their  lack  of  faith  in  their  father  and 
their  younger  brother,  Nephi. 
whom,  because  of  his  very  great 
faith,    the    Lord    later    chose    to 


recognize  as  the  leader  of  the  fam- 
ily. At  no  time  during  their  lives 
did  Laman  and  Lemuel  show  com- 
plete respect  and  loyalty  to  either 
their  father  or  to  Nephi.  Their  op- 
position ultimately  took  the  form 
of  open  rebellion  and  warfare.  As 
the  people  grew  in  numbers  over 
the  years,  Laman  and  Lemuel,  Sam 
and  Nephi,  and  the  others  who  left 
Jerusalem  went  the  way  of  all  flesh, 
but  the  strife  engendered  by  Laman 
and  Lemuel  kept  reappearing  until 
the  great  final  battle  at  Cumorah 
which  resulted  in  the  extermination 
of  the  faithful  element,  who  had 
come  to  be  called  Nephites,  while 
the  rebellious  and  unfaithful  had 
come  to  be  called  Lamanites.  I  feel 
that  we  are  not  justified  in  believing 
that  all  of  the  people  who  rallied  to 
the  banner  of  the  Lamanites  were 
actually  descended  from  Laman  and 
Lemuel  or  that  all  who  called  them- 
selves Nephites  were  the  actual  de- 
scendants of  Nephi,  Sam,  or  other 
faithful  sons  of  Lehi.  The  term 
Nephite  soon  came  to  mean  the 
faithful,  while  the  term  Lanianitc 
meant  unfaithful  people. 

After  the  battle  of  Cumorah,  the 
Lamanites  were  left  in  control,  and 
it  appears  that  there  was  but  one 
faithful  man  left  of  the  Nephites. 
To  him  we  are  indebted  for  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  which  tells  us 
this  story. 

Because  of  this  account,  we  are 
in  the  habit  of  thinking  of  all  of 
the  indigenous  groups  who  were  up- 
on the  land  of  the  Americas  when 

Poge  507 


508 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 


Christopher  Columbus  landed  here, 
as  Lamanites.  I  wonder  if  we  are 
justified  in  this  assumption. 

"pROM  the  time  of  the  depositing 
in  the  Hill  Cumorah  of  the 
plates  from  which  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon was  translated  to  the  discovery 
of  America  by  Columbus,  as  many 
years  passed  as  were  covered  from 
the  landing  of  Lehi's  family  in 
America  to  the  exterminating  battle 
at  Cumorah.  During  this  time  great 
changes  may  have  taken  place  in 
the  populations  of  the  Americas  and 
among  these  changes  may  have  been 
migrations  of  other  groups  to 
America.  The  Book  of  Mormon 
tells  us  of  the  Jaredites,  the  Mule- 
kites,  and  Lehi's  family.  The  Mule- 
kites  lived  for  years  near  to  the  Ne- 
phites  before  they  were  discovered 
by  the  latter.  There  may  have  been 
other  peoples  whom  the  Nephites 
never  discovered  living  then  on  this 
great  land.  Or,  as  suggested,  others 
may  have  come  later.  The  very 
wide  differentiation  in  the  lan- 
guages of  the  native  races  of  the 
Americas  would  seem  to  indicate 
this  possibility. 

These  thoughts,  in  no  way,  dis- 
turb my  faith  in  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon. My  testimony  as  to  its  truth 
is  not  based  on  external  evidence, 
but  has  grown  out  of  a  study  of  its 
teachings.  Its  great  evidence  is  in- 
ternal rather  than  external.  A  care- 
ful, prayerful  study  of  its  message 
should  give  any  sincere  reader  and 
student  a  testimony  of  its  truth. 
Whether  all  of  these  indigenous 
peoples  were  descended  from  Lehi 
matters  little.  For  the  purposes  of 
this  short  article  we  shall  refer  to 
them  all  jointly  as  Lamanites. 


When  the  Americas  were  discov- 
ered by  Cristobal  Colon,  there  ex- 
isted upon  this  land  very  extensive 
groups  of  people,  some  of  whom 
had  attained  a  very  high  degree  of 
advancement.  The  most  progres- 
sive of  them  were  in  Mexico,  Cen- 
tral America,  and  northern  South 
America.  They  had  not  only 
reached  high  development,  but  they 
had  accumulated  very  great  wealth 
in  gold  and  silver,  which  the  Span- 
iards, at  once,  undertook  to  transfer 
into  the  coffers  of  their  rulers,  mak- 
ing Spain  then  the  wealthiest  nation 
of  the  world.  There  were  two  great 
centers  of  civilization— one,  Mexico 
City,  and  the  other  in  Peru.  The 
Aztecs  ruled  Mexico  and  Central 
America,  while  the  Incas  ruled  Peru 
and  lands  to  the  southward.  Both 
centers  were  extremely  wealthy.  At 
the  time  of  conquest  the  Peruvians 
were  not  using  a  written  language, 
but  the  Aztecs  of  Mexico  had  very 
voluminous  records,  written  on  a 
sort  of  parchment  made  from  the 
fiber  of  the  maguey  plant,  which 
the  Spaniards  deliberately  de- 
stroyed. The  people  of  both  Mex- 
ico and  Peru  were  great  workers  of 
gold  and  silver,  examples  of  which 
are  presently  available  for  study  in 
the  museum  of  Mexico  and  other 
places.  They  also  did  excellent 
weaving,  the  Peruvians  possibly  ex- 
celling in  this  art.  Astronomy  was 
not  unknown  to  them.  The  calendar 
of  Mexico  was  actually  superior  to 
that  brought  them  by  the  Spaniards. 

Not  so  glamorous,  but  worthy  of 
mention,  was  a  development  in  the 
eastern  part  of  the  United  States. 
Here  a  confederacy  of  several  na- 
tions existed  and  had  made  con- 
siderable advancement.  Under  white 


THE  LAMANITES 


509 


domination  each  of  these  civiHza- 
tions  has  either  disappeared  or  be- 
come decadent. 

npHE   inspired  prophets   of   Book 
of    Mormon    times    felt    con- 
strained to  make  very  great  promises 


to  the  Lamanites,  contingent  upon 
their  changing  their  ways  and  com- 
ing to  God  in  faithful  obedience  to 
his  teaching.  Because  of  these 
promises  and  the  charge  which  has 
been  given  to  us  to  warn  the  entire 


Photograph  by  Willard   Luce 

CLIFF  DWELLING,  MESA  VERDE  NATIONAL  PARK,  COLORADO 


510 

world,  we  have  a  very  peculiar  in- 
terest in  all  of  these  peoples.  The 
Church  was  but  an  infant  when  the 
first  mission  was  sent  to  the  ''La- 
manites/'    The  indications  are  that 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 

it  would  have  been  highly  success- 
ful had  our  missionaries  been  al- 
lowed free  access  to  the  Indians.  Op- 
position raised  its  head  then  and 
has  continued  to  do  so.  The  net  re- 


Photograph  by  Willard  Luce 

A  YOUNG  NAVAJO  SQUAW  FROM  BLANDING,  UTAH 


THE  LAMANITES 


511 


suit  of  our  missionary  work  has  not 
yet  been  very  great.  The  greatest 
number  of  conversions  has  been 
made  among  the  Mexicans  who. 
when    properly    approached,    listen 


freely  and  make  excellent  members 
of  the  Church.  At  present  we  have 
two  missions  among  the  Mexicans, 
the  Spanish-American  mission  in 
the  United  States  and  the  Mexican 


Photograph  by   Willard   Luce 

CLEMENT  YOUNGEAGLE,  PUEBLO  INDIAN 


512  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 

Mission  in  Mexico  and  Central  the  transition  is  more  apparent  than 
America.  There  are  two  other  among  other  people  whose  living 
Spanish-speaking  missions  and  one  plane  has  been  higher.  It  is  inter- 
where  Portuguese  is  spoken,  but  esting  to  note  the  enthusiasm  of 
they  do  not  deal  directly  with  in-  the  men  and  women  who  are  called 
digenous  peoples.  Most  of  the  work  to  labor  among  them.  Although  it 
which  has  been  done  with  the  Mex-  is  a  difficult  assignment,  both  the 
ican  people  has  been  during  my  young  men  and  young  women 
own  lifetime.  You  will  see  by  this  enter  into  it  with  great  devotion 
that  it  is  not  very  old.  and  become  sincerely  attached   to 

Work  among  other  native  races  the  people  they  work  with, 
has  been  very  spasmodic.  At  dif- 
ferent times  and  in  different  sec-  W^^N  one  considers  the  httle 
tions  of  the  country  Indians  have  that  has  been  accomplished 
been  made  members  of  the  Church,  and  the  fact  that  south  of  the 
usually  not  in  large  numbers.  I  United  States  there  must  be  more 
have  been  told,  but  have  never  veri-  than  one  hundred  millions  of  these 
fied  the  statement,  that  in  early  people,  to  say  nothing  of  the  num- 
days  in  St.  George,  where  I  was  bers  in  the  United  States  and  Can- 
born,  as  many  as  two  hundred  In-  ada,  the  problem  becomes  almost 
dians  were  baptized,  but  I  cannot  appalling.  Great  promises  have  been 
remember  ever  seeing  an  Indian  in  inade  to  these  people  in  the  Book 
one  of  our  sacrament  meetings  up  oi  Mormon  and,  when  realized,  they 
to  the  time  I  left  St.  George  in  will  be  the  result  of  great  changes 
1896.  They  seem  to  have  been  in  their  manner  of  life.  These 
baptized  and  left  pretty  much  to  changes  should  come  through  the 
their  own  devices.  Within  the  last  observance  of  the  principles  of  the 
few  years  this  work  in  the  stakes  gospel  which  must  be  taken  to 
and  missions  has  been  stimulated,  them  by  the  Priesthood  bearers  of 
It  is  only  a  short  time  ago  that  the  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Lat- 
Navajo-Zuni  Mission  was  organized,  ter-day  Saints.  Let  us  not  fail  them 
It  has  now  grown  into  the  South-  in  their  extremity, 
west  Indian  Mission  and  is  operat-  I  said  our  greatest  success  was 
ing  under  its  second  mission  presi-  had  among  the  Mexican  people,  but 
dent.  The  results  have  been  even  we  have  baptized  far  more  people 
better  than  was  originally  expected,  among  the  Islanders  of  the  Pacific. 
When  it  is  remembered  that  the  My  feeling,  however,  is  that  while 
missionaries  do  not  learn  the  Ian-  they  most  likely  are  of  the  house  of 
guages  of  the  Indians  and  have  to  Lehi,  they  are  more  likely  to  be  of 
work  through  interpreters,  the  re-  the  faithful  branch  than  of  the  oth- 
sults  seem  all  the  more  remarkable,  er.  One  writer  whom  I  have 
It  is  a  thrilling  thing  to  observe  the  read,  who  seems  to  have  made  a 
effects  of  the  gospel  in  the  lives  of  very  extensive  study  of  those  peoples 
these  people  when  they  accept  it.  (Miles  Poindexter  in  his  book 
Because  they  have  been  an  under-  The  Ayar-Jncas),  says  that  the  peo- 
privileged  people  for  so  many  years,  pie  who  ruled  in  New  Zealand  were 


i'hotograph  by  Ray  Loomis 


NAVAJO  FAMILY 


Page  513 


514 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 


Photograph  by  Willard   Luce 


NAVAJO  BABIES 


originally  a  large  white  race.  Tradi- 
tion tells  us  of  an  earlier  native  race, 
far  inferior  to  the  whites,  who  in- 
habited New  Zealand.  Poindexter 
thinks  that  the  present  dark  skin 
of  the  Polynesians  may  have  come 
from  intermarriage  with  these 
smaller,  darker  people.  That  may 
possibly  account  for  the  color  prob- 
lem. It  seems  to  be  a  pretty  well 
established  fact  that  both  Samoa 
and  Hawaii  were  settled  from  New 
Zealand.  From  these  and  other 
rather  limited  studies  which  I  have 


made,  I  am  inclined,  especially 
when  I  note  the  avidity  with  which 
these  people  absorb  the  gospel,  to 
the  belief  that  they  should  be  called 
Nephites.  Their  size,  and  their  faith 
indicate  that  they  are  Hebraic,  and 
their  traditions  would  indicate  that 
they  left  the  Americas  before  the 
great  final  battle  and  even  before 
the  advent  of  Christ  among  the 
Nephites.  We  have  come  far  more 
nearly  complying  with  our  obliga- 
tion towards  them  than  towards  the 
indigenous  mainland  groups. 


Yea,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  if  ye  will  come  unto  me  ye  shall  have  eternal  life. 
Behold,  mine  arm  of  mercy  is  extended  towards  you,  and  whosoever  will  come,  him  will 
I  receive;  and  blessed  are  those  who  come  unto  me  (3  Nephi,  9:14). 


J 


The  Jumpher  Family  Camps 


Deone  R.  Sutherland 


44 


IT'S  ridiculous/'  Mama  said, 
"not  to  take  enough  things 
so  we'll  be  good  and  comfort- 
able." 

**But  we're  only  going  for  four 
days/'  Papa  moaned.  "I  don't  mind 
that  camp  stove  so  much,  but  Mar- 
tin's rocker!  Is  he  going  to  rock?" 

Martin  is  the  youngest  in  the 
family.  He  was  rocking  now  on 
the  edge  of  the  sidewalk.  People 
turned  out  for  him. 

''He  might  get  tired/'  Mama  said. 
Then  she  whispered,  "Besides,  you 
know  how  attached  he  is  to  that  ht- 
tle  rocker.  I  doubt  if  he'd  come 
without  it." 

Martin  had  got  awfully  fond  of 
his  rocker.  He'd  drag  it  all  over  the 
apartment  with  him.  Sometimes 
he'd  sit  in  it  with  a  little  smile  of 
blissful  satisfaction  curving  his  lips. 
He  slept  with  it  by  his  crib  so  he 
might  reach  out  and  touch  it  if  he 
liked. 

"But  where  will  we  put  it?  We're 
so  overloaded  now,"  said  Papa, 
"we'll  never  make  it  up  the  steep 
stretches  of  the  canyon." 

"Well "  Mama  looked  reflec- 
tive. Then  went  over  to  the  car.  We 
were  all  standing  around  outside 
helping  load  the  car,  Papa,  Mama, 
Randy,  Richard,  me,  Martha  Jane, 
and  Martin  in  his  rocker.  Occasional- 
ly people  going  by  would  slow  their 
cars  and  look  back,  or  else,  if  they 
were  walking,  turn  their  heads  cas- 
ually in  our  direction,  then  sharply. 
Martin  stared  serenely  back  at  the 
reluctantly  diminishing  forms  of 
the  passersby. 


My  sister  Randy  hated  it.  "Hon- 
estly," she  said,  "we  can't  even  take 
a  trip  like  other  people.  We  have 
to  be  a  spectacle."  But  I  noticed  she 
stayed  around. 

Mama  had  climbed  into  the  car. 
"Can't  we  leave  these  things  home, 
Hugh?  It  would  make  much  more 
room  on  the  rear  seat,  and  maybe 
we  could  put  the  rocker—" 

Papa  groaned,  "My  fishing  equip- 
ment! I  might  as  well  stay  home 
as  leave  that.  We'll  have  to  put  the 
rocker  on  top  of  that  tent  and  bed- 
ding on  the  top  of  the  car." 

We  finally  coaxed  Martin  to  leave 
the  rocker  and  get  inside  the  car. 
It  was  crowded,  but  Papa  said  the 
canyon  wasn't  too  far  away.  We 
were  very  excited. 

"I'm  starving,"  said  Richard. 
"Trips  always  make  me  hungry." 

"We've  barely  started,"  said  Papa. 

"Hungry,"  moaned  Martin. 

Mama  passed  us  a  banana.  After 
awhile  we  ate  the  oranges.  Martin 
ate  part  of  his  and  then  rubbed  it 
on  the  car  window. 

"Now,  I  can't  see  out  at  all,"  com- 
plained Randy.  "Tell  us  when  we 
get  to  the  canyon."  Martin  reached 
over  to  rub  his  orange  on  Randy, 
but  Mama  caught  him  and  pulled 
him  into  the  front  seat  again.  "This 
is  a  very  lovely  trip,"  Mama  kept 
saying.  "It  was  very  nice  of  Papa 
to  insist  on  taking  all  of  us  with  him 
when  he  went  fishing  this  year." 

"We  need  a  real  outing  together/' 
Papa  said  emphatically.  Then  he 
ordered  in  a  loud  voice,  "Smell!" 
It  was  the  canyon.    The  car  began 

Page  515 


516 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 


going  uphill.  It  had  been  overload- 
ed; we  could  feel  it.  ''Lean  forward/' 
Richard  shouted,  and  we  leaned. 
We  kept  having  to  stop  for  water 
for  the  engine.  ''We  should  throw 
off  something/'  said  Richard.  "Let's 
start  throwing  things  off  so  we'll 
make  it." 

"No/'  said  Mama  decisively. 
When  we  were  going  again,  Mama 
kept  pointing  out  nice  places  to 
stop. 

"Not  me/'  said  Papa,  "we're  not 
even  out  of  civilization  yet.  Be- 
sides, I  know  the  spots  up  ahead 
that  are  wonderful  for  camping 
where  we  can  be  all  by  ourselves." 

^^T  don't  think  the  car  will  make 
it,"  said  Mama  softly.  "Look 
at  the  trees,  children."  We  all 
looked  and  smelled.  It  was  wonder- 
ful; So  much  green,  and  real  pine 
trees  and  a  creek.  There  were  wild 
flowers  and  dense  green  places  of 
more  varied  shades  than  we  re- 
membered existed.  We  sniffed  the 
air  again.  There  was  a  different  odor, 
the  odor  of  burning. 

"The  engine,"  Mama  called. 
"Hugh!"  Smoke  curled  out  of  the 
sides  of  the  engine.  Papa  drove  off 
the  road  towards  the  creek.  We 
got  out  and  ran  for  water.  Puff  went 
the  engine  and  the  paint  on  the  top 
of  the  hood  burned  off.  Papa  threw 
the  water,  and  the  fire  was  out.  He 
got  in  the  car  and  tried  to  start  the 
engine.    It  didn't  start. 

"I  think  this  is  a  lovely  place  to 
camp,"  decided  Mama. 

"So  do  I,"  said  Papa,  grinning. 
"These  new  cars,"  he  shook  his  head. 
"Remember  the  Model  T  we  had 
when  we  were  first  married,  Kate? 
We  really  could  go  up  the  hills  in 


that."  He  patted  Mama's  shoulder. 

"Hey,"  yelled  Richard,  "Martha 
Jane,  get  out  of  the  creek!" 

"We  ought  to  get  the  tent  up," 
reminded  Mama. 

"Yes,"  said  Papa,  "but  let's  ex- 
plore a  little." 

We  ran  about  deciding  where 
everything  would  go.  We  cleared  a 
place  for  the  bonfire.  Richard  wan- 
dered off,  and  we  went  out  to  look 
for  him. 

"It's  getting  dark  awfully  fast/' 
said  Randy. 

"Clouds,"  I  said. 

"Blow  over  in  a  minute/'  Papa 
said.  "Richard,"  he  hollered.  He 
finally  heard  us,  and  we  all  ran  to 
get  to  the  camp  before  the  storm. 
Mama,  Martin,  and  Martha  Jane 
were  dragging  our  tent  to  the  camp- 
site. 

"I  believe  we  might  have  a  little 
shower,"  said  Papa,  and  Martin  be- 
gan to  cry  at  the  lightning.  I  jumped 
at  a  clap  of  thunder.  We  had  no 
time  to  get  the  tent  up.  We 
crouched  under  it,  watching  the 
rain.  Mama  opened  a  box  of  cookies 
she  had  brought  from  the  car,  and 
we  ate  them.  Martin  opened  his 
mouth  to  cry  at  the  crash  of  thun- 
der, but  went  to  sleep  instead.  Papa 
made  beds  for  the  smallest  ones  in 
the  car,  and  the  rest  of  us  sat  in 
the  encroaching  mud  under  the 
canvas  of  the  tent.  "It  can't  last 
long,"  Papa  kept  saying.  It  rained 
all  night. 

We  woke  up  stiff  and  muddy  and 
fully  clothed.  "The  bedding  is 
ruined,"  Mama  kept  saying.  "And 
so  am  I,"  she  would  say,  feeling  her 
hair.  But  the  sun  was  shining,  and 
the  puddles  would  soon  dry  up, 
answered  Papa. 


THE  JUMPHER  FAMILY  CAMPS 


517 


Martin  loved  the  puddles.  '^Oh/' 
he'd  say.  "Oh!"  and  reach  out  his 
foot  to  step  in  one.  We  kept  hav- 
ing to  pull  him  back.  Papa  built  a 
big  fire,  and  v^e  began  to  get  dry. 
The  smell  of  food  made  Richard 
say  he  was  going  to  die  of  starva- 
tion, and  the  canyon  trip  began  to 
be  really  fun  after  v^e  had  eaten. 

''We'll  all  go  explore  Cooter's 
mine/'  said  Papa.  'I'll  make  this 
a  real  outing  for  you  kids." 

"Don't  you  think  you  ought  to 
rest?"  asked  Mama.  "After  last 
night,  I  mean.    You've  been  limp- 

"Just  a  crick  in  my  leg,"  said 
Papa.  "It'll  go  away.  Now  everyone 
come.    I'll  carry  Martin." 

"No,"  said  Mama,  "Martin  and 
I  will  stay  here.  I'll  keep  Martha 
Jane,  too,  and  we'll  fix  things  up  a 
bit." 

Martha  Jane  screwed  up  her  face, 
though  she  really  didn't  know  what 
she  wasn't  going  to  get  to  do. 

"No,"  said  Papa  emphatically. 
"You  rest  with  Martin,  but  I'll  take 
Martha  Jane  off  your  hands.  Come 
on,  kids.  I  need  a  good  chance  to 
get  acquainted  with  my  family. 
We'll  be  back  in  plenty  of  time  for 
lunch." 

Mama  waved  to  us,  but  she 
looked  doubtful. 

■jy/f  ARTHA  Jane  trotted  along  hold- 
ing Papa's  hand.  Richard  kept 
prancing  ahead,  and  then  running 
back.  "It  isn't  far,"  said  Papa,  "if 
I  remember  rightly.  Save  your 
wind,  Richard." 

"I  feel  fine,"  said  Richard,  run- 
ning up  the  trail. 

I  got  tired,  and  Randy  got  tired. 

"We  should  be  there  soon,"  said 
Papa. 


Martha  Jane  sat  down.  "Fs 
tired,"  she  said.  Papa  carried  her.  He 
was  puffing  quite  hard.  Pretty  soon 
he  quit  talking  and  just  set  his  jaw. 

"Haven't  we  hiked  past  this  once 
before?"  asked  Richard,  pointing  to 
a  pine  tree  growing  through  a  rock. 

"I  believe  we  have,"  said  Papa, 
puffing.  He  set  Martha  Jane  down. 
We  rested. 

"Come  on,"  said  Richard,  run- 
ning ahead.  In  a  moment  he  came 
back.  "There's  a  sign  up  here,"  he 
said,  "pointing  that  way  to  the 
mine."  He  pointed  back  in  the  di- 
rection from  which  we  had  come. 

"Let's  follow  the  signs,"  suggested 
Randy. 

We  climbed  along  the  side  of 
the  mountain,  Martha  Jane  on 
Papa's  back.  The  mouth  to  the 
mine  was  small,  and  the  huge  logs 
holding  up  the  entrance  looked 
ancient.  Papa  was  too  tired  to  talk 
about  it.  He  got  out  his  flashlight 
and  a  string  for  all  of  us  to  hold  on 
to.  Martha  Jane  wouldn't  get  down 
so  Papa  carried  her.  Richard  gal- 
loped ahead  and  back.  The  tunnel 
was  damp  and  dark.  Water  trickled 
down  the  sides  of  the  leaning  walls. 
There  were  puddles  on  the  ground, 
so  we  walked  carefully  along  the 
cross  ties. 

"Yow!"  screeched  Richard  far  up 
ahead.    We  heard  a  slide  of  rock. 

"Richard,"  called  Papa,  but  there 
was  no  answer.  "Richard,  Richard!" 
called  Papa,  and  we  raced  forward. 

Papa  handed  Martha  Jane  to 
Randy,  who  staggered  under  the 
load.  Papa  ran  faster  than  I've  ever 
seen  him.  When  we  got  up  farther 
into  the  tunnel,  we  saw  Papa  lying 
flat  in  the  wet,  damp  mud  talking 
to    Richard.    Richard    had    fallen 


518  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 

through  one  side  of  the  track  to  a  OICHARD    dimbed    out,    after 

kind  of  cave  beneath.     Mud  and  much  shpping  back  and  caving 

debris  partially  filled  the  cave,  but  in  of  dirt.    His  hair  was  matted  with 

Richard  still  couldn't  reach  Papa's  mud. 

hand.  'Tour  mother  will  never  know 

"Gee,"  said    Richard,    "I    guess  you,"   said   Papa   to   Richard   and 

you'll  have  to  leave  me  here."    We  then  to  us.     He  tied  us  together 

gathered  around  and  looked  down  at  with  string  and  took  Martha  Jane 

him.    Martha  Jane  began  to  cry.  on  his  back.    We  went  very  slowly. 

"Hush,"  said  Papa.    "We  certain-  "I'm  hungry,"  Randy  announced, 

ly  won't  leave  him  here  after  all  the  "I  don't  want  to  hear  about  it," 

money  we've  spent  on  him."  Papa  replied  Papa. 

handed  Richard  the  string,  but  it  "Hungry,"  said  Martha  Jane,  be- 

was  only  to  steady  him;   it  could  ginning  to  cry  again, 

never  hold  him.  Papa  sang  to  her.  "Oh,  little  Red- 

"You'll  have  to  stay  here  with  wing,    don't   you    cry.      Oh,    little 

Richard,"  said  Papa  to  Randy  and  Redwing."    We  didn't  laugh.  We 

me  and  Martha  Jane.  "I'll  have  to  were  too  tired, 

go  out  and  hunt  for  a  pole  or  some-  The  sun  made  us  squint  when 

thing."    Then  he  made  us  promise  we  got  outside.    Papa  blocked  the 

not  to  move  one  inch  one  way  or  cave  as  a  sign  of  warning  and  said 

another  until  he  came  back.  "Any-  he'd  hike  back  with  a  sign  since  we 

thing  might  cave  in  under  you  at  didn't  have  any  paper, 

any  time,"  he  said.  "Today?"  we  asked  with  interest. 

We    were    impressed.     We    sat  "Not    today,"    he    said,    looking 

perfectly  still,  though  our  legs  ached,  away,  "tomorrow." 

and  we  began  to  feel  cold  from  the  We  slipped  and  slid  and  crawled 

damp.  down,  down.  Randy  and  I  moaned. 

"You  can  show  people  my  skele-  Richard  galloped  ahead,  clutching 

ton,"  called  Richard,  "and  charge."  trees  and  hallooing  wildly.     Papa 

"Be  quiet,"  said  Randy.  came  down  backwards,  sometimes 

Everybody    felt    gloomy,    except  on  his  knees,  holding  Martha  Jane 

Richard.    He  seemed  very  cheerful,  tightly.    We  got  back  much  faster 

Martha  Jane  cried  herself  to  sleep  than  we  went  up,  but  it  still  took 

on  Randy.  Our  feet  were  wet  and  a  long  time. 

muddy,  and  when  we  had  just  de-  "Your  mother  will  be  very  wor- 

cided  to  abandon  Richard  and  try  ried,"    said   Papa;    "it's   long   after 

to  find  out  what  Papa  might  have  lunch." 

fallen  into,  he  came  back.  He  was  We  beat  Papa  and  Martha  Jane 

dragging  two  long  limbs  from  trees,  in  by  a  mile,  and  Richard  beat  us. 

Branches,  partially  cut  off,  stuck  out  Mama  had  lunch  waiting  and  the 

on  the  sides.    Papa  had  a  bandage  camp  all  fixed  neatly.  We  felt  much 

around  one  of  his  hands.  "Just  a  better,  though  Mama  was  horrified 

slight  scratch,"  said  Papa.  "I  thought  at  how  we  looked, 

it  would  never  stop  bleeding,"  he  "Did  you  all  stand  on  your  heads 

added.     We  were  too  cold  to  be  in  mud?"  she  asked.  We  explained 

very  sympathetic.  while  we  packed  water  to  heat  so 


THE  JUMPHER  FAMILY  CAMPS 


519 


we  could  get  clean,  which  Mama 
said  was  going  to  be  a  job. 

Papa  got  to  the  camp  at  last.  He 
gasped  and  lay  down  on  the  ground. 
Martha  Jane  ran  to  Mama,  and  then 
she  saw  the  swing.  ''Swing,"  she 
squealed.  She  ran  in  circles,  toe- 
danced  to  the  swing.  She  seemed 
very  happy  and  not  tired  at  all. 

Mama  got  out  the  first-aid  kit  and 
bandaged  Papa's  hand.  She  put 
merthiolate  on  his  scratches  while 
he  groaned.  "I'm  dead,"  he  kept 
saying.  He  revived  to  eat  and  wash 
and  then  lay  down  again  on  a  blan- 
ket. He  slept  all  afternoon  while  we 
explored.  That  night  he  told  us 
stories,  and  we  roasted  marshmal- 
lows  around  the  campfire. 

Mama  took  us  for  a  short  hike 
the  next  morning  while  Papa  fixed 
the  car.  He  had  to  flag  someone 
and  go  to  the  city  for  parts.  It  took 
him  all  day.  He  hired  a  man  to 
drive  him  back.  Then  the  next  after- 
noon Papa  wrote  a  sign  about  a 
very  dangerous  mine  and  cave-in 
and  set  off  to  post  it.  Mama  sent 
Richard  with  him  to  show  him  the 
way,  though  she  whispered  that  part 
to  Richard.  Also,  on  no  condition, 
were  they  to  go  into  the  mine. 
''Don't  worry,"  said  Papa. 

We  hated  to  leave  the  canyon. 

Papa   was   packing   the   car   again, 

and  we  were  helping.   ''Kate,"  he 

said,  looking  over  a  pile  of  bedding, 

'I   never  imagined   in   a   thousand 


years  kids  were  so  much  work,  that 
things  pertaining  to  a  family  could 
be  so  exhausting."  He  looked  at 
Mama  with  great  admiration  and 
shook  his  head.  We  all  felt  very 
conceited  as  if  Papa  had  praised  us. 

"I  don't  want  to  go,"  wailed  Mar- 
tha Jane,  and  Papa  had  to  chase  her. 
At  last  we  were  ready. 

"Oh,  my  pine  cones,"  Randy 
yelled,  and  leaped  from  the  car  and 
ran  across  the  camp  area.  "I  can't 
find  them,"  she  called.  She  disap- 
peared from  sight.  There  was  a 
kind  of  squeak  and  shout.  Papa 
jumped  out  of  the  car.  Randy  came 
up  from  the  creek.  Rivulets  of  water 
dripped  from  her  jeans.  Mama  ran 
with  a  blanket.  "I  slipped,"  Randy 
explained. 

"One  more  shock—"  said  Papa. 

We  were  off,  finally,  winding 
down  the  canyon.  It  seemed  a  long 
time  since  we  had  first  come  to 
stay,  since  we  had  been  home. 

"It's  too  bad,  Hugh,  you  didn't 
get  to  fish  at  all,"  sympathized 
Mama,  holding  Martin  so  he  could 
see  outside. 

"I  don't  mind,"  said  Papa. 

"This  was  the  best  trip,"  declared 
Richard,  "that  we  ever  had." 

"Let's  do  it  every  summer,"  sug- 
gested Randy. 

"Promise!"  we  all  shouted  at 
Papa.     Papa  promised. 

"We  had  a  wonderful  time  camp- 
ing," Randy  said. 

We  really  had. 


fliy  Q/horn 

Maude  O.  Cooik 


You  say  that  your  rose  has  a  thorn? 
Why  do  you  not  try  to  transpose. 
And  say  without  sorrow  or  scorn, 
"My  thorn  has  a  beautiful  rose?" 


(cyrgamzing  the  [Keuef  Soaetii 
1 1  Lagazine  (campaign 

N.  Florence  Hanny 
Former  Magazine  Representative,  Firth  Ward  and  Shelley  Stake,  Idaho 

1.  Consider  the  calling  which  you  have  accepted  seriously.  Putting  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  into  the  homes  of  the  people  in  your  ward  is  your  work. 

2.  Before  beginning  in  any  way,  kneel  in  humble  prayer  before  the  Lord  and  tell 
him  that  you  have  been  called  to  this  work  and  that  you  have  told  those  presiding  over 
you  that  you  would  try  to  do  it,  and  ask  in  faith  for  the  Lord's  help  to  guide  you. 

3.  Prepare  a  list  of  names  of  all  women  in  your  district,  whether  or  not  these 
women  belong  to  the  Relief  Society  organization.  Consult  your  ward  Relief  Society 
secretary  for  all  names  of  Church  members  in  your  district  which  she  has  listed  in  the 
visiting  teacher  report  book.  Use  your  own  judgment  as  to  whether  or  not  you  will 
call  upon  non-members  of  the  Church.  This  is  an  additional  possibility  for  subscrip- 
tions and  may  result  in  much  good  in  bringing  the  gospel  to  other  people.  [The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  was  placed  in  the  homes  of  eighteen  non-members  of  the  Church  in 
the  Firth  Ward,  Shelley  Stake,  in  1948.  Firth  is  a  small  town  with  102  Latter-day 
Saint  and  part  Latter-day  Saint  families.) 

4.  Have  a  goal  representing  what  you  would  like  to  do.  Latter-day  Saints  work  for 
the  highest  degree.  The  number  enrolled  on  the  Relief  Society  record  in  your  ward 
is  the  number  of  subscriptions  you  will  need  to  obtain  100  per  cent  in  your  work. 
Seventy-five  per  cent  will  place  you  on  the  Honor  Roll  in  Magazine  work,  but  it  takes 
the  number  of  your  ward  enrollment  at  the  close  of  1949  to  make  100%  for  your 
ward  in  1950. 

5.  Make  a  definite  study  of  the  principal  features  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine, 
so  that  you  will  be  prepared  to  tell  others  about  it. 

6.  You  are  now  ready  to  begin  your  work.  Before  going  into  the  homes,  be 
humble  and  prayerful  and  rely  on  the  Lord  in  all  things.  Let  your  mind  be  open  to 
inspiration  and  make  use  of  new  thoughts  which  may  come  to  you  for  working  possi- 
bilities. This  is  really  the  interesting  part  in  connection  with  the  work.  Have  several 
copies  of  the  Magazine  with  you  and  let  the  people  see  what  you  desire  to  tell  them 
about  the  Magazine. 

7.  Wherever  you  go,  let  the  visit  be  a  pleasant  one.  Let  the  brief  visit  be  one 
of  happiness  to  you  and  to  the  one  whom  you  contact.  Consider  carefully  refusals; 
there  may  be  some  way  you  can  help.  Take  plenty  of  time  to  consider  all  details 
carefully,  be  tactful  and  suggestive,  but  never  try  to  force  others  to  see  as  you  would 
like  to  have  them.  Generally,  visits  should  be  short  ones,  but  on  one  occasion  I  took 
my  crocheting  with  me  and  sat  a  while  in  each  home  visiting  a  few  minutes.  In  our 
community  everyone  is  my  friend  and  I  wanted  to  visit  with  them  awhile  and  also 
I  was  walking  and  would  have  about  three  miles  or  more  to  go  before  the  afternoon 
was  over.  I  planned  my  homework  so  I  could  have  every  Monday  afternoon  on 
Magazine  work,  as  it  was  needed. 

8.  Be  "Magazine  Fiiendly"  with  the  people  in  your  ward  the  year  around.  Ask 
the  subscribers  if  they  are  getting  their  Magazines,  if  they  are  enjoying  them.  Did  you 
read  this  article  by ,  or  that  story  by  ?    Talk  about  the  lessons  or 

Page  520 


ORGANIZING  THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE  CAMPAIGN  521 

other  features.  By  all  means,  if  you  place  the  Magazine  in  the  home  of  a  non-member 
of  the  Church,  try  to  call  again.  Do  not  let  her  feel  that  you  just  called  to  sell  the 
Magazine  and  take  her  money.  Our  president  asked  me  to  invite  the  non-members  to 
come  out  with  us,  so  I  usually  asked  them  to  visit  with  us  on  work-meeting  day. 

9.  A  good  poster  in  your  Church  building  may  be  helpful.  In  the  Shelley  Stake 
we  have  used  many  posters.  Each  ward  worker  made  one  or  more  for  her  use,  and 
we  displayed  them  all  together  in  a  stake  display.  Dramatize  a  feature  of  the  Magazine 
in  a  ward  Relief  Society  meeting.  Original  or  used  songs  may  be  presented  occasionally 
by  the  chorister;  songs  featuring  the  Magazine  can  be  introduced  in  connection  with 
social  events. 

10.  Occasionally  those  already  subscribing  may  like  to  send  the  Magazine  to  a 
friend  or  relative  living  in  a  distant  place.  This  is  a  good  way  to  increase  your  number 
of  subscriptions  and  also  a  way  to  help  take  the  message  of  the  gospel  to  others.  Last 
year  a  number  of  gifts  were  placed  in  homes  within  our  own  ward  territory.  If  a  person, 
financially  able  to  subscribe,  refuses  with  the  statement  that  she  is  too  busy  to  read  the 
Magazine,  ask  her  if  she  would  be  willing  to  make  a  gift  of  it  to  another  person. 

11.  Keep  your  work  up  to  date.  Always  have  a  working  record  for  your  own 
benefit  as  a  Magazine  worker,  listing  the  expirations  which  will  take  place  each  month 
and  also  a  list  of  prospective  new  subscribers.  Never  leave  the  bulk  of  your  work  until 
December  or  you  will  be  most  certain  to  fall  below  the  100  per  cent  mark.  January 
is  a  good  time  to  begin  doing  what  you  did  not  get  done  the  year  before.  I  like  a  January 
Magazine  Department  in  Union  Meeting,  wherein  all  ward  workers  can  tell  a  few  ways 
which  they  can  see  wherein  they  could  have  improved  in  their  work.  It  is  well  to 
remember  that  if  new  subscribers  can  subscribe  before  the  first  of  June,  they  will  receive 
Magazines  containing  all  of  the  lesson  material  for  the  coming  year. 

12.  Let  nothing  cause  you  to  be  timid  in  your  work.  It  may  not  be  easy,  but  it 
is  a  work  wherein  there  is  great  joy,  and  there  is  a  way.  Memorize  and  repeat  over 
and  over  to  give  you  courage  in  your  calling  the  words  of  Nephi:  "And  it  came  to  pass 
that  I,  Nephi,  said  unto  my  father:  I  will  go  and  do  the  thing  which  the  Lord  hath 
commanded,  for  I  know  the  Lord  giveth  no  commandments  unto  the  children  of  men, 
save  he  shall  prepare  a  way  for  them  that  they  may  accomplish  the  thing  which  he 
commandeth  them"  (I  Nephi  3:7). 

13.  Work  for  100  per  cent.  Enjoy  your  work.  When  you  have  reached  the  100 
per  cent  mark  do  not  think  that  is  sufficient,  but  try  for  one  or  two  more  subscriptions 
and  then  for  one  or  two  more  and  on  and  on  as  long  as  there  is  anything  that  can  be 
done.  Getting  the  extra  ones  is  where  the  fun  comes  in,  and  be  sure  you  get  in  on  the 
fun.  Little  by  little  we  climbed  last  year,  in  the  Firth  Ward,  until,  instead  of  the  68 
subsbcriptions  which  made  our  one  hundred  per  cent,  we  reached  the  98  mark.  At 
that  point,  one  evening  I  was  in  the  presence  of  our  bishop  and  I  mentioned  how  we 
had  been  blessed.  The  bishop  said,  "If  you  could  get  102  subscriptions  you  would 
have  100  per  cent  for  every  Latter-day  Saint  and  part  Latter-day  Saint  family  in  the 
ward."  I  combed  the  possibilities  remaining  and  went  out  to  try,  and  the  Lord 
blessed  me  in  my  efforts. 


LKadiant  ^ift 

Ruth  H^Twood 


In  the  upwelling  glory  of  my  mood 
I  would  express  my  fervent  gratitude 
For  this  dear  gift  of  beauty  in  the  heart. 
And  power  to  give  it  utterance  in  art. 


Where  Love  Abideth 

Alice  Whitson  Norton 

ON  the  corner  of  Gay  Street  and  among  the  missing  after  a  bloody 

Mulberry  Avenue,  as  strangely  battle  on  the  Argonne  front,   the 

out  of  place  as  a  bird  of  para-  owners   of   the   small   shop   found 

dise  on  the  public  market  of  any  comfort  for  their  wounded  hearts 

thriving  city,  was  a  flower  shop.  in    the    earth    that    produced    the 

A    small    affair    it   was,    but    so  blossoms  and  the  httle  shop  through 

bright  were  its  windows,  so  spotless  ^hich   thev  marketed  their  wares, 

the  inside,  and  so  genial  were  the  They  made  no  outcry  against  fate, 

elderly    couple    that    ran    it,    that  nor  did  they  go  about  with  long, 

one  thought  of  the  little  shop  in  big  sad   faces.     Their   loyal   sons   had 

proportions.  gone  West  in  a  great  cause  and  the 

It  had  caught  my  attention  the  shop  owners  must  carry  on. 

first  time   I   had  passed  by  on   a  p^^            ^^      ^^^^        ^i^h  the 

small,  dmky  streetcar  that  ran  out  ^^^„^      i^^^^^       ^^^   ^^^-        ^|. 

on  Gay  Street  to  a  substantial  re-  -      ^^^  arranging  the  bright  bou- 

sidential  district,  and  somehow  iio  ^s  for  the  little  shop;  and  far 

matter  how  often  passed,  I  rare  y  j^^^  ^^^  ^-^^^  ^  li^l^t  ^^uld  be  seen 

failed  to  cast  a  glance  at  the  little  ^^^-      ^^^^  ^he  fertile  garden  plot 

shop.     One  day  when  I  happened  ^^^^  ^f  ^^^  ^^^H  ^^ 

to   be   driving   in,    I   stopped   and  r>  ^   ^                        jit 

•u       1,1.         c        a             £          j-T,  But  there  came  a   day  when   I 

bought    a    few    flowers    from    the  .      ,  ,,       u           i       -^  i 

^^^            •       j-i,       1             J  missed  the  old  couple,  and  curios- 

old  couple  running  the  place,  and  .^          .     ,       -..i.            •        •   .       i. 

r.     .1    .  r           r            .       j.  itv,   mixcd   With   pcnuine   interest, 

after  that  I  was  a  frequent  customer.  ^'      ^   ,          ^°^       en 

On  that  first  dav  I  learned  the  P^^^mpted  me  to  stop  for  flowers 

111             1           ^1         J.  when  I  really  didn  t  need  them, 

elderly  couple  were  depending  on  ^ 

that  little  shop  for  a  living,  and  The   "Missus"  was  sick,   a  new 

earning  a  living  at  their  age  was  ^^^P^r  told  me-ternbly  sick.  There 

not  such  an  easy  task  when   one  were  no  funds  to  hire  a  nurse,  so 

grows    one's    own    flowers.      They  t^e  old  man  had  stayed  at  home 

hadn't    intended    this    to    happen  to  look  after  her,  and  this  new  man 

when  the  little  shop  and  the  bright  had  taken  over  the  shop, 

garden  were  first  started.    Oh,  no!  As  time  went  by  the  little  shop 

When  the  shop  and  garden  were  began    to   lose   its   brightness;   the 

started  there  had  been  two  sturdy  windows  became  dingy,  the  flowers 

boys  with  willing  hands  to  do  the  wilted    in    their   holders,    and   the 

manual   labor   of   growing.     Then  customers  in  the  habit  of  dropping 

came  World  War  I  and  the  sturdy  by  for  their  fresh  bouquets  began 

young  men  went  bravely  marching  buying  elsewhere,  and  finally  one 

off,  each  with  a  carnation  in  his  morning  I  looked  out  of  the  trolley 

buttonhole— and  that  was  the  pic-  window   and   discovered   the   door 

ture  the  parents  held  of  their  sons.  was   closed,   and  on   it  a  placard, 

When     their     names     appeared  "For  Rent." 

Page  522 


WHERE  LOVE  ABIDETH 


523 


'T^HAT  rent  sign  stirred  my  heart 
and  set  my  feet  in  action,  and 
a  few  hours  later  I  was  knocking  on 
the  door  of  the  httle  house  in  front 
of  a  sadly  neglected  flower  garden 
several  blocks  from  the  little  shop. 
I  knew  by  old  Tolly's  face  that 
things  were  in  a  bad  way  when  he 
opened  the  door  for  me,  but  he 
smiled  as  bravely  as  a  soldier  under 
fire. 

''Don't  tell  her,"  he  warned,  with 
a  motion  toward  the  room  housing 
his  invalid  wife,  ''that  the  shop  is 
closed.  It  would  break  her  heart— 
and  I  couldn't  stand  that—" 

I  nodded  an  agreement  and  fol- 
lowed the  man  into  a  dark  room. 

"This  is  npt  my  idea  of  living, 
Miss  Ellen,"  Mrs.  Tolly  murmured 
faintly,  "but  I  have  been  very  ill 
with  fever  and  it's  settled  in  my 
eyes.  I  may  become  blind— and— " 
her  voice  faltered  slightly,  "I— may 
never  walk  again." 

"Oh,  but  she  speaks  so  foolish," 
chuckled  the  old  man.  "It  is  only 
a  matter  of  time  before  she  will  see 
and  walk  again,  and  why  should 
she  worry,  with  the  little  flower 
shop  moving  along  so  fine?" 

"She  shouldn't  worry,"  I  com- 
forted, pondering  in  my  heart  at 
the  loyalty  of  the  aged  man. 

"Somehow,  some  way,"  he  con- 
tinued, "old  Tolly  will  manage  to 
grow  and  sell  flowers,  and  care  for 
the  Missus." 

I  felt  a  calloused  hand  clasp  mine 
and  looked  down  upon  the  tightly 
bandaged  eyes  of  Tolly's  wife. 

"Where  love  ab^deth,  Miss 
Ellen,"  she  said  softly,  "faith  can 
work  miracles.  My  husband  has 
always  been  like  that.  His  faith 
is  great,  and  his  love  is  wonderful. 


Fifty  years,"  she  went  on,  "we  have 
lived  together,  working  side  by  side, 
in  unity  of  thought  and  purpose— 
now— I  am  sick  and  he  is  carrying 
the  whole  burden." 

"A  man,"  I  managed  to  say,  "is 
supposed  to  be  the  stronger  of  the 
species,  and  I  am  sure  Mr.  Tolly 
will  find  a  way  to  carry  on  and  pro- 
vide for  you." 

"Only  with  flowers,"  she  answered 
calmly,  "can  my  Tolly  earn  a  de- 
cent living  for  us,  and  I'm  so  glad 
he  still  has  the  little  shop.  Be  sure 
to  keep  the  windows  bright.  Tolly," 
she  added  whimsically. 

A  few  weeks  later  I  learned  that 
Mrs.  Tolly  would  never  walk  again, 
but  her  eyesight  would  be  restored. 
That  was  something  we  had  scarcely 
hoped  for.  But  not  walking  pre- 
sented another  problem— a  wheel 
chair  must  be  provided,  but  how? 

"You  cannot  know  the  sorrow  in 
my  heart.  Miss  Ellen,"  old  Tolly 
whispered,  when  this  discovery  was 
made,  "that  I  am  unable  to  buy 
the  chair.  She  doesn't  dream  our 
funds  are  gone  and  the  little  shop 
is  closed.     What  shall  I  do?" 

"It  isn't  what  you  shall  do,  Mr. 
Tolley,"  I  answered,  "but  what 
can  you  do?" 

"I  once  made  a  living  selling 
pencils  and  shoestrings  on  the 
street,"  he  answered  with  a  faint 
smile.  "But  she  must  never  know, 
Miss  Ellen,  maybe  I  can  do  that 
again.  By  leaving  home  early  and 
coming  in  late  she  will  think  I  am 
but  working  all  the  harder  with  my 
flowers,  see?" 

"Yes,"  I  said.  "I  see  something 
I've  never  seen  before— the  endur- 
ance of  true  love." 


524 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 


AFTER  that  I  visited  the  httle 

house  often  and  hstened  with 

genuine    joy    to    the    stories    Mrs. 

Tolly  told  of  her  husband's  progress 

in  the  flower  shop  alone. 

''Always,"  she  said,  ''he  brings 
me  a  bright  flower  when  he  comes 
in  at  night,  and  since  he  is  running 
the  garden  alone  he  is  growing  many 
wonderful  new  species." 

That  he  was  buying  these  wonder- 
ful new  species  with  money  he  had 
earned  from  selling  pencils  and  shoe- 
strings I  never  breathed.  It  was 
Tolly's  way,  not  mine,  of  keeping 
his  life  partner  happy. 

By  and  by  the  lovely  wheel  chair 
became  a  reality  and  in  a  remark- 
ably short  time  Mrs.  Tolly  was  mov- 
ing about  the  place  with  surprising 
speed.  And  what  she  learned  to 
do  from  that  wheel  chair  would 
put  to  shame  many  a  normal  wo- 
man's effort.  The  little  house  was 
restored  to  its  cheery  atmosphere, 
dust  gave  way  to  shining  corners 
and  polished  furniture;  and  a  sense 
of  quietude  and  peace  enveloped 
the  place  to  such  a  degree  that  I 
found  myself  lingering  with  every 
visit.  Strange,  spicy  odors  often 
filled  the  air  when  I  entered  the 
door,  and  I  learned  the  invalid  was 
at  her  old  tricks  of  preparing  de- 
lightful dishes  for  her  household. 

"She  makes  them  out  of  almost 
nothing,"  the  man  informed  me, 
when  I  sniffed  the  rich  aroma  es- 
caping from  a  hot  spice  cake. 

"But  he  brings  in  the  nothing  I 
demand  to  make  the  spice  cake  out 
of,"  the  woman  interrupted,  "and 
that  is  why  my  heart  sings  so  hap- 
pily—to think  my  Tolly  can  grow 
and  sell  flowers,"  she  added  thought- 
fully, "just  as  if  I  were  right  there 


helping  all  the  time!  It  gives  me 
courage  to  undertake  anything, 
Miss  Ellen." 

A  sudden  demand  for  my  presence 
in  the  East  interrupted  my  little 
visits  for  a  period  of  three  months, 
but  the  first  opportunity  that  came 
after  I  returned  home  to  pay  a  visit 
to  the  invalid  found  me  knocking 
on  her  door. 

That  Tolly  had  kept  his  secret 
and  was  providing  her  with  the  ne- 
cessities of  life  I  felt  assured  at  first 
glimpse  of  the  room.  Fresh  flowers 
filled  the  vases  over  the  mantel  and 
on  the  living  room  table,  while 
the  most  heavenly  odors  imagin- 
able penetrated  the  atmosphere. 

"What  are  you  up  to  now?"  I 
inquired  after  our  visit  was  over. 

"You  wouldn't  think  I  could  sit 
down  and  leave  my  Tolly  the  whole 
burden,  Miss  Ellen?"  she  asked 
softly. 

"I  don't  understand,"  I  coun- 
tered. 

"Perhaps  you  were  in  the  dark, 
too.  Miss  Ellen,"  she  whispered 
softly,  "but  I  found  out  all  by  myself 
that  Tolly  had  lost  the  shop  and  the 
flower  garden  and  was  earning  a 
living  for  me  by  peddling  shoe- 
strings and  pencils,  and  .  .  .  ."  Sud- 
denly her  face  lighted  with  a  glo- 
rious smile  and  her  hand  closed 
over  mine.  "I,  too,  can  play  a  game, 
Miss  Ellen,"  she  whispered  eagerly. 
"I  never  let  Tolly  know  I  had  dis- 
covered our  loss,  but  just  to  pass 
the  time  away  and  make  the  days 
shorter  when  he  must  be  away  from 
home,  I  make  the  little  spice  cakes 
you  smell  and  sell  them  through 
the  back  door." 

Reaching  for  a  little  blue-flowered 
bowl  under  the  edge  of  the  pantry 


WHERE  LOVE  ABIDETH 


525 


shelf,  she  handed  it  to  me,  and 
smiled  at  the  surprise  registered  at 
its  weight. 

"My  earnings  for  three  days," 
she  said  proudly.  ''Nine  dollars  and 
a  half  in  nickles  and  dimes.  Not 
so  bad,  is  it?"  she  asked  eagerly. 
"And  Tolly  would  never  guess  I 
do  it  for  anything  save  pleasure!" 

On  the  corner  of  a  crowded  thor- 


oughfare that  afternoon  I  saw  old 
Tolly  courteously  disposing  of  his 
wares,  a  look  of  triumph  on  his 
wrinkled  face  and  a  twinkle  in  his 
eyes.  Just  as  I  took  the  car,  I  saw 
him  enter  a  florist  shop  and  a  strange 
emotion  filled  my  soul.  At  last, 
I  mused  to  myself,  I  had  discovered 
that  where  love  abideth  sacrifice 
is  sweet,  and  home,  whether  palace 
or  hovel,  is  a  place  shining  with  joy. 


/light  Song 

Lizaheth  Wall 

Let  all  the  sounds  of  the  earth  be  hushed; 

Let  all  the  noises  of  night  be  stilled. 
Nothing  must  waken  my  elfin-child, 

Sleeping  where  showers  of  stars  have  spilled. 

Nothing  must  waken  my  elfin-child, 

She  who  lies  curled  like  a  slim,  brown  leaf. 

Hush,  little  night  birds  and  wandering  winds, 
Let  all  your  songs  be  soft  and  brief. 

Hush,  little  night  birds  and  wandering  winds. 
Turn  all  your  songs  into  lullabies. 

Nothing  must  waken  my  elfin-child 

Till  the  morning  kisses  her  shadowed  eyes. 


LKenascence 

Marian  Schroder  Crothers 

Grieve  not,  when  I  am  gone. 
That  I  no  more  shall  hear 
On  some  bright,  cloudless  day. 
The  lark's  song,  crystal  clear. 
My  heart,  remembering 
The  lovely  song  he  sings. 
Will  joyously  awake 
In  some  eternal  spring. 


cJhings  to  LKemember 

Eleanor  W.  Schow 

These  are  the  things  that  are  most  to  me 
To  hold  in  my  heart  and  to  ponder  on: 

A  placid  moon  over  a  cypress  tree. 
An  orchid  dusk,  and  a  golden  dawn. 

And  a  day  that  was  dearer  than  all  the  rest 
That  ever  had  been,  or  yet  could  be. 

When  I  knew  that  my  life  was  forever  blessed 
By  a  look  on  your  face  that  was  all  for  me. 


Sixty    L/ears  Jxgo 

Excerpts  from  the  Woman's  Exponent,  August  i,  and  August  15,  1890 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

PRIDE,  HOW  SHALL  WE  DEFINE  IT:  In  my  opinion  dignity  and  self- 
respect  belong  to  the  Deity.  Did  not  Jesus  say,  "Be  ye  perfect  even  as  your  Father  in 
heaven  is  perfect?"  In  this  we  learn  that  God  is  our  Father.  Accordingly,  those  who 
believe  this  and  obey  his  commandments  will  obtain  his  spirit  which  when  it  is  obtained 
they  will  find  it  gives  them  dignity  and  self-respect,  for  these  are  attributes  of  the  Deity 
and  not  pride  as  one  may  suppose.  Vanity  and  self-conceit  are  dangerous  properties. 
Why  should  one  become  vain  because  he  has  arrived  at  some  attainment  which 
another  has  not.    He  may  fill  another  position  the  first  is  not  capable  of  filling. — ^Mary 

AN  INTERESTING  TIME:  In  company  with  Mrs.  Jane  S.  Richards,  First 
Counselor  to  Mrs.  Zina  D.  H.  Young,  we  left  on  Thursday,  August  7  to  visit  the 
sisters  in  Iron  County  and  attend  Conference  in  that  Stake.  We  reached  Cedar  City 
Friday  evening  after  a  drive  of  fifty-five  miles.  Saturday  wc  met  with  the  Relief  Society 
of  Cedar.  We  met  with  the  Relief  Society  of  Beaver  Stake  and  there  were  about  as 
many  men  as  women  present.  We  noticed  in  the  audience  Elders  Daniel  Tyler,  Wm. 
Fotheringham,  Benjamin  Bennett  and  other  prominent  brethren,  among  them  Brother 
Shepherd  an  old-time  Elder  in  Israel.  Tuesday  morning  we  left  Beaver  and  met  with 
the  Relief  Society  at  Minersville.  We  saw  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Gilbert,  one  of  the  oldest 
members  of  the  Church,  the  widow  of  Sidney  Gilbert  prominent  in  the  days  of  Kirtland 
and  also  in  the  persecutions  of  the  Church  in  Missouri.  Mrs.  Gilbert  has  just  passed 
her  ninetieth  birthday  Aug.  7,  she  is  not  feeble  as  one  might  expect,  she  talks  well,  told 
us  she  was  baptized  into  the  Church  in  1830  and  had  never  been  reproved  or  brought 
before  the  teachers  or  authorities  in  all  those  sixty  years.  After  the  meeting  in  Miners- 
ville we  turned  our  faces  homeward.  It  is  exceedingly  pleasant  and  interesting  to  travel 
among  the  people  and  see  them  in  their  homes  and  assemblies.  The  Relief  Society  and 
other  organizations  are  doing  great  good  in  the  midst  of  the  Saints  wherever  they  arc 
located. 

SUPPLICATION 

Lord  thou  who  see'st  all  my  heart, 

And  know'st  my  every  thought: 
Help  me  to  do  thy  holy  will 

And  serve  Thee  as  I  ought. 

And  when  my  path  seems  dark  and  wild. 

And  hope  burns  low  within; 
Look  down  upon  Thine  erring  child, 

And  keep  my  heart  from  sin. 

—Charity 

DEFINITION  OF  POLITICAL  ECONOMY:  There  is  no  wealth  but  life. 
Life,  including  all  its  powers  of  love,  of  joy  and  admiration.  That  country  is  the  rich- 
est which  nourishes  the  greatest  number  of  noble  and  happy  human  beings;  that  man 
is  the  richest  who,  having  perfected  the  function  of  his  own  life  to  the  utmost,  has 
also  the  wisest  helpful  influence,  both  personal  and  by  means  of  his  possessions,  over 
the  lives  of  others.  A  strange  political  economy  founded  on  self-interest  being  the  ful- 
fillment of  that  which  once  brought  schism  into  the  policy  of  angels  and  ruin  into  the 
economy  of  heaven." — Ruskin 

Page  526 


Woman's    Sphere 


TUNE  ist  of  this  year,  Mabel  Young 
^  Sanborn,  last  living  child  of 
President  Brigham  Young,  unveiled 
the  statue  of  her  father  during  im- 
pressive ceremonies  in  Statuary 
Hall,  Washington,  D.  C.  This 
beautiful  piece  of  work,  created  by 
Mahonri  Young,  grandson  of  Brig- 
ham  Young,  now  takes  its  place 
among  the  statues  of  other  great 
figures  of  American  history. 

A  BBIE  S.  YOUNG  is  the  only 
living  daughter-in-law  of  Presi- 
dent Brigham  Young.  Married  to 
Brigham  Young,  Jr.,  she  was  left  a 
widow  with  seven  children  at  the 
age  of  thirty-three.  Now  eighty,  she 
still  does  beautiful  needlework  and 
is  writing  an  autobiography  and  a 
biography  of  her  grandparents. 

lyrARGARET   CHASE   SMITH, 

our  Nation's  only  woman  sen- 
ator, recently  pleaded  the  supreme 
need  for  a  high  sense  of  honor  and 
justice,  and  a  deep  insight  into  our 
country's  needs  to  transcend  party 
loyalties.  There  is  talk  of  Senator 
Smith's  being  nominated  as  vice- 
president  of  the  United  States. 

\    much-enjoyed  Latter-day  Saint 
author,  Merling  Dennis  Clyde, 
died  last  May.  For  many  years  she 
was  a  contributor  to  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine.    Her  poetry  is  par- 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


ticularly  uplifting  and  inspirational 
in  tone. 


W 


INNER  of  the  Frank  W.  Darl- 
ing Memorial  Prize  ($50)  for 
a  single  sonnet,  sponsored  by  the 
Poetry  Society  of  Virginia,  is  our 
own  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard  of  Og- 
den,  with  her  offering  ''No  Barren 
Bough." 

pLLEN  ROMNEY  SCHO- 
FIELD,  eighty-six,  recently  died 
in  Los  Angeles.  Daughter  of  Vilate 
Ellen  Romney  and  Bishop  George 
Romney,  Sister  Schofield  was  active 
in  Church  work,  particularly  Relief 
Society,  until  her  death,  and  left 
behind  her  a  host  of  friends. 

nPHE  general  board  has  been  happy 
to  learn  that  the  Female  Samari- 
tan Association,  with  aims  very 
much  like  those  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety, has  celebrated  its  one  hundred 
and  twenty-second  birthday,  having 
been  organized  in  Portland,  Maine, 
March  4,  1828.  It  is  still  active  in 
spiritual  and  physical  charities. 

So  far  as  is  known  the  Latter-day 
Saint  Relief  Society,  organized 
in  1842,  is  the  oldest  women's  or- 
ganization of  national  and  inter- 
national scope  that  has  persisted. 
If  anyone  knows  anything  to  the 
contrary,  the  general  board  would 
be  glad  to  be  given  this  information. 

Page  527 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  37 


AUGUST  1950 


NO.  8 


vl/ork  IS  a  uju 


essifig 


"Blessed  is  he  who  has  found  his  work;  let  him  ask  no  other  blessedness." 

— ^Thomas  Carlyle 


npHERE  is  a  dangerous  wave  of 
thinking  in  our  world  today 
which  regards  work  as  punishment, 
as  an  evil  to  be  avoided.  The  present 
tendency  seems  to  be  the  desire  to 
avoid  work,  to  seek  continually  for 
shorter  hours,  fewer  work  days,  eas- 
ier tasks,  less  responsibility— all  of 
these  so-called  ''benefits"  to  be  ac- 
companied by  higher  compensation. 
The  substance  of  the  matter  seems 
to  be  a  philosophy  of  giving  less  and 
receiving  more— of  gaining  some- 
thing for  nothing.  This  is  a  law  of 
diminishing  returns,  a  negative  and 
a  destructive  philosophy.  It  is  the 
philosophy  of  the  destroyer— not  the 
faith  of  the  builder. 

Many  rich  rewards  are  promised 
by  people  who  seem  to  think  that 
wealth  and  happiness  can  be 
achieved  without  effort.  We  are  told 
that  in  the  perfect  society  very  little 
work  will  be  necessary.  'The  neces- 
sity of  toil  is  a  superstition,"  some 
social  planners  would  have  us  be- 
lieve. "That  man  is  expected  to 
work  for  a  living  is  an  absurdity  in 
this  age.  We  must  abandon  the 
superstition  of  the  morality  of  toil 
and  the  nonsense  of  trying  to  earn 
a  living." 

Latter-day  Saints,  as  well  as  other 
people  all  over  the  world,  are  being 
subjected  to  this  type  of  philosophy, 
and  some  of  them  are  giving  cre- 

Page  528 


dence  to  beliefs  that  are  entirely 
alien  to  the  teachings  of  the  gospel. 
According  to  our  doctrine,  no  earth- 
ly kingdom  and  no  heavenly  king- 
dom, can  be  built  without  sustained 
and  noble  effort.  No  individual  can 
achieve  earthly  development  or 
salvation  in  heaven  without  work. 
Rather  than  seeking  to  avoid  labor, 
we  should  seek  out  the  tasks  which 
are  commensurate  with  our  strength 
and  our  ability,  and  we  should 
seek  even  that  work  which  is  be- 
yond our  present  capabilities  that 
we  may  grow  and  become  "rich  in 
good  works." 

From  the  very  beginning  of  the 
Church  we  have  been  instructed  in 
the  gospel  of  work.  Our  communi- 
ties were  built  and  our  valleys  made 
fruitful  by  the  labor  of  the  hands 
of  our  forefathers  and  we  shall  our- 
selves become  strong  and  happy 
only  by  our  own  efforts. 

Brigham  Young  explained  this 
fundamental  belief  in  simple  words 
of  great  power: 

This  people  are  increasing  in  the  wis 
dom  which  cometh  from  God,  and  their 
power  to  organize  the  crude  elements  .  .  . 
into  the  necessities  of  life  is  in  ratio  to 
their  increase  of  intelligence  and  applica- 
tion of  labor.  ...  I  do  not  look  for  power 
from  the  heavens  that  will  produce  for 
us  wool,  cloth,  iron,  food,  or  anything 
we  need,  without  being  made  with  hands. 
We  should  understand  what  is  required 
of  us  to  sustain  ourselves  (Discourses  of 
Biigham  Young,  page  262). 


EDITORIAL 


529 


We  must  all  be  as  strong  and  as 
self-supporting  as  we  can  be,  or 
there  will  occur  a  great  disintegra- 
tion of  society  caused  by  the  de- 
pendence of  too  many  people  upon 
the  few  who  have  maintained  their 
integrity  through  the  use  of  their 
intelligence  and  their  ability  and 
desire  to  work.  It  is  evident  all 
around  us  that  some  people  are  car- 
rying a  great  load  of  responsibility 
while  others  are  not  even  doing 
their  own  share. 


The  great  commandment  which 
was  given  to  our  first  parents  has 
never  been  withdrawn,  and  its  ap- 
plication is  of  equal  force  in  this 
our  time: 

And  it  came  to  pass  .  .  .  that  Adam 
began  to  till  the  earth  .  .  .  and  to  eat  his 
bread  by  the  sweat  of  his  brow,  as  .  .  . 
the  Lord  had  commanded  him.  And  Eve, 
also,  his  wife,  did  labor  with  him"  (Pearl 
of  Great  Price,  Moses  5:1). 


-V.  p.  c. 


C^entenmais  for  iQ^o 


''T^HIS  important  milestone  in  the  country  in  September  1851.  A  1950 
middle  of  the  twentieth  century  survey  of  681  wards  of  the  Church 
marks  the  one  hundredth  anni-  reveals  that  forty-four  per  cent  of 
versary  of  many  events  in  Church  the  membership  was  found  to  be  of 
history.  Scandinavian  or  part  Scandinavian 
Several  mission  centennials  are  descent.  From  these  loyal  and  gift- 
being  commemorated  this  year,  cele-  ed  people  have  come  many  of  our 
brating  the  carrying  of  the  gospel  ablest  and  most  dependable  work- 
to  those  far  countries,  honoring  the  ers  in  the  wards  and  branches  of  the 
memories  of  the  first  missionaries  Church.  In  June  1950,  Elder  John 
and  the  saints  who  have  since  be-  A.  Widtsoe  sailed  from  New  York 
come  members  of  the  Church.  City  on  his  way  to  attend  mission 

centennial   celebrations   in   Copen- 
hagen, Stockholm,  and  Oslo. 


*  «  * 


/^NE  hundred  years  ago,  on  June 
14,  1850,  the  Northland  was  op- 
ened as  a  mission  by  the  apostle,  AT  the  small  seaport  town  of 
Erastus  Snow,  accompanied  by  Eld-  Boulogne-sur-Mer  in  northern 
ers  John  E.  Forsgren  and  George  P.  France,  three  Latter-day  Saint  mis- 
Dykes.  Elder  Peter  O.  Hansen  was  sionaries  arrived  on  June  18,  1850. 
already  laboring  among  his  relatives  They  were  John  Taylor,  who  was 
and  friends  in  Scandinavia,  and  thus  later  to  become  President  of  the 
began  the  marvelous  work  which.  Church,  and  his  companions.  Elders 
over  the  years,  has  resulted  in  bring-  Curtis  E.  Bolton  and  William  How- 
ing  much  strength  to  the  Church,  ells.  They  were  joined  a  few  days 
When  Elder  John  E.  Forsgren  bap-  later  by  Elder  John  Pack.  Many 
tized  his  brother  Peter  near  Gefle,  times  during  the  century,  work  in 
Sweden,  in  July  1850,  the  first  of  this  mission  was  interrupted  and 
thousands  of  converts  accepted  the  many  obstacles  blocked  the  path  of 
gospel.  Hans  F.  Petersen,  the  first  the  missionaries,  but,  in  1912,  the 
missionary  to  Norway,  arrived  in  that  French  Mission  was  formally  organ- 


530 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 


ized  by  President  Rudger  Clawson 
of  the  European  Mission.  In  the  en- 
suing years  chapels  were  built,  the 
mission  paper,  YEtoile  was  printed, 
and  considerable  progress  has  been 
made. 


A  mission  to  the  Hawaiian  Islands 
was  established  in  December  of 
1950,  when  ten  men,  Hiram  Clark, 
Thomas  Whittle,  H.  W.  Bigler, 
Thomas  Morris,  John  Dixon,  Wil- 
liam Farrer,  James  Hawkins,  Hiram 
Blackwell,  George  Q.  Cannon,  and 
Thomas  Keeler  arrived  in  Honolulu. 
The  first  branch  was  organized  at 
Kulu  on  the  Island  of  Maui  by  Elder 
George  Q.  Cannon  in  1851.  Elder 
Cannon  translated  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon into  the  Hawaiian  language. 
Also,  in  1851,  two  Latter-day  Saint 
women  accompanied  their  husbands 
to  the  islands.  They  were  Mrs.  Phil- 
ip B.  Lewis  and  Mrs.  Francis  A. 
Hammond.  Later,  Mrs.  John  S. 
Woodbury  joined  her  husband  in 
Hawaii.  This  mission  has  been  con- 
tinuous and  one  of  the  most  success- 
ful in  the  Church.  As  Elder  Cannon 
so  well  expressed  it,  the  spirit  of  the 
gospel  was  carried  with  strength  and 
conviction  to  the  islands  of  the  sea: 

My  prayer  was  that  the  time  might 
speedily  come  when  all  should  know  the 
Lord,  and  when  His  knowledge  should 
cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  covered  the 
deep;  and  I  believed  in  uniting  works 
and  faith. 


ers  Joseph  Toronto  and  Thomas  B. 
H.  Stenhouse,  arrived  in  Genoa, 
Italy,  in  Jiine,  and  began  missionary 
work.  Thomas  B.  Stenhouse,  later 
in  the  year,  was  ordained  to  open 
the  Swiss  mission  and,  in  December, 
he  began  to  preach  the  gospel  in 
Geneva.  Jabez  Woodard,  who  ar- 
rived in  Italy  in  September,  was 
called  in  November  to  preside  over 
mission  activities   in   that  country. 


«  *  « 


*  *  * 


I 


N  this  same  eventful  year  of  1850 
missionaries  began  to  preach  the 
gospel  in  several  other  countries.  A 
small  branch  was  organized  in  Dub- 
lin, Ireland,  by  Elder  Edward  Suth- 
erland. Lorenzo  Snow,  an  apostle, 
at  that  time,  accompanied  by  Eld- 


TUNE  15,  1950,  was  a  memorable 
•^  day  for  the  Church  paper.  The 
Deseret  NewSy  which  on  that  day  cel- 
ebrated the  completion  of  a  century 
of  pubhcation.  Beginning  its  work 
of  inspiring,  educating,  and  inform- 
ing the  people  only  three  years 
after  the  arrival  of  the  pioneers  in 
the  Valley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake, 
this  paper  has  accurately  and  vividly 
recorded  the  growth  of  a  people 
and  the  establishment  of  a  common- 
wealth in  the  valleys  of  the  moun- 
tains; it  has  recorded,  also,  the  his- 
tory of  the  spreading  of  the  gospel 
to  the  far  corners  of  the  earth  and 
the  gathering  of  many  saints  to  the 
promised  valleys. 

The  NewSy  while  looking  back- 
ward with  pride  on  its  outstanding 
achievements,  is  well  aware  of  its 
responsibility  to  the  future.  The 
Centennial  editorial  presents  a  chal- 
lenging preview: 

The  century  to  come  opens  a  vista  of 
tremendously  augmented  power.  .  .  .  The 
proper  use  of  that  power — ^be  it  atomic, 
electrical,  poHtical,  or  spiritual — is  man's 
responsibility.  Man's  wisdom  in  using 
increased  power  .  .  .  will  determine  the 
shape  of  the  century  to  come.  ...  In  its 
second  century,  the  Deseret  News  proposes 
to  continue  its  devotion  to  the  tried  and 
true  principles:  TRUTH  AND  LIBERTY. 


EDITORIAL 


531 


AMONG  other  historical  events  in    the   ever-widening    frontiers    of 

important  to  Latter-day  Saints  in  America, 

the  year  1850  was  the  settlement  of  The  University  of  Utah  also  cele- 

Lehi,     American     Fork,     Pleasant  brated  its  Centennial  in  1950,  and 

Grove,  Little  Salt  Lake  Valley,  Pay-  now,  at  the  turn  of  its  second  cen- 
son,  and  Ogden.  Many  exploring  par 


ties  traveled  extensively  over  the 
Great  Basin.  Hundreds  of  English 
saints  arrived  in  Great  Salt  Lake  Val- 
ley. In  September  the  Congress  of 
the  United  States  passed  an  act 
establishing  the  Territory  of  Utah, 
and  more  than  a  month  later  the 
news  of  this  event  reached  the  Val- 


tury,  looks  forward  to  even  greater 
service.  This  pioneer  institution 
was  discussed  in  an  editorial  in  the 
May  issue  of  The  Reliei  Society 
Magazine. 

At  this  time,  as  Relief  Society 
women,  we  are  impressed  with  the 
accomplishments  of  our  people  in 


ley.  Brigham  Young  was  appointed  the  past  one  hundred  years,  and  we 

governor.  Parley's  Canyon  was  op-  realize    anew    the    importance     of 

ened  to  travel  through  the  Wasatch  time,  and  of  our  own  brief  place  in 

Mountains,  and  Parley  Pratt  named  the  swift  passing  of  the  years.  The 

this  road  "The  Golden  Pass."     It  century  that  lies  ahead  will  no  doubt 

became  an  important  route  for  emi-  give  us  and  our  children  great  op- 

gration  to  the  Pacific  Coast,  and  was  portunities  and  great  responsibilities, 

thus  established  as  a  "golden"  link  —V.  P.  C. 


» ♦  » 


JUotAer—lPl 


ioneer 

Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

From  nine  to  ninety,  what  a  light  loaf  grew 
Under  her  kneading  into  famous  bread. 
And  always  at  seven,  twelve,  and  half-past  five, 
Sure,  and  good  as  seasons,  was  her  table  spread. 

More  than  ninety  years  she  held  her  beauty  clean; 
And  white  and  shining  were  her  face  and  hair. 
And  fresh  as  a  maiden  on  an  Easter  morn, 
She  graced,  at  ninety-one,  her  rocking  chair. 

The  fine,  burled  walnut  of  her  bridal  bed. 
Darkened  with  time  into  a  soft  repose, 
Still  handsome,  sturdy  and  unmarred  by  years. 
Blessed  her  slumber  to  its  peaceful  close. 


L^omplacent 

BeuJah  Huish  Sadleir 


I  have  a  handkerchief  pinned  to  my  dress- 
For  fear  I  shall  lose  it,   " 
Like  all  of  the  rest. 


I  have  a  memory  pinned  to  my 
No  cause  to  worry — 
The  pin  is  a  dart. 


heart- 


ioeauty  0/5  in   (bverything 

Gene  Romolo 

Beauty  is  in  everything 
Molded  by  the  hand  of  God, 
From  mankind,  his  masterpiece, 
To  the  emerald-bladed  sod, 
But  only  faith-filled  eyes  can  see 
Its  imprint  of  divinity. 


American  Pottery  and  Porcelain 

Part  I 

Rachel  K.  Laurgaard 
JlJustrations  by  Elizabeth  Williamson 

FOR  a  good  many  years  Ameri-  A  hundred  years  later  a  famous 
cans  showed  little  interest  in  English  potter,  William  Cook- 
their  native  pottery  makers,  worthy,  informs  us  that  American 
From  the  day  that  Mary  Chilton  potters  were  doing  a  high  quality 
Winslow  and  Priscilla  Mullins  Al-  of  work.  He  wrote  to  a  friend  in 
den  set  out  their  sturdy  English  1745,  that  the  potters  of  Virginia 
pewter  to  receive  the  first  meal  were  producing  ''china  ware.  .  .  ." 
cooked  in  their  new  homes,  and,  equal  to  the  Asiatic  from  "petuntse 
for  almost  a  hundred  years  there-  and  kaolin"  to  be  found  "in  the 
after,  hardly  a  mention  is  made  of  back  of  Virginia."  The  Cherokee 
the  men  or  establishments  which  natives  called  the  clay  "unaker/'  and 
supplied  the  earthen  pots  in  which  several  English  firms— Bow,  Wor- 
these  good  wives  must  have  cooked  cester,  Bristol,  and  Wedgwood— 
their  beans,  the  vessels  which  they  seem  to  have  been  importing  it  for 
used  for  carrying  water,  or  the  crocks  use  in  their  china  making.  A  num- 
for  storing  butter,  pickles,  or  oysters,  ber  of  Staffordshire  potters  immi- 
Yet,  the  Virginia  Colony  is  sup-  grated  to  North  Carolina  and  set  up 
posed  to  have  had  commercial  pot-  a  pottery,  and  even  the  eminently 
teries  by  1650,  and  lists  of  Dutch  successful  Josiah  Wedgwood  was 
settlers  in  New  York  contain  names  fearful  lest  they  might  eventually 
of  "Pot-Bakers"  as  early  as  1657.  capture  his  large  American  market. 
Perhaps  the  Pilgrim  father  accepted  He  could  not  foresee  that  American 
"pot-baking"  as  his  responsibility  housewives  were  to  continue  their 
during  the  cold  and  confining  New  prejudice  in  favor  of  English  wares 
England  winters  or,  perhaps,  a  and  against  American  for  many  gen- 
neighboring  farmer  turned  out  erations  to  come.  Josiah  Wedg- 
crocks  to  barter  for  other  household  wood  need  not  have  worried!  A 
necessities.  At  any  rate,  the  task  hundred  and  fifty  years  later,  the  de- 
was  not  considered  worthy  of  his-  scendants  of  those  Staffordshire  im- 
torical  mention.  migrants  were  still  practicing  their 
In  1684,  Daniel  Coxe  of  Burhng-  family  trade  in  the  mountains  of 
ton.  New  Jersey,  set  up  a  pottery  North  Carolina,  with  their  moun- 
which,  tradition  states,  turned  out  taineer  neighbors  as  their  only  cus- 
"white  stoneware,"  probably  of  the  tomers.  One  old  potter,  ironically 
salt-glazed  type,  which  was  being  enough,  was  named  Josiah  Wedg- 
produced  by  contemporary  Stafford-  wood  Sheffield!  He  pronounced  it 
shire  potters.  No  known  examples  "Shuffle." 

of  his  handiwork  have  come  down  Potters    from    Staffordshire    had 

to  us.  settled  in  New  York,  Pennsylvania, 

Page  532 


AMERICAN  POTTERY  AND  PORCELAIN 


533 


and  New  Jersey,  also,  and  the  so- 
called  ''Pennsylvania  Dutch"  ware, 
with  its  interesting  tulip  and  bird 
designs,  was  inspired,  probably,  as 
much  by  the  slip  ware  of  Stafford- 
shire as  the  faience  of  Germany  and 
Holland.  It  was  made  in  the  same 
manner  as  its  European  forerunner, 
with  yellow  slip  trailed  onto  red 
earthenware  or,  occasionally,  a  light 
background,  decorated  with  a  darker 
design.  Pieces  marked  ''Mary's 
Dish,"  "Baby's  Dish,"  "Mince  Pie," 
"Shoofly,"  or  merely  dates  and  in- 
itials, indicate  that  much  of  this 
slip  ware  was  made  for  gifts. 

nPHE  Revolution  started  a  "Buy 
American"  movement  and,  for 
a  time,  it  looked  as  though  the 
American  ceramic  industry  was  to 
have  its  chance  at  last.  A  pottery 
established  at  Bennington,  Ver- 
mont, in  1793,  was  one  of  the  most 
successful.  At  first,  ordinary  red 
earthenware  was  made,  but  after 
the  discovery  of  a  kaolin  bed  at 
Monkton,  Vermont,  in  1810,  better 
things  were  produced,  among  them, 
yellowware,  made  of  clay  which 
burned  buff  color  instead  of  red, 
Rockingham,  which  was  yellow- 
ware  with  a  dark  brown  mottled 
glaze,  and  Parian  ware,  the  product 
which  made  the  Bennington  factory 
famous.  Parian  is  an  unglazed  white, 
soft  porcelain  or  bone  china,  and 
had  been  a  popular  product  of  the 
eighteenth  century  French  factories 
and,  later,  the  Spode  factory  of 
England.  Lovely  vases,  pitchers, 
and  small  figures  were  produced  at 
Bennington,  many  of  them  ornately 
modeled,  and  sometimes  tinted  to 
resemble  Wedgwood's  jasper  ware. 
In  1825,  the  Jersey  Porcelain  and 
Earthenware  Company  began  mak- 


ing the  first  true  porcelain  to  be 
produced  in  the  United  States.  Oth- 
er factories  in  New  Jersey  and 
around  Philadelphia  had  hopeful 
beginnings,  also,  only  to  be  spurned 
by  the  housewife  for  the  floods  of 
English  cream-colored  ware  shipped 
over  by  Wedgwood  and  his  fellow 
business  men.  They  catered  to  the 
patriotism  of  the  new  nation  with 
portraits  of  Revolutionary  heroes 
and  battle  scenes,  even  depicting 
their  own  generals  in  humiliated 
defeat,  in  their  determination  to  re- 
tain the  American  market. 

Then  came  the  spacious  days  of 
the  clipper  ships,  when  American 
china  cupboards  were  stocked  with 
oriental  porcelains  which  sea-faring 


BENNINGTON  VASE 
Nineteenth  Century  American 


534 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 


PENNSYLVANIA  DUTCH  PLATE 

husbands  brought  home  from  their 
long  voyages.  ''Buy  American''  was 
forgotten,  and  even  the  Bennington 
factory  had  to  turn  out  its  fine  prod- 
ucts unmarked,  for  fear  that  the 
ladies  might  turn  aside  unless  they 
could  be  led  to  believe  that  it  was 
made  in  England. 

White  House  china  purchases  re- 
flected the  attitude  of  the  times. 
Martha  Washington  used  gold  and 
white  Sevres  for  best  and  blue  and 
white  Nanking  ware  for  everyday. 
Dolly  Madison  also  favored  French 
wares.  During  John  Quincy 
Adam's  administration,  Congress 
passed  a  law  requiring  that  White 
House  furnishings  be  American- 
made  when  possible.  In  spite  of 
this,  no  domestic  china  was  consid- 
ered suitable  for  formal  State  din- 
ners throughout  many  administra- 
tions to  come.  The  best  that  could 
be  done  in  that  regard,  from  Lin- 
coln's to  Garfield's  era,  was  to  use 
the  French  products  of  the  Ameri- 
can Mr.  Haviland.    At  last,  when 


President  and  Mrs.  Wilson  needed 
a  new  State  dinner  service,  a  true 
American  product,  Lenox  china, 
was  found  to  equal  the  finest  wares 
of  any  nation,  and,  since  that  time, 
the  White  House  has  been  proud 
to  ''Buy  American." 

TOURING  the  years  when  the 
frontier  was  pushing  westward, 
American  ceramic  efforts  dwindled 
to  the  production  of  kitchen  dishes, 
purchased  from  the  peddler,  who 
became  the  chief  outlet  for  the  pot- 
teries of  the  New  Jersey,  Ohio,  and 
West  Virginia  districts.  Many  of 
these  kilns  had  been  set  up  by  im- 
migrant potters  from  England,  who 
saw  no  reason  why  the  good  clays  of 
America  could  not  be  utilized  with 
as  much  financial  success  as  those 
of  the  Old  Country.  They  soon 
found  that  the  transfer-printed 
wares  of  Staffordshire  came  first  in 
the  hearts  of  our  pioneer  grand- 
mothers, even  in  the  backwoods 
of  Ohio  and  Illinois,  so  they  con- 
fined their  efforts  to  providing  a 
serviceable  white  kitchenware  which 
they  variously  called  white  granite, 
stone  china,  or  ironstone.  Some  of 
it  was  decorated  with  underglaze 
printing,  but  the  great  mass  was  of 
an  ugly  blue-white,  without  decora- 
tion of  any  sort.  The  idea  that  even 
common  kitchen  utensils  could  be 
beautiful  had  not  yet  taken  hold. 
An  ever-increasing  population  need- 
ed dishes,  however,  so  the  Ohio- 
West  Virginia  potteries  prospered. 
Today,  this  area  contains  around 
a  hundred  and  twenty-five  ceramic 
plants,  turning  out  many  varieties 
of  wares,  chiefly  of  the  moderate  to 
inexpensive  type.  Hotel  china,  a 
hard  ^n(3  cpmpletely  vitrified  prod- 


AMERICAN  POTTERY  AND  PORCELAIN 


535 


uct,  is  made  by  many  companies.  Limoges   Company  are  paying  in- 

For  home  use,  such  firms  as  Homer  creased  attention  to  beautiful  shape 

Laughhn,  Steubenville,  Salem  Chi-  and   graceful   decoration,    for  even 

na    Company,    and    the    American  their  most  inexpensive  products. 


ANNA  MAE  BRANCH,  PRICE,  UTAH,  MAKES  HER  COLLECTION  OF 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINES  AVAILABLE  TO  CARBON  STAKE 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MEMBERS 

Anna  Mae  Branch  has  a  hobby  which  is  both  interesting  and  useful.  She 
makes  her  large  collection  of  Relief  Society  Magazines  available  to  anyone  requesting 
references  for  lesson  work,  programs,  histories,  sermons,  and  addresses.  Whenever 
one  of  the  Reliei  Society  Magazines  is  listed  as  a  reference.  Sister  Branch  has  it 
and  is  very  generous  in  letting  anyone  have  access  to  this  valuable  "Magazine  library," 
which  includes  many  bound  volumes,  and  is  complete  for  the  past  thirty-five  years. 


Sister  Branch,  who  has  been  an  active  Relief  Society  worker  for  fifty  years, 
has  found  the  Magazine  "a  treasure  house"  in  her  activities.  She  writes:  "The 
first  volume  of  the  Relief  Society  outlines  or  lesson  work  was  called  The  Relief 
Society  Bulletin  and  was  published  during  the  year  1914.  The  following  year, 
1915,  the  publication  was  called  The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  Susa  Young  Gates 
was  the  editor.  In  that  year  President  Joseph  F.  Smith  sent  the  Magazine  this 
greeting: 

Accept  my  sincere  congratulations  and  heartiest  greetings  in  honor  of  the 
birth  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  May  it  enter  upon  its  noble  mission  so 
firmly  entrenched  about  by  bulwarks  of  capable  endeavor  and  enduring  truth 
that  its  career  may  be  successful  and  glorious.*  " 


Dark  in  the  Chrysalis 

Alice  Money  Baihy 
Chapter  8  (Conclusion) 


EDITH  returned  to  the  house 
alone  after  the  funeral.  Cory 
had  stayed  at  the  cemetery 
to  oversee  the  completion  of  his 
mother's  burial.  Edith  had  over- 
heard Mrs.  Hartley  invite  him  to 
her  home  for  dinner  and  thought 
that  would  be  good  for  him,  rather 
than  to  come  back  to  this  house,  so 
deadly  quiet  after  the  great  activities 
of  the  past  three  months. 

Amanda  came  out  from  the  kitch- 
en when  she  heard  Edith  come  in. 
''Would  you  like  me  to  fix  you 
something,  Mrs.  Ashe?''  she  asked. 

''No,  thank  you,  Amanda,"  Edith 
said.  She  was  more  than  just  weary. 
She  was  wrung  out.  She  sat  at  the 
telephone  and  called  Kit. 

"I  am  ready  to  come  home.  Kit," 
she  told  him.  "Of  course  you  un- 
derstand it  is  only  until  I  find 
some  other  work." 

"Now,  Mother,"  Kit  said.  "Don't 
feel  that  way.  You  know  you  are 
welcome  here  as  long  as  you  live. 
I  don't  like  to  think  of  you  off 
working." 

"We'll  talk  about  it  when  I  get 
there.    How  soon  can  you  come?" 

"Whenever  you  say.  Mother. 
Right  away  if  you  like." 

"I'll  be  ready  in  half  an  hour," 
Edith  told  him. 

"You're  not  leaving?"  said  Aman- 
da when  she  hung  up. 

"Yes,  right  away,"  Edith  replied. 
"You  see  my  job  is  finished.  With 
Mrs.  Lewis  dead  and  Linnie  gone, 
there  is  nothing  left  for  me  to  do." 

"Why,     that's     right,"     agreed 

Page  536 


Amanda  wonderingly.  "Somehow  I 
just  never  thought  of  your  leaving. 
You  got  so  close  to  them  it  seemed 
like  you  was  one  of  the  family.  It 
just  seemed  like  Mr.  Lewis  might—" 

"Might  what,  Amanda?"  Edith 
couldn't  resist  asking. 

"Well,  I  dunno.  Might  keep 
you  on,  I  guess.  Laws,  it's  going  to 
be  lonesome  and  funny  with  you 
gone,  too." 

"Yes,  it  is,  isn't  it?"  Edith  agreed 
absently.  She  was  thinking  of  her- 
self and  the  days  ahead. 

She  was  ready  when  Kit  drove  up. 
She  had  been  careful  to  remember 
everything,  in  order  not  to  have  to 
return  for  anything.  In  a  few  days, 
when  Cory  had  time  to  think,  she 
would  telephone  him  and  find  out 
when  he  would  want  her  to  take  her 
furniture.  She  looked  at  it  now, 
as  she  came  around  the  curve  in  the 
stair. 

The  late  afternoon  sun  drifted 
through  the  Venetian  blinds,  slant- 
ed on  the  carpet,  etching  the  grace- 
ful bannister  with  light  and  casting 
the  lovely  shadows  of  flowers  on  the 
walls.  Never  before,  and  never 
again  would  she  see  her  beloved 
furniture  in  such  a  setting.  Love 
of  this  house  had  grown  on  her  un- 
til it  was  like  leaving  her  own  home, 
but  it  was  more  than  the  furniture 
that  tugged  at  her  now. 

These  walls  were  haunted  with 
Linnie's  slender  grace,  her  fluted 
song  and  the  gallantly  eager  lift  of 
her  head.  And  Grammy!  Almost  any 
minute,  now,  it  seemed,  Grammy 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS 


537 


would  come  wheeling  out  of  the 
dining  room,  her  black  eyes  snap- 
ping, her  tongue  ready  with  its  wit. 
Such  profound  things  as  marriage 
and  death  did  something  to  a  house. 

HTHEY  had  no  more  profound  ef- 
fect, however,  than  a  house 
could  have  on  its  occupants.  Austere 
and  chill  and  unbeautiful,  it  could 
stilt  and  frustrate  the  spirit.  Made 
into  a  home  it  could  be  a  liberating 
agent,  as  this  one  had  been  irides- 
cent wings  for  the  hidden  beauties 
of  the  soul. 

It  was  more  than  a  matter  of  up- 
holstery, fabric,  wood,  and  the  mon- 
ey to  buy  them.  It  was  a  matter  of 
love  and  pride,  of  self-respect  and 
artisanship,  a  satisfying  of  the  hun- 
gers, human  and  divine,  that  were 
inherent  in  every  person. 

It  was  a  stage  and  a  setting  for 
drama.  On  this  stair  Cory's  hand 
had  touched  hers;  his  voice  speaking 
her  name,  had  poised  her  here,  sud- 
denly still.  It  was  best  to  go  now, 
quickly,  leaving  this  profound  thing, 
which  could  not  even  be  called  her 
love  for  Cory,  abortive  and  unful- 
filled within  these  walls. 

Beside  them  Annette's  house  was 
flat  and  utilitarian,  and  had  less  ap- 
peal than  ever  to  Edith.  Annette 
hovered  over  her  anxiously  at  dinner, 
straining  to  make  her  feel  at  home. 

''Why,  Mother!  How  you  have 
changed!  I  had  no  idea  you  were 
so  pretty.  I  love  the  way  you  do 
your  hair,  and  your  new  clothes  are 
stunning.  I  didn't  know  you  had 
such  marvelous  taste." 

Her  words  should  have  touched 
the  joy  of  victory  in  Edith's  heart, 
because  it  was  obvious  that  Annette 
remembered  her  own  indictment  of 
her  mother-in-law  only  a  few  months 


previous.  The  words  that  had  stung 
Edith  so  bitterly  then  stirred  no 
feeling  in  her  now.  She  had  thought 
and  felt  so  much  since  then,  had 
had  so  much  fulfillment  that  the 
little  scene  seemed  long  ago  and  far 
away.  It  held  significance  only  in 
the  fact  that  it  had  catapulted  her 
into  one  of  the  richest  experiences 
in  her  life. 

''Eat  more  of  your  dinner,  Moth- 
er," Kit  was  saying.  "Annie's  fixed 
your  favorite  recipes." 

"Thank  you,  Annette,"  smiled 
Edith.  "I'm  afraid  I  am  more  weary 
than  hungry  tonight." 

"And  already  talking  about  an- 
other job,"  Kit  exploded.  "Well, 
you  can  just  forget  that  idea." 

"No,  I  think  not,  Kit.  I  found  it 
quite  exciting  to  earn  my  own  mon- 
ey, to  be  an  individual  rather  than 
a  parasite.  There  are  some  things 
I  must  see  to— get  my  furniture 
back  home—" 

Annette  looked  stricken.  "That 
room—"  she  said.  "I've  fixed  it  up 
for-" 

"No  matter,"  said  Edith.  "I  can 
store  the  furniture  down  town  until 
I  find  something  to  do  with  it- 
take  an  unfurnished  apartment, 
maybe.  It  all  depends  upon  what 
I  find  to  do." 

"Mother,"  Kit  said,  "Annette's 
fixed  the  room  for  a  nursery." 

"Kit!  Annette!"  said  Edith,  stirred 
from  her  lethargy  of  mind  to  real 
elation.  "That's  wonderful!" 

"I— we  hoped  that  you  would  be 
here,  well  to  see  Annette  through—" 

"Why,  of  course  I  will,"  said  Ed- 
ith.   "That's  what  mothers  are  for." 

"Then  you  can  forget  about  go- 
ing to  work  again.  This  once  was 
all  right— a  lark,  but  no  more  of  it." 

"Nonsense,"  said  Edith.  "I  have 


538 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 


no  intention  of  sitting  down  here 
with  you  young  folks  any  more.  It 
will  be  months  before  Annette  needs 
me,  and  then  only  for  a  few  weeks 
of  time." 

CHE  excused  herself  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible and  went  upstairs.  A  warm 
bath  and  to  bed,  she  thought.  Sleep 
would  relieve  her  mind  from  the 
terrible  apathy  that  had  descended 
upon  it  again  after  the  excitement 
of  hearing  about  Kit's  baby.  In 
spite  of  her  brave  words  and  her 
resolutions,  life  stretched  bleakly 
into  an  uninteresting  future,  with- 
out beauty,  without  richness,  with 
nothing  real  ahead,  except  old  age. 

The  bath  did  not  bring  sleep,  and 
Edith  lay,  refusing  to  think,  wanting 
not  to  feel,  for  either  would  bring 
the  two  things  that  she  just  now 
could  not  bear— homesickness  for 
Cory's  house,  loneliness  for  Cory. 

''Mother,"  said  Annette,  knocking 
softly. 

"Yes?"  said  Edith. 

"Mr.  Lewis  is  on  the  telephone." 

"Mr.  Lewis?"  asked  Edith,  leaping 
up,  excitement  exploding  within 
her.  Whatever  this  thing  was  in  her 
veins  it  had  to  be  stopped,  wiped 
out,  killed.  "Probably  calling  about 
the  furniture,  or  my  last  check,"  she 
said.  "Tell  him  Fve  gone  to  bed- 
that  ril  call  him  tomorrow." 

"I  did,  but  he  said  it  was  urgent." 

"Oh,  all  right,"  said  Edith,  get- 
ting into  robe  and  slippers.  After 
all  it  was  only  nine  o'clock. 

"I  have  to  see  you.  Tonight,"  Cory 
said  when  she  answered  the  tele- 
phone. 

"If  it's  the  furniture—"  began 
Edith. 

"It  isn't  the  furniture,"  said  Cory. 
"Or  your  check.    How  long  will  it 


take  you  to  dress?" 

"Not  long.  Fifteen  minutes," 
said  Edith  wonderingly. 

"I'll  call  for  you,"  said  Cory  and 
hung  up. 

Edith's  fingers  shook  while  she 
dressed  and  she  was  unable  to  con- 
trol the  slow  pounding  that  began 
in  her  heart.  Cory  was  there  in  ten 
minutes,  conversing  with  Kit  and 
Annette,  his  hat  in  his  hand,  when 
she  came  down. 

He  looked  perfectly  normal  with 
the  exception  of  his  weariness.  He 
barely  glanced  at  Edith,  but  got  up, 
opened  the  door  for  her  as  he  fin- 
ished his  conversation  with  Kit,  and 
bade  them  good  night,  and  followed 
her  out.  He  put  her  in  the  car 
without  a  word  and  went  around  to 
the  driver's  side. 

"Lean  back.  Relax,"  he  com- 
manded her,  starting  the  car. 

It  was  good  to  do  just  that  while 
Cory  drove,  letting  the  little  fire  of 
curiosity  die  down.  The  breeze 
that  lifted  her  hair  was  pleasant. 

Cory  nosed  the  car  to  higher 
ground  above  the  city  until  it  lay 
below  them  like  a  lap  of  jewels.  Still 
he  drove,  entering  a  nearby  canyon, 
turning  and  twisting  on  the  road, 
silhouettes  of  pines  and  the  steep 
sides  of  hills  racing  past  them.  Final- 
ly he  achieved  a  small  plateau, 
turned  off  the  road,  and  stopped. 

"This  is  a  favorite  place  of  mine," 
he  said  then,  and  went  on  talking 
dispassionately,  tracing  the  canyons 
and  watercourses  from  their  point  of 
vantage. 

OE  just  couldn't  bear  staying  in 
the  house,  Edith  decided.  In 
all  that  emptiness.  This  ride  had 
no  significance,  no  better  reason.  Of 
course  it  was  urgent.     Losing  his 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS 


539 


mother,  much  as  it  might  have  been 
expected,  by  her  age,  was  a  cata- 
clysm, one  she  well  knew,  but  she 
had  thought  him  adequately  taken 
care  of  for  the  evening.  What  had 
happened  to  dinner,  and  to  Mrs. 
Hartley? 

''Look  at  the  moon,"  she  said, 
wondering  how  many  millions  of 
people  had  made  that  same  observa- 
tion. "In  town  the  lights  outdo  it, 
make  it  look  like  a  cheap  prop,  but 
out  here  it  comes  into  its  own."  It 
looked  close  enough  to  touch  and  its 
white  light  bathed  the  world.  '1 
hope  it  shines  like  that  on  Linnie 
and  Paul,  wherever  they  are.  It's  a 
real  honeymoon." 

''My  guess  is  the  Canadian  woods. 
Otherwise,  some  of  my  telegrams 
would  have  reached  them.  In  a  way, 
I'm  glad  they  didn't.  It  will  hurt 
Linnie  not  to  have  been  here,  but 
on  the  other  hand,  she  will  remem- 
ber mother  like  she  saw  her  last- 
happy  and  excited,  and  peppery  as 
they  come.  Then,  too,  their  honey- 
moon should  not  be  marred." 

Then  that  wasn't  what  was  on 
Cory's  mind,  thought  Edith,  still 
casting  frantically  for  clues  to  to- 
night's meeting.  If  it  was  that  he 
just  wanted  to  ease  his  mind  and 
talk  of  June  and  the  moon  and  na- 
ture, then  she  would  humor  him, 
she  decided,  but  her  next  words  be- 
trayed her,  as  usual. 

"Cory,  I  know  it's  your  mother. 
I  am  so  sorry.  I  feel  that  I  neglected 
her  to  help  Linnie.  She  might  still 
be  with  you  if  I  hadn't." 

"Don't  say  such  a  thing!  Don't 
even  think  it,"  said  Cory  vehement- 
ly. "It  was  her  time  to  go.  Mother 
was  eighty-five,  you  know." 

"But    if    only    she    could    have 


stayed  a  month  more,  until  Linnie 
and  Paul  were  back  to  bear  it  with 
you.  Having  them  both  leave  the 
same  day  was  too  hard  for  you." 

"No  one  consults  us  about  those 
things,"  Cory  said.  "My  mother  died 
happy,  and  she  did  so  because  of 
you.  You  know  yourself  that  she 
was  bitter,  confined  to  the  loneli- 
ness of  her  room,  longing  for  death 
when  you  came. 

"Look  what  you  did!  Gave  her 
an  interest  in  fife— got  her  out  of 
that  dark  room,  let  her  participate 
in  the  preparations  for  Linnie's  wed- 
ding. She  loved  it,  I  tell  you.  She 
was  happy  right  up  to  the  last  min- 
ute. She  went  to  sleep  happy,  and 
she  didn't  wake  up.  I  wouldn't  have 
it  different." 

"Then—  what  is  it— troubling 
you?"  Edith  asked,  a  horrible 
thought  overcoming  her.  If  he  asks 
me  to  help  with  his  wedding  I 
just— 

"It's  you,  Edith." 

"Me?"  asked  Edith  ungram- 
matically, her  heart  stopping  dead 
still. 

"I've  looked  at  this  thing  from 
every  angle,  argued  myself  black  in 
the  face,  tried  to  put  myself  in  Lin- 
nie's place.  It  isn't  that  I  didn't  love 
her  mother.  It  all  comes  out  to  the 
same  thing.  It's  as  real  as  the  back 
of  my  hand,"  Cory  said,  holding  up 
his  hand  to  look  at  it  in  the  moon- 
light. "I  love  you,  Edith.  I  want  to 
marry  you  and  live  with  you  the 
rest  of  my  life." 

I7DITH  looked  at  him  and  could 
not  speak  for  the  waves  of  joy 
that  shook  her  from  head  to  foot. 

"Does  that  surprise  you  so  much, 

Edith?    I  told  Linnie  right  in  front 

(Continued  on  page  574) 


"Just  a  Housewife!" 

Winifred  N.  Jones 

I  FELT  I  would  explode  if  I  heard  the  house  who  prides  herself  on 

just  one  more  woman  on  just  always  setting  an  attractive  and  ap- 

one    more   radio    program    say  petizing  meal  on  the  table  enjoys 

just  one   more   time,   'I'm   just  a  doing  it. 

housewife!''  She  did!  Women    are    not    honest    with 

Why  must  women  insist  on  bemg  themselves  about  this  thing.    They 

apologetic  about  being  a  housewife—  spend  time  daydreaming  about  be- 

or,  if  you  prefer,  homemaker?  Prac-  ing  a  big  cog  in  an  exciting  office, 

tically  every  woman  spends  most  of  when,  in  truth,  they  would  probably 

her  first  twenty-five  years  trying  to  be  very  small  wheels  in  very  monot- 

become  a  wife  and  housekeeper  and  onous  jobs.    A  woman  who  wears 

then     immediately     starts     feeling  houseshppers  most  of  tlie  da\  in  her 

sorry  for  herself  because  she  has  home  frets  about  how  tiling  her 

what  she  wanted!  housework  is.  How  long  does  she 

Any  woman  who  is  a  good  home-  ^hink  those  tenderized  feet  would 

maker   has   nothing   on   earth   for  last  holdmg  her  up  behmd  a  counter 

which  to  apologize.    She  must  fur-  ^11    day!      Has    the    woman    who 

nish    hard    work,    intelligence,    in-  moans  about   the   trial   of  having 

genuity,  and  an  unlimited  amount  to  wash  dishes  three  times  a  day 

of  patience  for  the  job.    Successful  ever  worked  in  a  bindery  where  they 

homemaking  can  and  will  give  a  handle  thousands  of  identical  sheets 

woman  enormous  satisfaction  if  she  oi  paper  over  and  over  and  over? 

will  bring  to  it  the  same  time,  at-  Doesn't   the   woman   who   com- 

tention,  and  interest  a  job  outside  plains  about  her  husband's  desire  to 

of  her  home  would  demand  of  her.  stay  home  evening  after  evening  ever 

This  belittling  attitude  so  many  recall  that  the  reason  she  married 

women  adopt  toward  homemaking  him  was  "so  we  can  be  alone  to- 

breeds  the  very  things  that  make  gether"?     It's  up  to  her  to  make 

it  unattractive  for  them,   careless-  that   time   together   as   interesting 

ness  and  inefficiency  and  monotony  ^ow  as   it  was   then!      She   can— 

and   drudgery  to  household   tasks,  i^  she  will   insist  on   bringing  at- 

In  contrast,  the  woman  who  keeps  tractiveness  into  her  home, 
her  home  in  shipshape  order  has 

time  for  activities  that  will  keep  J  HEAR  women  saying  it  can't  be 
her  mentally  alert  and  stimulated.  done  on  hmited  budgets.  Non- 
She  doesn't  always  have  left-over  sense.  Of  course  having  plentv  to 
jobs  to  do!  do  with  helps,  but  a  little  imagi 

The  woman  who  opens  a  can  of  nation  and  hard  work  pay  highci 

soup  or  puts   together  a   tasteless  home   dividends.     Let   her   forget 

sandwich  at  lunchtime  for  herself  what  her  neighbor  has  or  has  not 

and  children  can't  help  feeling  that  in  her  house.  After  all,  she  and  her 

cooking  is  a  bore.    But  the  lady  of  family  must  live  in  theirs!     Adjust 

Page  5^ 


JUST  A  HOUSEWIFE 


541 


the  home  necessities  to  the  desires 
of  the  family.  That's  the  strongest 
long-range    standard. 

It  is  usually  the  woman  who 
complains  about  a  lack  of  clothes 
who  remarks  in  the  next  breath, 
"I  never  sew.  It  bores  me."  She 
is  also  the  woman  who  doesn't  re- 
alize that  the  most  expensive  clothes 
and  those  selected  by  ''best-dressed" 
women  are  those  that  are  individual- 
ly tailored,  not  those  turned  out  by 
the  hundreds  in  factories. 

This  same  attitude  is  reflected 
in  her  relationship  with  her  children. 
Picnics,  parties,  family  reading 
hours,  and  established  Christmas 
traditions  are  absent  from  the  home 
of  the  woman  who  whines,  'The 
children  nearly  wear  me  out!" 


Women  will  argue  that  society 
doesn't  expect  every  man  to  be  a 
doctor,  lawyer,  or  ditch-digger,  but 
expects  every  woman  to  be  a  good 
homemaker.  Very  well,  but  so- 
ciety also  expects  every  man  to  give 
his  time,  energy,  and  devotion  to 
his  job.  Should  less  be  expected 
of  a  woman?  She  chose  to  be  a 
housewife! 

The  woman  who  fails  at  being 
a  homemaker  and  dreams  of  an 
exciting  and  successful  career  as  a 
business  woman  fails  to  recognize 
that  routine,  application  to  detail, 
and  performing  an  unpleasant  job 
are  also  essential  to  a  business  career. 
She  also  forgets  that  she  is  working 
for,  and  with  the  man  whom  she 
selected  to  be  her  companion  in  the 
building  of  an  eternal  home. 


o/o  Caro/ 


On  the  Death  of  Her  Mother 

Margaret  B.  ShomaJcer 

If  words  could  pierce  sorrow's  brittle  pain 
And  touch  the  weeping  heart,  to  ease  its  grief, 
My  trembling  lips  would  sing  a  sweet  refrain 
In  hope  the  tone  would  bring  you  sure  relief. 

Then  I  would  take  a  splinter  from  the  moon 
And  lead  you  from  this  sorrow,  dark  as  night, 
To  where  the  lips  and  heart  caress  a  tune 
And  tired  eyes  turn  with  courage  to  the  light. 

But  from  my  lips  only  a  muted  cry; 
Held  in  my  heart  the  tone  of  silent  song, 
Caught  like  a  bird  in  prison  from  the  sky. 
Please  let  me  hold  your  hand  in  silence  strong, 
For  unsaid  words  will  vibrate  sorrow's  air 
And  you  will  understand  my  wordless  prayer. 


The  Washstand^l950  Version 

Kathryn    Jane    Collins 

SIXTY  years  or  so  ago,  when  in  the  cabinet  section.  An  excel- 
there  was  no  hot  water  rushing  lent  bedside  table  can  be  made  from 
from  the  tap  at  the  turn  of  one,  or  an  extra  chest  of  drawers 
a  handle,  a  small  washstand  with  a  for  all  those  things  that  seem  to 
pitcher  and  bowl  standing  on  top  collect.  For  the  lady  who  sews,  it 
was  a  prominent  feature  of  almost  is  just  the  place  for  all  her  sev^ing 
every  bedroom.  At  the  washstand  supplies, 
you  scrubbed  and  polished  yourself!         We  use  ours  for  a  radio  cabinet. 

Today,    these   very   same   wash-  After  removing  the  old  varnish,  I 

stands,  when  refinished  in  a  simple  found  the  top  to  be  a  lovely  piece 

and  inexpensive  way,  add  charm  and  of  burl-grained  maple.     I  removed 

beauty  to  our  homes.    These  small,  the    door    panel    and    replaced    it 

low  chests  of  drawers  are  very  ver-  with  a  piece  of  ordinary  wire  lathe, 

satile  and  can  be  used  in  many  ways,  the  kind  used  in  plastering.    First, 

Usually,  they  have  one  long  drawer  I  gilded  it,  and  the  result  is  an  at- 

across  the  top  and  the  lower  part  of  tractive   grilled    door.     The   radio 

the  washstand  is  divided  into  two  speaker  will  be  hidden  behind  this 

sections,  one  side  with  a  door  and  grill,  which  will  have  a  piece  of  tap- 

the   other   side   with   two   smaller  estry  tacked  to  the  back.    We  plan 

drawers.    The  wood  is  usually  solid,  to  cut  off  the  front  panel  from  the 

The  ones  I  have  seen  have  been  upper  small  drawer  and  hinge  it 

made   of   walnut,   oak,    maple,    or  to  pull  down  and  expose  the  dials, 

cherry.  The  bottom  drawer  will  hold  the 

Since  these  washstands  were  so  radio  chassis  and  tubes, 
common,  probably  you  have  one  To  refinish  one  of  these  pieces 
way  back  in  your  basement  or  hid-  is  very  simple.  First  remove  any 
den  in  your  attic  under  all  those  hardware  and  examine  it  carefully 
things  that  such  places  usually  col-  before  discarding  it.  A  little  paint 
lect.  Maybe  you  have  an  aunt  or  remover  used  on  the  hardware  may 
a  cousin  who  has  one.  If  these  reveal  beautiful  old  brass  handles 
sources  fail,  perhaps  the  second-  and  knobs.  If  not,  you  can  pur- 
hand  store  might  have  one.  chase  very  nice  copies  of  antique 

With  a  mirror  hung .  above  the  hardware  at  the  store, 
washstand  to  give  you  a  glimpse         Before  beginning  the  refinishing, 

of  yourself  or  to  give  your  guests  protect  your  hands  with  gloves  and 

a   chance   to   straighten   their  ties  protect  the  floor  with  newspapers, 

and    fix    that    wayward    lock,    the  You  will  need  rags  and  an  old  paint 

washstand  makes  a  hall  inviting.  brush,  which  can  be  thrown  away 

You  can  use  one  in  the  dining  after  the  work  is  completed, 
room  as  a  useful  server  and  store         Begin  by  removing  the  drawers 

silver  in  the  drawers  and  tall  vases  and  placing  the  washstand  on  its 

Page  542 


THE  WASHSTAND— 1950  VERSION 


543 


back  so  that  the  front  is  horizontal 
with  the  floor.  Spread  paint  re- 
mover on  generously  with  the  brush 
and  let  it  stand  until  the  surface 
begins  to  crack.  Then,  working 
with  the  grain,  use  a  putty  knife 
or  some  similar  object  to  remove  the 
old  paint  or  varnish.  Get  into  the 
corners  and  flutings.  Then  do  the 
top,  and  the  sides.  Try  to  have  each 
section  in  a  horizontal  position  when 
applying  the  paint  remover  so  that 
it  will  not  run  off.  After  all  the  old 
finish  is  off,  apply  another  coat  and 
wipe  off  thoroughly  with  rags.  Then 
wipe  all  the  surfaces  with  alcohol 
to  remove  any  wax  left  by  the 
paint  remover.  Sand  any  rough 
surfaces  with  the  grain  of  the  wood. 

VOU    may   find   that   the   whole 

piece   needs    staining.      If   you 

wish    to    stain    it   be    sure    to    try 


samples  of  your  stain  in  an  incon- 
spicuous corner  before  applying  it 
all  over.  After  some  searching, 
I  found  a  mahogany  stain  in  the 
lovely  dark  purple  tones  one  finds 
in  good  furniture.  Stain  the  piece 
and  let  it  dry  thoroughly. 

Now  you  are  ready  for  the  final 
step.  There  are  several  ways  to 
finish  off  the  washstand.  You  can 
varnish  the  surface,  then  rub  down 
with  pumice  and  oil.  To  remove 
excess  pumice,  wipe  with  a  cloth 
dipped  in  benzine.  Then  polish 
with  a  chamois. 

Or  the  waxed  finish  may  appeal 
to  you.  Wax  thoroughly;  rub  with 
steel  wool  and  then  with  a  chamois. 
Let  this  stand  for  a  week;  then  wax 
and  rub  down  again.  Continue 
until  the  piece  has  a  lovely  patina. 

I  myself  prefer  the  oil  finish. 
This  finish  takes  much  wear,  will 
not  scratch  as  varnish  does,  and 
brings  out  the  grain  of  the  wood. 
For  it  I  mix  two  parts  of  linseed  oil 
with  one  part  of  turpentine  and 
bring  to  a  boil.  Then  cool  and, 
with  a  soft  cloth,  apply  to  a  small 
section,  rubbing  it  in  well  for  five 
to  twenty  minutes  on  each  section. 
When  you  finish,  the  wood  should 
be  dry  and  unable  to  absorb  more. 
Do  not  let  the  oil  remain  on  top 
in  a  sticky  film.  Rub  always  with 
the    grain    of    the    wood. 

Then  wait  a  week  and  apply 
more.  In  another  week,  apply  still 
more.  Four  or  five  applications 
should  give  the  finish  you  want. 

By  now,  the  washstand,  with  glow- 
ing handles  and  a  beautiful,  mellow 
patina,  is  ready  for  a  new  and 
useful  life.  You  will  be  greatly 
repaid  for  the  small  amount  of 
time  you  have  spent. 


cJhe  ioest  cJime  of   IJour  JLife 

Ezra  /,  Poulsen 

TF  you  were  asked  the  question,  "What  was  the  best  time  of  your  life?"  you  should 
•■•  be  able  to  answer,  especially  if  you  are  past  fifty,  "Right  now."  Your  accumulation 
of  experience,  with  its  attendant  wit  and  wisdom,  gives  you  every  advantage  over  those 
of  less  mature  years. 

The  old  philosophy  that  life  follows  the  ascending  scale  up  to  forty,  then  slowly 
declines  to  the  end,  is  about  as  useful  as  ox-team  transportation,  typhoid  fever,  and 
superstition.  Today,  we  ate  capable  of  seeing  brighter  vistas.  We  might  think  of 
ourselves  as  travelers  in  a  country  of  endless  beauty  and  challenge,  with  the  brightest 
prospects  and  most  intriguing  situations  just  ahead.  To  do  this  is  to  keep  young  and 
eager  in  spirit. 

Wouldn't  it  have  been  a  tragic  joke  on  the  children  of  Israel  if  Moses,  at  the 
age  of  sixty  or  seventy,  had  folded  up  his  tent  and  decided  it  was  too  late  to  engage 
in  any  important  undertakings?  Of  course,  we  would  never  have  heard  of  him;  his  real 
life's  work  hadn't  begun  at  that  age.  Like  the  palm  tree,  which  produces  its  finest 
dates  after  it  reaches  the  first  hundred  years,  we  should  grow  richer  in  production 
and  maturity  with  the  passing  of  time. 

The  roster  of  fame  is  filled  with  the  deeds  of  those  in  the  upper  barckets  of 
years,  who  have  gone  jauntily  on  with  their  work  and  their  dreams,  too  busy  to  stop 
and  think  of  their  infirmities. 

Benjamin  West  (1738-1820),  the  great  painter,  completed  two  of  his  most  im- 
portant productions,  "Death  on  the  Pale  Horse,"  and  "Christ  Heahng  the  Sick,"  when 
he  might  be  considered  to  have  been  an  old  man.  At  the  age  of  eighty,  he  was  still 
president  of  the  Royal  Academy. 

William  Wordsworth  did  not  attain  the  office  of  poet  laureate  of  England  until 
1843,  when  he  was  seventy-three.  And  Edmund  Burke,  the  great  English  statesman, 
bom  in  1729,  was  nearly  sixty  when  he  delivered  his  masterful  speech  against  Warren 
Hastings.  Perhaps,  we  would  not  be  very  well  acquainted  with  the  name  of  Alfred 
Tennyson  today  if  he  had  belonged  to  the  "cult  of  youth,"  for  he  accomplished  his 
greatest  works,  such  as  "Enoch  Arden"  (1864)  and  "The  Holy  Grail"  (1869)  when  he 
was  past  fifty  and  in  his  sixties.  "Crossing  the  Bar"  did  not  see  the  light  of  day 
until  1889,  when  the  poet  was  beyond  eighty. 

\  hough  the  years  may  require  a  reasonable  slowing  down  of  one's  physical  ac- 
tivity, they  impair  but  little,  if  any,  the  mental  and  spiritual  robustness  of  those 
who  enjoy  growth  and  service.  Even  on  the  physical  side,  we  are  inclined  to  coddle 
ourselves  too  much.    We  do  too  much  tapering  off,  and  pinching  out. 

General  Winfield  Scott  was  past  sixty  at  the  time  he  won  his  great  victories 
in  the  Mexican  war,  and,  in  1852  at  sLxty-six,  he  became  a  candidate  for  the  presidency 
of  the  United  States.  Likewise,  Zachary  Taylor,  the  hero  of  Monterey,  became  Presi- 
dent in  1849,  at  the  age  of  sixty-four. 

Page  544 


THE  BEST  TIME  OF  YOUR  LIFE  545 

Many  great  mental  achievements  have  flowered  in  ripened  minds.  Maria 
Edgeworth's  novel  Helen,  comprising  three  volumes,  was  published  (1834)  when  she 
was  sixty-eight  years  old,  and  it  is  considered  one  of  her  best  works. 

The  time  to  be  of  good  cheer,  to  enjoy  one's  friends,  and  to  accomplish  interest- 
ing and  worthy  achievements  is  always  now,  even  if  you  are  ninety  years  young. 


Vl/iiiowware  [Plate 

Irene  Storey 

My  eyes  wander  over 
A  willowware  plate 
And  rest  on  Koong  Shee, 
Who,  the  legends  relate, 
Parted  with  Chang 
In  the  dim  long  ago. 
Still  waiting  the  summons. 
For  all  that  I  know. 
Still  stands  the  blue  tower 
Beside  the  blue  gate. 
At  which  Koong  Shee 
Seems  forever  to  wait. 
Undimmed  and  unchanged. 
Nor  days  seem  to  matter. 
As  they  drift  into  years 
On  my  blue  willow  platter. 


"LEARN  TO  LABOR  AND  TO  WAIT" 
Caioline  Eyiing  Minet 

OVER  and  over  goes  the  little  tune  (and  the  name  tune  is  questionable) .  Helen, 
our  eight-year-old,  is  practicing  her  piano  lesson.  She  stretches  her  fingers  and 
she  halts  in  her  tempo  and  withal  she  labors  most  diligently.  The  rest  of  the  family? 
We  grit  our  teeth  and  we  wait — ^wait  for  the  time  when  she  will  either  give  up  or  will 
be  able  to  play  at  least  two  tunes  in  a  fairly  facile  manner,  but  wait  we  must. 

But  we  are  all  learning  an  important  lesson.  If  one  is  eventually  to  reap,  one 
must  sow,  and  that  well  in  advance  of  the  harvest.  Success  does  not  come  easily. 
We  have  to  labor,  and  with  it  we  have  to  be  patient  until  the  harvest  comes. 

The  Curies  in  their  search  for  radium  worked  and  waited  during  the  long  years 
for  their  labors  to  bear  fruit.  They  had  sufficient  vision  and  belief  in  what  they  were 
doing  to  keep  them  laboring  and  waiting.  And  such  is  the  story  of  every  great  scientist, 
inventor,  and  artist. 

A  little  foresight  and  thought  and  ambition  and  desire,  and  we  may  launch  upon 
a  project  of  large  or  small  dimensions.  We  may  keep  working  and  waiting  until  the 
projected  dream  becomes  a  reality.  The  Helens  will  continue  to  practice  their  scales 
upon  the  piano,  the  Jimmies  will  puff  their  cheeks  until  they  fairly  burst,  learning  to 
play  the  trombone,  and  we  shall  all  await  the  day  of  the  fulfillment  of  their  dreams, 
and  labor  and  wait  also  for  the  fruition  of  our  own. 


From  The  Field 


Margaret  C.  Pickering,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  of  Instructions,  page  123. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  SOCIALS,  BAZAARS,  AND 
OTHER  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Jessie  Reese 

SMITHFIELD  STAKE  (UTAH),  SMITHFIELD  FOURTH  WARD  BAZAAR 

November  1949 

Standing,  left  to  right:  First  Counselor  Rachel  Hillyard;  President  Vera  Roskelly; 
Second  Counselor  Fern  Heaps;  Secretary-Treasurer  Vera  Noble;  work  meeting  leader 
Afton  G.  Smith. 

Describing  the  activities  which  preceded  the  bazaar,  this  enthusiastic  society  reports: 
"Last  fall  we  had  one  of  the  most  successful  bazaars  ever  held  in  our  ward.  We  com- 
menced in  February  1949  by  calling  for  all  available  used  and  unused  materials  which 
could  be  made  into  rugs  or  whatever  else  the  materials  might  be  suited  for.  The  response 
was  overwhelming  and  enough  material  was  brought  or  sent  in  to  keep  the  members 
very  busy  until  the  bazaar  in  November.  The  average  summer  attendance  was  between 
forty  and  fifty  women  and  the  increased  activity  brought  the  members  closer  together 
and  the  entire  project  resulted  in  a  great  deal  of  good  accomplishment,  both  spiritually 
and  financially." 

Alta  C.  Allen  is  president  of  Smithfield  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Page  546 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


547 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lucille  H.  Spencer 

NEBO  STAKE  (UTAH),  SPRING  LAKE  WARD,  FORMER  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
PRESIDENTS  HONORED  AT  A  VALENTINE'S  PARTY,  February  14,  1950 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  La  Vona  Thomas;  Annie  Menlove;  Hortense 
Butler. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Rhea  Menlove,  present  president;  Cecil  Peery; 
Lucille  Spencer. 

All  Relief  Society  members  over  sixty-five  years  of  age  were  especially  honored  at 
this  social. 

Lucille  H.  Spencer  is  president  of  Nebo  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Mima  Hainsworth 

PORTLAND  STAKE  (OREGON),  COLONIAL  HEIGHTS  WARD  RELIEF 

SOCIETY  DISPLAYS  BEAUTIFULLY  DESIGNED  QUILTS 

AT  THE  BAZAAR,  November  4,  1949 

Laura  Ross,  assistant  work  meeting  leader  and  Josephine  N.  Olsen,  work  meeting 
leader,  are  shown  in  front  of  the  quilts. 

Also  displayed  were  fifty  aprons,  a  large  number  of  towels,  luncheon  cloths,  em- 
broidered pillow  cases,  and  a  beautiful  assortment  of  baby  jackets,  dresses,  layettes,  dolls, 
and  dozens  of  other  articles.  Officers  of  the  Colonial  Heights  Ward  Relief  Society 
are:  President  Alice  B.  Kraft;  First  Counselor  Vera  Remington;  Second  Counselor  Nell 
B,  Smart;  Secretary -Treasurer  Ethel  Hurlburt. 

Mima  Hainsworth  is  president  of  Portland  Stake  Relief  Society. 


548 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  LaVon  Jacobson 

LOS  ANGELES  STAKE  (CALIFORNIA),  HOLLYWOOD  WARD  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS  ASSEMBLED  AT  ANNIVERSARY  DAY 
LUNCHEON,  March   14,   1950 

Left  to  right:  President  La  Von  Jacobson;  former  presidents:  Agnes  Sloanie  Nibley; 
Ella  Perkins;  Geneva  Cooper;  Isabelle  Smith;  Elizabeth  Denhalter;  Mary  Watkins. 

Inset:  Velma  Richardson. 

Former  presidents  not  in  the  photograph  are:  Kate  Nielson;  Irene  McCullough; 
Frances  Conover;  Ida  E.  Nelson;  Ethel  Peterson  (deceased). 

Dorothy  Koer  is  president  of  Los  Angeles  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph   submitted   by   Edna   J.   Kindred 


SOUTH  IDAHO  FALLS  STAKE  (IDAHO),  SINGING  MOTHERS  FURNISH 
MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  CONFERENCE,  May  14,  1950 

Eileen  Weaver,  the  accompanist,  is  seated  at  the  left  on  the  first  row;  Edna  Kin- 
dred, Stake  Rehef  Society  President,  is  standing  second  from  the  left  in  the  front  row; 
Uarda  Wliiting,  Second  Counselor,  is  tenth  from  the  left,  first  row. 

Blonda  Knight,  the  chorister,  stands  at  the  right  on  the  second  row. 

Vera  Hart,  First  Counselor,  stands  fouith  from  the  left  in  the  third  row, 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


549 


Edna  J.  Kindred,  President,  South  Idaho  Falls  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  the 
closing  of  a  season  of  successful  activities:  "Tuesday,  May  23rd,  we  held  our  stake 
Relief  Society  closing  social,  with  about  200  women  in  attendance.  We  had  a  lovely 
program,  followed  by  a  display  of  handwork  which  included  most  of  our  1950  Welfare 
sewing  assignment,  along  with  many  other  lovely  things.  We  made  a  little  souvenir 
booklet  which  we  presented  to  each  sister  as  she  came  in.  We  also  have  a  stake  Singing 
Mothers  group,  consisting  of  sixty-one  members,  who  sang  at  stake  conference  (May 
14th)  and  at  our  closing  social." 


Photograph  by  Keith  Studio,  Bellingham,  Washington 
Submitted  by  Birdie  S.  Bean 


SEATTLE  STAKE  (WASHINGTON),  BELLINGHAM  WARD  PAGEANT 
"MOTHERS  OF  MEN,"  March  17,  1950 


Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Ruth  Bradbury  as  Rebekah;  Ruby  Smith  as  a  pio- 
neer mother. 

Second  row,  seated,  left  to  fight:  Emily  Newberry  as  Eve;  Etta  Pratt  as  Sariah; 
Elma  Hansen  as  a  Pilgrim  mother;  Jule  McEntire  as  a  mother  of  today;  First  Counselor 
Ranghild  Safsten  as  Lucy  Mack  Smith;  lola  Kent  as  Nancy  Hanks. 

Seated,  center,  rear:  Mary  Rowe,  as  Mary,  the  mother  of  Jesus. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Thelma  Umphcnour,  accompanist;  Elizabeth 
Salmon,  director;  President  Rae  Linde;  Second  Counselor  Ella  M.  Petric. 

Birdie  S.  Bean  is  president  of  Seattle  Stake  Relief  Society. 


550 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 


Photographs  submitted  by  Amelia  H.  Robertson 


BIG  HORN  STAKE  (WYOMING),  VISITING  TEACHERS  OF  LOVELL  WARD, 

LOVELL  WEST  WARD,  AND  COWLEY  WARD  ACHIEVE 

A  RECORD  OF  loo  PER  CENT 

Top  photograph— Lovell  Ward  Visiting  Teachers.  Officers  of  the  Ward  Relief 
Society  are  seated  in  the  front  row,  beginning  with  the  second  from  the  left,  left  to 
right:  visiting  teacher  supervisor  Aurelia  Beddes;  Counselor  Thelma  Corbridgc;  Presi- 
dent Ida  Shumway;  Counselor  Martha  Gorbutt;  Secretary  Lorainne  Fillcrup. 

Middle  photograph— Lovell  West  Ward  Visiting  Teachers.  Officers  of  the  Ward 
Relief  Society,  seated  in  the  first  row,  beginning  with  the  second  from  the  left:  Secre- 
tary Marcclla  Allred;  Counselor  Lulu  Dillon;  President  Verda  Asay.  Seated  in 
the  second  row,  beginning  with  the  second  from  tRe  left:  visiting  teacher  supervisors 
Edith  Marshall  and  Kate  Moncur. 

Bottom  photograph — Cowley  Ward  Visiting  Teachers.  Ward  Relief  Society 
officers,  seated  in  the  second  row,  beginning  with  the  second  from  the  left:  Counselor 
Iva  Lewis;  Counselor  Pauline  Stevens;  President  Geneva  Stevens;  visiting  teacher  super- 
visor Charlotte  Mayer;  Secretary  Lamar  Jensen. 

Amelia  H.  Robertson  is  president  of  Big  Horn  Stake  Relief  Society. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


Photograph  submitted   by  Vivian   R.   McConkie 

CALIFORNIA  MISSION,  WASCO  BRANCH  DISPLAYS  FURNISHINGS  FOR 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ROOM 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Secretary-Treasurer  Rae  Hager;  Second  Counselor 
Rilla  Honor;  President  Belva  Edwards;  First  Counselor  Flossie  Hallmark;  Louise  Whed- 
on. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Chorister  Barbara  Baker;  Zella  MacDonald; 
Iris  Dverksen;  June  Hawkins;  Ruth  Eaton. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Ora  Eta  Gubler;  Josephine  Spilsbury;  Florence  Hallmark; 
Thora  Landrum;  Loretta  Rose  Stuart;  Gertrude  MacArthur. 

The  photograph  shows  the  Relief  Society  members  and  some  of  the  furnishings 
of  their  Relief  Society  room.  The  lamps  and  rugs  displayed  in  the  picture  were  made 
by  the  women,  and  numerous  other  articles  were  made  for  bazaars  and  welfare  work. 

Vivian  R.  McConkie  is  president  of  the  California  Mission  Relief  Society. 


Photograph    submitted    by    Erma    Croxall 


POCATELLO  STAKE    (IDAHO), 

POCATELLO   FOURTH   WARD 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  OFFICERS 

Left  to  right:  President  Isabell  L.  Curl; 
First  Counselor  Verla  A.  Marley;  Second 
Counselor  Ethel  Aldous;  Secretary  Emma 
Puckett,  who  has  been  a  member  of  the 
Ward  Relief  Society  presidency  for  twelve 
consecutive  years  and  in  that  time  has 
missed  only  one  meeting,  this  occasion 
being  at  the  time  of  the  death  of  her 
sister. 

Helen  Pugmire  is  president  of  Pocatel- 
lo  Stake  Relief  Society. 


552 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Pearl  Halverson 

GLENDALE  STAKE  (CALIFORNIA),  WEST  GLENDALE  WARD  RELIEF 

SOCIETY  MEMBERS  ASSEMBLED  AT  THE  NEW  GLENDALE  WEST 

WARD  CHAPEL  AT  THE  CLOSE  OF  THE  SEASON'S  WORK 

May  1950 

Officers  of  the  society  are  seated  in  the  front  row,  left  to  right:  President  Pearl 
Halverson;  Second  Counselor  Blanche  Alvard;  First  Counselor  Barbara  James;  Secretary- 
Treasurer  Edith  Cooper. 

Mary  E.  Cutler  is  president  of  Glendale  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Verna  L.  Dewsnup 


ST.  GEORGE  STAKE  (UTAH),  HONORS  ELDERLY  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
WOMEN  AT  VISITING  TEACHERS  CONVENTION,  April  28,  1950 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Cora  S.  Hagan;  Jane  Moss;  Emma  Riddle;  Effie  Dunham; 
Avery  Jones;  Julia  Andrus. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Mary  Woodbury;  Mary  Reber;  Ella  Seegmiller;  Emma  S. 
Little;  Anna  M.  Cox;  Julia  Graff;  Ann  Rinslasbaugher. 

The  combined  ages  of  these  women,  most  of  whom  are  still  active  visiting  teachers, 
is  933  years,  and  the  combined  period  of  time  spent  as  visiting  teachers  is  572  years. 

Verna  L.  Dewsnup  is  president  of  St.  George  Stake  Relief  Society. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


553 


Photograph  submitted  by  Faymetta  S.  Prows 

MILLARD  STAKE  (UTAH),  FLO  WELL  WARD 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS 

Front  row,  left  to  right,  former  Relief  Society  presidents:   Martha  F.  Bushnell; 
Rozilpha  C.  Allen;  Adeline  A.  Brinkerhoof. 

Inserts:  (left)  Rosanna  Tucker;  (right)  Ethel  B.  Johnson   (deceased). 

Back  row,  left  to  right,  former  Relief  Society  presidents:   Nona  C.  Tomkinson; 
Faun  W.  Utley;  Virgie  W.  Ivy;  Fauntella  D.  Robison,  present  president. 

Faymetta  S.  Prows  is  president  of  Millard  Stake  Relief  Society. 


[Parting 

Chiistie  Lund  Coles 

Say  it  was  something  born  of  the  night. 
Fragile  as  the  shadow-lace  of  trees 
Lying  on  water,  shimmering  and  bright, 
Say  it  was  stars — Venus,  the  Pleiades, 
Say  it  was  only,  only  these. 

Say  it  was  night  sounds,  delicate. 
Whispered  in  the  tall,  dew-speckled  grass; 
Say  it  was  wind,  sudden  and  intimate, 
Say  it  was  skies,  luminous  as  glass. 
Say  it  was  these  and  let  it  pass. 


LESSON 


DEPARTMENT 


ofheologiJ — The  Life  and  Ministry  of  the  Savior 

Lesson  26— ''The  Trial  and  Condemnation" 
Elder  Don  B.  Colton 

(Reference:  /esus  the  Chiist,  by  Elder  James  E,  Talmage,  chapter  34.) 

For  Tuesday,  November  7,  1950 

Objective:  To  demonstrate  the  matchless  love  of  Christ  by  recounting  what  he 
suffered  to  save  mankind. 


The  Jewish  Trial 

After  his  betrayal  Jesus  was  taken 
first  to  the  Jewish  rulers.  Early  in 
the  night  he  was  taken  to  the  high 
priest,  Caiaphas.  The  latter  was 
little  more  than  a  tool  to  do  the  bid- 
ding of  Annas,  a  deposed  high  priest 
to  whom  Jesus  was  first  taken.  Evi- 
dently a  meeting  of  the  Sanhedrin 
had  been  called  at  the  palace  of 
Caiaphas.  The  chief  priests  and 
scribes  awaited  eagerly  the  coming 
of  Jesus  at  that  place. 

No  serious  student  of  Jewish  or 
other  law  has  ever  attempted  to 
justify  the  mockery  of  the  proceed- 
ings that  fatal  night.  No  hearing 
or  judicial  trial  involving  capital 
punishment  could  be  conducted 
except  in  the  regular  official  court- 
room of  the  Sanhedrin.  The  accused 
had  a  right  to  be  confronted  by  the 
accusing  witnesses  and  hear  their 
testimony  before  a  court  could  de- 
fine the  charges.  Instead,  the  high 
priest  began  immediately  to  ques- 
tion Jesus  concerning  his  doctrines 
in  an  effort  to  make  him  testify 
against   himself.    The   Lord   made 

Page  554 


a  perfectly  good  objection   to   the 
procedure  when  he  replied: 

I  spake  openly  to  the  world;  I  ever 
taught  in  the  synagogue,  and  in  the 
temple,  whither  the  Jews  always  resort; 
and  in  secret  have  I  said  nothing.  Why 
askest  thou  me?  ask  them  which  hear 
me,  what  I  have  said  unto  them:  behold, 
they  know  what  I  said   (John   18:20-21). 

Instead  of  receiving  the  reply,  as 
would  have  been  the  case  in  any 
fair  court,  one  of  the  officers  struck 
Jesus  a  blow  with  the  palm  of  his 
hand,  saying:  ''Answerest  thou  the 
high  priest  so?"  Again  Jesus  made 
an  appeal  for  justice:  'Tf  I  have 
spoken  evil,  bear  witness  of  the 
evil:  but  if  well,  why  smitest  thou 
me?"  Though  he  spoke  in  gentle- 
ness, yet  he  leveled  against  them  a 
keen  legal  weapon.  If  he  had  done 
wrong,  where  were  his  accusers 
which  the  law  required?  If  he  had 
spoken  well,  why  was  he  treated 
thus  by  the  officers  whose  sworn 
duty  was  to  protect  a  prisoner?  No, 
it  was  not  to  be  so.  ''Now  the 
chief  priests,  and  elders,  and  all  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  555 

council,  sought  false  witness  against  angrily  demanded:   '1  adjure  thee 

Jesus,  to  put  him  to  death."  by  the  living  God,  that  thou  tell  us 

The  time,  the  place  and,  in  fact,  whether  thou  be  the  Christ,  the 
the  entire  procedure  was  in  direct  Son  of  God."  There  had  been  no 
violation  of  Jewish  law.  The  San-  foundation  laid  for  this  question, 
hedrin  was  a  judicial  body  to  hear  It  is  plain  that  the  high  priest  was 
only  testimony.  As  in  our  own  law,  going  to  abandon  the  sedition 
every  accused  person  was  presumed  charge  and  change  to  the  charge  of 
innocent  until  proved  guilty.  In  this  blasphemy.  Jesus  could  have  con- 
so-called  trial,  the  judges  even  sistently  disregarded  the  question 
sought  false  witness.  These  dis-  as  he  had  been  brought  before  the 
agreed  among  themselves  until  even  court  on  an  entirely  different  charge, 
the  judge  hesitated  to  condemn.  However,  he  made  an  avowal  that. 
There  was  no  coherent  story,  much  in  effect  said:  '*I  am  what  thou  hast 
less  corroboration  of  a  witness.  The  said."  This  was  enough.  ''Then  the 
law  required  that  two  witnesses  high  priest  rent  his  clothes,  saying, 
must  testify  against  the  accused  or  Pie  hath  spoken  blasphemy;  what 
the  case  must  be  dismissed.  further  need  have  we  of  witnesses? 

The  judges,  however,  had  already  behold,  now  ye  have  heard  his  bias- 
decided  that  Jesus  must  be  convict-  phemy.  What  think  ye?  They  an- 
ed  and  put  to  death.  Something  swered  and  said,  He  is  guilty  of 
must  be  done  quickly  as  they  want-  death."  (Read  Matt.  26:60-66.) 
ed  to  take  the  prisoner  before  the  This  judgment  was  rendered  by 
Roman  officials  early  on  the  mor-  an  unlawfully  convened  court  on 
row.  "At  the  last  came  two  false  evidence  consisting  of  a  voluntary 
witnesses.  And  said.  This  fellow  statement  made  by  Jesus.  The  Jew- 
said,  I  am  able  to  destroy  the  temple  ish  law  provided  expressly  that  one 
of  God,  and  to  build  it  in  three  accused  of  a  capital  offense  could 
days."  Other  witnesses  told  a  dif-  not  be  convicted  on  his  own  testi- 
ferent  story:  "We  heard  him  say,  mony  unless  it  was  amply  supported 
I  will  destroy  this  temple  that  is  by  two  competent  witnesses.  The 
made  with  hands,  and  within  three  decision  of  the  high  priest  was  ren- 
days  I  will  build  another  made  with-  dered  orally  and  no  record  is  given 
out  hands."  There  was  a  vast  dif-  of  how  the  others  voted,  except  by 
ference  between  saying,  "I  am  able  saying  he  was  deserving  of  death, 
to"  and  "I  will."  In  fact,  a  study  Even  the  unanimous  verdict  in  such 
of  the  text  shows  that  Jesus  was  cases  was  unlawful,  because  that 
speaking  of  the  "temple  of  his  indicated  that  the  accused  had  no 
body."  They  were  seeking  evidence  friend  at  the  bar  of  justice.  In  this 
against  him  and  if  he  had  threat-  case,  ".  .  .  they  all  condemned  him 
ened  to  do  violence  to  their  sacred  to  be  guilty  of  death"  (Mark  14: 
temple,   that  was  a  serious   thing.  64). 

Until  that  moment  there  was  noth-         Luke  tells  us  that  early  the  next 

ing  for  Jesus  to  answer  and  he  kept  morning     the     chief    priests     and 

still.     This  angered  Caiaphas  and,  scribes  came  together  and  led  Jesus 

against  all   required   procedure,   he  "into    their    council."      This    may 


556  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 

have  been  an  attempt  to  correct  and  "at  least  one  other  disciple" 
the  grievous  errors  of  the  night  be-  followed  the  Master.  They  per- 
fore.  No  student  of  jurisprudence  suaded  the  armed  guard  to  let  them 
will  say  that  it  did  correct  the  mis-  enter  the  palace  of  the  high  priest 
takes  of  the  night  trial,  even  though  and  Peter  "went  in  and  sat  with  the 
they  went  through  the  form  of  a  servants  to  see  the  end."  He  was 
second  trial— here  again  the  only  recognized  by  the  attendant  at  the 
statements  made  were  affirmations  door,  who  was  a  young  woman.  As 
by  the  prisoner,  given  voluntarily,  he  sat  among  the  servants,  she  said 
with  no  witnesses  to  corroborate,  unto  him:  "Thou  also  wast  with 
Their  first  question,  "Art  thou  the  Jesus  of  Galilee."  this  Peter  de- 
Christ?  tell  us,"  was  illegal.  The  nied  and  said  he  did  not  know  Jesus. 
Lord,  however,  made  dignified  re-  No  doubt,  Peter's  conscience 
ply:  "If  I  tell  you,  ye  will  not  be-  began  to  trouble  him  and  he 
lieve:  And  if  I  also  ask  you,  ye  went  out  on  the  porch  to  get  away 
will  not  answer  me,  nor  let  me  go.  from  further  detection;  but  another 
Hereafter  shall  the  Son  of  man  sit  maid,  as  soon  as  she  saw  him,  cried 
on  the  right  hand  of  the  power  of  out:  "This  fellow  was  also  with 
God."  Then  followed  the  vital  Jesus  of  Nazareth."  Again  Peter 
question:  "Art  thou  then  the  Son  denied  knowing  the  Lord.  The 
of  God?  And  he  said  unto  them,  third  denial  came  after  Peter  had 
Ye  say  that  I  am.  And  they  said,  left  the  palace  and  gone  out  to  sit 
What  need  we  any  further  witness?  with  others  around  a  fire  which 
for  we  ourselves  have  heard  of  his  had  been  built  in  the  court.  There 
own  mouth"  (Luke  22:66-71).  some  of  the  men  sitting  with  him 
They  put  an  entirely  different  accused  him  of  being  a  disciple  of 
meaning  to  his  words  because  it  Jesus.  Indeed,  a  kinsman  of  the 
suited  their  purpose.  Perhaps  man  whose  ear  had  been  cut  with 
nothing  further  need  be  said  against  the  sword  asked  him  point  blank: 
the  trial  which  was  but  solemn  ''Did  not  I  see  thee  in  the  garden 
mockery.  The  arrest  of  Jesus  was  with  him?"  Peter  seems  to  have 
illegal;  his  preliminary  examination  completely  lost  his  temper  and  de- 
was  illegal;  his  indictment  was  il-  clared:  "I  know  not  this  man  of 
legal;  his  trial  and  conviction  were  whom  ye  speak."  "And  the  Lord 
illegal.  Jehovah  has  been  vindicat-  turned,  and  looked  upon  Peter, 
ed  by  every  unbiased  mind  who  And  Peter  remembered  the  word 
has  studied  the  case.  of  the  Lord.  .  ."  Immediately  there- 
^  ,  ^  , .  after,  a  cock  crowed.  "And  Peter 
Sr  tffifng^e  shTbe  known.  went  out,  and  wept  bitterly"  (Matt. 

26:69-72      and     Luke     22:55-62). 

Peter's  Denial  oi  His  Lord  Whatever    may    have    caused    the 

It  Willi  be  recalled  that  at  the  denial  by  Peter,  we  know  that  he 

time  of  his  arrest,  Jesus  had  indi-  soon  truly  repented.  His  hfe  of  de- 

cated  to   the  eleven  apostles   that  votion  and  service  amply  prove  that 

they  should  go  and  not  follow  him  his    repentance    was    sincere    and 

farther  that  night.  However,  Peter  genuine. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


557 


Christ's  First  Appearance  Before 

Pihte 

It  has  already  been  stated  that 
no  Jewish  court  had  the  right  to  in- 
flict the  death  penalty.  Pontius  Pi- 
late was  at  the  time  of  Christ's 
crucifixion  the  Roman  emperor's 
deputy  over  Judea.  He  had  come 
from  his  official  residence  on  the 
shores  of  the  Mediterranean  to  at- 
tend the  great  Jewish  festival  in 
Jerusalem.  As  soon  as  their  own 
mock  trial  was  finished,  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Sanhedrin  led  Jesus  to 
the  judgment  hall  of  Pilate.  Note 
their  inconsistency.  They  would 
not  enter  the  Roman's  palace  for 
fear  they  might  be  near  leavened 
bread  which,  during  the  feast, 
would  make  them  ''ceremonially 
unclean."  They  were  at  the  same 
time  eager  to  shed  the  blood  of 
their  Creator  and  lawful  King.  Pi- 
late came  out  of  the  palace  and  in- 


quired as  to  the  accusations  against 
Jesus.  Even  that  must  have  sur- 
prised the  Jewish  rulers  as  they  ex- 
pected a  confirmation  of  their  ver- 
dict. Noting  their  hesitancy,  he 
was  about  to  turn  the  Savior  back 
for  them  to  try  him  according  to 
the  Jewish  code.  They  reminded 
Pilate  that  it  was  not  ''lawful"  for 
them  to  put  any  man  to  death. 
John  implies  that  these  rulers  not 
only  wanted  Roman  sanction  but 
also  wanted  the  Romans  to  do  the 
executing.  Jesus  had  foretold  that 
he  would  be  crucified  (John 
18:28-32;  12:32).  That  was  the  Ro- 
man method,  while  the  Jews  stoned 
to  death  prisoners  who  were  guilty 
of  blasphemy. 

It  will  be  noted  that  the  Jewish 
rulers  did  not  accuse  Jesus  of  blas- 
phemy before  Pilate.  That  would 
have  been  useless  to  their  purpose. 
There  was  no  such   crime  in  the 


Copyright  by  Eugene  A.  Perry 


From  a  rainting  by  Munkacsy 


CHRIST  BEFORE  PILATE 


558  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE—AUGUST  1950 

Roman  code.  They  changed  again  find   nothing   to   condemn   in   the 

and  accused  him  of  high  treason  Lord  and  only  as  a  further  insult 

which  was  a  capital  offense  under  had  him   arrayed   in   gorgeous  ap- 

the  Roman  law.  They  told  Pilate  parel  and  sent  him  back  to  Pilate, 
that  Jesus  claimed  to  be  a  king  and 

that  would  be  dangerous  to  Rome.  Chiist  Again  Before  PiJate 
Of  course,  he  had  not  been  tried  When   Pilate   found   that   Jesus 
for  treason  before  the   Sanhedrin.  was  before  him  again,  he  called  to- 
The  Lord  had  spoken  no  word  to  gether  the  chief  priests  and  rulers 
Pilate  and  did  not  do  so  until  they  and  the  people  and  told  them  that 
entered  the  judgment  hall.  he  had  already  examined  the  prison- 
Once    within    the    hall,    Pilate,  er  and  the  charges  of  sedition  and 
without  prejudice,  asked:  "Art  thou  treason   were   without   foundation, 
the  King  of  the  Jews?     Jesus  an-  The  Roman  governor  wanted  to  be 
swered  him,  Sayest  thou  this  thing  fair  and  just.     He  knew  that  the 
of  thyself,  or  did  others  tell  it  thee  hatred  of  the  Jewish  rulers  was  be- 
of  me?  Pilate  answered.  Am  I  a  Jew?  cause  of  envy  and  malice.     There 
Thine  own   nation  and   the  chief  was  in  prison  at  that  time  a  no- 
priests  have  delivered  thee  unto  me:  torious     man     by    the     name     of 
what  hast  thou  done?"  The  answer  Barabbas.    He  had  been  tried  regu- 
was  so  eloquent  and  beautiful  that  larly  and  found  guilty  of  sedition 
we  suggest  that  John  18:36-37  be  and  murder.     Pilate  knew  that  it 
read  from  the  Bible  in  the  class,  was  the  custom  among  the  Jews  to 
Pilate  was  so  impressed  with  the  release  at  the  passover  celebration 
Lord  that  he  announced  a  verdict  one    prisoner    whom    the    people 
of   acquittal:    **I    find   in   him   no  might    name.    He,    therefore,    sug- 
fault  at  all."  gested   that   inasmuch    as   he   had 
The  chief  priests  and  others  in  found  Jesus  innocent  that  he  be  re- 
authority    would    not    accept    the  leased  and  that  Barabbas  be  put  to 
verdict.        They      fiercely      cried:  death.    But  when  the  plan  was  put 
".  .  .  He  stirreth  up  the  people,  before  the  Jewish  rulers  it  was  re- 
teaching  throughout  all  Jewry,  be-  jected  and  they  urged  that  the  mul- 
ginning  from  Galilee  to  this  place"  titude  cry  out  against  Pilate's  de- 
(Luke  23:5).  cision.    In  answer  to  the  question, 

''What  shall  I  do  then  with  Jesus? 

Christ  Before  Herod  They  cried,  crucify  him." 

The  word  "Galilee"  suggested  to  Seeing  that  they  were  de- 
Pilate  a  plan  of  escape  from  a  de-  termined,  Pilate  washed  his  hands 
cision  he  did  not  want  to  make,  before  the  multitude,  "saying,  I  am 
Herod,  the  vassal  ruler  of  that  prov-  innocent  of  the  blood  of  this  just 
ince,  was  in  Jerusalem  and  Pilate  person:  see  ye  to  it."  But  he  did 
sent  the  Lord  to  him.  But  the  Christ  release  Barabbas  and  turned  Jesus 
would  not  even  speak  to  the  vile  over  to  the  soldiers.  "Then  rose  the 
creature  who  had  caused  the  death  awful  self-condemnatory  cry  of  the 
of  John  the  Baptist.    Herod  could  covenant  people.    His  blood  be  on 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


559 


US,  and  on  our  children/'  How 
terrible  has  been  the  fulfillment  of 
their  request! 

Judas  Iscaiiot 

When  Judas  Iscariot  saw  how 
terribly  effective  had  been  the  out- 
come of  his  treachery,  he  became 
wildly  remorseful.  Rushing  into 
the  presence  of  the  high  priests 
and  elders,  he  implored  them  to 
take  back  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver, 
saying,  "I  have  sinned  in  that  I 
have  betrayed  innocent  blood.  And 
they  said,  What  is  that  to  us?  .  .  . 
And  he  cast  down  the  pieces  of 
silver  in  the  temple,  and  departed, 
and  went  and  hanged  himself." 


Questions  and  Suggestions  for 
Discussion 

1.  Discuss  the  trial  of  Jesus.  Tell  why 
it  was  so  flagrantly  illegal. 

2.  Relate  the  incident  of  Peter's  denial 
of  the  Lord. 

3.  What  was  Pilate's  first  verdict  con- 
cerning Jesus? 

4.  What  induced  him  to  reverse  his 
decision? 

References  in  the  Gospels 

Matt.  14:1;  26:57-75;  27:1,  2,  8,  11, 
15-31;  37:3-10. 

Mark  6:14;  14:30,  53-72;  15:1,  2, 
6-20. 

Luke9:7,  9;  13:31,  32;  18:32;  22:54-71; 
23:2,  3,  4,  5-25. 

John  1:35,  40;  2:18-22;  11:49-50;  13:23; 
18:8,  9,  13,  14,  15-24,  28-32,  39,  40; 
19:1-16,  26;  20:2;  21:7,  20,  24. 


Visiting  cJeacker   1 1  iessages — Our  Savior 

Speaks 

Lesson  10-"Take  Ye  Heed,  Watch  and  Pray"  (Mark  13:33). 

Mary  Grant  Judd 

For  Tuesday,  November  7,   1950 

Objective:     To  bring  out  the  vital  power  of  prayer,  and  the  need   for  habitual 
prayer. 


TN  these  few  simple  words,  "Take 

ye  heed,  watch  and  pray/'  (Mark 
13:33)  the  Savior  admonished  four 
of  his  chosen  apostles.  As  in  those 
days,  so  today,  we  must  watch  and 
pray.  A  consideration  of  the  sub- 
ject of  prayer  is  appropriate  to  the 
Thanksgiving  season. 

Believing  in  Christ,  we  must  be- 
lieve in  prayer,  for  (in  his  miracles 
especially)  he  demonstrated  over 
and  over  the  efficacy  of  this  form 
of  spiritual  activity. 


The  Master  did  not  tell  us  to 
pray  occasionally,  but  enjoined  us 
to  *'pray  always"  (Luke  21:36).  He 
set  the  example  in  so  doing.  If 
our  Redeemer,  in  his  perfection, 
needed  the  help  of  constant  prayer, 
how  much  more  do  we  in  our  im- 
perfection need  it! 

Before  taking  the  important  step 
of  choosing  his  twelve  apostles,  ''He 
went  out  into  a  mountain  to  pray 
and  continued  all  night  in  prayer 
to  God"  (Luke  6:12).    When  im- 


560  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 

portant  decisions  face  us,  we  might  demonstrable  as  that  of  secreting  glands 

well  say  with  his  disciples,   ^'Lord,  •   •   •   •  ^'^X^'  ^^a  force  as  real  as  tcr- 

,      -^   ,             >>   /T    1              \  restnal  gravity.     As  a  physician,   I  have 

teach  us  to  pray    (Luke  ii:i).  ^^^^  ^^^^  /f^^,  ^U  ^^y,  therapy  had 

After  feeding  the  five  thousand,  failed,  lifted   out  of  disease  and  melan- 

the  Savior  sent  his  disciples  before  choly  by  the  serene  effort  of  prayer, 
him  in  a  ship.  "And  when  he  had 

sent  the  multitudes  away,  he  went  Many  individuals,  more  to  be 
up  into  a  mountain  apart  to  pray:  pitied  than  censured,  have  no  con- 
and  when  the  evening  was  come,  ception  of  the  power  of  prayer.  They 
he  was  there  alone"  (Matt.  14:23).  have  not  experienced  the  uplift,  the 
In  times  of  weariness  or  discourage-  solace,  and  the  soul  growth  that 
ment,  prayer  can  give  us  increased  ^^^^^  ^^  ^he  eternal  part  of  our 
physical  buoyancy,  as  we  withdraw,  natures  through  communion  with 
for  a  time,  from  the  pressure  of  the  ^^^  Heavenly  Father.  Elder  Rich- 
everyday  affairs  of  life  and  regain  ^^^  l.  Evans  says: 
our  spiritual  balance.  "When  thou 

prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet,  and  He  who  has  ceased  to  pray  has  lost  a 

when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  great  friendship,  and  he  who  has  never 

to   thy   Father   which    is   in    secret;  prayed    has    never    known    the    greatest 

and  thy  Father  which  seeth  in  se-  companionship  that  can  come  to  mortal 

I    „                 1.1                    1  »»  man — the    companionship    or    man    with 

cret    shall    reward    thee    openly  ^-^  ^^-^^^^  ^^^^^^^  j^-^^^^^  L.,  Unto  the 

( Matt.  6:6).  HiUs,  page  1 30 ) . 

Dr.    Alexis    Carrel,    famed    the 

world  over  for  thirty-three  years  of  One    writer    terms    prayer    "the 

scientific   research   in    the   famous  greatest    unused    resource    in    the 

Rockefeller    Institute,    understood  world   today,"   and  another   states 

fully  the  power  of  prayer.  He  de-  that  if  there  is  to  be  hope  for  a  bet- 

clared:  ter  world,  "prayer,  the  basic  exer- 
cise of  the  spirit,  must  be  actively 

Prayer  is  not  only  worship,  but  it  is  practiced  in  the  lives  of  common 

the  most  powerful  form   of  energy  that  ^               ,                  „  ,<rp^,            i,,^j 

one  can  generate.  The  influence  of  prayer  men  and  women.       Take  ye  heed, 

on    the    human    mind    and    body    is    as  watch  and  pray. 


More  things  are  wrought  by  prayer 

Than  this  world  dreams  of.    Wherefore  let  thy  voice 

Rise  like  a  fountain  for  me  night  and  day. 

(Alfred,  Lord  Tennyson) 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  561 

Vi/ork    nleetifig — The  Art  of  Homemaking 

(A  Course  for  Optional  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 
Lesson  2-Color  in  the  Home 

Chiistine  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  November  14,   1950 
(Reference:  The  Complete  Book  of  Sewing,  by  Constance  Talbot,  chapter  34). 

r^OLOR  is  of  vital  importance  in  color  scheme  you  decide  on  should 

every  phase  of  home  decorating,  be  pleasing,  restful,  and  relaxing  to 

From  windows,  walls,  and  floors  to  you  and  to  your  family,  and  yet,  give 

furniture  and  accessories,  the  color  you  the  necessary  stimulation  and 

in  your  home  speaks  boldly  of  your  spiritual  uplift, 

judgment  and  taste.  No  other  dec-  Color  should  not  be  used  indis- 

orating   element   so   surely   reflects  criminately.    Too  many  colors  in  a 

your  individuality  and  so  definitely  room  produce  an  effect  of  confu- 

influences  the  charm,  beauty,  and  sion,  while  too  few  may  produce  a 

comfort  of  your  home.  monotonous  and  usually  dull  effect. 

The  use  of  color  is  one  of  the  In  your  decorating,  confine  yourself 
most  challenging  of  all  home  deco-  to  the  use  of  three,  never  more  than 
rating  problems.  It  is  challenging  four  main  colors,  and  employ  these 
because,  with  no  variation  in  the  in  balanced  proportions.  An  easy 
amount  of  money  spent,  a  home  guide  to  remember  is  to  choose  one 
may  be  dull,  monotonous,  and  un-  dominant  color  and  use  this  in  ap- 
inviting,  or  it  can  be  a  place  of  proximately  fifty  per  cent  of  your 
beauty,  restfulness,  and  hospitality,  room,  such  as  on  your  walls,  wood- 
It  all  depends  upon  individual  good  work,  and  carpet.  A  secondary  color 
judgment  and  good  taste.  While  should  have  about  a  thirty  per  cent 
the  study  of  color  is  a  science,  still  proportion.  This  could  be  used  in 
the  art  of  producing  beautiful  color  varying  light  and  dark  tones  on  your 
harmonies  in  a  room  is  not  difficult  furniture  and  draperies.  Then  let 
if  a  few  simple  guides  are  followed,  the  remaining  twenty  per  cent  be 

One  of  the  chief  reasons  for  the  used  as  accent  colors,  perhaps  on 

misuse  of  color  is  that  many  people  one  chair,  on  lamps,  and  with  acces- 

are  afraid  of  it.  In  your  home  do  not  sories. 

be  afraid  of  color.     Take  full  ad-  An  interesting  color  scheme  is  ob- 

vantage  of  its  magic  to  express  your  tained  only  through  the  use  of  light, 

individuality  and  preferences.  medium,  and  dark  tones  in  a  room. 

One  of  the  first  guides  in  the  use  Colors  should  carry  from  brilliant 

of  color  is   suitahility.     Suitability  to  soft  grayed  tones.     The  grayed 

means     that     color     combinations  tones  are  best  for  the  larger  areas, 

should   be   selected   in   accordance  such  as  your  rugs,  walls,  and  ceil- 

with  your  own  tastes  and  preferences  ings.     Medium  light  tones  can  be 

and  the  needs  of  your  home.    The  used  on  draperies,  slip  covers,  and 


562 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 


upholstery.  Save  the  brilhant  colors 
for  accessories  and  accents  in  your 
room. 

Another  color  guide  which  will 
help  you  achieve  a  pleasing  color 
combination  is  to  balance  properly 
warm  and  cool  colors  in  your  room. 
Use  small  amounts,  of  warm  colors 
to  balance  large  amounts  of  cool 
colors.  Warm  colors  are  those  with 
red  or  yellow  predominating.  Cool 
colors  are  those  where  blue  pre- 
dominates, such  as  greens  and  vio- 
lets. 

Colors  directly  opposite  one  an- 
other on  the  color  wheel  are  known 
as  complementary  colors.  Red  and 
green  are  complements,  and  when 
used  together  in  their  various  tones 
make  a  pleasing  scheme.  The  same 
is  true  of  blue  and  orange  which 
are  difficult  to  use  in  their  pure 
shade,  but  which  can  be  used  to- 
gether effectively  as  coral  and  tur- 
quoise. 

The  third  or  accent  color  you 
choose  will  depend  on  whether  a 
warm  or  cool  scheme  is  wanted.  The 
neutrals,  gray  or  beige,  can  be  used 
effectively  with  the  other  two  colors 
to  produce  the  right  color  scheme 
for  your  home.  Remember  that  a 
predominance  of  cool  colors  will 
make  your  room  look  larger  and 
more  spacious  than  if  you  use  a  pre- 
dominance of  warm  advancing  col- 
ors.   In  order  to  choose  colors  most 


effectively,  you  will  find  it  advan- 
tageous to  use  a  color  wheel  which 
shows  the  primary  and  secondary 
colors  as  well  as  the  complementary 
colors. 

An  important  step  in  building  a 
pleasing  color  scheme  is  to  select  a 
color  source.  This  may  be  a  pat- 
terned fabric,  a  wallpaper,  a  carpet, 
a  painting,  or  some  accessory,  such 
as  a  colorful  plate  or  vase.  Once 
you  have  selected  this  source  you 
can  build  your  entire  color  scheme 
from  it,  determining  the  dominant 
color,  the  secondary  color,  and  the 
accents.  In  choosing  a  color  source 
and  using  the  various  color  tones 
found  in  this  source,  you  will  be 
assured  of  a  harmonious  color 
scheme  and  an  attractively  co-ordi- 
nated decorating  plan. 

Discussion  Points 

1.  Discuss  suitability  of  color.  Show 
how  some  people  live  more  easily  with 
one  color  than  another. 

2.  Show  how  the  use  of  the  same  color 
tone  throughout  a  room  produces  monot- 
ony instead  of  harmony.  Show  why  we 
need  variation  of  light,  medium,  and  dark 
tones  in  the  same  room. 

3.  Discuss  the  importance  of  selecting 
a  color  source.  Why  is  it  important  to 
decide  on  all  the  colors  to  be  used  in 
your  room  before  doing  any  decorating. 

4.  Read  and  discuss  chapter  34  in  the 
text,  The  Complete  Book  of  Sewing,  page 
232. 


0 


reams 

Nelouise  Fishei  Judd 

Take  my  youth — 
I  do  not  need  it 
Turn  my  hair  to  gray, 
But,  please. 
Never,  never, 
Take  my  dreams  away! 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


563 


jCiterature—^^^  Literature  of  England 

Lesson  ]0-Paraciise  Regained  and  Samson  Agonistes 

Elder  Biiant  S.  Jacobs 
For  Tuesday,  November  21,  1950 


TT  is  the  budding  scientific  im- 
pulse within  all  of  us  which  loves 
order,  arrangement,  classification. 
It  is  such  a  desire  which  impels  us 
to  classify  each  other,  particularly 
when  we  are  children  and  almost 
entirely  frank.  **Slim,"  ''Red,"  and 
"Fatty"  are  common  to  every  com- 
munity. When  we  are  older,  often- 
times we  type  each  other  by  a  domi- 
nant trait  or  accomplishment.  ''Oh, 
I  know  him;  he  used  to  lead  the 
choir,"  is  a  classification  simple  to 
make,  easy  to  recall,  but  rarely  a 
fair  representation  of  the  essential 
qualities  comprising  a  person's 
character. 

Thus  it  has  been  with  John  Mil- 
ton. So  ready  are  we  to  character- 
ize the  whole  by  examining  only  a 
part,  that  frequently  Milton's  clas- 
sification begins  and  ends  with  the 
acknowledgment  that  he  wrote 
Paradise  Lost.  Rarely  do  we  stop  to 
realize  that,  if  Milton  had  never 
written  his  "great"  work,  the  two 
long  poems  he  wrote  after  Paradise 
Lost  still  would  have  assured  him  a 
place  among  the  foremost  writers 
of  English  literature. 

Paradise  Regained  (not  found  in 
our  text)  has  been  defined  as  "Mil- 
ton's most  neglected  great  poem." 
Because  the  form  of  its  title  so 
obviously  parallels  or  balances  that 
of  the  magnificent,  epical  Paiadise 
Lost,  Paradise  Regained  might  logi- 


JOHN  MILTON 

cally  be  expected  to  correspond  to 
the  first  great  epic  in  brilliance, 
tone,  and  style,  as  well  as  in  subject 
matter.  When,  instead,  the  sup- 
posed sequel  is  found  to  be  subdued 
in  tone,  written  in  unspectacular 
poetic  lines,  and  depicting  hardly 
any  action  before  it  reaches  a  fore- 
gone conclusion,  it  is  temptingly 
easy  to  classify  it  as  an  attempt  at 
another  epic  in  the  grand  manner, 
but  one  which  should  never  have 
been  made  by  a  genius  whose  pow- 
ers during  his  declining  years  were 
withering  and  wan. 


564 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 


Although  from  its  publication,  in 
1671,  Paradise  Regained  popularly 
has  been  remembered  for  its  failure 
to  be  memorable,  Milton,  according 
to  his  nephew,  "could  not  bear  with 
patience  any  such  thing"  as  even  a 
suggestion  that  it  was  an  inferior 
work.  Such  a  statement  might  well 
be  identified  as  that  of  a  blind  and 
touchy  old  gentleman  who,  having 
outlived  defeat  to  survive  in  a  world 
of  loneliness  and  neglect,  hoped  to 
protect  his  creation  from  the  same 
cruel  indifference  which  he  had 
known  so  well.  This  might  be  true 
in  part,  but  a  small  part.  Actually, 
in  the  years  following  Paradise  Lost 
Milton's  mind  and  style  matured 
and  ripened,  as  is  proved  unques- 
tionably by  the  power  and  flawless 
structure  of  Samson  Agonistes^  pub- 
lished as  a  companion-piece  to 
Paradise  Regained,  and  surely  writ- 
ten after  it.  If,  then,  his  critical 
and  creative  powers  were  growing 
anything  but  dim,  why  should  he 
himself  have  defended  Paradise  Re- 
gained with  such  vehemence?  Per- 
haps the  trouble  lies  with  his  read- 
ers, who  tried  unsuccessfully  to 
force  this  round  work  into  the 
square  hole  labeled  "Epic." 

Paradise  Regained  is  a  semi-dra- 
matic poem  portraying  the  tempta- 
tions of  Christ  by  Satan  during  his 
forty-day  fast  in  the  wilderness. 
While  it  contains  a  very  few  Ho- 
meric similes,  and  occasionally  uses 
the  formal  epic  device  to  designate 
the  speaker,  it  has  no  other  epic 
machinery.  The  scene  is  bare;  the 
language  is  simple  and  conversation- 
al, yet  delicate  and  subtle.  Its  poetic 
quality  in  and  of  itself  is  high,  wor- 
thy of  the  mature  Milton.  Through 
the  successive  temptations,  Christ's 


manly  courage  and  will  power  be- 
come increasingly  evident;  Satan  is 
fawning,  cunning,  and  persistent,  as 
he  offers  Christ  "a  table  richly 
spread,"  wealth,  political  power, 
and,  finally,  all  the  wisdom  and 
philosophical  supremacy  of 

Athens,  the  eye  of  Greece,  mother  of  arts 
And  eloquence.  .  .  . 

With  Christ  as  the  supreme  ex- 
ample, Milton  built  Paradise  Re- 
gained to  best  express  the  great 
truth  that  man  is  ready  to  conquer 
in  the  outer  world  of  action  only 
when  he  has  first  learned  to  rule  his 
own  will  and  heart;  then  he  has 
achieved  the  "paradise  within." 

Yet  he  who  reigns  within  himself,  and  rules 
Passions,   Desires,   and   Fears,   is   more   a 

King; 
Which    every    wise    and    virtuous    man 

attains: 
And  who  attains  not,  ill  aspires  to  rule 
Cities  of  men,  or  head-strong  multitudes, 
Subject  himself  to  anarchy  within 
Or    lawless    passions    in    him,    which    he 

serves. 
But  to  guide  nations  in  the  way  of  truth 
By  saving  Doctrine,  and  from  error  lead 
To    know,    and,    knowing,    worship    God 

aright, 
Is   yet   more   Kingly.     This   attracts   the 

soul. 
Governs     the     inner     man,     the     nobler 

part.   ... 

Paradise  Regained,  II,  466-477 

Because  Paradise  Regained  has  a 
unity  of  tone  and  style,  far  surpass- 
ing that  of  Paradise  Lost,  and  be- 
cause  its  force  is  accumulative,  as 
clever  Satan  and  unimpeachable 
Christ  engage  in  brilliant  logical 
combat,  the  poem  does  not  contain 
many  short  passages  which  are  quot- 
able when  lifted  from  the  text.  The 
following,  for  example,  can  well 
stand  by  itself,  but  in  lifting  it  from 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


565 


context,  we  violate  Milton's  mean- 
ing in  the  larger  passage. 

...  who  reads 
Incessantly,  and  to  his  reading  brings  not 
A    spirit   and    judgment    equal    or   super- 
ior ..  . 
Uncertain  and  unsettl'd  still  remains, 
Deep-versed  in  books  and  shallow  in  him- 
self  

Paradise  Regained,  IV,  322-327 

But,  for  those  who  love  the  ex- 
alted, high-singing  note  of  true  poet- 
ry Paradise  Regained  is  a  substantial- 
ly rewarding  experience. 

Samson  Agonistes 

The  title  of  this  versified  play 
(which  was  never  intended  for  per- 
formance) means  ''Samson's  Ag- 
ony"; originally  Milton  thought  of 
using  the  title,  ''Samson,  the 
Wrestler."  In  Samson  Agonistes 
(ag  o  nis'  tez)  he  reveals  most  in- 
tensely his  immediate  personal  con- 
victions. Herein  might  well  be  a 
nearly  complete  cross-section  of  his 
mature  mind,  re-created  in  artistic 
form. 

What  some  have  called  his  most 
flawless  work  of  art,  Samson  Agonis- 
tes was  written  in  close  imitation  of 
the  classical  Greek  dramas  of 
Aeschylus  (es'  ki  lus),  Sophocles, 
(sof  o  klez),  and  Euripides  (u  rip' 
i  dez),  "the  three  tragic  poets  un- 
equalled yet  by  any."  It  is  probable 
that  he  chose  this  form  of  expres- 
sion for  two  reasons:  first,  he  ad- 
mired the  rigorous,  precise  form 
which  could  be  achieved  only  by 
honoring  strictly  the  classical  unities 
of  time,  place,  and  theme.  {Samson 
Agonistes,  therefore,  depicts  only  a 
few  hours  in  Samson's  life,  occurs 
in  one  place,  and  is  concerned  with 
one  main  idea.)     Second,  by  obey- 


ing such  an  exacting  formula,  and 
thus  focusing  intensely  for  a  short 
time  on  a  small  area,  he  could  best 
create  the  great  surge  of  tragic  pow- 
er it  was  his  purpose  to  achieve. 

So  successfully  does  he  make  the 
devices  of  Greek  tragedy  entirely 
his  own,  that  his  "Greek"  drama, 
written  in  English,  achieves  a  mood 
and  tone  and  strength  to  be  com- 
pared favorably  with  the  original 
Greek  dramas  when  translated  into 
Enghsh.  Instead  of  dividing  his 
play  formally  into  acts,  he  uses  a 
chorus,  or  a  group  of  Danite  specta- 
tors, to  provide  us  with  vital  details 
of  Samson's  past,  to  interpret  the 
sequence  of  the  action,  or  to  gen- 
eralize on  the  tragic  sorrows  of  hu- 
man existence.  These  chantings, 
spoken  in  a  rhythm  different  from 
that  in  which  the  main  action  is 
stated,  are  interspersed  between 
more  intense  passages,  and  thereby 
set  them  off.  Often  in  his  dialogue, 
Milton  uses  another  classical  device: 
alternate  speeches  which  are  very 
short,  and  parallel  in  form;  he  also 
uses  the  question-and-answer  meth- 
od of  the  riddle.  Prominent  as  well 
is  his  use  of  irony,  the  powerful  clas- 
sical device  of  saying  precisely  the 
opposite  of  what  one  intends.  The 
dignified  avoidance  of  any  violent 
action  on  the  stage  is  Grecian,  as 
is  the  formula  "all  is  best,"  which 
occurs  at  the  end  of  the  play. 

As  always,  Milton's  language  is 
filled  with  beauty  and  music;  it  is 
also  polished  and  terse.  Herein  are 
no  false  moves.  Every  stroke  counts. 
The  meter  is  bold  and  unrestrained; 
the  style,  rugged,  and  varied  at  will. 

But  the  real  beauty  of  Samson 
Agonistes  comes  from  within.  It 
is  the  bare,  direct  statement  of  a 


566  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 

noble  theme  which  causes  this  work  the  events  which  brought  him  to 
to  sing  within  us  as  great  Hterature  serene  maturity,  he  succeeded  most 
must  do.  Nowhere  does  Milton  admirably.  On  the  other  hand,  this 
write  more  magnificently.  play  is  probably  Milton's  most  sub- 
The  chief  emphasis  in  Paradise  jective  writing;  almost  as  plausibly 
Regained  is  on  the  need  for  attain-  his  goal  might  have  been  first  to 
ing  inner  moral  integrity;  action  is  point  out  his  own  cruel  suffering, 
to  be  distrusted.  In  Samson  Agonis-  caused  by  his  blindness,  out  of 
tes,  however,  the  hero,  like  Christ  which  he  now  rose  to  defy  to  the 
in  Paradise  Regained^  has  achieved  end  his  triumphant  enemies,  and 
the  vital  ''paradise  within,"  but  this  to  predict  their  pending  destruc- 
is  preliminary  to  Samson's  great  tion.  If  Samson  Agonistes  is  to 
deed.  Here,  then,  action  is  central,  yield  up  its  true  significance,  how- 
Samson's  death  is  tragic  in  the  true  ever,  it  should  be  read,  neither  as  a 
Grecian  sense  of  the  word,  for  in  .^cord  of  a  particular  Samson  or  a 
his  death-act  he  proves  himself  true  ^^icular  Milton,  but  as  an 
to  his  convictions  and  his  destiny.  .  •  .  •  n  r  i  j  r  m 
XT  1  •  1,  V  -1,1  i.  1.  i.  i.  artistically  powerful  record  or  the 
No  longer  is  he  eligible  to  be  tempt-  / .  ^ 

ed  by  whatever  tantalizing  pleasures  ""^^^^^^^  ^^"^^"   ^^^^^^^  ^^*^^^" 

the  world  might  offer.  ^^^^  P"^^'  ^"^  remorse,  as  opposed 

As  all  of  us  know  from  the  story  *^  integrity,  humility,  and  faith, 

in  Judges  13-17,  Samson's  life  was  jVote  to  Teachers:  To  come  alive, 

one  of  temptation,  as  is  the  play  Samson    Agonistes    needs    to    be 

Samson  Agonistes.    But  in  Milton's  read  aloud,  both  in  enriching  your 

version,  Dalila  is  not  the  supreme  own  insight  and  in  conveying  it  to 

temptation.    Rather  it  is  the  temp-  your  group.  Read  as  widely  from  the 

tation  for  Samson  to  blame  God,  following  and  from  the  play  itself 

and  not  his  own  weaknesses,  for  his  as  time  will  permit: 
suffering.     It  is  the  temptation  to 

compromise    with    his    conscience,  Samson's    opening   lines,    which, 

either  by  yielding  to  sensuality  (Da-  from  his  words  to  his  guide.  (1-3), 

lila),   to  the  temptation  to  wield  through  his  overwhelming  condem- 

his  brute  strength  for  its  own  sake  nation    of    his    own    physical    and 

(Harapha)    (footnote  page  694  of  spiritual     bhndness     (66-110),     at 

text),  or  to  capitulate  shamefully  to  once  reveal  his  consuming  mental 

the  enemy  as  suggested  by  his  weak  anguish.     Lines  39-42  are  notable, 

father,  Manoa.  not  only  for  their  specific  details 

Milton's  Samson  Agonistes  is  en-  about  Samson's  situation,  but  also 

tirely  objective,  since  every  thought  for  the  bitter  irony  which  character- 

and  happening  might  well  have  oc-  izes  Samson's  words  both  here  and 

curred  to  the  actual  Samson.     If  throughout  the  first  half  of  the  play. 

Milton's  goal  was  to  illumine  and  Milton's  skillful  use  of  the  Chorus 

enlarge  the  Biblical  text  by  giving  to   further   deepen   the   tragedy   is 

us  in  enriching  detail  his  own  in-  seen  in  their  first  lines,  particularly 

sight  into  Samson's  character  and  115-126. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  567 

After  Samson  and  Chorus  review  quired  by  resisting  all  his  tempters 
his  life  and  destiny,  Samson  con-  (1268  ff).  The  officer  soon  sum- 
demns  corrupt  nations  who  ''love  mons  Samson  to  entertain  his  con- 
bondage  more  than  liberty"  and  querors,  but  he  refuses  (to  1333). 
who  deny  the  great  souls  sent  to  Suddenly  realizing  that  he  has  at 
liberate  them  (268-276).  Manoa  last  achieved  peace  with  his  con- 
enters,  to  blame  both  destiny  and  science,  he  feels  a  new  rousing  emo- 
his  own  son,  but  in  the  magnificent  tion  within  himself,  then  suddenly 
reply  ''Appoint  not  heavenly  dispo-  decides  to  go  to  his  enemies  to  de- 
sition,  father  .  .  .  /'  (373-419),  Sam-  stroy  them.  Thus  he  vindicates  his 
son  blames  only  himself,  and  defines  past  sins  and  achieves  integrity  in 
true   slavery.     Samson   desires   not  death. 

ransom,  but  only  his  own  just  pun-  Manoa,  aided  by  the  Chorus,  wor- 
ishment   (488  ff.).     He  then  con-  ries  about  what  will  happen  to  his 
fesses   his   former   pride,   finds   his  son,   then  dreams  romantically    of 
situation   hopeless,    and   asks    that  Samson's  eventual  liberation,  even 
death   be   speedy    (to   650).     The  of  a  miraculous  restoration  of  his 
Chorus  rebukes  God  for  seeming  sight.    Suddenly  a  noise  "tears  the 
indifference  to  faithful  and  unfaith-  sky,"  there  is  a  "universal  groan," 
ful  alike,  and  Dalila's  approach  is  and  the  messenger  comes  to  report 
described   (to  724).     Impelled  by  the  destruction  of  the  Philistines 
an  aloof  curiosity,  she  tries  all  her  and  the  death  of  Samson.    Manoa 
wiles  to  see  which  will  take  effect,  praises  his  nobility,  and  the  Chorus 
Samson    speaks   his   scathing   con-  strikes  the  final  note,  "All  is  best." 
tempt  of  her  and  finally,  "At  dis- 
tance I  forgive  thee;  go  with  that"  Questions  ioi  Discussion 
(line  954),  she  is  dismissed.    Here 

is  a  scene  of  intellectual  and  emo-  1.  Discuss  various  reasons  why  Paradise 

tional   intensity  rare  even   in  great  Regained  has  been  called  "Milton's  most 

1..       .                  ^  neglected  poem." 

literature^  ^    ^^^    ^.^    j^-l^^^^    ^^.^^    Samson 

Harapha  comes  to  taunt  the  fil-  Agom'stes  in  the  severe  form  of  the  strict 

thy,    vile-smelling    Samson    into    at-  Greek  tragedy?     Did  such  a  narrow  limi- 

tempting    physical    attack,    but    ad-  Nation  intensify  the  drama  and  tragedy  of 

mirably    Samson   controls   himself,  .^'^  ^^^l    If  so,  why? 

,                  I-.          ,^1.1            .•  ^-  The  achievement  or  mner  moral  m- 

knowing  his  strength  to  be  not  m  ^^g^^  -^  ^^^  ^.^^^^  ^f  paradise  Regained. 

his  body,  but  "in  the  Living  God"  what  is  the  theme  of  Samson  Agonistes? 

(1140).     The  Chorus  predicts  that  Does    Milton    believe    finally    in    action 

the  spurned  Harapha  will  stir  up  o^ly?  Text,  page  677 

further  trouble  then  sinps  the  beau-  4'    ^^^^""^^   *^^   P^^^'    ^'^    comparmg 

rurtnertrouDietnen  sings  tne  oeau  .^  ^.^^  ^^^  ^.^^  ^^^^^  ^^  5^^^^^  ^^  ^^ 

tiful   chorus   which    recognizes   the  corded  in  the  Bible;  (2)  as  the  self-reve- 

new   invincibility   Samson   has   ac-  lation  of  John  Milton. 


568  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 

Social  Science— ^^^  Progress  of  Man 

Part  I— The  Lesson  of  History 

Lesson  2— The  First  Earth  Government 

Elder  Archibald  F.  Bennett 

(Text,  The  Piogiess  of  Man,  by  Elder  Joseph  Fielding  Smith,  chapters 
2;  6:  pp.  79-80;  5:  pp.  66-68;  3:  pp.  39-40.) 

For  Tuesday,  November  28,  1950 

Objective:  To  show  that  for  the  benefit  of  Adam  and  his  posterity,  God  estab- 
lished upon  the  earth  a  perfect  system  of  government  of  patriarchal  pattern. 

Government  for  the  Beneiit  oi  Man  to  secure  to  mankind  any  semblance 

A  LL  mankind,  both  in  this  world  oi  peace  and  safety,  even  where  the 

^^  and  in  the  worlds  to  come,  must  niost     unsatisfactory     governments 

be  subject  to  law  and  regulation,  prevail. 

The  Lord  has  declared:  The  entire  universe  is  governed 

by  law.    Divine  authority  is  mani- 

All  kingdoms  have  a  law  given;  And  ^^st   in   the  heavens.     The  perfect 

there  are  many  kingdoms;  for  there  is  no  Order  by  which   the   Stars   move  in 

space  in  the  which  there  is  no  kingdom;  their  times  and  seasons  proclaims  the 

and  there  is  no  kingdom  in  which  there  „,  -^5^  ^^^  ^^^^  ^f  ^^e  Almighty. 
is  no  space,  either  a  greater  or  a  lesser  -A-   •  ,1      •.       •  -r    ,    • 

kingdom.   And   unto   every   kingdom   is         ^^yi^e  authority  is  manifest  in 

given  a  law;  and  unto  every  law  there  are  all  the  laws  by  which  this  earth  is 

certain  bounds  also  and  conditions.     All  governed.     We  are  WOnt  to   Speak 

beings  who  abide  not  in  those  conditions  of  this  authority  as  that  of  the  "laws 

are  not  justified  (D.  &  C.  88:36-39).  ^^  ^^^^^^  „     ^j^^  j^^^  ^^  ^^^^^^  ^^^ 

simply  the   laws   of  God.     These 

This  is  just  as  true  of  the  king-  laws   are   immutable  because  they 

dom— or  government— of  man  as  it  are  divine.     It  is  impossible  for  a 

is  of  any  other  kingdom.  man   to  escape  the  observance  of 

Government  is  instituted  for  the  divine  law.     He  may  rebel  against 

benefit  of  man.    Where  there  is  no  the  keeping  of  one  law,  but  in  the 

government  anarchy  and  chaos  in-  violation  of  it  he  comes  face  to  face 

evitably  rule.     A  despotic  govern-  with  some  other  law  which  he  is 

ment  is  better  than  no  government  forced  to  obey.    Thus  he  discovers 

at  all,  although  it  is  verily  true  that  that  in  the  violation  of  law  he  is 

'Vhen  the  wicked  rule  the  people  not  justified. 

mourn"  (D.  &  C.  98:9).  Man  has  Of  all  our  Father's  creations  men 
never  learned  to  live  without  some  stand  out  practically  alone  as  re- 
form of  government  with  authority  bellious  against  divine  authority 
delegated  to  representatives  to  en-  and  commandment.  Notwithstand- 
force  the  law.  Nor  will  such  a  con-  ing  the  rebellious  nature  of  most 
dition  ever  come.  There  must  be  men,  it  is  the  purpose  of  the  Lord 
laws  and  officers  to  enforce  them,  to  make  them  as  happy  as  he  can 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


569 


in  accordance  with  divine  law.  In 
keeping  with  the  great  work  and 
glory  of  the  Father,  he  will  bring  to 
pass  the  immortality  and  eternal 
life  of  man.  Moreover,  since  the 
purpose  of  life  is  that  man  may 
have  joy,  the  Father  will  give  to  all 
just  as  many  blessings  as  it  is  pos- 
sible for  him  to  give  according  to 
their  works. 

Man  Is  a  Social  Being, 
and  Cannot  Live  Alone 

Man  cannot  live  alone,  isolated 
from  all  other  human  beings.  It 
was  decreed  from  the  pre-existence 
that  men  should  live  in  social  re- 
lationships upon  this  earth.  We 
lived  that  way  in  the  spirit  world. 
We  will  live  in  communities,  cities, 
states,  and  kingdoms  after  the  res- 
urrection of  the  dead.  The  family  is 
the  unit  of  the  social  order.  The 
family  organization  with  its  power 
of  increase  is  a  blessing  reserved  for 
those  who  enter  the  highest  degree 
of  the  celestial  kingdom.  Never- 
theless, there  will  be  organization 
and  government  and  obedience  to 
law,  and  the  enforcement  of  law,  in 
all  other  kingdoms. 

The  Fiist  Government 
oi  Divine  Origin 

The  Lord  instituted  the  first  gov- 
ernment when  he  commissioned 
Adam  and  Eve  and  gave  them  do- 
minion over  all  the  earth.  They 
were  instructed  by  revelation  and 
the  appearance  of  heavenly  mes- 
sengers. Celestial  law  was  given 
them  and  they  were  commanded  to 
teach  it  to  their  children. 

The  gospel  has  been  taught  from 
the  beginning.  Angels  were  sent  to 


Adam  to  proclaim  it.  Every  prin- 
ciple of  truth  essential  to  man's  wel- 
fare on  this  earth  as  well  as  in  eter- 
nity was  made  known.  All  precau- 
tions and  warnings  necessary  to 
guard  him  against  temptation  and 
evil  were  given  so  that  he  could,  if 
he  desired,  know  and  walk  in  the 
truth.  The  gospel  was  received  by 
Adam  and  Eve  with  gladness. 

This  earth  was  prepared  for  the 
habitation  of  the  sons  and  daugh- 
ters of  God,  so  that  they  could  all 
pass  through  mortality  and  here 
gain  the  experience  so  essential  to 
advancement  on  to  perfection,  after 
the  resurrection  from  the  dead. 
Adam  and  Eve  were  placed  at  the 
head,  and  given  the  responsibility  of 
introducing  the  mortal  life,  and 
making  it  possible  for  all  the  spirits 
who  were  assigned  to  this  earth  to 
come  in  their  proper  times  and 
seasons,  to  obtain  the  experience 
here  awaiting  them. 

When  Adam  was  driven  out  of 
the  Garden  of  Eden  and  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord,  because  of  his 
transgression,  the  Lord  sent  angels 
to  instruct  him.  He  was  taught  the 
plan  of  the  gospel  and  how,  in  the 
meridian  of  time,  Jesus  Christ 
would  come  to  make  amends  for 
that  transgression.  When  this  in- 
formation was  received  Adam  re- 
joiced, and  the  darkness  and  the 
gloom,  which  surrounded  him  after 
he  had  been  driven  out  from  the 
presence  of  the  Father  and  had  be- 
come spiritually  dead,  was  dissolved, 
and  he  rejoiced  saying: 

Blessed  be  the  name  of  God,  for  be- 
cause of  my  transgression  my  eyes  are 
opened,  and  in  this  hfe  I  shall  have  joy, 
and  again  in  the  flesh  I  shall  see  God. 


570  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 

And    Eve,    his   wife,    heard    all    these  his  place  to  the  authority  of  mortals 

things  and  was  glad,  saying:  Were  it  not  upon  the  earth 

for  our  transgression  we  never  should  have  ^ 
had  seed,  and  never  should  have  known 

good  and  evil,  and  the  joy  of  our  redemp-  The  Fiist  Man  Highly  Intelligent 

Hon,  and  the  eternal  life  which  God  giv-  ^^  g^^j  ^^^     j^^^j               ^^-^ 

eth  unto  all  the  obedient  (Pearl  of  Great  -       ^^             ■, 

Price,  Moses  5:10-11).  earth  was  an  intelligent  being,  cre- 
ated in  the  image  of  God,  possessed 

Adam  Had  a  Pedect  Goveinment  o^   wisdom    and    knowledge,    with 

The  Father  conferred  upon  Adam  P^^er  to  communicate  his  thoughts 
the  Priesthood,  and  established  ^"  ^  language,  both  oral  and  writ- 
with  him  and  his  posterity  a  per-  *^"^  "^^^^^  was.  superior  to  anything 
feet  form  of  government.  This  ^^  ^^  ^0"^^^  ^P^^  the  earth  today, 
government  was  a  theocracy.  Men  This  may  sound  very  sweeping  and 
holding  the  Priesthood  ruled  under  dogmatic  to  those  who  hold  to  the 
direct  revelation  and  command-  other  view,  but  it  is  not  any  more 
ment.  Jesus  Christ,  who  created  so  than  their  statements  to  the  con- 
the  earth,  was  the  rightful  Ruler,  trary.  The  Lord  has  said  it;  and 
After  the  transgression  of  man  the  surely  the  Creator,  above  all 
Redeemer  became  the  Advocate  for  others,  ought  to  know!  The  first 
man  with  the  Father,  and  from  that  nian  was  instructed  by  the  best 
day  on  was,  and  is,  the  rightful  Teacher  man  ever  had,  for  he  was 
Mediator  for  all  mankind.  Although  taught  of  God,  and  spoke  the  Ian- 
he  had  not,  at  that  time,  obtained  gauge  of  the  Most  High,  in  which 
the  stage  of  earth  life,  and  had  not  angels  conversed.  This  language  he 
a  body  of  flesh  and  bones,  yet  he  taught  to  his  children.  It  is  true  that 
was  the  Creator  and  rightful  Ruler  he  was  left  to  work  out,  through  the 
of  the  earth.  He  it  was  who  gave  use  of  his  faculties,  many  of  nature's 
the  law  to  Adam  and  to  all  the  great  secrets;  but  the  Lord  did  not 
prophets,  and  while  a  government  leave  him  helpless,  but  instructed 
was  established  among  mortals  on  him,  and  he  was  inspired  by  the 
the  earth,  yet  it  was  their  bounden  Spirit  of  the  Lord, 
duty  to  accept  the  rule  and  guid-  We  should  be  humble  enough  to 
ance  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  govern-  accept  what  the  Lord  has  revealed 
ment  was  patriarchal  and  the  to  his  servants,  in  preference  to  the 
Priesthood  ruled.  Man  was  in  all  theories  of  uninspired  men,  who  in 
respects  accountable  to  God,  for  our  great  age  of  wonderful  discov- 
"The  earth  is  the  Lord's  and  the  ery,  are  ever  learning,  but  never 
fulness  thereof;  the  world  and  they  coming  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth 
that  dwell  therein"  (Psalms  24:1).  that  saves.  They  rely  on  their  own 
It  is  his,  for  he  made  it,  and  while  judgment,  and  are  often  mistaken 
rebellion  has  come  and  men  have  in  their  theories  and  led  astray,  be- 
set up  governments  of  their  own,  ing  forced  from  time  to  time  to 
rejecting  the  divine  guidance  of  the  modify,  change,  and  even  reverse 
rightful  King,  yet  he  has  never  re-  their  teachings,  as  new  discoveries 
linquished  his  claim  and  surrendered  are  made. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


571 


In  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price— 
which  every  Latter-day  Saint  ac- 
cepts as  the  word  of  the  Lord— the 
following  very  significant  statement 
is  found: 

And  then  began  these  men  to  call  up- 
on the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord 
blessed  them; 

And  a  book  of  remembrance  was  kept, 
in  the  which  was  recorded,  in  the  language 
of  Adam,  for  it  was  given  unto  as  many 
as  called  upon  God  to  write  by  the  spirit 
of  inspiration; 

And  by  them  their  children  were  taught 
to  read  and  write,  having  a  language 
which  was  pure  and  undefiled  (Moses 
6:4-6). 

AJ]  Races  oi  One  Blood 

All  those  who  accept  the  scriptur- 
al story  of  creation  understand  that 
the  peopling  of  this  earth  com- 
menced after  Adam  and  Eve  were 
driven  from  the  Garden  of  Eden 
after  their  fall.  The  Bible  does  not 
give  us  any  adequate  account  of  the 
fulfillment  of  the  commandment 
given  to  our  first  parents  to  mul- 
tiply. It  mentions  only  three  chil- 
dren born  to  this  first  couple,  and 
all  three  of  these  were  sons.  The 
incomplete  story  of  how  Gain  killed 
his  brother  Abel,  and  then  jour- 
neyed to  the  land  of  Nod  where  he 
knew  his  wife,  has  led  many  to  be- 
lieve that  there  were  human  beings 
upon  the  earth  other  than  the  de- 
scendants of  Adam  and  Eve.  Such 
a  thought  is  in  conflict  with  the 
thread  of  genealogical  descent  as  it 
is  portrayed  in  all  ages  of  holy  writ. 
In  the  Book  of  Moses,  in  the  Pearl 
of  Great  Price,  these  matters  are 
made  perfectly  clear.  Adam  and 
Eve  were  the  parents  of  many  sons 
and  daughters,  most  of  whom  re- 
belled against  the  teachings  of  their 


righteous  parents.  Gain  married  his 
brother's  daughter,  and  there  were 
many  who  followed  him.  However, 
from  this  first  family  have  come  all 
the  families  of  the  earth,  notwith- 
standing the  great  differences  in  race 
and  color.  These  variations  in  color 
and  race  have  come  because  of 
transgression  and  because  the  Al- 
mighty has  placed  marks  upon  cer- 
tain tribes  and  peoples. 

Thoughts  ioi  Discussion 

1.  Have  a  class  member  read  before- 
hand and  report  at  this  session  on  the 
character,  power.  Priesthood,  and  learning 
of  Adam  as  revealed  in  these  passages: 
iMoses  6:4-6,  46,  51-59;  D.  &  C. 
29:39-43;  88:112-115;  107:40-43;  Teach- 
ings of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  pp.  157- 
159,  167-169. 

2.  Show  the  truth  of  this  profound 
statement:  "Government  is  instituted  for 
the  benefit  of  man."  Accepting  this,  name 
types  of  government  which  have  flour- 
ished in  the  past,  which  have  not  bene- 
fited man,  and  hence  were  not  acceptable. 

3.  Prove  that  the  universe  could  not 
exist  without  law  and  government. 

4.  Is  a  poor  government  better  than  no 
government  at  all? 

5.  Describe  the  kind  of  government  gi\'- 
en  to  our  first  parents.  Why  did  it  not 
endure?  Would  that  system  of  govern- 
ment be  effective  today? 

6.  Comment  on  the  declaration:  "Man 
cannot  live  alone,  isolated  from  all  other 
human  beings  ....  The  family  is  the 
unit  of  the  social  order." 

7.  Define  the  terms  "theocracy,"  "joy," 
"immortahty,"  "eternal  life,"  "patriarchal 
government,"  "despotism." 

8.  What  facts  have  been  revealed  con- 
cerning the  language  of  Adam?  Does  this 
harmonize  with  the  teachings  of  some 
scientists? 

9.  What  new  facts  are  found  in  the 
Pearl  of  Great  Price  regarding  the  family 
of  Adam? 


572 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 


nlusic — Fundamentals  of  Musicianship 

Conducting,  Singing,  and  Accompanying 

Lessons  for  Union  Meetings  for  1950-51 

Lesson  2— ''Baton  Patterns  and  Their  Application" 

Florence  J.  Madsen 

Objective:  To  learn  and  apply  the  language  of  the  baton. 

"The  chief  art  of  learning  is  to  attempt  but  httle  at  a  time."  Locke. 


'T^O  learn  baton  patterns  and  to  become 
■■•     able  to  use  them  artfully  is  accom- 
plished   only    by    careful    and    continual 
practice. 

The  new  lesson  material  will  be  better 
understood  if  the  important  points  of 
the  preceding  lesson  have  been  reviewed. 

1.  Preliminaries  to  Baton  Technique 

(a)  Obtain  a  baton  of  light  weight  and 
texture,  about  eighteen  inches  long. 

(b)  Place  the  thick  end  or  bulb  of  it 
against  the  palm  of  right  hand  and 
not  merely  between  fingers  (if 
left-handed,  reverse  procedure); 
close  the  fingers  around  it  natural- 

(c)  Hold  it  firmly  in  the  hand;  raise 
to  the  front  of  you  with  out- 
stretched arm;  extend  and  point 
it  outward  on  the  level  of  your 
eye;  raise  it  as  high  as  your  arm  and 
baton  will  reach;  lower  it  as  far  as 
it  will  go;  repeat  these  motions  sev- 
eral times;  in  the  meantime,  keep 
the  arm  and  wrist  from  bending 
unnecessarily. 

(d)  When  this  long  (maximum) 
stroke  has  thus  been  practiced, 
gradually  reduce  its  length  until 
only  the  forearm  is  necessary. 

(i)  Avoid  pressing  the  elbows 
against  the  body.  Pressure  of 
the  arms  against  the  side 
of  the  body  limits  the  free 
motion  of  the  baton;  it  re- 
strains the  natural  responsive- 


ness of  the  performers  and 
disturbs  the  tranquility  of  the 
listeners. 

(2)  Guard  against  upward  and 
outward  extension  and  motion 
of  the  elbows. 

2.  The  Two-Foui  (2/4)  Baton 
Pattern 

At  the  bottom  of  the  vertical  stroke 
make  a  curve  in  the  shape  of  a  fishhook, 
or  a  "J"  turned  to  the  right.  Bring  the 
baton  back  up  out  of  the  curve  along  the 
same  vertical  track  in  which  it  descended. 
Continue  this  motion  up  to  the  place 
where  the  down  stroke  was  started.  A 
continuation  of  these  motions  downward 
into  the  curve  and  back  up  establishes  a 
definite  track.  This  track  is  known  as  a 
baton  pattern;  this  particular  pattern  is 
called  the  2/4  pattern.  All  rhythms  with 
the  figure  2  as  the  upper  number  of  the 
rhythm  signature,  and  also  the  short  Alia 
Breve,  explained  in  Lesson  1,  are  con- 
ducted with  this  pattern. 

All  rhythms  can  thus  be  indicated  by 
certain  definite  baton  patterns.  In  this 
connection,  study  chapter  one  in  our  text- 
book, Fundamentais  of  Conducting,  by  J. 
Spencer  Cornwall. 

3.  AppJication  of  the  2/4 
Baton  Pattern 

(a)   Turn  to  the  following  hymns: 

Latter-day  Saint  Hymns  (green  book), 
pp.  13,  18,  25,  26,  44,  47,  51,  55; 
Deseret  Sunday  School  Songs,  pp.  3, 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


57^ 


22,    39,   44,    48,    53,    56,   60,    240,    241, 
277,  284. 

Hymns  (new  L.D.S.  book),  pp.  7,  12, 
17,  21,  35,  41,  62,  89,  138,  147. 

(b)  Practice  songs  in  the  order  listed. 

(c)  Use  baton  as  described  and  directed 
above. 

(d)  Use  maximum  baton  pattern  for 
songs  that  require  volume  like  "Praise 
to  the  Man";  use  medium  (forearm) 
baton  pattern  for  those  requiring 
less  volume  like  "Come  Unto  Jesus." 

(e)  Avoid  rigidity  in  arm,  wrist,  hand,  or 
fingers. 

(f)  Use  only  the  hand  holding  the  baton 
for  the  present  time. 

(g)  Practice  slowly  at  first,  then  increase 
the  tempo  (speed  of  rhythm)  to  the 
normal  tempo  required  by  the  song. 

(h)  Practice  frequently  before  a  mirror, 
(See  textbook,  chapter  1,  paragraph 
8.) 

4.  Correlation  oi  Song  Material  and 
the  Practice  Periods 

(a)  Select  songs  that  will  correlate  with 
the  different  lesson  subjects. 

(b)  Use  the  two  practice  periods  each 
month.  Learn  some  new  hymns  from 
available  song  books. 

5.  Accompanists 

Accompanists  as  well  as  potential  con- 
ductors should  study  and  practice  these 
lessons  to  become  thoroughly  acquainted 
with  baton   technique  and  interpretation. 

Questions  and  Suggestions  for 
Discussion 

1.  What  type  of  baton  should  be  used 
for  conducting? 

a.  How  should  the  baton  be  held? 

b.  Discuss  the  purpose  of  its  use, 

c.  Name  a  few  important  factors  in  ba- 
ton technique. 

2.  What  difficulties  result  from  the  arm 
being  pressed  against  the  body  while 
conducting? 

Bring  your  hymn  books  and  baton  to 
all  music  departmental  meetings. 


Favorites 

3—ParL^ 

oAnthems 

for 
Singing  oJ^otbers 


1451     Bless  This  House— Brahe $  .15 

20293  Eye  Hath  Not  Seen— Gaul 12 

R2782  God  Painted  a  Picture— 

DeRose  20 

531       Hold  Thou  My  Hand— Briggs     .15 

7876     How  Beautiful  Upon  the 

Mountains — Harker .16 

7002    Just  for  Today— Seaver 18 

1776  The  King  of  Glory— Parks 20 

4071  The  Lord  Bless  You— Lutkin 15 

52  The  Lord's  Prayer— Gates .18 

7987  The  Lord's  Prayer— Malotte 20 

6050  My  Task— Ashford .12 

4070     That  Sweet  Story  of  Old- 
West 10 

MUSIC  SENT  ON  APPROVAL 

Mail  Orders  Filled  Promptly 

WE  PAY  POSTAGE 

We  have  a  complete  stock  of  popular, 
sacred,  and  classical  music  for  home, 
church,  and  school;  Steinway  and  Lester 
pianos;  band  and  orchestra  instruments 
and  accessories;  and  records. 

D        FIRST   Of   ALL- RELIABILITY 
aiines  >^ 

45-47    SOUTH       I   ^ji^  i  i 

SAiT    LAKi    CiTY  1,  UTAH 


574 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1950 


Dark  in  the  Chrysalis 

(Continued  from  page  539) 


of  you.  I  meant  to  speak  to  you 
that  night,  but  the  girl  gave  me 
pause." 

**I  thought  you  were  talking  about 
Mrs.  Hartley/'  said  Edith  swiftly. 

'Jane  Hartley?" 

**So  did  Linnie.  That  was  why 
she  was  displeased.  She  did  not 
like  Jane  so  very  well.  She  said 
afterwards  she  wished  I  were  the 
one—" 

''Oh/'  said  Cory,  light  dawning 
upon  him.  '1  should  have  known 
that  if  I  weren't  such  a  dunderhead. 
The  crowd  has  been  trying  to  mar- 
ry us  off,  Jane  and  me,  for  years. 
I  am  afraid  she  contributed  a  little 
to  the  idea  herself.  I  felt  like  a  heel 
not  to.  They  are  such  good  friends, 
and  I  like  Jane— she's  a  fine  woman. 
I  felt  a  little  obligated  to— at  least 
not  to  humiliate  her  in  any  way,"  he 
floundered.  "I  might  have  even 
wound  up  marrying  Jane.  Oh,  I 
wasn't  committed  in  any  way,  and 
I  am  a  man  who  likes  to'  do  my  own 
choosing,  but  I  told  myself  a  man 
could  do  worse,  and  the  crowd 
wanted  it  so.  And  then  you  came. 
It  was  out,  from  then  on.  It— that 
was  the  reason  I  wanted  you  to  be 
the  hostess  at  my  dinner  party— to 
sort  of  let  the  crowd  know." 

''And  they  mistook  me  for  your 
sister-in-law,"  Edith  explained. 

"They  didn't!" 

"Yes,  they  did— from  Linnie  call- 
ing me  Aunt  Edith,  you  know.  Mrs. 
Gooding  let  me  know  that  the 
match  between  you  and  Jane  was  in 
the  offing.  I  think  she  wanted  me 
to  help  promote  it/' 


"Oh,  horrors!"  groaned  Cory.  "So 
that  explains  the  sudden  formality 
immediately  after  the  dinner/' 

"Exactly,"  said  Edith.  "Oh,  I 
couldn't  bear  it,  Cory.  I  was  jeal- 
ous through  and  through,  and  when 
Linnie — " 

"I  know."  said  Cory.  "I  felt  that 
way  about  her  mother,  that  I  would 
never  love  again.  I  searched  my  na- 
ture, and  postponed  talking  to  you 
for  that  reason  as  well  as  because  I 
didn't  want  to  complicate  things  for 
Linnie.  It  was  her  show.  The  obli- 
gation of  the  parent,  you  know." 

"I  know." 

"It  was  a  postponement,  though, 
never  a  doubt.  Not  from  that  first 
morning  when  you  shook  hands 
with  me.  An  ordinary  person,  ap- 
plying for  a  like  situation,  would 
not  have  done  that.  I  have  thought 
of  you  since— putting  your  hand  in 
mine." 

"I  must  tell  you,  Cory—" 

"What-a  past-?" 

"Yes,  indeed— four  sons,  you 
know,  and  four  grandchildren." 

"I  knew  about  them.  All  fine 
fellows  I  am  sure,  all  married, 
though— no  real  place  in  their  lives 
for  mother.  Oh,  it  is  normal  enough, 
and  as  it  should  be.  I  can't  wait  to 
meet  all  my  inheritance.  I  want  to 
share  them  with  you,  Edith,  as  you 
have  shared  my  Linnie.  I  guess  a 
man  always  wants  sons." 

"There's  more,"  Edith  told  him 
fearfully.  "I  promised  to  help  Kit's 
wife  when  her  baby  comes." 

"Soon?" 

"Not  for  months." 


DARK  IN  THE  CHRYSALIS 


575 


''Well,  she  can  come  to  the 
house/'  Cory  said  comfortably. 
''That  house  needs  a  birth.  We've 
gone  through  a  marriage  and  a  death 
in  it.  Those  are  the  roots  that  sink 
deep,  Edith.  But  perhaps  we'd 
rather  sell  it,  buy  a  smaller,  more 
modern  one." 

"Oh,  no!"  said  Edith  quickly. 
"That  house  is  home  to  me  and  to 
my  furniture." 

"Oh,  it  is,  is  it?"  Cory  asked,  with 
a  twinkle  of  pleased  amusement. 
"And  so  you  were  jealous  of  Jane?" 

He  reached  for  her  then,  his  arm 
strong  around  her,  his  palm  on  her 
cheek,  moving  to  tilt  her  face  to 
his. 

"I  knew  it!  I  knew  it!"  he  whis- 
pered. "You  fit  my  arms  as  neatly 
as  you  fit  my  life,  Edith.  I  have 
watched  your  graceful  movements, 
the  contour  of  your  lips  with  a  good 
deal  of  hunger,  my  dear." 

"And  I,"  said  Edith. 

"Oh,  we're  going  to  be  a  great 
pair,  we  two,"  Cory  exulted.  "With 
so  much  we  can  do  together.  Now, 
tomorrow—" 

"Yes,"  said  Edith,  feeling  the  lift 
of  wings,  mentally  surveying  the 
bright  field  of  her  future  before 
her. 

"Tomorrow!" 

(The  end) 


iueiow  the    1 1  iountain 

C.  Cameron  Johns 

I  remember  the  highways 
Reaching  long  arms  to  the  world; 

I  remember  the  rooftops  multicolored, 
Covering  the  quiet  people. 

I  remember  the  willows,  red-stockinged, 
Wading  the  reedy  swampland; 

I  remember  all  the  wide  valley  floor 
And  the  unfettered  spring  of  my  youth. 


THE  WORLD'S  FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason  6l  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

KNABE 

The  Piano  of  the  Metropolitan  Opera 

EVERETT 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest  Low  Priced  Piano  Built 
All  Obtainable  At 

Beesley  Musk  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN  ST.      SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


Professional 
and  Social 
Stationery 


COMMERCIAL 
AND  EDITION 
PRINTERS  AND 
BOOKBINDERS 
PAPER  RULING 


DESEREI  NEWS  PRESS 

29  Richards  Street.  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 


Qjrora    I  Lear  and  QJc 


ar 


I  like  the  January  (1950)  cover,  those 
snow-covered  pines  look  so  peaceful,  and 
the  poem  'The  Singing  Snow"  (by  Lael 
W.  Hill)  is  a  fine  poem.  I  can  close  my 
eyes  and  see  those  majestic  snow-capped 
peaks  and  that  eagle  soaring  around.  An 
outstanding  article  is  "Relief  Society  Wom- 
en as  Mothers  in  Zion."  I  like  this  talk 
by  President  Smith  and  feel  much  better 
for  having  read  it.  It  inspires  me  to  try 
harder  to  be  a  better  mother  and  makes 
my  desire  even  greater  to  be  a  member 
of  the  Relief  Society.  .  .  .  The  first  prize 
poem  "Desert  Pioneer"  is  beautiful  and 
I  can  just  see  the  woman  and  live  her 
life  as  she  lived  it,  feel  the  anxiety,  su- 
spense, doubt,  and  the  courage  and  faith 
to  overcome.  It  is  a  mighty  fine  poem. 
I  liked  the  first  prize  story  "Grass  in  the 
Market  Place"  (by  Dorothy  Clapp  Robin- 
son ) .  Also  I  like  very  much  the  serial 
story  "Dark  in  the  Chrysalis"  (by  Alice 
Morrey  Bailey)  and  "You  Can  Learn" 
(by  Katherine  Kelly)  is  plenty  interest- 
ing. "Woman's  Sphere"  (by  Ramona  W. 
Cannon)  is  always  entertaining  and  I  like 
to  see  the  pictures  from  the  stakes  in 
"Notes  From  the  Field." 

In  the  February  (1950)  issue  the 
article  by  Elder  Ezra  Taft  Benson  "Preser- 
vation of  Our  Blessings  of  Freedom"  is 
one  of  the  best.  If  there  were  only  some 
way  to  get  every  man  and  woman  to  read 
this  address.  The  people  of  America  are 
getting  too  careless  and  unconcerned.  I 
fear  greatly  for  American  freedom  if  there 
isn't  a  change  made.  The  article  on  ori- 
ental china  (by  Rachel  K.  Laurgaard)  is 
interesting  to  me  as  I  am  a  lover  of 
antiques.  But  oh,  the  story  "I  Know 
Where  You  Are"  (by  Inez  Bagnell),  how 
I  love  that  story.  I  can  just  see  that 
precious  little  old  lady  sitting  in  her  rock- 
ing chair.  The  "Letter  From  Mother" — 
how  true  and  wise.  And  "Early  Spring 
Planting"  (by  Hazel  D.  Moyle) — that  is 
right  up  my  alley  as  I  think  I  was  born 
with  a  "green  thumb." 

— Mrs.  Shelby  Echols 
Glenwood,  Arkansas 


In  the  May  issue  of  the  Magazine  (page 
308),  it  reads  that  Toquerville,  Utah,  was 
named  for  a  French  explorer.  This  is  not 
so.  Scouts  came  through  here  in  1852 
and  in  1857  and  in  1858  Brigham  Young 
sent  Joshua  T.  WiUis  and  company  here 
to  make  a  settlement.  When  they  arrived 
here  there  were  Indians  camping  on  the 
streams.  There  was  an  Indian  chief  liv- 
ing here  in  a  hut  made  from  cane  leaves, 
etc.  His  name  was  Toquer — meaning 
black.  The  mountain  east  of  us  is  black 
volcanic  rock  and  it  was  a  very  fitting 
name.  It  was  called  Toquer,  and  later 
the  "ville"  was  added.  Toquerville  was 
never  named  after  a  French  explorer. 
— Mrs.  Rhea  Wakeling, 

Toquerville,  Utah 

I  borrowed  two  issues  of  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine  and,  finding  out  how  won- 
derful this  Magazine  really  is,  I  feel  I  can- 
not be  without  it  in  my  home.  Enclosed 
is  $3  for  which  please  send  a  two-year 
subscription. 

—Mrs.  C.  J.  Rybok, 

Glenwood,  Minnesota 

It  will  seem  strange  to  you  receiving  a 
letter  from  me,  but  I  really  feel  I  must 
write  and  tell  you  how  much  I  appreciate 
reading  The  ReUei  Society  Magazine.  I 
am  an  English  girl,  married  during  the 
war  to  a  Dutchman  serving  in  the  Dutch 
Navy  in  England.  When  Holland  was 
liberated  we  came  to  live  here.  One  sun- 
ny day,  I  always  remember  it  as  that,  two 
missionaries  came  to  the  door,  and  that 
day  changed  my  life.  I  was  baptized  into 
the  Church  nine  months  ago,  and  by  its 
teachings  have  learned  to  be  more  toler- 
ant, kinder,  and  very  much  happier.  One 
of  the  missionaries  presented  me  with  a 
year's  set  of  Magazines  from  the  Relief 
Society,  and  I  can  truly  say  I  have  and 
am  still  reading  them  with  great  pleasure. 
I  am  a  member  of  the  Dordrecht  Relief 
Society. 

■ — Beatrice  von  der  Werf 

Dordrecht,  Holland 


Page  576 


A  Gift  of  a  Good  Book 

pays  a  gracious  compliment- 
add,  any  of  these  to  the  library  of  a  friend: 
ARTICLES  OF  FAITH 

BY  JAMES  E.  TALMAGE 

Mission  edition $1.25 

Library  edition $2.00 

Leather,  gilt  edge  India  paper 
edition- ._ $6.00 

JESUS  THE  CHRIST 

BY  JAMES  E.  TALMAGE 

Library  edition $2.75 

Leather,  gilt  edge  India  paper 
edition $7.00 

SHARING  THE  GOSPEL  WITH 

OTHERS $2.50 

BY  PRESIDENT  GEORGE  ALBERT  SMITH 

ON  THE  WAY  TO  IMMORTALITY 

AND  ETERNAL  LIFE $3.50 

BY  PRESIDENT  I.  REUBEN  CLARK,  JR. 

MELVIN  J.  BALLARD $2.50 

His  Sermons  and  Missionary  Service 
BY  B.  S.  HINCKLEY 

WAY  TO  PERFECTION ...._ $1.75 

BY  JOSEPH  FIELDING  SMITH 

Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple  Street 
Salt  Lake  City/  Utah 


Mention    The    Relief   Societif    Magazine    When    Buying   From    Advertisers 


U.  S.  POSTAGE 

20 

Paid 

SALT  LAKE 

CITY,  UTAH 

PERMIT 

No.  690 

^"■^ 


takes  a  Good 
Jar  of  Jelly? 


To  get  clear  shimmering  jellies  that  sparkle 
in  the  glass,  you*ve  got  to  combine  ,  .  ,  whole- 
some, ripe  fruit  with  pure  fine  granulated 
sugar  .  .  .  possibly  some  fruit  pectin,  and  a 
little  of  grandma's  know-how.  You'll  get 
deliciously  beautiful  jellies  that  will  win  you 
prizes  at  the  fair. 

You'll  find  no  better  sugar  for  your  jelly 
making  than  pure  U  and  I.  It's  the  whitest, 
finest,  purest,  sweetest  sugar  available. 

Remember,  if  it's  canning 

ynn're  planning,  always 

hny  U  and  I. 


0 


m 


sa  A  ,@  J5^-  1%-alPiS® 


■^*^m 


>a/V  '^t^/  bH'^    "■■"■■■ 


:\,_yi-^:"'?'W'w 


'^m:Si^i:^   *>- 


..^■'        ■*^l^,|*'- 


:;*'  |:;^?^ 


^a^^el|Mf|^;^^;|'y^ 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  publication  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

RELIEx^  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.   Spafford  ___.--  President 

Marianne  C.   Sharp  _  .  .  -  -  First  Counselor 

Velma  N.  Simonsen  _  .  _  -  -       Second  Counselor 

Margaret  C.  Pickering     -----     Secretary-Treasurer 
Achsa  E.  Paxman  Leone  G.  Layton  Lillie  C.  Adams  Alta  J.  Vance 

Mary  G.  Judd  Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Ethel  C.  Smith  Christine  H.  Robinson 

Arina  B.  Hart  Evon  W.  Peterson  Louise  W.  Madsen  Alberta  H.  Christensen 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Leone  O.  Jacobs  Aleine  M.  Young  Nellie  W.  Neal 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Mary  J.  Wilson  Josie  B.  Bay 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor              ----------  Marianne   C.    Sharp 

Associate  Editor       ------..--  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager    ---------  Belle  S.   Spafford 

Vol.  37  SEPTEMBER  1950  No.  9 


e 


ontents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

"And  They  Shall  Also  Teach  Their  Children"  Christine  H.  Robinson  580 

The  Practical  Nurse  —  A  New  Opportunity  Elaine  Mellor  597 

The  Constitution  of  the  United  States  Grace  M.  Candland  598 

FICTION 

White  September  —  Chapter  1  Ezra  J.  Poulsen  584 

An  Apple  for  the  Teacher  Lydia  Bennett  Egbert  589 

You  Can  Learn  —  Part  VI  Katherine  Kelly  599 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

Sixty  Years  Ago  592 

Woman's  Sphere Ramona  W.  Cannon  593 

Editorial:  Voting  Is  Our  Responsibility  Vesta  P.  Crawford  594 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference 596 

Buying  Textbooks  for  Relief  Society  Lessons 596 

Annual  Report  —  1949  General  Secretary-Treasurer,  Margaret  C.  Pickering  601 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Socials,  Bazaars,  and  Other  Activities 

General  Secretary-Treasurer,  Margaret  C.  Pickering  618 

From  Near  and  Far 647 

LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

Theology:  "Death  and  Burial"  and  "In  the  Realm  of  Disembodied  Spirits"  Don  B.  Colton  625 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:  "Search  the  Scriptures  for  .  .  .  They  Are  They  Which 

Testify  of  Me"  Mary  Grant  Judd  631 

Work  Meeting:  Draperies  and  Curtains  Christine  H.  Robinson  632 

Literature:  John  Dryden Briant  S.   Jacobs  635 

Music:  Baton  Technique,  Singing,  and  Interpretation  Florence  J.  Madsen  640 

POETRY 

For  Early  Autumn  —  Frontispiece  Berta  H.  Christensen  579 

Learned  by  Heart  Elizabeth  Waters  588 

Color  of  Autumn Beatrice  K.  Ekman  595 

Influence  Josephine  J.  Harvey  596 

Love  Is  Music  Margaret  B.  Shomaker  617 

Beyond  the  Spring Miranda  Snow  Walton  634 

Leaving  a  House  Dorothy  J.  Roberts  644 

My  Neighbor Christie  Lund  Coles  644 

Clouds  Lurene  Gates  Wilkinson  645 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY   BY  THE   GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  28  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  3-2741:  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  Matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


Half-size   dress  eliminates 
costly   alterations 


This  smart  new  Autumn  dress 
is  ready  to  go  the  minute  you 
slip  into  it!  Fits  as  if  it  were 
tailor-made  for  your  figure! 
Black  with  white  flecks.  Half 
sizes  I6V2  to  241/2* 


ZCMI  READY  TO  WEAR 


DOWNSTAIRS 


I^TORE 


Josef  Muench 


AUTUMN  IN  OWEN'S  VALLEY,  CALIFORNIA 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

VOL.  37,  NO.  9  SEPTEMBER  1950 


of  or  Koariy  J/Lutumn 

Berta  H.  Chxistensen 

Do  not  listen  and  do  not  look 

At  this  branch  of  flaming  filigree, 

Not  a  single  glance  at  the  spheres  of  gold 

That  are  clustered  weights  on  the  apple  tree. 

Though  your  hand  be  sworn  and  your  word  be  given, 

Your  heart  betrothed  in  solemn  pledge, 

Now  that  the  leaves  are  dream-ghosts  driven 

Like  splintered  stars  on  a  granite  ledge. 

Be  wary,  the  net  of  the  harvest  moon 

Silvers  its  weaving  with  many  a  token 

Of  sound  and  flame  to  ensnare  a  heart, 

And  a  pledge  might  be  lost  or  easily  broken. 

Autumn  is  here  in  auras  of  amber, 

Sapphire-veiled,  this  lovely  late-comer. 

Oh,  do  not  look  and  do  not  listen, 

You  who  are  betrothed  to  summer! 


The  Cover:  Aspens  at  Cedar  Breaks,  Utah,  Photograph  by  Josef  Muench. 


'  'And  They  Shall  Also  Teach 
Their  Children" 

Growth  and  Development  Through  the  Family  Hour 

Chiistine  H.  Robinson 

Member,  Relief  Society  General  Board 

IN  these  latter  days  the  Lord  has  great  countries  millions  of  God's 
again  emphasized  a  fundamen-  children  have  been  persuaded  to  the 
tal  of  successful  living  v^hich  is  evil  belief  that  the  government  is 
as  old  as  the  human  race  itself.  In  all-important,  and  that  the  God- 
November,  1831,  through  his  cho-  given  rights  and  interests  of  individ- 
sen  Prophet,  Joseph  Smith,  the  uals  and  of  family  groups  must  be 
Lord  instructed  his  people  that  "...  bent  to  the  will  of  the  State.  Fur- 
they  shall  also  teach  their  children  thermore,  all  over  the  world,  the 
to  pray,  and  to  walk  uprightly  be-  bonds  of  marriage  and  the  sanctity 
fore  the  Lord.''  He  also  said,  "For  of  home  life  are  being  violated.  To- 
this  shall  be  a  law  unto  the  inhabi-  day,  in  the  United  States,  the  rate 
tants  of  Zion"  (D.  &  C.  68:28,  26).  has  risen  to  such  heights  that  more 
The  family  unit  and  the  obliga-  than  one  marriage  out  of  every  four 
tions  of  parents  to  children  and  of  ends  in  failure,  resulting  in  the  dev- 
children  to  parents  have  ever  been  astating  effects  of  broken  homes  and 
a  subject  of  concern  and  instruc-  divided  parenthood, 
tion  from  God-inspired  men.  One  Recognizing  the  seriousness  of 
of  the  Ten  Commandments  given  to  this  basic  problem,  leaders  of  our 
Moses  for  the  guidance  of  Israel  Church  have  given  inspired  instruc- 
was,  "Honour  thy  father  and  thy  tions  to  Latter-day  Saints  of  this 
mother:  that  thy  days  may  be  long  day  in  regard  to  strengthening  of  the 
upon  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  family  unit.  The  members  of  the 
God  giveth  thee"  (Ex.  20:12).  The  Lord's  Church  in  these  latter  days 
apostle  Paul,  in  his  letter  to  the  must  show  the  way  and  set  the  ex- 
Ephesians,  stressed  the  importance  ample  which  will  strengthen  man's 
of  the  family  unit  and  admonished  faith  in  himself  and  make  more 
children  to  obey  their  parents  and  to  firm  the  sanctity  of  the  home.  Our 
honor  their  fathers  and  mothers.  Church  leaders  have  long  known 
And  to  the  parents  he  said,  "And,  that  one  of  the  best  ways  of  teach- 
ye  fathers,  provoke  not  your  chil-  ing  children  to  honor  their  parents, 
dren  to  wrath:  but  bring  them  up  and  of  encouraging  parents  to  rear 
in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  their  children  in  righteousness,  is 
the  Lord"  (Eph.  6:4).  through  family  prayer  and  through 
Much  of  the  unhappiness  in  the  family-group  activities.  One  of  the 
world  today  and  many  of  its  ills  most  effective  ways  of  stimulating 
are  the  direct  result  of  man's  failure  these  activities  is  through  the  family- 
to  heed  these  instructions.  In  many  planned  "Family  Hour." 

Page  580 


"AND  THEY  SHALL  ALSO  TEACH  THEIR  CHILDREN"  581 

nPHE  Relief  Society  is  highly  hon-  lectual,  and  social  growth  of  their 
ored  with  the  assignment  and  children.  Individual  participation  in 
the  responsibility  given  it  by  the  regularly  held  Family  Hours  can  do 
General  Authorities  to  encourage  all  ^mch  to  stmiulate  this  growth.  It 
Latter-day  Saint  families  to  exper-  ''  generally  agreed  among  emment 
^/  .  J  .  •  f  .  •  psychologists  that  one  reason  small 
lence  the  ,oys  and  satisfactions  Children  ^f ten  attempt  to  ''show- 
which  come  from  planned  and  regu-  ^^  ,,  ^^^  ^^^  difficult  to  handle  in 
larly  held  Family  Hours.  The  other  ^^^  presence  of  company,  is  because 
auxiliaries  of  the  Church,  represent-  ^^^^^  parents  have  failed  to  give 
ing  different  age  groups  m  our  fam-  ^^^^  ^^ipi^  opportunity  to  express 
ilies,  have  joined  with  the  Relief  themselves  in  normal  family  rela- 
Society  in  helping  to  establish  and  tionships.  The  Family  Hour,  if  prop- 
further  this  Family  Hour  program.  ^^^^  planned  and  conducted,  can 
Those  families  which  regularly  par-  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^e  of  the  best  possible 
ticipate  in  this  program  know  the  ^i^ans  of  encouraging  this  self-ex- 
extent  of  individual  development  pression. 
and  the  unity  and  happiness  this 

activity  brings.   For  example,  many  Some  Methods  of  Conducting  Fam- 

parents  have  had  experiences  similar  ffy  Hours 

to  that  of  one  Salt  Lake  City  fam-  Parents  who  have  the  greatest  suc- 
ily  of  eight  members,  including  six  cess  with  their  Family  Hours  do  not 
small  children,  who  organized  their  think  of  them  as  regimented  or  stilt- 
group  on  a  corporation  basis,  with  ed  formal  meetings.  Rather,  they  use 
each  member  acting  as  a  stockhold-  the   Family   Hour   as   a   means   of 
er.  This  family  group  meets  on  a  getting  their  children  together  for 
scheduled  evening  twice  each  month  the    purpose    of    discussing    family 
to  discuss  family  affairs  and  to  enjoy  plans  and  problems,  of  sociaHzing  as 
the  association  of  one  another.  At  a  family  group,  of  organizing  special 
one  meeting,  the  discussion  centered  family  study  programs,  of  learning 
around  an  important  event  soon  to  more  about  the  gospel,  and  of  devel- 
take  place— the  addition  of  a  new  oping  the  art  of  self-expression, 
member  to  the  family.   The  group  Some  specific  activities  which  con- 
discussed  the  expected  new  arrival,  tribute  to  successful  Family  Hour 
and  each  member  volunteered  the  programs  include:     An  evening  oi 
help  he  or  she  would  provide.  The  good   music.     Each   member   con- 
event  was  looked  forward  to  with  tributes  with  his  own  talents  or  with 
great  joy  and  anticipation  and,  when  playing  favorite  records,  and  with 
the   beautiful    new   baby   girl   was  group  singing  of  selected  songs  and 
born,  each  member  of  the  family  hymns.    An  evening  oi  games.  Most 
sensed  a  feeling  of  individual  owner-  family  members,  young,  or  old,  en- 
ship  and  pride,  and  the  joy  exper-  joy  games  in  which  all  can  partici- 
ienced  in  participation  went  far  to  pate.     To  be  most  effective,  these 
establish  a  firm  foundation  for  soli-  should  be  planned  in  advance  for 
darity  and  unity  in  that  family.  maximum  variety  and  group  inter- 
Thoughtful  parents  have  an  abid-  est.    An  evening  of  enjoyable  lead- 
ing interest  in  the  spiritual,  intel-  ing.    In  this  activity,  reading  should 


582  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 

be  aloud,  with  as  many  of  the  group  2.  Everyone  should  participate  in   the 

members   as   possible  participating,  evening's  activity.  This  does  not  mean, 

T\nnU  i-n  he  rp;irl  ^hnnlH  he  qplprtpH  however,   that   Family   Hours   should   be 

Books  to  be  read  StiOUld  De  selected  postponed  if  some  member  or  members 

Wisely  for  maximum  interest  and  m-  ^f  ^^e  family  group  are  absent.  Family 

tellectual  and  spiritual  development.  Hours  should  be  held  regularly,  even  if 

This  is  an  excellent  opportunity  for  all  family  members  are  not  present. 

enjoyment  and  enlightenment  from  „     .,     „          ,     ,,  , 

J-       I.U     r.     '   *.    ^r.      A«  ^.r^^^-r^rr  ^.  Family    Hours    should    be   informal 

reading  the  scriptures.    An  evening  3      .     i    t>  c    -u       4..    i      .    aa  ^ 

,&       IT-         T-.           1-^.  3nd  natural.   Refreshments  always  add  a 

oi  planned  discussion.  For  subject  ^^^^e    of   informality   and   enjoyment, 
matter,  current  articles  from  Church 

publications,   including   The  Relief  4.  Spirituality  should  be  a  fundamental 

Society    Magazine,    The    Improve-  P^^i-  Although  the  social  and  recreational 

ment  Era,  The  Instructor,  The  Chil  ^T^^*^  ^'^  important  in  the  Family  Hour, 

,       ,    T-.  •       7        1  ,1      uAi        1    o  Wise  parents  will  find  in  this  group  ac- 

diensFnend  and  the    Church  Sec-  ^^-^^'^  ^^-^^  opportunity  to  help  their 

tion"  of  The  Deseiet  News,  might  children  to  grow  and  develop  spiritually, 

be   used.     A   variety   of   interesting  Fortunate  indeed  are  young  men  and  wom- 

discussion  topics  can  be  decided  up-  en  who  have  been  given  opportunity  to 

on  by  the  group.  An  evening  of  lem-  approach  their  Father  in  heaven  in^sin- 

.    .    <        T->   .          1     •    .         .•       T--  cere  and  humble  vocal  prayer.  Each  Pam- 

iniscmg.  Extremely  interesting  Fam-  .^^  ^^^^  ^^^^^^  commence  with  prayer  or 

ily  Hour  periods  can  be  built  close  with  the  usual  family  prayer, 
around  missionary  experiences  of  fa-  * 
ther,  mother,  son,  or  daughter,  and  An  incident  was  told  by  a  former 
courtship  experiences,  and  other  mission  president  of  two  young  mis- 
events.  A  stimulating  evening  can  sionaries  who  had  recently  arrived 
grow  out  of  "my  most  interesting  in  the  field.  At  one  of  their  regular 
experience"  related  by  each  member  meetings  at  the  mission  home,  one 
of  the  group.  A  picnic  or  outing  can  of  the  young  men  was  called  upon 
be  effectively  used  as  a  part  of  the  to  pray.  With  poise  and  dignity. 
Family  Hour  program.  These  out-  he  led  the  group  in  a  beautiful  but 
side  activities  can  add  variety  to  the  humble  prayer.  After  the  meeting, 
family  gathering  and  can  do  much  the  other  new  missionary  expressed 
to  hold  the  group  together.  amazement   and   asked   his   friend 

how  he  had  been  able  to  do  it.  In 

'pHESE  are  only  a  few  of  the  many  answer,  the  young  man  explained 

activities    which    can    be    em-  that  it  was  easy  because  as  long  as  he 

ployed  to  make  Family  Hours  ap-  could  remember  he  had  participated 

pealing  and  stimulating.  Organized  in  family  prayers  at  home  with  his 

family  groups  will  find  other  ways  to  family  group, 
develop  interesting  self-expression. 

There  are,  however,  four  funda-  Some  Blessings  and  Benefits 

mentals  which  every  thoughtful  par-  Lasting    benefits    and    blessings 

ent  will  strive  to  make  a  part  of  the  flow  out  of  regular  participation  in 

Family  Hour  program.  These  are:  family-group  activities.  The  Family 

,     ,    ,       ^       J  ,  Hour  performs  an  important  func- 

1.  The  activity  should  be  planned  by  ^.^^    .^  j^  ,    •        ^^^^  children  and 

the  group  as  a  whole,  or  each  member  or  .     ^     f    .      .-l      •            r 

the  group  should  be  given  responsibility,  Parents  to  taste  the  )oys  of  service 

in  turn,  for  its  planning.  and    the    satisfactions    that    come 


'AND  THEY  SHALL  ALSO  TEACH  THEIR  CHILDREN' 


583 


through  giving  of  themselves  to  the 
family  as  a  unit.  This  heaven-in- 
spired home  activity  fosters  the  prac- 
tice of  love  in  its  truest  form,  not 
just  the  showing  of  outward  affec- 
tion, but  the  real  understanding 
that  comes  from  learning  to  think 
in  terms  of  "we"  rather  than  "me/' 

The  Family  Hour  provides  one  of 
the  surest  ways  of  strengthening 
family  ties.  One  of  the  beautiful 
things  which  our  gospel  emphasizes 
is  the  eternal  importance  of  the  in- 
dividual and   the  family,  and  the 


vital  part  the  home  plays  in  their 
development.  Not  only  is  the  family 
the  center  of  our  present  civiliza- 
tion, but  one  of  the  greatest  bless- 
ings any  member  of  the  Church  can 
enjoy  is  to  be  married  for  time  and 
for  eternity  and  to  have  the  family 
sealed  together  as  a  unit  forever.  It 
is  an  absolute  fact  that  no  nation 
can  rise  higher  than  the  quality  of 
its  homes,  and  that  no  home  is 
stronger  than  the  children  it  pro- 
duces. Blessed  is  the  family  whose 
children  are  taught  "to  pray  and  to 
walk  uprightly  before  the  Lord." 


Photograph   by   L,   V.    McNeely 


THE  ARZA  A.  HINCKLEY  FAMILY  ENJOYING  AN  EVENING  OF  MUSIC 

Left,  at  the  organ,  reading  from  front  to  back:  Harold;  Jessie  Lynn;  Susan;  Jean. 
In  foreground,  standing,  left  to  right:  Jo  Ann;  Alonzo. 

At  the  back,  standing,  left  to  right:  Erma  Taysom  Hinckley  and  Arza  H.  Hinckley, 
holding  the  baby  Louise. 


White  September 


Ezra  /.  Poulsen 
Chapter  i 

YOU  never  know  what  goes  on  ferent^  but  she  was  one  of  those  peo- 

inside  a  woman's  pretty  head,  pie  whose  presence  creates  a  new 

That's  why  Daphne  Sommers  center  of  gravity— you  must  either 

was  so  baffling  to  everyone  when  be  drawn  into  the  vortex  surround- 

she  returned  to  Knowlton  after  an  ing  their  personahties,  or  stay  far 

absence  of  ten  years.   Though  she  enough  away  to  be  attracted  toward 

was  barely  thirty,  her  hair  was  al-  some  other  pole.  In  a  town  as  small 

most  white.  as  Knowlton,  the  latter  was  quite  im- 

In  every  other  way,  however,  she  possible, 
was  as  youthful  as  ever.  Her  smooth,         'Tou  see,  I'm  quite  an  old  wom- 

oval  cheeks  were  full  of  bloom;  her  an,"     she    laughed,    greeting    her 

step  was  vibrant;  and  her  voice  had  friends.    ''My  hair  is  white.  But  I 

the  S'ame  golden  melody  as  when  haven't  reached  December  yet,  on- 

she  was   twenty.    Then,   there  re-  ly    September— white    September." 

mained  the  old  flare  of  impudence  She  laughed  this  off  very  easily.    It 

in  her  manner.    She  seemed  to  be  was  her  way. 
defying  the  rumors  that  she'd  lived         ''We  like  your  hair." 
a  gay,  reckless  life  in  the  city.  ''You  look  wonderful." 

Being  merely  the  home-town  boy  These  were  stock  answers,  espe- 
whom  she'd  jilted  in  search  of  a  cially  with  the  younger  set  with 
more  glamorous  romance,  I  might  whom  she  quickly  became  very  pop- 
be  expected  to  be  a  trifle  confused,  ular.  The  boys  gathered  around  her 
It  turned  out  to  be  worse  than  that  like  moths  around  a  lamp,  to  en- 
—I  was  uncomfortable  and  afraid,  joy  her  wit  and  gaiety,  and  to  learn 
It  was  unpleasant  to  have  my  friends  from  her  stock  of  scintillating, 
looking  down  their  noses  at  me  worldly  lore.  This  created  talk  and 
again;  and,  frankly,  I  began  think-  suspicion  in  other  quarters,  but  not 
ing  the  town  wasn't  big  enough  for  among  the  younger  girls,  who  ad- 
the  two  of  us.  Sometimes  thwarted  mired  her  hair,  her  clothes,  her  in- 
love  makes  you  feel  that  way— less  exhaustible  glamor, 
afraid  of  death  itself  than  the  pos-  "Oh,  she's  grand,"  sighed  Mollie 
sibility  of  being  hurt  the  second  Dangerfield,  her  niece, 
time.  It  was  natural  for  Mollie  to  adore 

Nevertheless,  as  president  and  her,  for  half  the  town  had  already 
cashier  of  the  bank,  I  was  too  busy  declared  she  was  the  image  of  her 
to  entertain  any  foolish  notions  of  Aunt  Daphne,  even  to  the  extent 
running  away.  So  Daphne  just  of  following  in  her  flirtatious  foot- 
breezed  in,  took  over  the  big  house  steps. 

left  vacant  by  the  death  of  her  fa-  At  best,  Mollie's  fiance,  Tom  An- 
ther, and  began  to  be  very  much  in  drews,  was  playing  an  uneasy  role, 
evidence.  This  would  have  been  Mollie  was  at  the  moment  carry- 
less  disturbing  if  she  had  been  dif-  ing  on  a  secondary  romance  with 

Page  584 


WHITE  SEPTEMBER 


585 


Paul  Ebberly,  who  spent  his  sum- 
mers at  the  resort  on  Bear  Lake, 
as  well  as  giving  encouragement 
to  several  other  local  boys.  Tom  was 
my  assistant  at  the  bank.  I  could 
easily  see  he  was  going  through  ex- 
actly what  Fd  once  suffered  with 
Daphne.  And  now,  with  Mollie's  ir- 
responsible, adorable  auntie  back, 
I  thought  he  could  expect  things  to 
grow  steadily  worse. 

r\APHNE'S  first  party  was  a  grand 
^  affair.  Old  Bill  Sommers'  big 
Georgian  house  hadn't  looked  so 
dressed  up  in  years.  A  decorator  and 
a  caterer  came  up  from  the  city,  and 
fresh-cut  flowers  were  shipped  in 
for  corsages.  We're  a  trifle  behind 
on  such  matters  in  Knowlton.  Sev- 
eral carloads  of  young  folks,  friends 
of  Daphne's,  also  came  from  the 
city.  Paul  Ebberly  was  there,  as 
well  as  Tom  Andrews.  Mollie, 
dressed  in  a  cream-colored  evening 
gown  of  flowered  organdy  over  taf- 
feta, and  looking  almost  as  light 
and  airy  as  a  butterfly  on  a  summer 
afternoon,  danced  and  flirted  to  her 
heart's  content. 

The  event  was  a  rather  trying  one 
for  me.  I  couldn't  be  so  rude  as  to 
refuse  the  invitation  altogether,  es- 
pecially when  everyone  else  was  go- 
ing, and  I  was  sure  my  presence 
there  would  be  regarded  as  evidence 
that  I  had  outgrown  my  youthful  dis- 
appointment. But  I  hovered  in  the 
outer  edge  of  events,  keeping  in  the 
shadows  as  much  as  possible,  though 
circumstances  required  me  to  be- 
come an  active  participant  once  or 
twice.  Even  then,  I  avoided  Daphne, 
or  met  her  with  cool  formality,  and 
she  paid  only  the  most  casual  at- 
tention to  me. 

Next  morning,  I  was  at  my  desk 


when  Tom  came  in  with  a  haggard, 
washed-out  expression  on  his  face. 
''Well,"  he  said  miserably,  after 
greeting  me,  ''I  guess  it's  all  over 
between  Mollie  and  me.  I  took  my 
ring  back  last  night."  He  dropped 
into  his  chair  and  drummed  his  fin- 
gers on  his  desk,  letting  his  tall, 
angular  form  sag  lifelessly,  and  his 
gray,  deep-set  eyes  wander  over  my 
shoulder.  'Tm  leaving  Knowlton." 

"Oh,  now,  Tom,  don't  talk  like 
that.  We  need  you  here."  I  was  a 
trifle  alarmed,  but  felt  capable  of 
giving  him  some  good  advice  right 
out  of  my  own  book  of  experience. 
''Whatever  you  do,  don't  let  a  love 
affair  destroy  your  career.  I've  been 
through  the  same  thing.  I  know 
how  you  feel.    But— but  I—" 

Just  then  the  street  door  opened, 
and  in  walked  Daphne,  dressed  in  a 
chic  black  suit,  and  a  hat  set  off 
with  a  small  white  feather.  She 
smiled  winningly  and  walked 
straight  up  to  the  railing  in  front  of 
me. 

"Good  morning,  Jim,"  she  greet- 
ed. 

"Good  morning."  I  felt  like  a  boy 
caught  in  the  act  of  stealing  jam. 
The  temperature  seemed  to  rise 
ten  degrees.  But,  leaning  back  in 
my  chair,  I  looked  at  her  cautiously. 
I  knew  her  presence  was  a  challenge, 
and  accepted  it  as  such.  There  was 
a  flood  of  memories,  even  after  ten 
years,  and  I  had  to  be  on  my  guard, 
knowing  Daphne  was  scheming 
something. 

"Jim,  may  I  see  you  alone— about 
a  matter  of  business?" 

"Certainly."  I  opened  the  door  of 
my  private  consultation  room,  and 
invited  her  in.  When  we  were 
seated  on  opposite  sides  of  the  table, 
I  waited. 


586  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 

''Jim,    I    want   to   borrow   three  cast,  it  seemed  warm  and  alluring; 

thousand  dollars,''  she  said  evenly,  yet,    knowing    Daphne's    tempera- 

'I'm  going  to  send  Mollie  to  Europe  ment,    I   couldn't   understand   her 

this  summer.  Poor  child,  she's  hard-  failure  to  dye  it.   Then,  a  train  of 

ly  even  been  out  of  this  poky  little  memories  began, 
place,  and  it's  about  time  she  saw 

something  of  life."  'pHE  Sommers  house  stood  on  the 

It  was  easy  to  see  Daphne  was  un-  brow  of  the  hill  on  the  west 
der  a  strain  in  spite  of  her  compo-  side  of  town,  where  it  commanded 
sure.  I  knew  she  was  smart  enough  a  broad  view  of  the  valley.  From 
to  see  how  foolish  this  proposition  childhood  I'd  loved  the  place,  run- 
sounded  to  the  ears  of  a  banker.  ning  across  the  street  from  my  own 

'Tou  can  have  a  mortgage  on  the  much  smaller  home  on  the  lower 
old  home  for  security,"  she  proposed  side  of  the  hill  whenever  I  had  an 
impatiently,  as  if  I'd  already  refused  opportunity.  There  was  always  a 
her.  "I  have  some  property  in  the  thrill  in  going  through  the  tall  picket 
city  up  for  sale,  too.  I'll  pay  the  gate,  and  up  the  broad  flagstone 
loan  off  as  soon  as  the  sale  goes  walk  bordered  by  a  maze  of  shrub- 
through."  bery  and  flowers.  I  could  always  be 

sure  the  beautiful  Mrs.  Sommers, 

"DILL  Sommers'  home  was  perfect-  whose  hair  reminded  me  of  Martha 

ly   good   security.    But   I   felt  Washington's,  would  load  me  with 

as  if  Bill  would  turn  over  in  his  cookies  and  let  me  play  with  her 

grave  in  protest  against  this  plan  to  little  daughter  Daphne, 

throw  away  his  home  in  order  to  Later,  it  became  a  habit  to  call 

send  his  already  spoiled  granddaugh-  for  Daphne  on  my  way  to  school. 

ter  on  an  unnecessary  trip.    Canny  And,  as  we  grew  up  to  high  school 

Scot  that  he  was,  he'd  often  op-  age  and  attended  the  academy  on 

posed  his  wife's  rather  extravagant  the  hill,  I  made  it  a  practice  to  carry 

concern  about  the  social  future  of  her  books  up  the  snowbound  trail 

his    children.       He'd    come    from  leading  along  the  lane  back  of  the 

Europe  himself^  and  experienced  its  Sommers  house  up  to  the  academy, 

hardships  and  lack  of  opportunity.  The  boys  sometimes  teased  me,  and 

No  one  in  Knowlton  had  ever  heard  finally  gave  me  so  much  competi- 

him  express  a  desire  to  return  to  tion  I  was  frequently  left  out;  but 

the  old  world,  even  for  a  visit;  but  I  remained  devoted,  though  Daphne 

many   had   heard   him    praise   the  was  beginning  to  show  a  restless  in- 

goodness  and  abundance  of  Amer-  terest  in  others  of  the  masculine  sex. 

ica.  But  I  still  haunted  the  Sommers 

For  the  first  time,  I  tried  to  look  house.    On   summer   afternoons   I 

straight  into  Daphne's  deep,  rest-  often  slipped  over  and  played  tennis 

less  eyes,  but  she  hid  them  behind  with  Daphne  on  the  clay  court  at 

her  long,  silken  lashes.    Then  my  the  rear  of  the  lot,  when  her  other 

eyes  fell  upon  her  lovely  hair.  Some-  admirers  were  absent.  I  helped  Mrs. 

how,  it  gave  her  an  exotic,  sophisti-  Sommers  cultivate  her  flower  beds, 

cated  beauty.  In  spite  of  its  whitish  I  cut  the  lawn,  I  ran  errands. 


WHITE  SEPTEMBER 


587 


But  what  cut  me  to  heart  at  the 
moment  was  my  recollection  of  the 
time  I  first  declared  my  love  to 
Daphne.  We  were  strolling  up  the 
front  path  on  a  Sunday  afternoon. 
I  picked  a  sprig  of  lilac  and  placed 
it  in  her  hair. 

'This  blossom  will  die,  but  my 
love  never  will,"  I  insisted. 

''Beautifully  said,  Jim,"  she  mur- 
mured. "But  you  may  want  to  take 
it  back.  My  hair  will  fade  very 
early,  just  like  mother's." 

'Then  it  will  be  more  lovely  than 
ever,"  I  cried,  giving  her  an  experi- 
mental kiss. 

When  we  arrived  at  the  house,  I 
playfully  cut  a  strand  of  her  rich 
brown  hair  and  placed  it  inside  the 
glass  covering  her  graduation  pic- 
ture, which  hung  in  the  broad,  pan- 
eled hall  back  of  the  stairway. 


^^VyELL,  don't  you  think  the  se- 
curity's   good    enough?"    de- 
manded the  Daphne  of  the  present 
from  across  the  table. 

I  stared  guiltily.  "Oh,  er,  yes, 
very  good.  You  may  have  the  money. 
We'll  get  the  papers  fixed  up  at 
once."  My  heart  sank,  for  I  didn't 
think  she'd  be  able  to  redeem  the 
place.  As  for  her  having  property 
in  the  city,  I  didn't  believe  it,  know- 
ing her  father  had  often  sent  her 
money  while  he  lived. 

Daphne  arose  with  a  smile  of  re- 
lief, which  reminded  me  I  had  quite 
overlooked  the  impatient  tensity 
with  which  she'd  been  waiting. 
"You  bankers  are  so  terrifying,"  she 
reproved.  "You  seem  to  look  right 
through  one  as  if  you  suspected 
some  dark  plot  to  steal  your  money." 

"I'm  sorry,"  I  said,  realizing  my 
cheeks  were  burning. 


"Thanks,  Jim.  You  won't  regret 
it.  But  you  do  think  I'm  foolish, 
don't  you?" 

"Frankly,  yes,"  I  admitted. 

"Oh,  well,  I'm  doing  it  for  Mollie. 
It's  to  be  her  part  of  the  estate,  and 
I  want  her  to  have  it  now  while 
it  will  do  her  some  good." 

"You'll  ruin  Mollie."  I  said  this 
against  my  will— bitterly. 

This  caught  her  off  guard,  but  she 
rallied  quickly,  much  to  my  discom- 
fort. "That  isn't  what  I  want  to  do." 

She  turned  to  go,  and,  with  a 
flash  of  spirit,  added  over  her  shoul- 
der, "You're  still  a  small  town  boy, 
aren't  you,  Jim?" 

On  her  way  out,  she  spoke  to 
Tom,  as  if  nothing  had  happened 
between  him  and  Mollie;  then,  with 
an  impudent,  triumphant  little  toss 
of  her  head,  she  left  the  bank.  The 
mere  fact  of  breaking  up  a  fine 
young  couple  like  Tom  and  Mollie 
appeared  to  be  a  trivial  detail  in 
her  plans. 

Instantly,  I  was  furious,  then  fran- 
tic. I  started  to  rush  toward  the 
door  to  call  her  back  and  tell  her 
she  couldn't  have  the  money,  but 
stopped  helplessly  as  she  glided 
past  the  window  outside.  What  a 
fool  I  was,  I  reflected,  to  let  her 
make  me  a  tool  for  her  purpose  of 
ruining  Tom.  I  was  sure  she  was 
bent  on  doing  to  him  just  what 
she'd  done  to  me— all  to  satisfy  her 
ambition  and  love  of  display.  How 
could  one  with  such  a  lovable  ex- 
terior be  so  utterly  ruthless,  I  gasped, 
almost  aloud.  I  must  do  something, 
I  must!  This  thought  seared  its 
way  through  my  brain  like  a  streak 
of  fire,  yet  when  I  turned  to  Tom, 
I  realized  I  was  incapable  of  advis- 
ing him. 

(To  be  continued) 


588 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 


Hal  Rumel 


HARVEST  FIELD 


JLearned  by[  uieart 

Elizoheth  Waters 

When  I  have  memorized  the  lines 

Of  mountains  rising  to  the  sun, 
And  learned  by  heart  the  sound  of  pines, 

And  all  the  ways  that  rivers  run, 
I  still  shall  not  remember  quite 

The  spell  that  on  this  valley  lies, 
When  autumn  turns  its  wheat  fields  white 

And  high  at  night  the  wild  goose  flies. 
The  hills  are  brown,  and  gold  the  trees; 

I  shall  recall,  when  far  away, 
Each  trivial  detail  of  these, 

Yet  grieve  to  half  forget  this  day. 


An  Apple  for  the  Teacher 

Lydia  Bennett  Egbert 

MRS.  Bently  had  just  finished  ''It  isn't  fair  to  tempt  children,  any- 

her    breakfast    dishes.      She  way." 

dried   her  hands   and   drew  But  there  was  a  cake  to  bake  for 

aside  the  crisp  ruffled  curtain  from  the  cooked-food  sale,  cookies  for  the 

the  window  to  watch  the  school  children's  party,  and  peaches  to  can 

children   surging  by,   and  yearned  for  Mrs.  Adams,  not  to  mention  a 

a  little  when  she  recalled  the  years  dozen  other  odd  jobs.    There  was 

when  her  own  had  been  among  the  no  time  left  in  which  to  pick  the 

happy  throng  on  that  always  excit-  apples  that  day. 

able,  first  day  of  school.  Perhaps  it  was  curiosity  that  took 

Gradually,  the  sound  of  clattering  Mrs.  Bently  to  her  window  at  the 

feet  and  merry  laughter  faded  away,  same  time  the  next  morning,  again 

and  Mrs.  Bently  might  have  turned  to  watch  the  gay  panorama  and  to 

from  the  window  had  her  eye  not  linger  until  it  had  dwindled  to  the 

caught  sight  of  her  thriving  young  last  few  stragglers, 

apple  tree  standing  bright  and  green  q^^j^  ^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^^  ^^.    ^j^-^ 

agamst  the  white  picket  fence.  Only  corning  and  I  failed  to  recognize 

m  its  fourth  year,  it  was  already  be-  Yiim  among  the  other  children,  she 

ginning  to  bear  and  the  dozen  ap-  thought,  and  was  about  to  return  to 

pies  that  she  had  watched  with  an-  j^er  household  duties  when  the  little 

ticipation  all  through  the  summer  late-comer  made  his  appearance.  She 

months  now  hung  ripe  and  red.  ^lo^^d  closer  to  rest  her  elbows  on 

'Td  better  pick  them  soon,"  she  the  sill  of  the  window  and  watched 

mused,  smiling  to  herself,  while  her  with  interest, 

eyes  rested  upon  one  big    shining  ^^  ^^^      j^e  evident  that,  at  first 

beauty  that  hung  low  over  the  fence.  ^-^^^  ^^^  jo^e  apple  on  the  over- 

They  may  find  their  way  to  the  hanging  branch  had  made  its  im- 

teacher  s  desk.  pression,  for  now  the  boy  had  no 

A  small  boy  rounded  the  corner  trouble  in  spotting  it  immediately, 

at  that   moment,   and   paused   be-  and  with  hands  in  his  pockets  he 

neath  the  branch  holding  the  big,  stood    with    eyes    fixed    upon    the 

red  apple,  upon  which  her  eyes  rest-  bright  object  above  him. 

ed.  She  glanced  at  the  clock.  ''Hum,  ^^  5^^  ^^ood  looking  intently  up- 

five  minutes  to  nine.  Wonder  why  ^^  ^he  scene  before  her,  her  mind 

the  child  s  late?  Strange  his  mother  wandered  back.    Ah,  her  own  little 

wouldn  t  see  to  it  that  he  was  early  p^^y  ^^^  p^ii^  how  they  had  loved 

on  the  first  day.  ^^  ^^^^  ^ppl^g  ^^  ^-hg  teacher!    It 

For  a  long  moment  the  boy  stood  hadn't  been  easy,  either.  They  had 

gazing  at  the  apple,  then  ran  swift-  had  no  apple  tree  growing  in  their 

ly  on  his  way.  back   yard    then,   and    fresh   fruits 

'Til  pick  the  apples  today,"  she  had  been  a  rare  treat  for  them  in 

decided,  turning  from  the  window,  winter.  The  "depression"  had  been 

Page  589 


590  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 

at  its  peak,  and  Tom  had  worked  For  special  reasons,  Mrs.  Bently 

only  part  time.    Feeding  a  family  made  no  attempt  to  pick  her  ap- 

and  making  ends  meet  was  a  prob-  pies  that  day.    The  next  morning 

lem,  indeed.  But,  even  so,  they  had  her  dishes  were  left  standing  in  the 

been  happy.    She  had  Tom  then,  sink  later  than  usual,  while  in  the 

They  found  joy  in  scheming  and  back  yard  she  busied  herself  among 

planning  together,  she  and  Tom.  her  flower  beds,  picking  the  bright 

And  their  two  beloved  children  had  blooms   and  arranging  them  in  a 

given   them    many   a   moment   of  silver-trimmed  wicker  basket, 

laughter  and  thrills.  "Good    morning.    Sonny,"    she 

called  casually,  as  the  object  of  her 

CHE  blinked  her  eyes  to  release  curiosity  came  into  view  and  made 

an  unwelcome  tear  and  the  smile  his  usual  stop  beneath  the  apple 

that  flickered  across  her  face  chased  tree.   "A  little  late  this  morning, 

it  on  down  to  rest  on  the  bosom  of  aren't  you?" 

her  fresh  gingham  dress.  She  was  The  boy  jumped  in  surprise  and 
reminded  of  the  time  when  Polly  turned  to  face  her.  ''G— good  morn- 
came  home  with  a  beautiful  rosy  ing.  Ma'am,"  he  stammered.  "Yes, 
apple,  a  reward  for  helping  the  Vm  always  a  little  late,  but  I  make 
teacher  straighten  up  after  school,  it  before  the  bell  rings."  But  his 
and  proudly  placed  it  on  the  shelf  mind  was  not  to  be  distracted  for 
of  the  cupboard  for  Daddy's  lunch,  long  from  his  main  interest.  "Are 
And  small  brother  Phil,  on  his  way  these  your  apples.  Ma'am?"  he 
out  the  next  morning,  innocently,  asked,  turning  abruptly  and  again 
had  collected  it^  and  for  the  second  casting  his  eyes  upward, 
time  it  found  its  way  to  the  teach-  "Why,  yes.  Would  you  like  to 
er's  desk.  She  and  Tom  had  laughed  take  that  big,  red  one  to  your  teach- 
and  joked  about  it,  but  Polly  never  er?" 

knew.  The  boy's  face  lighted  up  and 

With  a  deep  sigh  of  tenderness,  his  voice  quivered  with  excitement. 

Mrs.  Bently  laid  aside  her  golden  "Oh,   yes.   Ma'am.     I'd   sure  like 

thoughts  again  to  concentrate  upon  to  take  an  apple  to  the  teacher.  But 

the  little  stranger  within  her  gaze,  —but,"  he  continued,  his  tones  sud- 

"He's  looking  so  wistfully!    Bless  denly  lowering  and  his  mood  grow- 

his  dear  heart!   I'll  call  to  him  that  ing  serious,  "it— it  was  Nancy  I  was 

it's  all  right  to  take  the  apple."  Un-  really  thinking  about." 

consciously,  she  spoke  aloud.  Then,  Mrs.  Bently  detected  the  note  of 

as  a  small  hand  reached  upward,  seriousness  in  his  voice  and  spoke 

she  began  censuring  herself  for  hav-  softly,  "Is  Nancy  your  baby  sister?" 

ing  waited  so  long  to  allow  the  first  "Well,  Nancy  isn't  really  a  baby, 

seed  of  temptation  to  be  sown  in  Ma'am.  She's  almost  as  old  as  me, 

the  young  heart.    But  a  moment  but  she's  been  sick  for  a  long  time 

later   she   stood   amazed,   realizing  and  has  to  stay  in  bed,  and  I  sort 

that  the  child  had  only  smoothed  of  look  out  for  her." 

the  apple  carefully,  before  taking  "I'm  very  sorry  your  sister  is  sick," 

to  his  heels  to  make  up  for  lost  she  answered,  sympathetically.  "But 

time.  I  must  say  she's  a  lucky  little  girl 


AN  APPLE  FOR  THE  TEACHER 


591 


to  have  a  brother  who  looks  after 
her.  What  is  your  name,  and  where 
do  you  hve?" 

"My  name's  Jimmy  Mason,  and  I 
hve  over  by  the  mill  in  that  old 
house  without  any  paint.  Mom  says 
maybe  when  I  get  old  enough  to 
help  out  we  can  have  a  better 
house." 

''What  about  your  Daddy?" 

"Oh,  my  Dad's  dead.  We  had  a 
better  house  before  he  died,  but 
Mom  couldn't  make  enough  to  pay 
so  much  rent,  so  we  had  to  move." 
"Your  mother  works,  then?" 
"Yes,  she  goes  to  work  at  night, 
after  me  and  Nancy's  asleep,  and 
don't  get  home  till  nearly  eight- 
thirty  in  the  morning.  That's  why  I 
always  come  late  to  school." 

"Do  you  have  any  relatives  or 
friends  near?" 

"No,  my  aunt  and  uncle  used  to 
live  here,  but  they  moved  away 
right  after  Dad  died  and  we  don't 
have  anybody  now.  Mom  says  she 
don't  have  time  to  find  friends  and, 
anyway,  she  says  our  house  is  too 
shabby  and  nobody'd  want  to  come 
there." 

"It  isn't  so  much  the  house  that 
counts,  Jimmy,  it's  the  people  who 
live  in  it.  But  perhaps  you'd  better 
run  along  now,"  she  suggested  kind- 
ly, "or  you  may  not  make  it  this 
time  before  the  bell  rings." 

"Oh,  gee,  yes,  I  almost  forgot . . ." 
His  words  faded;  he  ran  swiftly  on 
and  vanished  from  sight  at  the  next 
corner. 

Gathering  the  basket  of  flowers 
in  her  arms,  Mrs.  Bently  made  her 
way  across  the  green  stretch  to  the 
house  and  into  the  living  room.  She 
arranged  the  basket  at  the  foot  of 
the   mantel   and   sank,   for   a   few 


moments,  into  the  easy  chair  beside 
her,  before  beginning  her  day's  rou- 
tine. As  she  looked  about  the 
cheery,  well-furnished  room,  a  feel- 
ing of  gratitude  swept  over  her, 
and  she  wished  that  all  those  less 
fortunate  might  enjoy  the  same 
comforts. 

Tom  had  left  her  a  good  home; 
with  the  insurance  and  other  se- 
curities, she  was  amply  provided  for. 
True,  Tom's  death,  and  then  the 
children's  marrying  and  settling  in 
distant  towns,  had  left  her  lonely. 
But  it  was  not  for  long.  With  so 
much  to  be  done  in  the  world,  one 
could  not  lose  herself  to  grief  and 
loneliness  for  any  length  of  time. 
"There's  enough  happiness  in  the 
world  for  everybody,  and  life  is 
kind  to  those  who  search  for  it," 
she  repeated  to  herself. 

^aiMMYl"    called    Mrs.    Bently 

^  across  the  fence  that  afternoon 
as  she  motioned  the  boy  toward  her. 
"Have  you  a  few  moments  to  spare, 
Jimmy?" 

"Yes,  Ma'am,  I  think  I  have.  The 
teacher  let  us  out  early  this  after- 
noon." He  came  near  and  paused 
outside  the  fence. 

Mrs.  Bently  unlocked  the  gate 
and  pushed  it  ajar.  "Come  inside. 
Are  you  a  good  climber,  Jimmy? 
I'd  like  to  get  you  to  help  me  pick 
my  apples." 

The  boy's  face  beamed  as  he 
slid  through  the  gate.  "Oh,  gee! 
I'd  like  to  help  you  pick  your  ap- 
ples, Ma'am.  I'm  used  to  chmbin' 
trees.  I  climb  the  big  ones  over  by 
our  house  and  Nancy  watches  me 
through  the  window."  He  straight- 
ened his  shoulders  proudly  and 
shoved  both  hands  in  his  pockets. 
{Continued  on  page  642) 


Sixty    LJears  Kyigo 


Excerpts  from  the  Woman's  Exponent,  September  i,  and  September  15,  1890 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

JOHN  HOWARD  PAYNE:  The  music  of  the  future  may  be  enriched  by  the 
products  of  men  of  more  genius,  learning,  and  wisdom  than  those  of  today,  but  it  is 
safe  to  say  that  so  long  as  the  world  stands  there  will  never  again  be  produced  a  song 
that  will  so  universally  touch  the  human  heart  as  "Home,  Sweet  Home."  The  most 
notable  rendition  of  "Home,  Sweet  Home"  of  which  there  is  any  account,  was  probably 
at  the  Jenny  Lind  concert  in  Washington  on  the  night  of  December  17,  1850.  John 
Howard  Payne  was  present,  and  the  quarter  of  an  hour  during  which  he  listened  to 
Jenny  Lind's  singing  of  this  ballad — ^which  has  since  been  heard  in  all  lands — ^was  with- 
out doubt  the  most  thrilling  fifteen  minutes  of  his  life. 

—Hearth  and  Hall 


THE  SONG  OF  THE  SEA 

The  song  of  the  sea  was  an  ancient  song 

In  the  days  when  the  earth  was  young; 
The  waves  were  gossiping  loud  and  long 

Ere  mortals  had  found  a  tongue. 
The  heart  of  the  waves  with  wrath  was  wrung, 

Or  soothed  to  a  siren  strain. 
As  they  tossed  the  primitive  isles  among 

Or  slept  in  the  ocean  main. 
Such  was  the  song  and  its  changes  free, 
Such  was  the  song  of  the  sea. 

— Richard  E.  Burton 

OUR  COUNTRY 

Our  thought  of  thee  is  glad  with  hope 
Dear  country  of  our  love  and  prayers; 

Thy  way  is  down  no  fatal  slope. 
But  up  to  freer  sun  and  airs. 

With  peace  that  comes  of  purity. 

And  strength  to  simple  justice  due; 
So  runs  our  loyal  dream  of  thee: 

God  of  our  fathersi  make  it  true. 

—J.  G.  Whittier 

HUNTER  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY:  Counselor  B.  W.  Smith  spoke  of  being 
present  at  the  first  organizations  of  the  Relief  Society  in  Nauvoo,  and  of  being  intimately 
acquainted  with  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  and  testified  that  all  the  principles  he 
taught  were  true,  and  would  benefit  the  human  family.  Sister  E.  B.  Wells  spoke  upon 
the  grand  results  achieved  through  the  organization  of  women,  also  upon  true  charity, 
and  the  disposition  to  look  upon  the  bright  side,  referred  to  the  days  of  famine  and  of 
sickness,  the  trials  of  the  Saints  in  Nauvoo  and  in  Winter  Quarters  and  thought  for 
many  reasons  we  ought  to  be  grateful  notwithstanding  the  persecutions  of  the  present 
time,  for  the  Lord  had  greatly  prospered  us  in  these  valleys. 

Page  592 


Woman's    Sphere 


M' 


OST  of  the  winners  in  the 
League  of  Utah  Writers  con- 
tests this  year  are  contributors  to 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  In- 
cluded are  Olive  W.  Burt,  who  won 
first  place  in  the  short  story  and 
first  in  the  juvenile  story;  Rosa 
Lee  Lloyd,  who  placed  second  in 
the  short  story;  Anna  Prince  Redd, 
with  second  place  in  the  article; 
Christie  Lund  Coles  and  Dorothy 
Roberts  who  placed  first  and  second 
in  poetry;  Sarah  Moss  and  Mabel 
Harmer,  who  received  second  and 
third  places  in  the  juvenile  story. 

lyf  RS.  LeROY  McBRIDE,  of  Hy- 
rum,  Utah,  herself  house- 
bound for  eleven  years,  organized 
in  Utah  the  state-wide  campaign  for 
observance  of  Shut-in's  Day.  It  was 
held  on  the  first  Sunday  in  June, 
when  shut-ins  were  to  be  remem- 
bered with  visits,  letters,  flowers, 
homemade  delicacies,  or  other 
thoughtful  expressions.  She  won 
the  co-operation  of  Governor  Lee, 
of  many  mayors,  newspapers,  wom- 
en's clubs,  radio,  and  church  of- 
ficials. Her  efforts  won  her  the 
third  prize  of  the  national  Rhoda 
Corwin  Pickens  annual  award  for 
successful  organizing  for  Shut-in's 
Day. 

/^NE  of  the  oldest  books  on  our 

American  Continent,  the  Popal 

Vuh  (book  of  the  people),  which 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


preserves  historical  facts,  legends, 
religious  tenets,  and  the  customs  of 
the  Quiche  Maya  Indians,  has  now 
been  made  available  in  English  for 
the  first  time  through  a  translation 
from  Spanish  made  by  Delia  Goetz, 
an  authority  on  Latin  American 
languages,  history,  and  tradition, 
and  Sylvanus  G.  Morley,  another 
scholar.  They  translated  it  from  the 
Spanish  of  Adrian  Recinos,  who,  in 
turn,  had  translated  it  from  a  copy 
in  Latin  characters  but  in  the 
Mayan  language  made  by  Fa- 
ther Ximenez,  an  early  Guatemalan 
priest,  from  a  similar  copy  written 
in  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury by  an  educated  Indian.  The 
Indian's  copy  was  lost.  Fortunately, 
Father  Ximinez's  copy  remained. 
This  is  a  most  important  original 
source  for  students  of  early  Ameri- 
can Indian  culture. 

TINNY  LEE  NELSON,  of  Salt 
^  Lake  City,  married  to  V. 
Douglas  Snow,  recently  won  a 
prize  of  $500  in  a  textile  design 
contest  sponsored  by  the  Moss 
Rose  Manufacturing  Company  of 
New  York.  Her  young  husband  has 
won  a  Fulbright  scholarship  to 
study  art  in  Italy  this  year.  While 
he  works,  she  will  continue  study- 
ing, specializing  in  Italian  textiles 
and  ceramic  designs. 

Page  593 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  37  SEPTEMBER  1950  NO.  9 


Voting  cds  \^ur  uiesponswility^ 

jyi ANY  women  whose  grandmoth-  permit  weak  men  and  wicked  men 

ers     and     great-grandmothers  to  attain   high   office,   we  can   no 

worked  earnestly  for  the  privilege  of  longer  control  our  destinies.  Power, 

voting  have  become  indifferent  to  in  the  hands  of  the  ambitious  and 

their  responsibilities.    Only  a  small  the  ungodly,  can  and  will  enslave 

percentage  of  women  vote  in  their  individuals  and  destroy  nations, 

city,  state,  and  national  elections.  As  Latter-day  Saint  women,  we 

They  fail  to  realize  that  the  per-  have  a  particular  responsibility  to- 

petuation  of  liberty  and  our  right  to  ward  government.  We  know  that 

choose  our  rulers,  our  religion,  our  freedom   of   conscience  and   "life, 

work,  and  our  place  of  residence,  all  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happi- 

are  in  grave  jeopardy,  from  deter-  ness"  are  inherent  rights,  and  that 

mined    and    organized    opposition  our    Constitution,    which    upholds 

both  within  our  own  country  and  these  rights,  was  established  under 

from  possible  foreign  intervention,  the  inspiration  of  God.  In  words  of 

In  this  time  of  rapid  change,  with  simplicity   and   strength,   we   have 

the  dark  shadow  of  regimentation  been  instructed  and  we  know  that 

and  autocratic  rule  spreading  ever  "that  which  is  governed  by  law  is 

wider  across  the  world,  no  man,  and  also  preserved  by  law." 

no  woman,  who  has  the  precious  Section  134  of  the  Doctrine  and 

right  to  vote,  can  be  excused  for  Covenants,  which  deals  with  "Gov- 

not  exercising  this  most  important  ernment    and    Laws    in    General," 

responsibility,  upon  which  so  much  specifically    points    out    that    we 

depends.  should  use  our  influence  to  see  that 

Many  of  the  privileges  and  op-  our  public  officials  are  "such  as  will 

portunities  most  dear  to  us  as  Lat-  administer  the  law  in  equity  and 

ter-day  Saint  women  might  become  justice." 

non-existent  if  we,  and  others,  fail  Are  we  accepting  and  magnifying 
to  exercise  our  votes  and  retain  this  high  and  important  duty?  As 
that  liberty  which  is  God-given.  It  election  day  approaches,  do  we  make 
would  be  easy  to  lose  our  right  to  sure  that  we  are  qualified  to  be  vot- 
rear  our  children  in  the  way  of  the  ers  and,  when  election  day  arrives, 
gospel,  to  lose  even  the  opportunity  are  we  too  busy  or  too  indifferent 
of  holding  Church  services  and  re-  to  perform  that  great  responsibility 
taining  our  Church  organization,  upon  which  nearly  all  the  other 
It  would  be  easy  to  allow  our  in-  phases  of  our  lives  depend? 
stitutions  of  government  to  become  Perhaps  the  most  common  ex- 
instruments  of  oppression,  regi-  cuse  for  failing  to  vote  is  that  one 
men  ting  every  phase  of  life.    If  we  vote  is  unimportant.  This  is  subter- 

Page  594 


EDITORIAL  595 

fuge,  for  the  total  vote  is  made  up  of  her  civic  responsibility  may  wish 

of  individual  ballots,  and  each  vote  to  attend  meetings  at  which   the 

expresses  the  sovereign  will  of  an  in-  candidates  speak,  or  she  may  wish, 

dividual,  and  is  as  important  as  any  in  local  cases,  where  this  is  feasible, 

other  vote.  to   talk  personally  with   the   man, 

Another  excuse  may  be  that  we  or  woman  who  is  to  represent  her 

are  not  acquainted  with  the  people  in  the  all-important  work  of  govern- 

whose  names  are  on   the  ballots,  ment. 

There  are  many  ways  of  finding  out  Ability  and  integrity  are  qualities 
about  these  people.  If  we  have  been  that  we  should  demand  in  our  rep- 
alert  to  civic  affairs,  we  shall  prob-  resentatives.  Their  attitude  toward 
ably  already  know  something  of  the  our  Constitution  and  toward  law  en- 
records  of  the  men  and  women  who  forcement  is  paramount.  Their  dedi- 
are  seeking  re-election.  If  we  know  cation  to  high  ideals  and  their  earn- 
nothing  of  the  new  names  appear-  estness  of  purpose  should  be  care- 
ing,  we  should  find  out  before  elec-  fully  considered, 
tion  day  what  type  of  people  these  Freedom  and  liberty  are  easy  to 
candidates  are,  and  what  principles  lose,  but  their  regaining  is  always 
they  may  be  expected  to  support,  difficult,  sometimes  impossible.  If 
One  way  to  find  this  out  is  to  learn  we  lose  our  heritage  of  individual 
of  their  affiliations  with  various  so-  choice,  we  are  ourselves  at  fault, 
cial,  educational,  cultural,  and  civic  and  ours  is  the  guilt,  unless  we  mag- 
groups.  It  is  helpful  to  ask  the  ad-  nify  our  privilege  as  voters  and  re- 
vice  of  reputable  people  who  per-  main  ever  alert  to  the  great  respon- 
sonally  know  the  candidates.  The  sibility  of  self-government, 
voter  who  realizes  the  importance  —V.  P.  C. 


Co/or  of  ^yCutumn 

Beatrice  K.  Ekman 

Below  the  mountain  road  the  farms  have  spread 

A  colored  pattern.  Autumn  has  begun, 

And  native  currant  bushes  have  turned  red. 

Brown  cockleburs,  made  brittle  by  the  sun, 

Sound  harsh  rustlings  by  the  road,  as  wind  shifts 

Veils  of  dust  across  their  sharpened  edges. 

From  crumpled  milkweed  pods,  soft,  white  down  drifts 

To  the  brown  pastures  and  tawny  sedges. 

Loosed  from  their  anchored  roots,  the  tumbleweeds 

Drift  with  the  wind,  light,  silent  ghosts  at  play; 

Sowing,  as  they  drift,  their  spiny  seeds 

Across  the  fields  and  prairies  faraway. 

Wind  weaves  smoke  through  September  grasses 

And  purple  haze  veils  the  mountain  passes.  .  . 

The  languorous  summer  is  done. 


O^JtSiiu    TO  THE  FIELD 

Jranuai  Q^enerai  [Relief  Society  (conference 

'T^HE  annual  general  Relief  Society  conference  will  be  held  Wednesday 
and  Thursday,  September  27  and  28,  1950.  On  Thursday  afternoon  in 
the  Tabernacle  a  meeting  will  be  held  to  which  the  general  membership  of 
Relief  Society  and  the  public  are  invited.  The  attendance  at  the  meetings 
Wednesday  and  Thursday  mornings  is  limited  to  stake  and  mission  officers. 

(Bulling  cJextvooRS  for  [Relief  Societii  oLessons 

"pROM  inquiries  which  come  to  the  general  board  it  would  seem  that 

some  Relief  Society  officers  and  class  leaders  are  not  acquainted  with 
the  recommended  procedure  for  acquiring  necessary  textbooks  for  lessons. 

The  education  counselor  in  both  the  stake  and  the  ward  should  pre- 
sent to  the  president  of  the  respective  organization  a  list  of  the  textbooks 
which  will  be  needed  to  teach  the  Relief  Society  lessons  during  the  coming 
season.  She  should  then  be  authorized  to  purchase  these  books  with  funds 
from  the  Relief  Society  general  fund.  The  education  counselor  should 
see  that  the  name  of  the  Relief  Society  organization  is  written  in  each 
book  before  giving  it  to  the  respective  stake  or  ward  class  leader  for  her 
use.  At  the  end  of  the  course  the  education  counselor  is  responsible  for 
collecting  the  books  and  placing  them  in  the  Relief  Society  library. 

Where  a  teacher  wishes  to  purchase  her  own  textbook  in  order  to  be 
able  to  mark  it  and  keep  it  after  the  conclusion  of  the  course,  it  is  recom- 
mended that  the  Relief  Society  organization  should  also  purchase  the  text- 
book: 1.  in  order  that  the  book  may  become  a  part  of  the  Relief  Society 
library;  2.  to  be  available  for  use  by  those  given  special  assignments;  3.  be- 
cause a  change  of  teachers  might  be  necessary  during  the  course  and  at  that 
time  it  might  be  impossible  for  the  Relief  Society  organization  to  purchase 
a  copy  of  the  desired  textbook. 

Education  counselors  are  urged  to  safeguard  Relief  Society  libraries 
and  to  be  alert  to  opportunities  of  adding  to  them  gifts  of  Church  and 
other  worthwhile  books. 


Unfiuence 

Josephine  J.  Harvey 

Some  of  us  who  walk  the  earth 
Are  bound  by  feet  of  clay, 
But  when  you  looked  at  me  and  smiled, 
I  walked  on  clouds  all  day. 

Page  596 


cJhe  [Practical   /  Curse — ^    iLe\s^ 
(cypportumtif 

Elaine  Mellor,  R.NB.S. 

Director,  Practical  Nursing,  Salt  Lake  Area  Vocational  School 

((T)LEASE—Help  us  End  a  Practical  Nurse."  How  often  has  this 
M      plea  been  heard— and  gone  unanswered?  Nursing  registries  fre- 
quently have  such  calls  as  this  and  are  unable  to  help.    It  is  the 
age-old  problem,  demand  greater  than  supply. 

There  is  a  need  for  more  people  to  enter  this  field.  The  demand  for 
nursing  service  is  growing  steadily  and  cannot  adequately  be  filled  by  the 
number  of  registered  nurses  now  on  duty  or  in  training. 

''What  is  a  Pmctical  Nuise?''  Often  we  think  of  a  practical  nurse  as 
a  kindly  person,  perhaps  a  next-door  neighbor,  who  has  learned  a  ''way" 
around  sick  people  by  working  with  them.  The  need  for  practical  nurses 
is  now  so  acute  that  formal  courses  of  instruction  have  been  set  up  in 
various  states,  and  these  people  are  being  educated  for  the  work  they  do. 
The  people  are  assured  of  the  right  kind  of  nursing  care  because  the 
Licensed  Practical  Nurse  receives  her  title  today  only  upon  completion  of 
this  formal  course  of  training  after  which  she  must  pass  a  state  examina- 
tion.* 

"What  does  a  Practical  Nurse  do?  The  practical  nurse  learns  to  give 
complete  bedside  care,  to  make  the  patient  comfortable.  She  learns  tech- 
niques in  preventing  the  spread  of  communicable  diseases,  how  to  amuse 
the  convalescing  child,  how  to  care  for  the  new  mother  and  her  baby. 
Emphasis  is  placed  upon  the  care  of  the  patient  in  the  home— preparation 
of  the  proper  diet,  and  how  to  safely  adapt  improvised  equipment  to  the 
needs  of  the  patient. 

The  practical  nurse  should  not  be  expected  to  care  for  critically  or 
acutely  ill  patients.  Her  training  does  not  prepare  her  to  perform  highly 
skilled  treatments.  She  functions  here  as  a  valuable  assistant  to  the  pro- 
fessional staff  by  relieving  them  of  nursing  duties  which  do  not  requiie 
an  extensive  scientific  background. 

Practical  Nursing  offers  a  wonderful  opportunity  for  many  women 
who  may  be  looking  for  a  job  with  a  future.  There  are  opportunities  for 
her  to  work  in  the  home,  in  the  doctor's  office,  and  in  other  places  where 
she  works  under  the  supervision  of  a  licensed  physician  or  a  professional 
nurse. 


*A  practical  nurse  is  a  person  trained  to  care  for  subacute,  convalescent,  and  chron- 
ic patients  requiring  nursing  services  at  home  or  in  an  institution,  who  works  under  the 
direction  of  a  licensed  physician  or  a  registered  professional  nurse,  and  who  is  prepared 
to  give  household  assistance  when  necessary.  A  practical  nurse  may  be  employed  by 
physicians,  hospitals,  custodial  homes,  public  health  agencies,  industries,  or  by  the  lay 
pubHc  (National  Association  for  Practical  Nurse  Education). 

Page  597 


598  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 

*'Who  is  eligible?'*  Any  person  between  the  ages  of  eighteen  and  fifty, 
in  good  physical  condition,  who  enjoys  working  with  people,  and  who 
would  like  to  enter  a  well-paid,  dignified  lifetime  vocation,  may  be  con- 
sidered as  a  possible  applicant. 

A  list  of  approved  Practical  Nursing  schools  may  be  obtained  by 
writing  The  National  Association  for  Practical  Nurse  Education,  654 
Madison  Avenue,  New  York  21,  N.  Y.  Information  regarding  an  approved 
school  in  Utah  may  be  obtained  through  your  local  nursing  registry  or  by 
contacting  the  Salt  Lake  Area  Vocational  School,  431  South  6th  East, 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  or  the  Central  Utah  Vocational  School,  1101  South 
University  Avenue,  Provo,  Utah.  Classes  begin  each  September  and 
March. 


cfhe  (constitution  of  the    LLnited  States 

Grace  M.  Candhnd 

ON  September  17,  1787,  one-hundred  sixty-three  years  ago,  a  great  and  glorious  event 
took  place  in  Independence  Hall  at  Philadelphia,  Pennsylvania.  It  was  the  rati- 
fication of  our  National  Constitution,  which,  on  that  date,  was  signed  by  representatives 
of  all  except  one  of  the  thirteen  original  colonies.  This  occasion  marked  the  beginning 
of  a  new  era,  for  the  betterment  and  progress  of  mankind,  in  a  land  made  ready  for  its 
marvelous  destiny.  It  thereby  continued  to  be  a  choice  land,  a  blessed  land,  bearing 
the  promise  that  it  should  be  free  from  captivity  or  bondage  or  kingly  rule,  a  land  in 
which  the  inalienable  rights  of  man  might  find  their  fullest  exercise. 

The  Constitution  was  to  be  the  supreme  law  of  this  land,  a  guiding  light  unto  a 
people  who  would  love  and  honor  it  and  appreciate  its  manifold  blessings.  It  came  not 
by  chance.  It  was  born  out  of  the  yearnings  of  the  human  heart.  It  grew  out  of  the 
cradle  of  oppression,  and  the  ever-burning  desire  of  man's  spirit  to  be  free. 

It  had  to  be  won  by  blood  and  tears  and  sacrifice  on  the  battlefield,  and  finally 
came  into  being,  through  the  never-failing  channel  of  prayer  and  contrition  of  great 
minds  chosen  for  this  mighty  work,  whom  we  honor  as  the  founding  fathers. 

The  Constitution  is  a  divinely  inspired  and,  therefore,  a  sacred  document,  and  any 
attempt  to  belittle  it  or  disregard  it,  is  most  disturbing  to  the  sincere  and  worthy  citizen. 
Those  who  would  uproot  this  precious  tree  of  liberty  have  no  right  to  rest  in  its  shade. 

America  should  be  proud  to  be  the  keeper  of  so  great  a  trust,  not  only  for  herself, 
but  for  all  the  world.  The  Church  possesses  the  keys  of  the  kingdom,  Latter-day  Saints 
are  the  crusaders  for  living  according  to  the  principles  established  by  Christ,  and  a 
stirring  challenge  now  confronts  us.  Let  us  go  forward,  on  the  difficult  road  ahead,  with 
faith  and  courage,  blazing  new  trails  up  the  mountainside,  which  shall  open  new  vistas 
of  co-operation  and  understanding,  not  in  temporal  things  alone,  but  in  things  of  the 
spirit,  as  well;  not  proudly  nor  arrogantly,  but  as  good  Samaritans,  lifting  and  healing  a 
bleeding  and  confused  world,  to  the  end  that  wars  may  be  banished,  and  the  inestimable 
rights  and  freedoms  we  enjoy  be  extended  to  suffering  humanity. 

This  is  America's  destiny,  but  we  may  not  achieve  this  high  accomplishment  unless 
we  live  righteously  and  fulfill  the  measure  of  the  promise  given  to  our  Nation. 


You  Can  Learn 

Part  vi 

J\  cJ^s  for  Jxathyi  ana  JL  its  for  JLuck 

Katheiine  Kelly 

THE  next  April  our  daughter  ar-  ing  a  tiny  baby  on  cow's  milk  in 
rived,  the  baby  girl  I  had  June,  and  you  living  on  a  farm  v^here 
dreamed  about,  v^ho  v^ould  there  is  no  refrigeration!  You  can 
love  me  better  than  anyone  else  in  try  giving  her  a  feeding  each  night 
the  world!  She  had  so  much  black  when  the  milk  is  fresh,  and  maybe 
hair  that  we  had  to  cut  it  to  keep  it  we  can  pull  her  through  the  sum- 
out  of  her  eyes.  And  her  eyes—  mer.  But,  my  dear,  you  mustn't 
well,  at  first,  her  eyes  were  dark,  but  feel  too  badly,  maybe  she  wasn't 
they  would  be  blue.  Tom's  hair  was  intended  for  this  world.  .  ." 
dark  and  his  eyes  a  clear,  deep  blue.  My  darling  not  intended  to  be 
Baby  Kathy's  would  be  just  like  his!  mine!  Those  words  only  made  me 
Yes,  we  named  her  Kathy,  that  more  determined.  If  cow's  milk  was 
much  she  would  be  like  me.  what  she  needed,  then  cow's  milk 
But  little  Kathy  wasn't  so  well,  she  should  have.  I  would  milk  the 
She  didn't  gain  any  weight.  I  was  cow  every  two  hours  if  it  was  nec- 
completely  bewildered.    Ernie,  our  essary! 

boy,  now  three  years  old,  had  been  Because  she  was  so  delicate,  it 

so  strong  and  hearty.  It  was  just  as  was  necessary  at  first.    Our  supply 

though  this  world  was  his  to  enjoy  of  hay  was  gone,  and  the  first  crop 

from  the  day  he  was  born,  and  later,  not  yet  ready,  so  each  two  hours  I 

I  am  sure  he  thought  it  was  his  to  took  my  little  pitcher,  covered  with 

explore.  sterile  gauze,  and  fared  forth  down 

Baby  Kathy  was  different.    She  to  the  pasture  to  milk  the  Jersey 

was  like  some  lovely,  fragile  spirit  cow. 

from  another  world  who  just  could  But  it  was  so  worthwhile.    Little 

not  make  up  her  mind  whether  she  Kathy,  who  had  been  listless  and 

would  stay  or  not.    By  the  end  of  waxy  white,  had  gained  four  pounds! 

the  second  month  she  hadn't  gained  This  morning,  as  I  finished  her 

an  ounce.  By  then  it  was  June!  One  bath   and   laid   her   all   clean   and 

night,  in  desperation,  we  gave  her  sweet  in  her  little  basket,  I  thrilled 

two  ounces  of  cow's  milk  diluted  to  see  how  she  had  filled  out.  Grate- 

with  four  ounces  of  boiled  water,  fully,  I  kissed  the  dimples  on  each 

like  the  baby-book  said.   She  drank  tiny  finger. 

it  all  and  went  to  sleep  and  slept  I  came  back  into  the  kitchen  in 

till  six  o'clock  the  next  morning!  time  to  save  Ernie's  teddy  bear  from 

I  was  up  every  few  minutes  all  night  the  bath  which  it  obviously  needed, 

to  be  sure  she  was  still  breathing!  but  for  which  it  hadn't  been  made. 

When  I  told  the  doctor  about  it  I  took  Ernie  with  me  out  to  pour 

he  was  very  dubious.    ''Katie,  as  I  the  bath  water  on  the  burned  spots 

told  you  before,  you  can't  start  feed-  in  the  lawn  and  to  move  Minnie, 

Page  599 


600 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 


the  sheep,  that  was  our  automatic 
lawn  mower,  to  new  feeding  grounds. 

I  noticed  that  the  dehcate  green 
tendrils  of  the  Virginia  creeper  we 
had  planted  that  spring  were  be- 
ginning to  climb  the  wire.  The 
bucket  of  water  I  brought  from  the 
river  each  time  I  went  for  Kathy's 
milk  was  really  making  it  grow.  Our 
trees  were  still  too  young  to  shade 
the  house,  but  by  another  year  this 
vine  would  shade  all  the  south  and 
west  side,  too,  I  hoped.  Tom  said 
that  was  the  nice  thing  about  me, 
I  never  saw  things  as  they  were, 
but  as  I  wanted  them  to  be.  Some- 
times I  had  a  disturbing  feeling  that 
he  didn't  always  think  that  was  so 
good,  but  it  certainly  helped  when 
it  came  to  trying  to  make  things 
grow  in  that  clay  soil  with  so  little 
water. 

Ernie  had  caught  sight  of  his 
Daddy  and  the  horses  in  a  distant 
field. 

''Ernie,  wait  for  mother,  it's  time 
to  go  for  Kathy's  milk,''  I  called. 

This  business  of  going  to  the  pas- 
ture was  getting  to  be  an  old  story 
to  Ernie.  I  didn't  dare  leave  him, 
his  little  head  was  so  full  of  ideas 
I  never  knew  what  he  might  be  do- 
ing by  the  time  I  got  back. 

"Ernie  go  wif  Daddy,  you  milk 
the  cow,"  he  said,  trying  to  escape. 

"Daddy  is  too  far  away.  Don't 
you  want  to  help  get  milk  for  baby 
sister?  You  find  your  hat  while 
Mama  gets  the  pitcher  ready." 

Kathy  was  sleeping  quietly,  so  I 
fastened  the  layers  of  sterilized 
cheesecloth  over  the  top  of  my  lit- 
tle white  pitcher  with  an  elastic 
band,  and  v/ith  the  pitcher  in  one 
hand  and  the  water  bucket  over 
my  arm,  I  took  Ernie  by  the  hand 
and  we  started  for  the  pasture. 


By  the  time  we  crawled  through 
the  bars  of  the  corral  fence  Ernie 
was  enthusiastic.  There  were  ducks 
on  the  river!  I  had  to  run  to  keep 
up  with  him. 

But  where  was  Jersey?  I  looked 
up  and  down  the  pasture.  There 
she  was  across  the  river  behind  the 
squawbushes!  Of  all  things!  I 
would  have  to  wade  the  river!  How 
perfeoily  inconsiderate  of  her!  The 
river  was  still  high,  but  apparently 
she  hadn't  thought  it  too  high.  I 
sat  down  on  the  bank  and  pulled 
off  my  shoes  and  stockings.  I  would 
have  to  take  them  with  me  to  the 
other  side,  no  one  could  walk  bare- 
foot in  that  salt  gra§s.  Then  I  re- 
membered Ernie.  He  was  sitting 
beside  me  busily  trying  to  untie  his 
own  shoes. 

"No,  no,  Ernie,  leave  your  shoes 
on,  you  can't  wade.  Mama  will 
have  to  carry  you." 

But  when  I  stepped  into  the  cur- 
rent, with  him  in  my  arms,  I  near- 
ly fell,  and  one  stocking  went  sail- 
ing down  the  stream.  It  was  no  use, 
I  would  have  to  leave  Ernie  behind. 
But  I  couldn't  do  that,  either,  he 
might  fall  in  while  I  was  on  the 
other  side,  even  if  I  could  make  him 
understand  that  he  couldn't  follow 
me. 

My  mind  was  darting  around  in 
circles  trying  to  find  the  answer.  It 
would  have  to  be  good  to  keep  hjm 
away  from  the  fascination  of  that 
river. 

"Ernie,"  I  said  desperately,  "are 
you  Mama's  big  boy?  Can  you  go 
back  to  the  house  and  take  care  of 
little  sister  while  mama  milks  the 
cow?  We  mustn't  leave  her  alone 
so  long,  she  might  cry.  See,  you 
can  see  the  house  from  here,  go  back 
(Continued  on  page  617) 


SELECTED        DATA 

annual  repart— 1949 

THIS  annual  report  not  only  reflects  the  activities  of  Relief  Society  for  1949, 
its  107th  year,  but  for  the  past  five  years,  1945-49 — the  adjustment  period 
which  followed  the  close  of  World  War  II.  This  adjustment  period,  as  was  to  be 
expected,  brought  renewed  interest  in  all  activities. 

Relief  Society  objectives — the  alleviation  of  suffering  through  our  compas- 
sionate and  welfare  services,  and  the  spiritual  and  cultural  development  of  Latter- 
day  Saint  women  through  our  educational  program — reached  a  high  pinnacle  in 
this  period  even  though  there  were  fluctuations  in  various  activities. 

Interest  in  all  phases  of  ReHef  Society  work  reached  its  peak  in  Utah's  Cen- 
tennial year,  1947,  stimulated  by  activities  which  emphasized  the  historical  sig- 
nificance of  that  occasion. 

The  maps  show  the  geographical  distribution  for  1949  only,  but  the  chart 
following  the  maps  summarizes  the  distribution  for  the  five-year  period  and  shows 
that  89.67%  of  the  membership  is  in  the  United  States  and  10.33%  ^^  ^"  other 
countries. 

Our  field  of  activity  was  extended  during  the  five-year  period  by  the  addi- 
tion of  22  stake,  3  mission,  190  ward,  and  418  branch  organizations.  The  in- 
crease in  organizations  naturally  resulted  in  more  meetings,  thus  giving  more 
women  an  opportunity  to  take  part.  In  1949,  the  Uruguay  Mission  (created  in 
1947)  made  its  first  report. 

There  was  a  substantial  increase  in  the  number  of  Latter-day  Saint  families 
in  stakes  and  missions  and  in  Relief  Society  membership,  but  the  gain  in  mem- 
bership did  not  keep  pace  with  the  increase  in  families. 

Average  attendance  at  regular  meetings,  though  fluctuating  somewhat, 
showed  an  increase.  Attendance  in  the  missions  was  consistently  higher  than  in 
the  stakes. 

A  total  of  7,142,942  visits  was  made  by  visiting  teachers  to  L.D.S.  families 
over  the  five-year  period.  As  the  number  of  families  increased,  more  visiting  teach- 
ers were  called  to  meet  the  need,  so  that  the  total  number  of  visits  increased  over 
the  five-year  period  even  though  the  average  number  of  visits  to  each  L.D.S.  fam- 
ily decreased  during  1948-49.  Astounding  as  the  total  number  of  visits  is,  the 
goal  of  twelve  visits  yearly  to  each  family  is  yet  to  be  reached. 

The  sewing  chart  indicates  a  change  in  emphasis  in  sewing  assignments  during 
the  five-year  period.  The  total  of  1,113,259  articles  sewed  in  Relief  Society  meet- 
ings attests  the  fact  that  this  basic  homemaking  skill  continues  to  play  a  major 
role  in  work  meeting.  Red  Cross  sewing  decreased  after  World  War  II  and  was 
discontinued  in  1948.  This,  together  with  decreased  requirements  in  the  Church 
Welfare  sewing  budget,  was  responsible  for  the  decrease  in  the  number  of  women 
participating  in  the  sewing  program. 

Relief  Society  has  continued  to  support  the  Church  Welfare  program  through 
1,145,661  hours  of  service  on  welfare  projects  other  than  sewing  at  Relief  Society 
meetings,  in  ministering  to  the  sick  and  homebound,  and  in  visits  by  ward  presi- 
dents to  needy  families. 

The  stakes  and  missions  are  to  be  congratulated  upon  the  excellence  of  the 
reports  for  1949,  which  were  even  better  than  those  received  for  1948,  56  stake 
and  5  mission  reports  being  perfect. 

The  achievements  of  the  five-year  period  summarized  in  this  report  should 
bring  a  feeling  of  deep  satisfaction  to  all  Relief  Society  members  throughout  the 
Church.  The  general  board  expresses  sincere  appreciation  to  all  who  participated 
in  this  great  accomplishment  and  looks  forward  hopefully  to  greater  achievements 
in  the  future. 


General  Secretary-Treasurer 


Illustrated  by  Dorothy  Piatt  Handley. 


membership  •• 


N      N      U 


R     T 


60,AA2 


TOTAL  L.D.S. 
FAMILIES 


TOTAL  R.S. 
MEMBERSHIP 


IN  STAKES 


1945      1946      1947      1948      1949 

•f-l  4,661 

4-  "^jI^ 


IN   MISSIONS 


1945      1946      1947     1948       1949 


Note  the  five-year  increase  of  60,442  L.D.S.  families  and  12,888  Relief 
Society  members  in  the  stakes,  yet  membership  percentage  as  related  to  fami- 
lies declined  from  58.2%  to  47.48%.  The  missions  gained  14,661  families  and 
7,331  Relief  Society  members,  yet  the  percentage  of  Relief  Society  members  as 
related  to  L.D.S.  families  decreased  from  the  peal^  of  74.01%  in  1947  to 
60.94%,  In  1949. 


R.S.  MEMBERS  IN  LEADERSHIP 


1949 

23    GENERAL  OFFICERS 
2,002    STAKE  OFFICERS 

397   MISSION  OFFICERS 
lOJOl   LOCAL  EXECUTIVE  OFFICERS 
4,971    OTHER  OFFICERS 
9,118   CLASS  LEADERS 
40,109   VISITING  TEACHERS  ^ 


4^° 

<<t 

J , 

OS 

tfi 

•- 

o 

p_ 

"O 

«*> 

d 

K 

K 

o^ 

o» 

«*> 

<S 

m 

CO 

fS 

K 

«o 

w> 

if% 

>o 

»o 

'45     '46      '47      48     49 


The  steady  Increase  of  Relief  Society  members  participating   in 
leadership  activities  is  most  gratifying. 


orqanizaf  ions  %^  members 

ANNUAL  REPORT  1949 


KEY 


In  United  States  &     Territories  *«^ 

in     Other  Countries 


erritories  J 


ORGANIZATIONS 
IN  STAKES   .^  TOTAi^^ 


<t 


'N 


/^ 

1 

i 

/^ 

M 

i 

i 

1 

z 


u 
6 


'45  '46  47  48  '49 


^ 

■^J 

^ 

R.S.  M 

IN! 

EMI 

STAI 

iER 

11 

m 

u 

Z) 

z 

8«2 

»«8 

lo^ 

BZ 

"• 

ginS 

ir^J 

?**>8 

io§ 

S»— s 

«<^» 

g>oa 

^5 

^J 

p9«g 

m 

^^ 

^ 

i 

in&5 

f^ 

^ 

JooS 

sol 

d 

Bo^fc°Os= 

=<N  = 

=a>i 

=00  E 

=00—  -00- 

E<>  = 

=00  = 

BO*- 

z 

— 1— ~ 

— ^^  — : 

^IH 

~ 

ORGANIZATIONS 
IN  MISSIONS    ^6iiiLj5j//v 


'45  '46  '47  '48  '49 


In  the  stakes,  four  of  which  are  located  in 
other  countries,  there  was  a  gain  of  190  organ- 
izations in  five  years.  The  distribution  of 
members  in  the  stal^es  shows  the  majority  are 
located  in  the  United  States  which  made  a  five- 
year  gain  of  12,803,  while  stakes  in  other  coun- 
tries gained  85  members.  The  missions  showed 
a  total  five-year  gain  of  418  organizations- 
almost  equally  distributed  between  the  United 
States  and  other  countries.  Membership  dis- 
ribution  in  the  missions  is  proportionately 
balanced  between  the  United  States  and  other 
countries,  with  a  five-year  gain  of  4,233  in  the 
United  States  and  a  gain  of  3,098  in  other  coun- 
tries. The  greater  growth  in  the  missions  is, 
no  doubt,  due  to  intensive  missionary  work. 


R.S.  MEMBERS 

IN  MISSIONS 


'45 '46 '47  '48  '49 


45  '46 '47  '48 '49 


o 

a 


o 

3 
C 
C 

< 


I/) 


z 
< 


V9 


00 
00 


fs     v:: 


© 


en 


0 


i/t 

Z 

o 
< 

N 

z 
< 

o 


F-  in 
hs  CO 
hs  in 


LU  O 
<  1/1 


UIUI 


« 

O^ 

1- 

o 

CO  (S 

o 

CO 

o«  >o 

>o 

o> 

l-"© 

<N 

o 

ro 

**  •- 

lA 

00 

«!»■  — 

m 

»" 

»o 

so 

<N 

l>0 
LU  O 
<  Ul 


w  Z 
X=> 
to 


nteeiitifis 

A      N      N      U      AL  REPORT  1949 


A     A 


jS>  ^  ^ 


^ 


TOTAL 

MEETINGS 

HELD 


All  meetings  have 
shown  steady  increases 
over  the  five-year  pe- 
riod in  proportion  to 
the  growth  in  number 
of  organizations.  The 
visiting  teacher  meet- 
ings have  shown 
praiseworthy  increases, 
particularly  in  the  mis- 
sions. 


1945    1946    1947  1948    1949 


IN  STAKES 


VISITING 
TEACHERS 
MEETINGS 


IN  MISSIONS 


5  E  s^ 


K':*::!::':l:::;.........j:>,E:::::i^:%;§'i 


^ 

1 

1^ 

<^^^l^ 

1 

i 

^3 

REGULAR 
MEETINGS 


irT^*rrr» 


o 


00 


00 

00   : 

winrti 


1945  '46  '47  '48  '49 


ALL  OTHER 
MEETINGS 


00 


1945  46  '47  '48  '49 


&  attendance 


ANNUAL 


REPORT  1949 


AVERAGE  ATTENDANCE  OF  VISITING  TEACHERS  AT  V.T.  MEETINGS 


The  increase  In 
1949  indicates  a 
trend  toward  re- 
newed activity. 


AVEDACE  ATTENDANCE  AT  RECULAR  MEETINCS 


^/m  ^ 


IN  STAKES   28.53%        28.40%    30.49 


8.40%    30.49%  2973%      y  30.16% 

11    irt     iif    111 


1945 


1946 


1947 


1948 


1949 


IN  MISSIONS  #:;:^\>w/^m\ 

32.84%       31.09% 


2.84%       31.09%^  '  41.54%'    '45.72%'^  Ml.78%' 

III    111    liii    mi    nil 


1945 


1946 


1947 


1948 


.1949 


The  average  attendance  fluctuated  In  the  stakes  and  missions 
with  a  final  Increase  to  30.16%  in  the  stkes  and  a  decrease  to 
41.78%  in  the  missions.  The  total  average  attendance  in  regular 
meetings,  however,  increased  from  29.02%  in  1945  to  34.03%  in  1949. 


TOTAL  AVERAGE  ATTENDANCE  AT  REGULAR  MEETINGS 


1945 


1946 


1947 


1948 


1949 


nMtmq  JeacPung  o£hmce 


TOTAL  VISITS 


Total  visits  steadily  increased  to 
1-714,229  in  1949.  The  average  num- 
ber of  visits  to  each  L.D.S.  family 
decreased  from  the  pefilt  of  7.28% 
in  1947  to  6.97%  in  1949,  showing 
that  the  increased  number  of  visits 
to  families  did  not  l^eef^  up  with  the 
increased  number  of  L.D.S.  families 
even  though  the  number  of  visitin_ 
teachers  increased.  We  regret  to 
note  that  communications  in  lieu  of 
visits  increased  rather  than  de- 
creased. 


1945   1946   1947    1948   1949 


EACH  LDs  HOME  SHOULD    AVERAGE  NUMBER  OF   VISITS   TO  EACH  LD.S.  FAMILY 

BE  VISITED  BY  R.  S.  ONCE 

A  MONTH  OR  12  TIMES  A 

YEAR. 


1945 


1946 


1^47 


1948 


1949 


VISITING 

TEACHERS 


•  • ""'. 

00 

00 

<^. 

00 

^  ^ 

"oo 

fS 

-o. 

.-«. 

o! 

,*** 

'  r^ 

<  en 

<5 

45  46    47  48  49 


DISTRICTS 


45  46  47  48  49 


COMMUNICATIONS 
IN  LIEU  OF  VISITS 


<M 

00 
OS 

m 

00 

s 

CM 

45  46   47    48   49 


C^ducaiional  oe^tidce 


N       N       U 


R      E 


O      R      T 


TOTAL  AVERAGE 
ATTENDANCE 


IN  STAKES 


IN  MISSIONS 


CM 


CO   :    CO 
CO   i 


<N 


45  46  47  48  49 


o 


<N      f^ 


Ch 
J  CM 


^1h^^ 


1945-46-47 
CHURCH  HISTORY 

1948-49 

LIFE  AND  MINISTRY 

OF  THE   SAVIOR 


i/l/M 


SEWING   AND 
HOMEMAKING   ARTS 


45  '46  47  48  49 


■45  46  47  48  49 


■45  46  47  48  49 


'45  46  47  48  49 


45  46  47  48  49 


lA 


joo 

00 

« 


0« 
CO 


45  46  47  48  49 


00 


45  46  47  48  49 


1945 
THE   BIBLE   IN   OUR   LIT. 

1946 

AMERICA  AS  REVEALED 

IN   ITS  LITERATURE 

1947 

LIT.  OF  THE  D.  &  C. 

1948 

THE  LIT.  OF  THE  L.D.S. 

■  1949 

THE  LIT.  OF  ENGLAND 

Si^ccctJ^  Seance 


'45  '46  '47  48   49 


45  46   47  48 


1945 

MODERN   APPLICATION 

OF   MORAL   PRINCIPLES 

1946 

THE  FAMILY  IN  THE 

GOSPEL  PLAN 

1947 

ESSENTIALS  IN 

HOME  TRAINING 

1948-49 

L.D.S.   POLITICAL 

THOUGHT 


'45  '46  47   48  49 


45  '46  47  48  49 


S1 


TOTAL  AVERAGE  ^^V^f^ 


ATTENDANCE 


AbA^ 


1  945 


1  946 


1  947 


1  948 


1  949 


CimtpaisUmaie  tj£^A^c^^^ 


N       N      U 


R      E 


O      R      T 


As  indicated  here  Relief  So- 
ciety is  continuing  to  meet  its 
obligation  to  give  friendly, 
sympathetic  attention  to  the 
alleviation  of  human  suffering, 
though  there  v*^ere  slight  de- 
creases In  1949. 


VISITS  TO  SICK 
AND  HOMEBOUND 


1945    1946  1947   1948   1949 


DAYS  CARE  OF 
THE  SICK 


1945    1946    1947    1948  1949 


idi& 


-' 


Uyt: 


v|r  i-fer>»-^r>.i^   .: 


'45    '46    '47    '48     '49 


Ss-.T  <?S 


T" 


# 


'45    '46    '47    '48    '49 


NUMBER  OF  FUNERALS 
AT  WHICH  R    S.  ASSISTED 


DRESSING  ONLY  FOR  BURIAL 


lJ4 


(J^ 


^^u^uig  tJ^e^i^ice 


ANNUAL 


REPORT 


19      4       9 


ARTICLES 
COMPLETED 


^45  46  47  48  49 


%  OF  R.S.  MEMBERS  PARTICIPATING 


Lhiihch  UJ^lfake  ojc/m€e 


N       N      U 


R      T 


1 


TOTAL  HRS.  OF  SERVICE 
BY  R.S.  WOMEN  ON 
CHURCH  WELFARE   PROJECTS 

:NOT    AT    RS     MEETINGS^ 


TOTAL  ARTICLES  COMPLETED 

FOR  CHURCH  WELFARE  AT  R.S. 

MEETINGS 


45    '46    '47   '48   '49 


The  decrease  in  the  number  of  hours  of 
service  on  Church  Welfare  projects  is  due 
to  smaller  clothing  budget  assignments 
and  fewer  calls  for  service  on  other  wel- 
fare projects.  The  percentage  of  Relief 
Society  women  receiving  aid  who  par- 
ticipated in  welfare  projects  showed  a  commendable  increase  from  9.32°;  in  1945  to 
17.32*/o  in  1949.  The  number  of  hours  of  service  by  all  other  Relief  Society  women 
decreased  from  90.67%  in  1945  to  82.68%  in  1949.  The  number  of  articles  for  Church 
Welfare  completed  at  Relief  Society  meetings  decreased  due  to  reduced  budget  as- 
signments. 


'45   '46    '47    '48  '49 


CO 


FAMILY  WELFARE  SERVICE 


This  chart  shows  a  change  in  the  type  of  in- 
formation required.  During  1945-47  reports  called  PERSONS 
for  the  number  of  families  and 
the  number  of  persons  receiv- 
ing family  welfare  service.  In 
1948-49  the  type  of  informa- 
tion required  was  changed  as 
indicated  below. 


FAMILIES 


VISITS  TO 
FAMILIES 


r-  O 

r<   ro" 


00 

o 
in 


<s 


o 


'45  '46   47 


'45  '46  '47 


'48  '49         48  '49 


Initial 

Follow 

Visits 

Up 

Visits 

NUMBER  OF 

WOMEN 
SO  VISITED 

WHO:        '48  *49 

Worked    on    Church 
Welfare   Projects 

Exclusive     of     Work 
Meeting    Sewing 


'48  '49 


Sewed  for 
Themselves 
and    Family 


'48  '49 


Sewed 
at   Work 
Meetings 


pi  n  a  ti  c  i  a  I  re  po vl 

ANNUAL  REPORT  1949 


CONSOLIDATED    STATEMENT    FOR  STAKES   AND  MISSIONS 
1945  1946  1947  1948  1949 


CASH  BALANCE 
JAN.  1 

CASH  RECEIPTS 

WHEAT  FUND 
WAR  BONDS 

REAL  ESTATE 
FURNITURE 
OTHER   ASSETS 

TOTAL  ASSETS 


ACCOUNTS 
PAYABLE 

CASH 
DISBURSEMENTS 


$491,754.53 


474,286.61 


419,960.78 


120,384.09 


141,283.13 


201,128.76 


69,149.10 


$532,024.82 


569,395.16 


422,882.22 


118,655.77 


146,772.02 


251,098.71 


103,776.22 


$575,326.80 


699,494.92 


422,912.22 


122,238.33 


140,116.55 


298,733.53 


99,481.96 


$598,363.43 


$625,291.48 


1,135,672.26 


422,912.22 


122,227.98 


149,080.50 


359,474.61 


111,945.20 


806,685.99 


422,912.22 


117,224.11 


144,526.69 


449,237.76 


117,356.18 


2,039.75 


434,016.32 


2,413.23 


526,093.18 


163.00 


676,458.29 


36869 


1,108,744.21 


400.83 


755,660.84 


TOTAL  LIABILITIES 


^ 


\> 


\<V- 


c^^ 


(  OPERATING  \l   k'Jo'  ^^  ^  u\^'  kQP'  <J6 

^      EXPENSES    ;  A^^  fi,^*'  ^^  <Ss,\>  ^A^^ 


vV)^ 


bV 


BALANCE  gofi^^  ^^^^^'^     b*'^^^  .S^'^*^^    aV^'^^^ 

NET  ASSETS       A\>\b\^^       u*\^      a^^^      ^cfV^ 
t\?        «5\P  .\P         cAA  cp\» 


S^ 


■These  figures  include  contributions  to  the  Relief  Society  Building 
Fund  transmitted  to  the  general  board. 

The  total  amount  of  the  Building  Fund  held  in  trust  by  the  general 
board  as  of  December  31,  1949  was  $563,904.17,  representing  contribu- 
tions of  $560,010.19  and  interest  for  the  three-year  period  of  $3  893.98. 


614 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 


Comparative  Financial  and  Statistical  Data  1948-1949 


1949 

1948 

Changes  1948  to  1949 

Number 
or  Amount 

Number 
or  Amount 

Number 
or  Amount 

Per 
Cent 

STAKES  AND  MISSIONS,  TOTAL 

215 

212 

+3 

+1.41 

ORGANI- 

Organizations 

Stakes 
Missions 

215 

174 
41 

212 

172 

4C 

+  3 

+? 
+  1 

+  1.41 
+  1.16 
+2.50 

ZATIONS 

Local 

Wards  in  Stakes 
Branches    in   Missions 

2,838 

1,500 
1,338 

2,648 

1,47c 
1,175 

+190 

+27 
+  163 

+7.13 

+  1.76 
+  13.87 

Membership,  Total 

121,910 

115,686 

+6.224 

+5.38 

MEMBERS 

Stakes 

Missions 

General    Officers    and    Board   Members 
Stake    Officers    and    Board    Members 
Mission   Presidents   and   Other   Officers 
Ward  and  Branch  Executive   Officers 
Other  Officers 
Class  Leaders 
Visiting  Teachers 
All   Other   Members 

98,751 

23,159 

■     23 

2,002 

397 

10,701 
4,971 
9,118 

40,109 

54,589 

95,417 

20,26S 

22 

1,939 

365 

9,827 

4,764 

8,490 

37,528 

52,751 

+3,334 
+2,890 

+  1 

+63 

+32 

+874 

+207 

+628 

+2,581 

+  1,838 

+3.49 
+  14,25 
+4.54 
+3.24 
+8.76 
+8.89 
+4.34 
+7.39 
+6.87 
+3.48 

L.D.S. 
FAMILIES 

L.D.S.  Families,  Total 

In  Stakes 
In  Missions 

245.971 

207,965 
38,006 

225,499 

193,938 
31,561 

+20,472 

+  14,027 
+6,445 

+9.07 

+7.23 
+20.42 

MEETINGS  HELD,  TOTAL 

119.596 

117,902 

+  1,694 

+  1.43 

In  Wards  and  Branches 

115.985 

114,159 

+  1,826 

+  1.59 

Regular  Ward  Meetings  for  Members 

March  Sunday  Night  Meetings 

Visiting   Teachers   Meetings 

Ward  Preparation  Meetings 

Ward  Conferences 

Ward  Conference  Preliminary  Meetings 

82,395 

6,186 

13,463 

10,160 

2,443 

1,338 

82,954 

5,613 

11,655 

10,255 

2,382 

1,300 

—559 

+573 

+  1,808 

—95 

+  61 

+  38 

—.67 

+  10.20 

+  15.51 

—.92 

+2.64 

+2.92 

In  Stakes  and  Missions 

3,577 

3.713 

—136 

—3.66 

Stake  and  Mission  Dist.  Board  Meetings 
Stake  and  Ward  Officers  (Union)  Mtgs 

2,125 
1,452 

2,170 
1,543 

—45 
—91 

—2.07 
—5.89 

MEETINGS 

General  Board  Meetings  Held 

34 

30 

+4 

+  13.33 

AND 
ATTENDANCE 

VISITS  TO  WARDS  BY  STAKE  OFFICERS 

14.623 

13.750 

+873 

+6.34 

AVERAGE  ATTENDANCE  AT  REGULAR 
MEETINGS   For  Members 

39,464 

37.644 

+  1.820 

+4.83 

In    Stakes 
In    Missions 

29,788 
9,676 

28,375 
9,269 

+  1,413 
+407 

+4,97 
+  4.39 

PER  CENT  OF  MEMBERS  REPRESENTED 
BY   AVERAGE   ATTENDANCE   AT   REGU- 
LAR MEETINGS 

32.37 

32.53 

—16 

In   Stakes 
In   Missions 

30.16 
41.78 

29.73 
45.72 

+  43 
—394 

+- 

VISITING  TEACHING: 

ACTIVITIES 

Number  of  Visiting  Teacher  Districts 
Family  Visits,   Total 

Home 

Not  Home 

Per  Cent  Home 
No.    Communications   in   Lieu   of   Visits 

EDUCATIONAL  SERVICE: 

Average    Attendance    at    Relief    Society 

23,048 

1,714,229 

1,188,029 

526,200 

69.30 

31,262 

21,752 

1,592,434 

1,097,552 

494,882 

68.92 

23,949 

+  1,296 

+  121,795 

+90,477 

+  31,318 

—38 

+  7,313 

+5.95 
+7.64 
+8.24 
+  6.32 

+  30.53 

Theology 
Work    (Sewing) 
Literature 
Social    Science 

42,924 
38,080 
37,943 
38,077 

40,512 
36,241 
36,779 
36,294 

+  2,412 
+  1,839 
+  1,164 
+  1,783 

+5.95 
+5.07 
+  3.16 
+  4.91 

SEWING   SERVICE  AT  MEETINGS 

' 

Average  No.  of  Women  Sewing  Monthly 

35,627 

32,271 

+  3,356 

+  10.39 

ANNUAL  REPORT 


615 


COMPARATIVE  FINANCIAL  AND  STATISTICAL  DATA 
1948-1949  (Continued) 


1949 

1948 
Number 

Changes  1948  to  1949 

Number 

Number 

Per 

or  Amount 

or  Amount 

or  Amount 

Cent 

Number  of  Hours   Given  In  Sewing 

1,154,763 

1,154,218 

-f545 

+  .04 

Articles  Completed 

187,383 

190,184 

—2,801 

—1.47 

For   Relief   Society 

107,010 

94,940 

-f  12,070 

+  12.71 

For  Church  Welfare 

45,091 

60,756 

—15,665 

—25.78 

For  All  Others 

35,282 

34,488 

+794 

+2.30 

Kind  of  Articles 

Quilts 

15,771 

15,520 

+251 

+  1.61 

ACTIVITIES           Other  Bedding 

6,675 

5,698 

+977 

+  17.14 

.    (Continued)           Children's   Clothing 

32,944 

36,315 

—3,371 

—9.28 

Women's   Clothing 

26,262 

34,800 

—8,538 

—24.53 

Men's    Clothing 

5,284 

5,595 

—311 

—5.55 

Other    (Miscellaneous) 

100,447 

92,256 

+8,191 

+8.87 

COMPASSIONATE    SERVICES: 

Visits    to    Sick    and   Homebound 

155,927 

163,408 

—7,48] 

—4.57 

Number   of   Days    Care    of    Sick 

16,282 

19,636 

—3,35^ 

—17.08 

Bodies    Prepared    for    Burial 

629 

872 

— 24r 

—27.86 

Complete    Preparation 

64 

94 

—30 

—31.01 

Dressing  Only 

565 

778 

—21? 

—27.37 

No.    Funerals   at   Which   R.    S.    Assisted 

5,383 

5,513 

— 13P 

—2.35 

CHURCH  WELFARE  SERVICES   (in  Addi- 

tion   to    45,091    Articles    Completed    at 

Relief    Society    Work    Meetings) 

Hours    Church    Welfare    Projects 

260,787 

304,625 

43,838 

—14.39 

By    Women    Receiving    Aid 

45,191 

50,957 

—5,766 

—11.31 

By  All  Other  Relief  Society  Women 

215,596 

253,668 

—38,07? 

—15.00 

FAMILY  WELFARE  SERVICE: 

Number  of   Initial   Family   Visits   Under 

Direction  of  Bishop 

7,242 

5,91C 

+  1,332 

+22.53 

Number    of    Subsequent    or    Follow-up 

Visits 

14,120 

9,349 

+4,77] 

+  51.03 

Number  Visited  Who  Gave  Service  on 

Church    Welfare    Projects 

1,605 

1,526 

+7? 

+5.17 

Number  of  Women  Visited  Who  Sewed 

at  Work   Meeting 

1,506 

1,440 

+66 

+4.58 

Number  of  Women  Visited  Who  Sewed 

For  Themselves  and  Families 

1,837 

1,64^ 

+  19? 

+  11.73 

Number  of  Wards  with  List  of  Nurses 

988 

947 

+4] 

+4.32 

Cash  Receipts 

$806,685.99 

$1,135,672.26 

—$328,986.27 

—28.96 

FINANCES        Cash   Disbursements 

755.660.84 

1.108.744.21 

—353,083.37 

—31.84 

Net  Assets 

1,927,172.76 

83,4441/4 

1,790.563.30 

+136,609.46 

+7.62 

MAGAZINE       Relief    Society    Magazine    Subscriptions 

77,7401/2 

+5.7033/4 

+7.33 

Membership      1949 

MEMBERSHIP  JANUARY  i,  1949  115,686 

INCREASE 

Admitted  to  Membership  19,140 

DECREASE 

Removed,  Resigned,  or  Died  :i2,9i6 

NET  INCREASE  6,224 

MEMBERSHIP  DECEMBER  31,  1949  121,910 

Distribution      of      Membersbip      1949 

January  i,  1949  December  31,  10)49 

MEMBERSHIP  115,686  121,910 

General  Officers  and  Board  Members  22  23 

Stake  Officers  and  Board  Members  i>939  2,002 


616 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 


Distribution  of  Membership   1949— Continued 


Mission  Presidents  and  Officers  

Ward  and  Branch  Executive  Officers 

Special  Workers  

Class  Leaders 

Visiting  Teachers  

All  Other  Members 


365 

397 

9,827 

10,701 

4^764 

4,971 

8,490 

9,118 

37^528 

40,109 

52.751 

54'589 

2,838 

121,910 

115,985 

39,464 

40,109 
155,927 

16,282 
187,383 

45,091 


21,362 


1949 

ORGANIZATIONS 

MEMBERS 

MEETINGS  HELD 

AVERAGE  ATTENDANCE  AT  REGULAR 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MEETINGS 
VISITING  TEACHERS 
VISITS  TO  SICK  AND  HOMEBOUND 
DAYS  CARE  OF  THE  SICK 

TOTAL  ARTICLES  COMPLETED  IN  SEWING  SERVICES 
SEWING  ARTICLES  COMPLETED  FOR  CHURCH 

WELFARE,    AND    HOURS    ON    OTHER 

CHURCH  WELFARE  PROJECTS 
FAMILY  WELFARE  VISITS 


^SUMMARY  OF  FIVE-YEAR  ACCOMPLISHMENTS   1945-1949 

ORGANIZATIONS 

MEMBERS 

MEETINGS 

VISITS  TO  L.D.S.  FAMILIES 

VISITING  TEACHERS 

VISITS  TO  SICK  AND  HOMEBOUND 

DAYS  CARE  OF  THE  SICK 

ARTICLES  AT  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

MEETINGS 
ARTICLES  FOR  CHURCH  WELFARE 
HOURS  SERVICE  TO  CHURCH 

WELFARE 
FAMILY  WELFARE  VISITS 

*The  Family  Welfare  Service  report  did  not  lend  itself  to  a  five-year  tabulation  be- 
cause of  change  in  the  type  of  information  required  during  that  period.  During  1945- 
46-47,  12,046  families  including  36,684  persons  were  serviced  by  ward  Relief  Society 
presidents  under  the  direction  of  bishops;  in  1948-49,  13,152  initial  visits  and  23,469  fol- 
low-up visits  made  by  ward  Relief  Society  presidents  to  families  under  care  of  bishops 
were  reported. 


GAINED 

608 

GAINED 

20,219 

HELD 

501,948 

MADE 

7,142,942 

GAINED 

10,325 

MADE 

698,665 

GAVE 

77,014 

SEWED 

1,113,259 

COMPLETED 

449,498 

GAVE 

1,645,661 

MADE 

48,667 

YOU  CAN  LEARN 


617 


You  Can  Learn 

(Continued  from  page  600) 


just  the  way  we  came.  Can  you  do 
that  for  mother?" 

His  brown  eyes  wavered  toward 
the  river  for  a  second^  but  his  httle 
chest  came  out  stoutly.  ''Ernie  tend 
babv  sister,"  he  declared  and  started 
for  the  house. 

He  strutted  off  with  such  impor- 
tance that  my  eyes  filled  with  tears 
as  I  watched  his  straight  little  back. 
Fd  really  have  to  hurry,  goodness 
knows  what  he  would  do  if  he 
reached  the  house  before  I  did. 

I  lifted  my  skirts,  and,  holding 
the  pitcher  high  in  the  other  hand, 
I  finally  reached  the  opposite  bank, 
just  in  time  to  see  Jersey  calmly 
crossing  back  to  the  other  side!  I 
could  have  cried,  but  there  wasn't 
time.  Back  I  went  into  the  river, 
slipping  and  sliding  in  my  hurry  to 
r»each  her  before  she  changed  her 
mind  again. 

My  skirts  were  dripping  and  I 
had  dropped  my  other  stocking  in 
the  water,  but  I  managed  to  keep 
the  little  pitcher  clean. 

No  use  to  argue  with  Jersey  about 
the  propriety  of  crossing  the  river, 
she  just  looked  at  me  complacently 
as  if  she  marveled  at  the  non-under- 
standable ways  of  women,  and  pla- 
cidly chewed  her  cud  while  I  filled 
my  little  pitcher  with  milk. 


Hurriedly  slipping  my  shoes  on, 
sans  stockings,  and  forgetting  for 
once  my  bucket  of  water,  I  dashed 
for  the  house. 

Our  back  door  opened  at  the 
ground  level  from  which  the  stairs 
went  down  to  the  cellar  and  up  to 
the  screen  porch.  As  I  opened  the 
door,  there  stood  Ernie  at  the  top 
of  the  steps  with  baby  Kathy  in  his 
arms! 

''Baby  sister  crying.  Mama,''  he 
explained  as  he  struggled  to  keep 
back  the  tears  in  his  own  eyes. 

I  have  had  dreams  wherein  fear 
paralyzed  every  limb  and,  running, 
you  got  nowhere.  That  was  the 
sensation  I  felt  then,  but  somehow 
I  threw  myself  between  those  yawn- 
ing steps  and  my  babies,  gathering 
them  both  in  my  arms  and  pushing 
them  back  out  of  danger.  One  more 
step  and  it  would  have  been  too  late! 

#     *     * 

Sometimes  I  know  Tom  must  be 
psychic.  When  he  came  from  the 
field  that  night  he  brought  a  couple 
of  piles  of  hay  with  him  on  the  rake. 

"Now  you  can  keep  Jersey  up  in 
the  corral  so  you  won't  have  to  go 
to  the  pasture  any  more  for  Kathy's 
milk,"  he  said.  And  he  didn't  even 
seem  surprised  when,  for  once,  I 
didn't  argue! 


JLo\>e  Sds  IlLusic 

Margaret  B.  Shomikei 

Love  is  music  with  enduring  wear; 
Beyond  the  years  it  glows,  a  light 
Amid  the  shadows  of  the  soul; 
A  beacon  through  the  lonely  night. 


From  The  Field 


Margaret  C.  Pickeiing,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbcyok  of  Instructions,  page  123. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  SOCIALS,  BAZAARS,  AND 
OTHER  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lela  M.  Bailey 


SAN  LUIS  STAKE  (COLORADO),  MANASSA  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

WOMEN,  WHO  HAVE  BEEN  ACTIVE  WORKERS  FOR  FIFTY 

YEARS,  DISPLAY  TEN  OF  THE  FIFTEEN  QUILTS 

WHICH  THEY  HAVE  MADE 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Jane  Jackson;  Pearl  Holmes;  Susan  Haynie;  Mary 
Crowther;  Bernicia  Rogers;  Lilly  Logue;  Lucille  Jackson. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Mabel  DePriest;  Edith  Christensen;  Armeda 
Bailey;  Ida  Holsclaw;  Fay  Bagwell;  Nanny  DePriest;  Secretary  Ru  Brady;  Ethel  Thomas; 
President  Lucinda  Haynie;  First  Counselor  Sadie  Brady;  Mima  Aydelott;  Second  Coun- 
selor Dorothy  Sowards;  Alice  Rogers;  May  Smith;  Anna  Christensen. 

Lucinda  Haynie,  ward  Relief  Society  president,  reports,  with  much  appreciation, 
the  efforts  and  accomplishments  of  these  women:  "The  Manassa  Ward  Relief  Society 
was  assigned  seven  quilts  this  year  for  the  Welfare  program,  and  these  good  sisters 
(some  of  them  homebound)  have  met  in  their  homes  and  cut  and  pieced  twelve  quilt 
tops  since  January  15th,  1950.    Ten  of  the  quilts  are  shown  in  the  photograph." 

Lela  M.  Bailey  is  president  of  San  Luis  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Page  618 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


619 


Photograph  submitted  by  Josephine  Jenkins 

FLORIDA  STAKE,  JACKSONVILLE  WARD  DISPLAYS 
APRONS  MADE  BY  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MEMBERS,  May  2,  1950 

Standing  at  the  left:  Josephine  Jenkins,  President,  Florida  Stake  ReHef  Society, 
and,  at  the  right,  Vergie  Shuman,  President,  Jacksonville  Ward  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Shuman's  counselors  are  Ethel  Atkinson  and  Clara  Carter. 

Sister  Jenkins  reports  that  the  large  number  of  aprons  completed,  as  well  as  the 
beauty  of  design  and  workmanship,  made  this  an  unusually  effective  and  successful 
project.    A  good  sum  was  realized  from  the  sale  of  the  aprons. 


Photograph     submitted     by     Elaine     Richins 

RENO  STAKE  (NEVADA)  RELIEF  SOCIETY  PREPARES  UNIQUE 

HISTORICAL  DISPLAY  FOR  VISITING  TEACHER  CONVENTION 

April  29,  1950 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right,  stake  board  members:  Gladys  Grieve;  Velma 
Jenson;  Dolores  Brown;  First  Counselor  Blanch  Bertelson;  President  Isabel  Cook; 
Second  Counselor  Teddyanna  Keele;  Secretary-Treasurer  Elaine  Richins;  Elmina  Cum- 
mins; Bertha  Purdy;  Edna  Piatt;  Theresa  Larson. 

The  other  women  shown  in  the  picture  are  visiting  teachers  from  the  nine  wards 
in  the  stake. 

The  unusual  display  on  the  table  in  the  foreground  consists  of  miniature  replicas 
of  vehicles  and  methods  used  in  visiting  teaching  through  the  years. 


620 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Delia  R.  Hulme 

BEAR  LAKE  STAKE  (IDAHO),  DISPLAYS  VARIED  AND  BEAUTIFUL 

HANDWORK  AT  BAZAAR 

Delia  R.  Hulme  of  Paris,  Idaho,  describes  this  unusually  successful  bazaar:  "Under 
the  direction  of  stake  work  director  Darleen  Booth,  the  wards  of  the  Bear  Lake  Stake 
Relief  Society  held  a  unique  review  of  some  of  their  accomplishments  in  the  winter 
work  meetings.  Many  beautiful  articles  were  displayed,  including  two  wedding  cakes, 
clay  Eowers  made  into  corsages,  bouquets,  plaques,  fresh  flowers,  two  upholstered  chairs, 
many  quilts  in  unusual  and  intricate  designs,  rugs,  crocheted  articles,  knitted  articles, 
figurines,  textile  paintings,  lamp  shades,  and  a  large  variety  of  children's  and  adults' 
clothing." 

Clarissa  Ward  is  president  of  Bear  Lake  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph   submitted   by    Bergetta   A,    Covington 

YOUNG  STAKE    (NEW  MEXICO)    RELIEF  SOCIETY  BOARD 
ASSEMBLED  FOR  ANNIVERSARY  DAY  SOCIAL  IN  KIRTLAND  WARD 

March  17,  1950 

Left  to  right:  Magazine  representative  Lois  F.  Palmer;  visiting  teacher  message 
leader,  Alta  B.  Boise;  First  Counselor  Bergetta  A.  Covington;  President  Harriet  D. 
Foutz  (deceased);  chorister  Helen  M.  Stock;  work  meeting  leader  Avarilla  B.  Watts; 
literature  leader  Ardelle  A.  Colyer;  social  science  leader  Lavinna  M.  Covington. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


621 


Sister  Bergetta  Covington  reports  that  this  social  celebrated  not  only  the  birthday 
of  Relief  Society,  but  also  the  birthday  of  each  person  present.  Twelve  tables  were  ar- 
ranged, each  with  a  novel  and  beautiful  centerpiece,  representing  each  month  of  the 
year.  One  large  table  at  the  head  of  the  hall  was  decorated  in  blue  and  gold,  repre- 
senting the  Relief  Society,  the  centerpiece  being  a  large  birthday  cake  decorated  with 
golden  shredded  coconut  and  108  blue  candles.  Each  woman  was  presented  with 
an  emblem  of  her  birth  month.  After  prayer,  a  banquet  was  served,  after  which  an 
original  poem  was  read  by  Counselor  Bergetta  A.  Covington,  entitled  "One  Hundred 
and  Eight  Years  of  Relief  Society."  Then  each  table,  beginning  with  January,  sponsored 
one  part  of  the  program. 

Sister  Vera  G.  Walker  was  appointed  President  of  Young  Stake  Relief  Society 
to  succeed  Sister  Foutz,  who  passed  away  in  April  1950. 


PhotoeraDh    submitttd    b\    Irene    Wine  ar 


NYSSA  STAKE  (OREGON),  PRESENTS  BENEFIT  CONCERT  TO  RAISE 
FUNDS  FOR  NEW  ORGAN,  June  9,  1950 

Left  to  right,  stake  board  members:  Nelda  Schenck;  Jean  Erickson,  organist;  Faie 
Duffin;  Lucile  Goates;  Ada  Winegar;  Emma  Chytraus,  President,  Nyssa  Stake  Relief 
Society;  Mable  Child,  Counselor;  Mary  Gilchrist,  chorister;  Annie  Stoker,  Counselor; 
May  Boyer;  Mable  Skeen. 

This  concert  was  presented  in  the  beautiful  new  Nyssa  stake  building.  Twelve 
hundred  dollars  was  realized  from  this  concert  and  handed  to  Stake  President  Orvil 
Child  by  Sister  Chytraus  and  her  counselors.  This  was  the  first  event  in  the  stake 
house  prior  to  its  dedication.  Six  wards  participated:  Ontario,  Nyssa  First  Ward,  Nyssa 
Second  Ward,  Vale,  Owyhee,  and  Parma,  (Idaho). 

The  Stake  Secretary-Treasurer  Irene  Winegar  was  absent  when  the  photograph  wag 
taken. 


622 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Carrol  Wells 

TIMPANOGOS  STAKE  (UTAH),  PLEASANT  GROVE  FIRST  WARD  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  ASSEMBLED  TO  COMMEMORATE  ANNIVERSARY  DAY 

March  15,  1950 

President  Margaret  Olpin  stands  seventh  from  the  left  in  the  second  row. 

This  anniversary  party  commemorated,  also,  the  settlement  of  Pleasant  Grove  in 
1850.  In  keeping  with  the  pioneer  spirit,  many  of  the  women  attended  the  social  at- 
tired in  clothing  once  worn  by  their  grandmothers  and  great-grandmothers.  The 
luncheon  table  was  set  in  true  pioneer  style,  the  centerpiece  being  a  three-tiered  birth- 
day cake,  with  miniature  sagebrush  and  log  cabins  as  table  decorations.  The  menu  in- 
cluded such  pioneer  dishes  as  baked  beans,  pressed  meat,  corn  bread,  molasses,  "lumpy 
dick,"  dried  fruit,  and  "red  mush."  An  excellent  program,  in  keeping  with  the  occasion, 
was  presented.  Assisting  President  Olpin  in  arranging  the  social,  were  First  Counselor 
Florence  Gillman,  Second  Counselor  Beulah  Bradley,  Secretary-Treasurer  Mabel  Sykes, 
and  Venus  Lindsay. 

Carrol  Wells  is  president  of  Timpanogos  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lenora  K.  Bringhurst 

SWISS-AUSTRIAN  MISSION,  BASEL  BRANCH  RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESENTS 

BIBLICAL  DRAMA,  March  17,  1950 
Lenora   K.   Bringhurst,   President,   Swiss-Austrian   Mission   Relief   Society,   sends 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


623 


greltfflgs  iFrom  the  Relief  Society  sisters  in  her  mission  and  reports  some  of  their  ac- 
tivities: "It  is  with  great  pleasure  that  I  send  greetings  to  our  dear  Relief  Society  from 
the  Swiss-Austrian  sisters,  and,  although  we  are  far  away,  our  thoughts  and  prayers 
are  with  you.  .  .  .  Celebrations  commemorating  the  March  17th  birthday  were  given 
in  all  branches,  featuring  plays,  programs,  and  tefreshments.  .  .  .  The  sisters  put  forth 
all  their  effort  to  do  just  as  they  were  instructed.  Our  Basel  Branch  presented  an  out- 
standing program,  with  musical  numbers,  poems,  songs,  and  a  serious  play,  with  a  set- 
ting in  the  time  of  King  David.  The  moral  of  the  play  was  expressed  beautifully  with 
the  thought  that  hatred  and  envy  only  destroy,  whereas  love  and  understanding  can 
only  build.  There  were  120  people  present,  and  all  expressed  their  enjoyment.  After 
the  program  refreshments  were  served  and  the  people  also  had  the  opportunity  of  see- 
ing the  articles  wihch  were  made  by  the  Relief  Society  sisters." 


Photograph    submitted   by    Drusilla    B.    Newman 

RIVERSIDE  STAKE  (SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH),  RIVERSIDE  WARD 

HONORS  VISITING  TEACHERS  WHO  HAVE  SERVED  FOR 

TWENTY  YEARS  OR  MORE 

Shown  in  the  photograph  are  the  ward  Relief  Society  officers  and  two  of  the  wom- 
en who  were  especially  honored  at  the  social. 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Janet  Hazen,  a  visiting  teacher  for  sixty-six  years; 
President  Ada  Catmull;  Magazine  representative  Hillevi  Daniels. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Second  Counselor  Lavinia  Earl;  Secretary-Treas- 
urer Margaret  Thomas;  First  Counselor  Edith  Weenig. 

Sister  Hazen  has  been  a  Relief  Society  president  and  has  also  served  as  counselor 
and  as  secretary.  She  was  born  Janet  Amelia  Jones,  in  a  log  cabin  in  Salt  Lake  City  in 
1867,  ^"^  ^^  ^^^^  active  in  Relief  Society  work. 

Sister  Hillevi  Daniels  has  served  as  Magazine  representative  under  six  presidents, 
and  for  the  past  four  years  has  secured  more  than  100  per  cent  subscriptions  and  has 
served  more  than  twenty  years  as  a  visiting  teacher.  She  is  still  active  in  both  capacities. 
Sister  Daniels,  who  was  born  in  Sweden,  is  a  convert  to  the  Church. 

Drusilla  B.  Newman  is  president  of  Riverside  Stake  Relief  Society. 


624 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 


Photograph   submitted  by  Alice   I.   Ferrin 

GRIDLEY  STAKE  (CALIFORNIA),  VISITING  TEACHERS  CONVENTION 

May  1950 

Alice  I.  Ferrin,  President,  Gridley  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  a  successful  conven- 
tion which  served  to  encourage  the  visiting  teachers  to  carry  on  their  work  successfully 
during  the  summer  months:  'To  introduce  the  summer  program  and  encourage  the  visit- 
ing teachers  in  their  work,  we  held  a  visiting  teachers  convention  in  lieu  of  our  May 
union  meeting.  We  had  a  well-attended,  spiritual  meeting.  We  desire  to  co-operate  in 
every  possible  way  to  contribute  to  the  success  of  this  wonderful  work." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Rula  W.  Choules 

SOUTHERN   STATES   MISSION,    GEORGIA    DISTRICT,    BRANCH    RELIEF 
SOCIETY  OFFICERS  ASSEMBLED  AT  CONVENTION  IN  ATLANTA, 

September  17,  1949 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  President,  Columbus  Branch,  Vera  Owens;  District 
Magazine  representative,  Caroline  Willson;  District  First  Counselor  Twila  Guymon; 
District  President  Lucille  Brown;  Second  Counselor  Lucy  L.  Willson;  Secretary  Nell 
Cook. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Minnie  Fordham;  Myrtle  Stewart;  Valorie  Taylor;  Sallie 
Cook;  Sister  Miller;  Lucille  Bennet;  Vodice  Thompson;  Lorraine  Mayo;  Addie  Black. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Ruth  Donling;  Louise  Noble;  Ruth  Ursery;  Pauline 
Gore;  Mary  L.  Patterson;  Ethel  McFarland;  Zula  Morrison;  Geneva  Dubrauski. 

Fourth  row,  left  to  right:  Sister  Jensen;  Florence  Willson;  Lena  Taylor;  Effie  M. 
Schrimskiri. 

Rula  W.  Choules  is  president  of  the  Southern  States  Mission  Relief  Society. 


LESSON  ^^JBi  department 


Q/heologq — The  Life  and  Ministry  of  the  Savior 

Lesson  27— ''Death  and  Burial"  and  ''In  the  Realm  of  Disembodied  Spirits" 

Elder  Don  B.  Colton 

(Reference:  /esus  the  Christ,  by  Elder  James  E.  Talmage,  chapters  35,  36.) 
For  Tuesday,  December  5,  1950 

Objective:  To  show  more  of  the  love  of  the  Redeemer  of  the  world,  who  suf- 
fered and  died  that  mankind  might  be  saved;  and  that  this  salvation  includes  both  the 
living  and  the  dead. 

On  the  Way  to  Calvary  paid  no  attention.  However,  he  was 
The  previous  lesson  closed  with  touched  by  the  sympathizing  cries 
the  condemned  Lord  in  the  custody  of  some  women  who  were  watching 
of  a  group  of  Roman  soldiers  who  the  procession.  Turning  to  them, 
had  been  instructed  to  take  him  he  said:  ''Daughters  of  Jerusalem, 
out  and  crucify  him.  Two  criminals  weep  not  for  me,  but  weep  for 
who  had  been  regularly  convicted  yourselves,  and  for  your  children." 
and  sentenced  to  die  on  the  cross  In  kindness,  he  told  them  of  the 
were  led  to  the  same  place  to  be  terrible  things  that  would  come  up- 
executed  at  the  same  time.  A  mot-  on  them.  All  of  the  prophecies  he 
ley  crowd  followed  the  procession.  uttered  had  literal  and  painful  ful- 
The  law  required  that  the  con-  fiUment.  (For  the  prophecy,  see 
demned  person  should  carry  the  Luke  23:28-31.)  The  details  of  the 
cross  on  which  he  was  to  be  exe-  fulfillment  of  this  prophecy  are 
cuted.  The  terrible  ordeals  through  gruesome  indeed  (text,  note  2, 
which  Jesus  had  passed,  including  page  666).  It  is  worthy  of  note 
the  agony  in  Gethsemane,  the  that  on  that  trip  to  Golgotha,  or 
scourging  ordered  by  Pilate,  and  the  Calvary,  the  Sufferer  thought  of 
fearful  sufferings  endured  by  reason  others.  It  was  a  voice  of  warning 
of  the  cruel  treatment  by  the  Ro-  raised  to  those  women  who  would 
man  soldiers  and  others,  had  so  listen, 
weakened  the  Lord  that  the  cross 
was  almost  greater  than  he  could  The  Crucifixion 
carry.  He  moved  slowly.  Finally  Prior  to  the  actual  crucifixion, 
the  soldiers  drafted  a  passerby.  Si-  Jesus  was  offered  a  narcotic  draught 
mon  of  Gyrene,  and  made  him  which  would  deaden  the  sensibility 
carry  the  cross.  of  the  sufferer,  but  he  refused  to 
Most  of  the  onlookers  were  mock-  take  it.  He  was  now  to  make  the 
ing  and  deriding  and  to  them  Jesus  great  sacrifice  for  the  sins  of  the 

Pag€  625 


A  Perry   Picture 


Page  626 


From  a  Painting  by  Plockhorst  1825-1907 

CHRIST  TAKING  LEAVE  OF  HIS  MOTHER 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  627 

world;  he,   no  doubt,   wanted   his  Jewish  rulers.    They  wanted  it  to 
mind  keen  and  alert.  He  was  cruci-  read,  "He  said,  I  am  King  of  the 
fied  on  the  center  cross  between  Jews,"  but  Pilate  refused  to  make 
the  two  malefactors.  He  faced  the  the  change.  The  chief  priest  and 
most  painful  and  lingering  form  of  scribes   and   elders   gloating   exult- 
execution.       Sometimes       victims  ed:   ''He  saved  others;  himself  he 
would  live  for  days,   suffering  in-  cannot  save.    If  he  be  the  King  of 
tense,   increasing,  and  unremitting  Israel,  let  him  now  come  down  from 
pain.     In  addition  to  the  physical  the  cross,  and  we  will  believe  him. 
pain,  the  Savior  suffered  the  men-  He  trusted  in  God;  let  him  deliver 
tal  and  spiritual  anguish  necessary  him  now,  if  he  will  have  him:  for 
to  save  all  mankind  from  the  conse-  ^e  said,   I  am  the  Son  of  God" 
quences    of   AdanVs    transgression.  (Matt.  27:42-43).  Though  it  was 
His  suffering  was  not  because  of  said  in  mockery,  much  they  said 
the  fear  of  death.  He  knew  death  was  true.  Let  it  be  remembered: 
would  take  him  back  to  his  Father  ''He  saved  others."     He  did  not 
and  to  his  glory.    Only  a  God  could  come  to  save  himself, 
suffer  as  he  did.  He  suffered  and  Much     occurred     during     those 
died  for  the  sins  of  the  world.    He  three   fateful   hours   during   which 
paid  the  debt  for  Adam's  transgres-  the  Lord  hung  on  the  cross.    One 
sion.     In  a  way,   and  for  reasons  of  the  thieves,  suffering  crucifixion, 
known  to  him,  our  Savior  died  for  began  railing  against  Jesus,  saying, 
all  mankind.    All  may  be  saved  by  ''If   thou    be    Christ,    save    thyself 
obedience    to    his    laws    and    ordi-  and    us."     The    other    malefactor, 
nances.  evidently     recognizing     something 
Despite  the  fearful  ordeal  he  was  above   the  human   in   the   "divine 
enduring    while    hanging    on    the  Sufferer's    demeanor,"    chided    the 
cross,  and  with  no  bitterness,  but  railing  criminal  saying,  among  oth- 
only   pity   in   his   soul,    the    Lord  er  things,  "We  receive  the  due  re- 
prayed:   "Father,  forgive  them;  for  ward  of  our  deeds:  but  this  man 
they  know  not  what  they  do."    In  hath  done  nothing  amiss.  And  he 
these  words  he  sought  the  Father's  said   unto   Jesus,   Lord,   remember 
forgiveness  for  those  who  were  put-  me   when    thou    comest    into    thy 
ting  to  death  in  this  horrible  way  kingdom.      And    Jesus    said    unto 
the    Only    Begotten    and    Beloved  him,  Verily  I  say  unto  thee,  today 
Son  of  that  Father.  The  coarse,  vul-  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  paradise" 
gar  soldiers  divided  a  part  of  his  (Luke  23:39-42).    This  saying,  the 
clothing  and  cast  lots  for  his  valu-  second  time  he  had  spoken  from 
able  coat.     Pilate,  to  comply  with  the  cross,  was  a  promise  of  hope  to 
Jewish  custom,  had  prepared  an  in-  a  penitent  sinner  and  will  be  dis- 
scription  which  was  placed  over  his  cussed  later  in  this  lesson, 
head:     "JESUS  OF  NAZARETH,  Another  example  of  his  though t- 
THE    KING    OF    THE    JEWS"  fulness:  "Now  there  stood  by  the 
(John     19:19).       This     sign,     or  cross  of  Jesus  his  mother,  and  his 
title,    aroused    the    anger    of    the  mother's  sister,  Mary  the  wife  of 


628 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 


Cleophas,  and  Mary  Magdalene" 
(John  19:25).  Mary's  sister  was 
probably  Salome,  John's  mother. 
(See  note  6,  on  page  668  of  text.) 
John  is  the  only  one  of  the  Twelve 
mentioned  as  being  there.  It  was 
but  natural  that  of  all  that  faithful 
group,  Mary,  the  mother  of  the 
Redeemer,  should  have  first  con- 
sideration. Tenderly  he  commended 
her  to  his  beloved  disciple  with 
these  words:  ''Woman,  behold  thy 
son!"  Then  turning  to  John,  "Be- 
hold thy  mother!"  The  faithful 
disciple  took  the  grief-stricken 
mother  into  his  own  home.  (Read 
John  19:26-27.)  What  a  privilege, 
to  care  for  the  mother  of  such  a 
Son! 

No  ''satisfactory  explanation  from 
science"  has  ever  been  made  of  the 
darkness  and  gloom  that  spread 
over  the  land  for  three  hours  at 
noontide.  The  only  correct  expla- 
nation is  that  it  was  done  by  divine 
power.  There  was  no  eclipse  of  the 
sun;  there  was  always  a  full  moon 
at  the  time  of  the  passover.  Just 
before  Jesus  expired,  he  cried  out 
in  the  darkness:  "My  God,  my  God, 
why  hast  thou  forsaken  me?"  It 
was  undoubtedly  the  Father's  will 
that  our  blessed  Redeemer  should 
endure  not  only  the  indescribable 
agony  of  physical  death,  but  also 
the  suffering  again  of  Gethsemane. 
Even  the  Father  withdrew  his  sup- 
port for  a  brief  period.  Soon  the 
glory  of  our  Lord  wauld  be  com- 
plete. He  gave  one  statement  of  his 
physical  condition:  "I  thirst."  That 
was  said  when,  in  the  language  of 
John,  "all  things  were  now  ac- 
complished." Then,  in  the  mo- 
ment  of  the  glorious  accomplish- 


ment of  this  ordeal,  he  cried  in  a 
loud  voice:  "It  is  finished."  The 
seventh  and  last  time  while  on  the 
cross,  he  spoke,  addressing  his  Fa- 
ther by  way  of  final  report:  "Father, 
into  thy  hands  1  commend  my 
spirit."  The  end  had  come.  Earth's 
great  Creator  found  relief  from 
earth's  most  painful  death.  "He 
suffered  the  pain  of  all  men,  that 
all  men  might  repent  and  come  un- 
to him"  (D.  &  C.  18:11). 

Impoitant  Occurrences  Between 
the  Lords  Death  and  Burial 
The  unusual  phenomena  occur- 
ring at  the  death  of  the  Savior  must 
have  caused  serious  people  to  think. 
No  place  was  dearer  to  the  Jews 
than  the  temple.  The  veil  of  the 
temple  was  "rent  from  top  to  bot- 
tom" and  the  interior  of  the  temple 
was  thrown  open  to  public  gaze. 
Only  the  high  priest  had  been  per- 
mitted to  see  it  theretofore.  The 
Roman  soldiers  were  amazed  and 
frightened.  Used  to  seeing  people 
die,  as  they  were,  they  had  never 
before  seen  a  man  die  of  his  own 
volition.  The  centurion  was  so 
impressed  by  all  of  the  unusual 
events  that  he  exclaimed:  "Truly 
this  man  was  the  Son  of  God" 
(Mark  15:39).  Soon,  nearly  every- 
one had  left  the  place  of  execution, 
but  a  few  faithful  women  who  had 
watched  from  a  distance. 

The  Jewish  Sabbath  began  at 
sunset.  The  inconsistency  was 
shown  when  the  Jewish  rulers,  who 
had  killed  their  Lord,  became  great- 
ly alarmed  at  the  thought  that  his 
body  might  be  hanging  on  the  cross 
after  the  Sabbath  commenced. 
These    rulers    begged    Pilate    that 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


629 


Jesus  and  the  two  criminals  might 
be  killed  at  once.  The  bones  of 
the  two  malefactors  were  broken 
and  death  relieved  them,  but  Jesus 
was  already  dead.  To  make  doubly 
sure,  a  spear  was  thrust  into  his 
side  but  no  bones  were  broken. 
This  had  been  foretold  long  ago. 
(See  Ex.  12:46;  Ps.  34:20.) 

The  Burial 

A  good  man,  Joseph  of  Arima- 
thea,  who  was  probably  a  Sanhedrist 
but  who  had  not  consented  that 
Jesus  be  put  to  death,  was  given 
permission  to  take  the  body  from 
the  cross.  He  was  assisted  by  Nico- 
demus,  who  had  sought  the  Lord 
early  in  his  ministry  for  informa- 
tion. (Read  John  3:3-5.)  The  lat- 
ter furnished  the  costly  myrrh  and 
aloes  to  anoint  and  embalm  the 
body.  These  two  worthy  men 
wrapped  the  body  in  clean  linen 
and  laid  it  in  the  rock-hewn  tomb 
in  a  garden  (not  far  from  Calvary) 
which  belonged  to  Joseph  of  Ari- 
mathea.  Faithful  women  also  as- 
sisted in  the  sacred  task. 

The  Sepulchre  Guarded 

Pilate  permitted  the  chief  priests 
and  Pharisees  to  have  the  Roman 
official  seal  affixed  on  the  junction 
of  the  door  to  the  tomb  and  the 
portal.  To  break  the  Roman  seal 
without  authority  was  punishable 
by  death.  An  armed  guard  was  also 
stationed  at  the  tomb  in  answer 
to  the  request  made  of  Pilate 
''Command  therefore  that  the 
sepulchre  be  made  sure  until  the 
third  day."  The  Lord  had  said  he 
would  take  up  his  body  in  three 
days    and    his    enemies    were    de- 


termined that  he  would  not  do  so. 
Man's  power  arrayed  against  the 
Lord! 

"In  the  Realm  oi  Disembodied 
Spirits y'  Chapter  36 

TiTE  know  of  no  critic  who  con- 
tends that  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
was  not  dead  when  his  body  was 
taken  from  the  cross.  Where  was 
he  while  his  body  lay  in  Joseph's 
tomb?  Revelation  both  ancient 
and  modern  abundantly  affirms  that 
he  went  to  a  place  where  the  spirits 
of  other  dead  go.  That  seems  logical. 
He  was  the  ''ordained  Redeemer 
and  Savior  of  mankind."  Unnum- 
bered millions  had  lived  and  died 
on  this  earth  before  Jesus  was  born. 
Many  of  these  children  of  our  Fa- 
ther had  not  heard  of  the  Redeemer 
and  his  great  plan  of  life.  Others 
had  heard,  but  had  not  lived  as  the 
plan  provided. 

Alma,  a  Book  of  Mormon  proph- 
et, probably  has  given  as  compre- 
hensive and  clear  description  of  the 
"state  of  the  soul  between  death  and 
resurrection"  as  is  found  anywhere 
in  scripture.  Class  members  are 
urged  to  read  Alma  40:11-14. 

Jesus  promised  the  repentant 
malefactor  who  was  crucified  by  his 
side  that,  "Today  shalt  thou  be 
with  me  in  paradise."  They  would 
both  be  in  that  spirit  kingdom, 
which  was  so  clearly  described  by 
Alma.  Peter  tells  us  of  the  mis- 
sion: 

For  Christ,  also  hath  once  suffered  for 
sins,  the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  he 
might  bring  us  to  God,  being  put  to  death 
in  the  flesh,  but  quickened  by  the  Spirit: 
By  which  also  he  went  and  preached  un- 
to the  spirits  in  prison;  which  sometime 


630 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 


were  disobedient,  when  once  the  long- 
suffering  of  God  waited  in  the  days  of 
Noah,  while  the  ark  was  a  preparing, 
wherein  few,  that  is,  eight  souls  were 
saved  by  water  (I  Peter  3:18-20). 

Class  members  should  also  read 
note  2  on  page  677  of  the  text,  if 
available. 

There  is  no  scriptural  justification 
for  the  belief  that  the  repentant 
sinner  on  the  cross  went  to  heaven, 
if  we  mean  the  place  where  our 
Father  lives.  Jesus  and  the  thief 
went  to  the  realm  for  departed 
spirits.  Three  days  after  the  com- 
forting assurance  was  given  the 
thief,  the  Savior  said  to  Mary 
Magdalene:  '1  am  not  yet  ascended 
to  my  Father:  but  go  to  my  breth- 
ren and  say  unto  them,  I  ascend  un- 
to my  Father,  and  your  Father;  and 
to  my  God,  and  your  God"  (John 
20:17).  Peter  not  only  told  where 
the  Lord  had  been  but  also  why  he 
went: 

For  for  this  cause  was  the  gospel 
preached  also  to  them  that  are  dead, 
that  they  might  be  judged  according  to 
men  in  the  flesh,  but  live  according  to 
God  in  the  spirit  (I  Peter  4:6). 

Jesus  had  plainly  foretold  his  mis- 
sion to  the  spirit  world  when  he 
said:  'The  hour  is  coming,  and 
now  is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear 
the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God:  and 
they  that  hear  shall  live."  (Read 
John  5:25-29.)  He  stated  in  the 
same  text,  ''the  hour  is  coming,  in 
the  which  all  they  that  are  in  the 
graves  shall  hear  his  voice.  And 
shall  come  forth."  The  gospel  is 
preached  to  the  dead  for  the  same 
reason  that  it  is  preached  to  the 
living.     A  glorious  plan  has  been 


provided  by  the  Lord  whereby  vi- 
carious work  may  be  done  by  the 
living  for  the  dead.  All  ordinances 
necessary  to  complete  salvation  may 
be  performed  and  the  gospel  plan 
saves  both  the  living  and  the  dead 
who  will  yield  obedience  to  the 
laws  and  ordinances  thereof.  The 
missionary  work  which  was  com- 
menced by  the  Savior  among  the 
disembodied  spirits  will  surely  be 
continued  by  his  authorized  serv- 
ants. As  the  converting  is  done 
over  there,  so  will  the  ordinance 
work  be  done  here  in  the  temples 
of  God.  Paul  understood  this  when 
he  said:  "Else  what  shall  they  do 
which  are  baptized  for  the  dead,  if 
the  dead  rise  not  at  all?  why  are 
they  then  baptized  for  the  dead?" 
(I  Cor.  15:29).  This  work  done  in 
the  temples  is  only  efficacious  as 
those  spirits  become  penitent  and 
faithful.  Life  there  is  as  real  as 
life  here.  Christ's  great  work  was 
for  all  the  children  of  our  Father. 
"For  God  so  loved  the  world  that 
he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  him  shall 
not  perish,  but  have  everlasting 
life"  (John  3:16).  May  we  rev- 
erently conclude  that  Christ  so 
loved  all  the  children  of  his  Father 
that  he  suffered,  bled,  and  died  that 
all  might  live  and,  if  obedient, 
might  share  in  the  Father's  king- 
dom, this  love  and  glory? 

Note  to  Teachers:  It  is  suggested  that 
"The  Vision  of  the  Redemption  of  the 
Dead"  of  President  Joseph  F.  Smith, 
(Gospel  Doctrine,  pp.  596-606)  be 
studied  in  connection  with  this  lesson  for 
the  further  light  which  it  sheds  on  Christ's 
visit  to  the  disembodied  spirits  during 
the  time  that  his  body  lay  in  the  tomb. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


631 


Questions  and  Suggestions  ioi 
Discussion 

1.  Describe  the  crucifixion  of  the  Lord. 
Was  his  suffering  hmited  to  physical 
pain? 

2.  What  occurred  while  Jesus  hung 
on  the  cross  to  show  his  solicitude  for 
his   mother? 

3.  What  unusual  phenomenon  oc- 
curred while  Jesus  hung  on  the  cross? 
What  caused  it? 


4.  WTiat    promise   was    made    to    the 

penitent  thief?    Discuss  its  fulfillment. 

5.  Show  how  the  missionary  work  is 
continuous  here  and  hereafter. 

References  in  the  Gospels 

Matt.  4:3,  6;   27:31-66. 

Mark  15:20-47. 

Luke  2:34,  35;  5:25-29;  20:36,  38; 
22:37;  23:26-56. 

John  3:1;  2,  14;  5:25-29;  7:50;  8:28; 
12:32;  19:16-37;  20:27. 


Visiting  cJeacher   lllessages — Our  Savior 

Speaks 

Lesson  11— ^^Search  the  Scriptures  for  .  .  .  They  Are  They  Which  Testify 

of  Me"  (John  5:39). 

Maiy  Grant  Judd 

For  Tuesday,  December  5,  1950 

Objective:     To  give  incentive  for  a  greater  familiarity  with   the  scriptures,  par- 
ticularly those  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  appropriate  to  Christmas. 


I^HE  admonition  of  the  Master 
to  "search  the  scriptures"  (John 
5:39)  is  httle  heeded  in  our  busy 
lives  today.  And  yet  there  is  no 
type  of  reading  which  is  so  reward- 
ing as  that  of  sacred  hterature.  How 
many  of  us  reahze,  to  the  extent 
that  we  should,  that  not  only  in 
the  Bible,  but  in  another  sacred 
record,  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
Christ's  statement  that  the  scrip- 
tures testify  of  him,  is  amply  dem- 
onstrated. 

Here  is  a  suggestion  for  the 
Christmas  season.  As  we  recall  the 
familiar  story  of  the  shepherds  abid- 
ing in  the  fields,  the  weary  travelers 
at  the  crowded  inn,  and  the  wise 
men  bringing  gifts  to  the  divine, 
new-born  child,  let  us  become  bet- 
ter acquainted  with  the  Book  of 
Mormon  account  of  Christ.  Let 
us  read  to  our  families  of  how,  near- 


ly six  hundred  years  before  his  birth, 
it  was  made  known  to  Nephi  (son 
of  Sariah  and  Lehi)  that  he  would 
come. 

The  account  is  to  be  found  in 
the  Book  of  First  Nephi,  chapter 
eleven,  verses  fourteen  to  twenty- 
one.    It  reads  as  follows: 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  saw  the 
heavens  open;  and  an  angel  came  down 
and  stood  before  me;  and  he  said  unto 
me:  Nephi,  what  beholdest  thou?  And 
I  said  unto  him:  A  virgin,  most  beauti- 
ful and  fair  above  all  other  virgins.  And 
he  said  unto  me:  Knowest  thou  the  con- 
descension of  God?  And  I  said  unto 
him:  I  know  that  he  loveth  his  chil- 
dren; nevertheless,  I  do  not  know  the 
meaning  of  all  things.  And  he  said  unto 
me:  Behold,  the  virgin  whom  thou  seest 
is  the  mother  of  the  Son  of  God,  after 
the  manner  of  the  flesh.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  I  beheld  that  she  was  carried 
away  in  the  Spirit;  and  after  she  had  been 
carried  away  in  the  Spirit  for  the  space 


632  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 

of  a  time  the  angel  spake  unto  me,  say-  Samuel   the   Lamanite   concerning 
ing:     Look!     And  I  looked  and  beheld  ^^g  gfgn  which  should  be  given  of 
the  virgin  again,  bearing  a  child   m  her  the  birth  of  Christ, 
arms.     And  the  angel  said  unto  me:  be- 
hold the  Lamb  of  God,  yea,  even  the  Son  *    j    i.            ^            ,.1.  ,.  1.1. 
of  the  Eternal  Father.  ...  ^  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  was  no 

darkness  m  all  that  night  but  it  was  as 

X4-  r»i£Tvyr  ^  i^       light    as    though    it   was    mid-day.      And 

Many  Book  of  Mormon  proph-     .^^^^^  ^^  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^^  ^.^  ^.^^  -^ 

etS  foretold  the  COmmg  of  Christ,  the  morning  again,  according  to  its  proper 

particularly    Samuel    the    Lamanite.  order;  and  they  knew  that  it  was  the  day 

(See  Heleman  14*2-8  )  ^^^^  *^^  ^^^^  should  be  bom,  because  of 

To  a  later  Nephi,"  writer  of  the  *e  sign  which  had  been  givcn.^  .     and 

_^,       fn-.i.ixfi-                 'c    .  3  i^ew  star  did  appear,  according  to  the 

Book  of  Third  Nephi,  a  mamfesta-  ^o^^"  (III  Nephi  1:19,  21). 
tion  was  given  on  the  eve  of  the 

Savior's  birth,  when  he  heard  these  The  beautiful  account  of  the  ap- 

words:  pearance  of  the  Savior  to  the  Ne- 

phites  on  this  the  American  conti- 

Lift  up  your  head  and  be  of  good  cheer;  nent  and  his  marvelous  teachings  to 

for  behold,  the  time  is  at  hand,  and  on  them  are  to  be  found  in  Third  Nc- 

this  night  shall  the  sign  be  given,  and  on  ,  .    y.^^-^^-^^  ^'tV,  chanter  eleven 

the  morrow  come  I  into  the  world   (III  P^^  ^^g^^.^^^S  ^™  cnapter  eleven 

Nephi  1:13).  ^^^    continuing   through   to   verse 

twelve  of  chapter  twenty-eight.  If 

The  first  chapter  of  Third  Nephi  you  read  these  chapters,  as  well  as 

is  one  of  the  most  inspiring  parts  of  other  sacred  writings,  you  will  bet- 

the  Book  of  Mormon  and  is  well  ter  understand  the  import  of  these 

worth  reading  in  its  entirety.    All  words,   ''Search   the   scriptures   for 

we  here  have  space  for  is  to  record  .  .  .  they  are  they  which  testify  of 

the  fulfillment  of  the  prophecy  of  me.'' 

Note:  In  order  to  convey  the  exact  message  of  the  scriptural  passages  quoted,  it  is 
suggested  that  a  deviation  in  practice  might  be  used  in  this  lesson  to  allow  the  visiting 
teachers  to  read  these  scriptures  in  the  home  either  from  the  Book  of  Mormon  or  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine  itself. 

Wori    TTleetmg — The  Art  of  Homemaking 

(A  Course  for  Optional  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Lesson  3— Draperies  and  Curtains 

Chiistine  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  December  12,  1950 

(Reference:  The  Complete  Book  of  Sewing,  by  Constance  Talbot, 
chapters  38,  39,  40,  41,  44.) 

^urtains  and  draperies  play  a  major     curtaining  windows  you  can  com- 

role    in    the    entire    decorating     pletely    transform    the    appearance 

scheme  of  your  home.  Simply  by  re-     and  spirit  of  a  room.    The  right  win- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  633 

dow  decoration  can  make  your  win-  The   physical   structure   of  your 

dows  and  your  room  appear  larger  room,  also,  has  a  direct  bearing  up- 

or  smaller,  or  your  room's  ceihng  on  the  fabrics  you  should  use.    If 

higher  or  lower.    There  is  no  other  your  room  is  small,  you  can  give  it  a 

place  in  the  decorating  of  your  home  more  spacious  feeling  by  using  cur- 

where  you  can  so  quickly  achieve  tain    materials    in    solid   colors    or 

gratifying  results.  small  prints  that  blend  rather  than 

Your  window  decorations  should  contrast  with  the  walls.  Bold  pat- 
express  your  own  tastes  and  prefer-  terns  or  sharp  contrasts  in  color  in 
ences,  but,  in  addition,  they  should  draperies,  make  a  room  look  small- 
be  the  foundation  through  which  er. 

you  portray  the  entire  character  of  If  the  room  is  large,  you  can  use 

your  home.     You  may  wish  your  a  drapery  material  of  bright  color 

room  to  express  a  quiet,  restful  at-  and  bold  pattern.  Vertical  stripes 

mosphere,  or  you  may  wish  to  ex-  in  window  decorations  accent  height 

press  a  hospitable  air.  Whatever  the  and  make  a  low  ceilinged  room  ap- 

spirit,  your  curtains  will  do  much  to  pear  higher.    High  ceilings,  on  the 

set  the  pattern  for  the  rest  of  your  other    hand,    can    appear    to    be 

home  decorating.  brought  down  by  right  use  of  hori- 

By  following  a  few  simple  guides  zontal  stripes,  provided,  of  course, 

in  your  selection  of  curtain  and  dra-  they  are  in  character  with  the  rest 

pery  materials,  you  can  do  much  to  of  the  room, 

create  a  harmonious  and  pleasant  The  second  important  guide  in 

room  ensemble.  making  your  windows  attractive  is 

First,  make  sure  curtain  and  dra-  to  be  geneious  in  the  amounts  of 
pery  materials  are  suitable  to  the  materials  used.  Draperies  that  are 
character,  physical  structure,  and  too  narrow  or  too  short,  and  cur- 
purpose  of  the  room.  Coarse  home-  tains  that  fail  to  cover  the  window, 
spun  and  rough  textured  fabrics  attract  unfavorable  attention  and 
are  generally  informal  in  feeling  and  spoil  the  entire  effect  of  a  room.  To 
should  be  used  in  informal  rooms,  stay  within  your  budget  it  is  far 
Small  provincial  patterns,  plaids,  better  to  use  adequate  amounts  of 
and  most  stripes  with  clear,  warm,  less  costly  materials  than  to  try  to 
bright  colors,  express  an  informal  dress  your  windows  with  skimpy, 
spirit,  and  blend  with  inormal  furni-  expensive  fabrics, 
ture  and  furnishings.  Satins,  dam-  A  bit  of  looking  and  a  little  imagi- 
asks,  taffetas,  and  velvets  with  classic  nation  on  your  part  will  help  you 
patterns,  large  floral  prints,  formal  find  many  interesting  and  colorful 
stripes  and  geometries,  on  the  other  possibilities  in  materials,  such  as 
hand,  express  formality  and  should  muslin  (bleached  and  unbleached), 
be  used  in  the  more  formal  rooms,  chambray,  percale,  calico,  sateen, 
Rich,  full-bodied  colors,  too,  lean  denim,  corduroy,  Indian  head,  shan- 
toward  the  formal,  and  generally  tung,  and  gingham.  Many  of  these 
blend  more  harmoniously  with  fur-  may  provide  your  room  with  just 
niture  of  delicate  rather  than  mas-  the  effect  it  needs  at  a  cost  well 
sive  lines.  within  your  budget. 


634  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 

A  thiid  guide,  ii  you  want  your  a  valance  or  cornice  by  projecting 
window  materials  to  be  most  at-  it  above  the  top  of  the  window. 
tractive,  is  to  make  sure  they  are  the  Valances  and  cornices,  when  proper- 
right  length.  Glass  curtains,  case-  ly  used,  add  a  pleasing  touch  to  a 
ments,  and  draperies,  except  in  in-  window. 

formal  cottages  or  where  there  are  You  can  make  your  home  reflect 

architectural  problems,   such   as  a  your  individuality  most  simply  and 

radiator,  look  best  if  they  are  about  effectively    through    your    window 

one-fourth  inch  from  the  floor.  decoration.  Your  draperies  and  cur- 

If  yours  is  an  informal  room  and  tains  will  be  attractive  and  in  good 

you  prefer  shorter  lengths,  be  sure  taste,  if  you  select  a  suitable  fabric, 

the  materials  come  either  just  to  use  it  generously,  be  sure  your  cur- 

the  sill  or  to  the  bottom  of  the  win-  tains  and  draperies  are  the  right 

dow  apron.   Curtains  and  draperies  length,   and  see  that   their  colors 

should  never  be  hung  to  the  top  of  tie  in  with  the  rest  of  your  room's 

the  baseboard  or  to  any  other  awk-  color  scheme. 

ward,  in-between  length.    Only  in 

the  most  formal  rooms  should  dra-  Discussion  Points 

peries  fold  out  onto  the  floor.  Trail-  __ .           .       .      i  ^  ^i  i. 

f        ,           .           -1        -11           1      •  1.  Discuss    the   thought    that    curtains 

mg  draperies  soil  quickly  and  give  ^^^  ^^^^^^.^^  ^^^^  ^^^\^^  ^^^^^^^^^  ^^ 

most  rooms  an  overdressed  look.  your   room. 

Valances  and  cornices  help  to  uni-  2.  Discuss    ways    of    handling    various 

fy  and  complete  your  window  treat-  types  of  windows:  windows  off  balance, 

ment.    They  do  much  to  set  the  *°°  i^Q^'^'^'^cha^ter^'^M      *°°  ^°'^*  ^^^^ 

character  of  a  room.   Swags,  jabots,  ex   00  ,  c  ap  er  3  .} 

anc\   rnqradpc;  are  formal  in   nature  3-  Discuss  the  many  pomts  to  watch 

and  cascades  are  rormai  in  nature  .^  ^^^.      professional  looking  curtains 

and  should  be  used  only  in  rooms  ^^d  draperies.  (See  textbook,  chapters  39 

expressing  formality.  Ruffled,  pleat-  and  40.) 

ed,  or  scalloped  valances  and  simple  4.  Discuss  the  importance  of  durabil- 

cornices,    painted   or   covered   with  ity  of  curtain  and  drapery  fabrics,  those 

material,  can  be  used  effectively  in  that  are  washable  or  sunfast,  etc.  For  in- 

almost  any  type  of  room.    If  the  f^,^^^ons  i"  ""'''"'7/^^.1^"^^^^^^^^ 

4    t''^          1       11          .J  tams  and   draperies,   see   textbook,   chap- 

room  IS  dark  you  should  avoid  a  ^^^^              /^^ 

deep  valance  which  would  cut  into  ^  j^-^^^^^  ^^'j^^g  ^^^^  ^f  adapting  old 

the  light.    On  the  other  hand,  you  curtains  and  draperies  to  new  windows. 

can  create  an  illusion  of  height  with  (See  textbook,  chapter  44.) 


■  ♦  ■ 


(Beyona  the  Spring 

Miranda  Snow  WaJton 

A  tree  is  wise;  she  knows  that  age  can  give 
A  dream  fulfilled,  that  only  those  who  live 
Beyond  the  spring  can  know  the  autumn's  gold; 
How  lovely  is  a  poplar  growing  oldl 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


635 


jCiterature — The  Literature  of  England 

Lesson  11— John  Dryden 
Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 
For  Tuesday,  December  19,   1950 

npHE  name  of  John  Dryden  is  one 
which  all  lovers  of  English  lit- 
erature know  they  should  know. 
And  his  name  they  do  know,  and 
his  birth  date  of  1631,  his  supreme 
role  in  the  Neo-(new)  Classical 
Age,  his  unexcelled  skill  in  the  he- 
roic couplet  (text,  page  1145,  also 
see  footnote,  text,  page  211),  possi- 
bly the  name  of  his  greatest  play, 
AJI  Foi  Love,  some  of  his  poems 
and  critical  works,  and  his  death 
date  of  1700.  But  often  he  becomes 
a  "classic,"  in  the  sense  of  the  word 
defined  by  Mark  Twain:  "—a  book 
which  people  praise  and  don't  read/' 
As  T.  S.  Eliot  has  truly  pointed 
out,  Dryden  will  at  no  time  "ever 
be  anyone's  favorite  poet,  or  en- 
gross the  adolescent  mind  for  a  sea- 
son as  the  romantic  poets  can  do." 
Not  only  was  Dryden  writing  for 
Neo-Classical  audiences,  but  per- 
haps more  than  any  other  person 
he  was  influential  in  establishing  the 
literary  standards  not  only  of  his 
own  day  but  for  almost  the  next 
hundred  years  of  English  literature. 
At  once  the  question  presents  it- 
self: If  a  man  were  once  so  very 
popular,  and  lived  not  so  long  ago, 
why  doesn't  he  appeal  powerfully 
to  us  now?  The  answer  might  be 
that  between  his  age  and  our  own 
came  the  Romantic  Period,  which 
has  taught  us  to  enjoy  the  very  val- 
ues in  literature  which  Dryden  ab- 
horred. It  should  be  further  added 
that  whoever  takes  the  time  to  un- 


A  Perry  Picture 

JOHN  DRYDEN 

1631  -  1701 

derstand  Dryden  and  the  age  which 
produced  him,  will  soon  come  to 
value  his  objectivity  and  his  many 
attainments.  Such  passages  as  the 
following  reveal  to  anyone  of  any 
age  a  polished  literary  skill  and  a 
brilliant  mind  which,  in  some  of  its 
accomplishments,  has  never  been 
surpassed.  These  lines  are  selected 
from  "The  Hind  and  the  Panther," 
which  is  not  in  our  text: 

A    milk-white    Hind,    immortal    and    un- 
chang'd. 


636  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 

Fed  on   the  lawns,  and  in  the  forest  er,  literary  critic, •and  translator.  In 

„,.^/^"?         ^^  J   •          i.    -^i.-  each  of  these  he  excelled  in  his  age: 

Without  unspotted,  innocent  withm,  .                  r    t_        -l     r                  -u 

She  fear'd  no  danger,  for  she  knew  no  sin.  ^  some  ot  them  he  has  never  been 

(I,  1-4)  equalled.    Surely  it  was  some  wise 

person  who  made  the  observation 

Here,  indeed,  is  a  quiet,  controlled  that  John  Dryden,  the  man  and  the 

tone  and  melody.  ^^^-^^^  ^^3  ^^^  g^^^t^^  tj^^^  ^^^  ^^^ 

For  truth  has   such   a   face   and   such   a  total  of  all  the  great  works  he  pro- 

mien,  duced.    But  before  we  see  why  and 

As  to  be  lov'd  needs  only  to  be  seen.  examine  the  values  of  some  specific 

^  '  ^^54^  works,  perhaps  we  should  point  out 

Of  all  the  tyrannies  on  human  kind  some  of  the  contemporary  ideas  and 

The  worst  is  that  which  persecutes  the  forces    which    ruled    his    life    and 

inind.  which  helped  shape  his  genius. 

^  '  ^^^  "^  ^  Born  in  rural  England,  of  Puritan 

All,  as  they  say,  that  glitters  is  not  gold,  parents,  Dryden  was  graduated  from 

(II,  215)  Trinity    College    in    1654,    while 

Cromwell's  Puritan  Commonwealth 

Jealousy,  the  jaundice  of  the  soul.  ^^3  ^^  ^^^  ^^^^^^  ^f  ^^S  power.  His 

'  ^^  first  considerable  poem  was  written 

Possess  your  soul  with  patience.  in  1658  on  the  death  of  Cromwell. 

(Ill,  839)  When  Charles  II  was  restored  to 

the  throne  in  1660,  Dryden  joined 

Or    consider    the    sensitivity    of  the  almost   universal   rejoicing  by 

thought  and  language  in  this  couplet  honoring  Charles  in  a  poem  which 

from  "Eleanora":  first  proved  him  master  of  the  he- 

,,,    ,            ,    ',.,   .    ,  roic  couplet.    For  twenty  years  he 

So  softly  death  succeeded  life  in  her,  i^  ^r^j  t^^^j.  ^cu-r.  ^  ^     -^o  4.^       •*. 

She  did  but  dream  of  heaven,  and  sh^  was  devoted  most  of  his  energies  to  writ- 

there.  ^^g  ^^^  the  witty,  cynical,  and  world 

(315-316)  ly  stage,  which  was  the  delight  of 

King  Charles  and  his  dissolute  court. 
These  few  lines  are  admittedly  He  pleased  the  King  so  highly  that, 
small  evidence  upon  which  to  eval-  in  1670,  he  was  made  Poet  Laureate, 
uate  Dryden  as  a  poet,  but  they  do  Dryden  lived  in  a  period  of  ex- 
give  an  indication  of  the  poetic  treme  religious  and  political  tur- 
power  which  characterized  all  his  moil  (study  text,  pp.  721-739,  752- 
literary  endeavors.  And  they  were  753,  768-769).  Within  his  lifetime 
many.  Save  for  the  novel,  Dryden  each  of  the  three  great  religious  fac- 
was  outstanding  in  every  literary  tions— Puritanism,  the  Episcopal 
type  during  his  own  time  and  the  Church  of  England,  and  Roman 
following  two  generations.  If  time  Catholicsm— had  had  a  sovereign 
and  space  permitted,  we  could  then  on  the  throne.  In  this  age,  when  re- 
prove more  convincingly  Dryden's  ligion  and  politics  were  rarely  sep- 
amazing  versatility,  as  poet,  play-  arated,  the  three  great  schisms  hat- 
wright,  political  satirist,  prose-writ-  ed  and  feared  each  other;  when,  in 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  637 

1678,  unprincipled  Titus  Oates  some-  to  his  literary  theories,  he  was  always 

what  hysterically  revealed  that  the  ready  to  praise  literary  excellence 

Papists  planned  to  seize  the  throne,  whether  the  author  had  conformed 

murder  the  King  and  all  Protestants,  to  the  rules  of  the  Neo-Classicism 

the    emotional    uncertainty    which  or    not:     witness    his    acclaiming 

had  been  accumulating  for  years  ran  Chaucer  as  the  first  great  English 

rampant.     In   1682   Dryden  wrote  poet,     and     praising     Shakespeare, 

his  Religio  Laid  (lay  i  si),  defend-  who   wrote   in   blank   verse   rather 

ing  his  membership  in  the  Angli-  than  in  couplets,  as  the  man  "who 

can  Church.    In  1686  he  joined  the  of  all  Modern,  and  perhaps  Ancient 

Catholic  Church,  as  had  the  King  Poets,  had  the  largest  and  most  com- 

in  secret  before  his  death  the  year  prehensive  soul.  ...  he  needed  not 

previous,  and  the  following  year  he  the   spectacles   of    Books    to    read 

published    'The    Hind    and    the  Nature;    he    looked    inwards,    and 

Panther,"  a  long  poem  defending  found    her    there."      Finally,    Dry- 

his  Catholicism.    When  Protestant  den's   own   greatest   play.   All   For 

William  and  Mary  became  rulers  of  Love,  was  written  in  blank  verse, 

England  in  the  bloodless  revolution  ^hich  proves  his  desire  to  write  in 

of  1688,  Dryden  remained  true  to  the  form  which  best  expressed  his 

his  new  religion  and  refused  to  take  f^j^a 

the  oath  of  loyalty  to  the  new  mon-  Both  in  his  political-religious  life 
archs;  as  a  result  his  office  of  Poet  and  in  his  literary  practices,  Dryden 
Laureate  was  given  to  his  bitter  has  been  accused  of  exchanging  new 
enemy,  Thomas  Shadwell,  and  he  values  and  belief  for  old  whenever 
was  forced  to  turn  to  play-writing  it  was  to  his  benefit.  It  is  true  that 
and  translating  for  a  living.  [^  his  day  he  was  largely  dependent 
As  has  been  observed,  Dryden  on  royal  patronage  for  means  on 
wrote  before  it  became  the  fashion  which  to  live,  and,  then  as  now,  he 
for  a  writer  to  pour  his  autobiog-  knew  he  had  to  please  the  public 
raphy  forth  on  the  page  and  call  it  if  he  were  to  be  popular.  As  he 
literature.  His  was  a  time  of  skepti-  himself  said,  'They  who  live  to 
cism,  order,  and  reason.  A  classical  please,  must  please  to  live."  But 
symmetry  pervaded  literature,  mus-  it  is  unfair  to  Dryden  to  accuse  him 
ic,  architecture,  and  landscape  of  being  a  turncoat.  The  new  al- 
gardening,  the  same  strict  ordering  legiances  he  made  in  his  religious  life 
which,  Dryden  believed,  was  the  were  consistently  in  the  direction  of 
order  of  nature  by  which  the  ancient  greater  conservatism,  and  he  stood 
writers  had  achieved  their  unrival-  firm  in  his  final  Catholicism,  at 
led  excellence  in  structure  and  form,  great  financial  and  social  loss.  Like- 
He  followed  the  classical  unities  of  wise,  in  his  critical  works,  he  had  a 
time,  place,  and  action,  not  in  bHnd  genius  for  finding  virtue  and  good 
adherence  to  rule  but  because  he  on  both  sides  of  an  argument,  and 
felt  he  must,  since  by  following  the  presenting  each  fairly.  Finally,  how- 
ancients  he  best  followed  nature,  ever,  he  chose,  here  as  elsewhere, 
Nevertheless,  rather  than  be  a  slave  those  principles  which  seemed  most 


638 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 


reasonable  and  serviceable  at  the 
moment. 

While  his  friend  Congreve  re- 
membered Dryden  as  being  "ex- 
ceeding humane  and  compassion- 
ate" to  those  who  came  to  him  for 
literary  advice  and  guidance,  he  was 
also  a  master  at  satirizing  those  who 
differed  with  him  or  who  had  of- 
fended him.  In  "Absolom  and 
Achitophel"  (a  kit  o  fel),  we  find 
exemplified  not  only  his  biting  per- 
sonal satire,  but  many  other  charac- 
teristics of  Dry  den's  writings.  It  was 
written  in  a  time  of  national  ten- 
sion, to  please  King  Charles  and  to 
accuse  the  rebel  Shaftesbury,  who 
would  exclude  all  Catholics  from 
the  English  throne.  Each  couplet 
is  polished,  intense,  and  contribu- 
tary  to  the  accumulating  power  of 
ridicule  which  becomes  the  strength 
of  the  piece,  particularly  in  his 
scathing  presentation  of  Zimri  (rep- 
resenting his  enemy,  the  Duke  of 
Buckingham)  as  a  fickle,  self-right- 
eous fool  (pp.  774,  lines  545-568). 

In  a  similar  biting  mood  (pp.  772, 
lines  150-179),  he  describes  the 
'wild  ambition''  of  Shaftesbury  (or 
Achitophel,  in  the  allegory  taken 
from  II  Samuel:  13:18)  to  seize  the 
throne  for  his  followers.  Having 
already  condemned  the  English 
people,  "debauch'd  with  ease,"  for 
foolishly  desiring  what  they  felt  to 
be  liberty,  Dryden  describes  a  host 
of  dreaming  saints  who  similarly 

Their  power  employ, 

Nothing  to  build,  and  all  things  to  de- 
stroy. 

But  far  more  numerous  was  the  herd  of 
such 

Who  think  too  little,  and  who  talk  too 
much. 

These,  out  of  mere  instinct,  they  knew 
not  why, 


Adored  their  fathers'  God  and  property. 
(531-536) 

But  such  a  strong  denunciation 
failed,  for  soon  after  the  poem  was 
published  in  1681,  the  courts  ac- 
quitted Shaftesbury  of  the  charge 
of  treason. 

In  ''MacFlecknoe"  Dryden's  sa- 
tire becomes  scornful,  even  vicious. 
It  is  not  a  cheerful  piece,  but  no 
one  will  deny  the  success  with 
which  it  conveys  the  author's  utter 
contempt  for  his  former  friend  and 
fellow  playwright.  Flecknoe,  the 
King  of  Fools,  reigning  in  the  realm 
of  nonsense,  finally  chooses  Shad- 
well  as  his  successor,  since 

Shadwell  alone  my  perfect  image  bears, 
Mature  in  dullness  from  his  tender  years; 
Shadwell  alone,  of  all  my  sons,  is  he 
Who  stands  confirmed  in  full  stupidity. 
(15-18) 

This  first  description  continues  to 
line  28.  Shadwell  is  crowned,  and 
swears 

That  he   till   death   true   dullness   would 

maintain; 
And,   in   his   father's   right,   and   realm's 

defense, 
Ne'er  to  have  peace  with  wit,  nor  truce 

with  sense. 

(115-117) 

To  go  from  ''MacFlecknoe"  to 
"A  Song  for  St.  Cecilia's  Day"  is 
but  to  prove  once  more  Dryden's 
vast  versatility.  Here  he  attempted 
to  combine  music  and  poetry;  in 
such  lines  as  the  following  he  did 
not  fall  far  short  of  his  goal: 

From  harmony,  from  heavenly  harmony. 
This  universal  frame  began: 

From  harmony  to  harmony 

Through  all  the  compass  of  the  notes  it 
ran, 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


639 


The  diapason  closing  full  in  Man. 
(11-15,  text,  p.  778) 

Stanzas  five  and  six,  in  their  var- 
ied diction  and  word  rhythm,  are 
also  valuable.  The  poem  tells  of  the 
creation  of  the  world,  the  universal 
harmony  within  the  universe  and 
man's  place  therein,  and  the  incom- 
parable role  of  music,  both  on  earth, 
in  heaven,  and  in  unifying  all  the 
spheres. 

"Alexander's  Feast;  or,  the  Power 
of  Music"  (text,  page  779)  was 
written  in  honor  of  St.  Cecilia's  Day 
in  1697,  just  ten  years  after  his  first 
ode.  Old  and  unwell,  Dryden  dared 
not  trust  his  judgment  when  he 
felt  it  to  be  his  best  poem,  but  the 
enthusiastic  reception  it  spontane- 
ously received  and  has  since  enjoyed, 
has  proved  it  to  be  Dryden's  greatest 
lyric  poem,  and  one  of  the  best  in 
English  literature.  The  moving 
dramatic  story  shows  how,  on  a 
feast-day  honoring  his  conquest  of 
Persia,  Alexander  is  powerfully 
moved  by  the  universal  power  of 
music.  In  the  flexibility  of  his 
imitative  harmonies,  his  skillful  use 
of  rhythms,  his  careful  diction  and 
effective  repetitions,  Dryden  again 
proves  his  ability  to  create  mem- 
orable poetry. 

Dryden  set  the  pattern  for  Neo- 
classical poetry;  his  direct,  clear, 
and  vigorous  prose  also  became  the 
pattern  for  its  prose.     In  his  pre- 


faces he  gave  our  tradition  its  first 
solid  body  of  critical  evaluation. 
The  brilliance  of  his  mind,  and  the 
concise  directness  of  his  statement 
can  well  be  judged  by  reading  aloud 
his  evaluations  of  Shakespeare  and 
Ben  Jonson  from  "An  Essay  of 
Dramatic  Poesy,"  to  be  found  on 
page  782  of  our  text.  Here  we 
learn  to  see  through  the  eyes  of  one 
whose  vision  penetrates  more  deep- 
ly, whose  words  blend  more  power- 
fully than  ours. 

Dryden  was  successful  in  interpret- 
ing the  spirit  of  his  age.  He  wrote 
strong  satire,  successfully  defended 
his  beliefs  by  stating  them  in  verse 
and  prose,  wrote  great  drama,  and 
popularized  the  rhymed  couplet. 
He  endowed  our  prose  style  with 
new  suppleness  and  directness,  and 
was  the  father  of  English  literary 
criticism.  Surely  he  has  a  right  to 
our  gratitude,  and  to  our  sympathet- 
ic ear  and  mind. 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  Why  was  Dryden  made  England's 
first  poet  laureate? 

2.  Discuss  what  is  meant  by  Neo-Clas- 
sicism.  (See  text,  pp.  727-733) 

3.  What  is  satire?  Discuss  Dryden  as 
a  satirist. 

4.  What  is  most  memorable  about 
"Alexander's  Feast"? 

5.  What  is  Dryden's  contribution  to 
Enghsh  literature? 


Soaai  Science 

No  lesson  is  planned  for  December  in  this  department,  due  to  the  holiday  season. 


640 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 


TTLusiC — Fundamentals  of  Musicianship 

Conducting,  Singing,  and  Accompanying 

(For  Music  Department  of  Union  Meeting) 

Lesson  3— Baton  Technique,  Singing,  and  Interpretation 
Florence  /.  Madsen 
Ob/ectiVe:  To  become  better  acquainted  with  the  art  of  conducting  and  singing. 
Required  reference:  Fundamentals  oi  Conducting,  by  J.  Spencer  Cornwall 


1.  Application  of  the  2/4  Baton- 

Pattern  (Continued) 

(a)  In  continuing  the  application  of 
the  2/4  baton -pattern  to  the 
hymns  that  follow,  it  is  recom- 
mended that  continual  effort  be 
made  to  refine  the  baton  strokes. 
From  here  on  these  strokes  will 
be  known  and  referred  to  as 
beats. 

(b)  Avoid  stressing  or  hurrying  the 
upward  beats  of  the  baton. 

(c)  Superfluous  motions  of  any  kind 
absorb  energy  that  could  be  used 
to  better  advantage. 

(d)  When  using  a  music  stand,  con- 
duct over  it,  looking  at  your 
music  only  incidentally.  This  im- 
plies, of  course,  that  the  stand 
can  be  adjusted  to  your  needs. 
Conduct  into,  or  to  the  side  of 
the  music  stand,  only  when  ab- 
solutely necessary. 

2.  Exeicises  for  Practice 

(a)  Practice  the  2/4  baton-pattern 
until  it  is  easy  to  perform:  first, 
with  the  maximum  arm  and 
baton  length;  second,  with  the 
medium  (forearm).  Practice  this 
pattern  several  times  with  the  arm 
and  baton  across  the  body,  then 
to  the  side  of  the  body.  The  first 
one  of  these  positions  is  particu- 
larly useful  in  conducting  large 
groups  because,  first,  the  sopranos 
and  treble  instruments  are  usual- 
ly to  the  left,  or  in  front  of  the 
conductor;    second,    because    the 


conductor  is  afforded  a  more  ex- 
tensive baton  leverage;  and,  third, 
because  the  performers  are  en- 
abled to  see  the  entire  baton  in- 
stead of  just  its  tip.  The  side 
pattern  (close  to  the  body)  is 
more  adaptable  for  use  in  con- 
ducting small  groups  for  the  rea- 
son that  they  are  nearer  to  the 
conductor  and,  therefore,  can 
more  easily  see  and  follow  the 
baton-pattern. 

"Our  delight  in  any  particular  study, 
art,  or  science  rises  and  improves  in  propor- 
tion to  the  application  which  we  bestow 
upon  it.  .  .  ." — ^Addison 

3.  Hymns  for  Practice 

(a)   Practice  the  following  hymns: 

1.  L.D.S.  Hymns,  pp  13,  18,  25, 

42.  44>  77-  r" 

2.  Deseret  Sunday  School  Songs, 

PP-3'  44>  53'  5^»  6q,  240/  241, 

277,  284. 

3.  Hymns    (new    L.D.S.    book) 
pp.  17,  21,  35,  41,  62,  89,  138. 

4.  Singing— a  Universal  Gift 

(a)  The  power  of  expression  through 
gesture  and  vocal  utterance  is  one 
of  the  greatest  gifts  that  has  come 
to  man.  We  cannot  overestimate 
the  value  of  communication 
through  speech.  With  training  and 
practice,  the  speaking  voice  can 
be  given  more  range,  greater 
power,  various  inflections,  and  ih- 
creased  beauty  of  quality. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


641 


(b)  Singing  is  all  of  these  essentials, 
amplified,  extended,  intensified, 
and  beautified. 

History  shows  that  the  desire 
and  capacity  to  sing  is  latent  in  all 
civilized,  normal  human  beings. 
From  this  we  may  conclude  that, 
if  given  the  urge  and  opportunity, 
we  could  all  sing.  This  is  affirmed 
by  Dr.  Emil  Seashore  in  his  book, 
Psychology  of  Music,  as  follows: 
"The  normal  mind  (which  is  the 
average  mind)  is  musical  and  the 
normal  body  is  the  instrument  for 
adequate  expression  of  music  .  .  ." 

5.  Preliminary  Exercises  for  Singing 

(a)  Hum  softly,  with  lips  closed,  teeth 
apart,  on  pitches  in  the  medium 
part  of  the  voice.  Note  a  feeling 
of  resonance  in  the  cavities  of  the 
face  and  head.  It  is  the  singer's 
aim  to  retain  and  increase  this 
resonance  while  singing  prolonged 
vowels  in  syllables  and  words. 

(b)  Hum  the  melodies  of  a  few  of 
the  following  hymns: 

1.  L.D.S.  Hymns,  pp.   113,  293, 
367. 

2.  Deseret  Sunday  School  Songs, 
pp.  27,  47,  110. 

3.  Hymns  (new  L.D.S.  book)  pp. 
44>  87,  117. 

(c)  Sing  these  songs  through  with: 
(i)  mum,  (2)  may,  (3)  my,  (4) 
mo,    (5)    me. 

(d)  Practice  these  songs  with  a  dif- 
ferent syllable  for  each  line. 

(e)  Sing   the  listed   songs  with   their 
'  words.  Determine  whether  or  not 

the   tone    quality   is    unrestricted 
and  resonant. 

6.  Steps  in  Inteipietation 

(a)  The  first  step  in  song  interpreta- 
tion is  for  the  performer  to  phrase 
properly.  This  is  accomplished  by 
breathing  or  suspending  breath  at 
all  punctuation  marks. 

(b)  Practice  phrasing  in  the  above 
songs. 


POPULAR 

THREE-PARTassosiioas 

SACRED 
CHORUSES 

FOR 

Sin^in^  Mothers 

R3514     Beyond  the  Sunset— Brock..$  .20 

1451       Bless  This  House— Brahe 15 

20293     Eye  Hath  Not  Seen— Gaul 12 

R2782     God  Painted  A  Picture— 

DeRose 20 

531         Hold  Thou  My  Hand— 

Briggs .15 

256         Holy  Redeemer — Marchetti      .15 

7002       Just  for  Today— Seaver 18 

1776  The  King  of  Glory— Parks...  .20 
1759       The  Lord  Is  My  Light— 

AUitsen 18 

0144      The  Prayer  Perfect— 

Stenson  .15 

1596       The  Stranger  of  Galilee — 

Morris 20 

MUSIC  SENT  ON  APPROVAL 

Mail  Orders  Filled  Promptly 

WE  PAY  POSTAGE 

We  have  a  complete  stock  of  popular, 
sacred,  and  classical  music  for  home, 
church,  and  school;  Steinway  and  Lester 
Pianos;  band  and  orchestra  instruments 
and  accessories;  and  records. 

DfraST  Of  Ml-HtUAMJrf 
aiines  ^ 

45-47   SOUTH       ■  ^7>#V  /  X 

SAir  LAJTf  crrr  1,  utam 


642 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 


irS  EASY  to  rent 

a  small 

HAMMOND 
ORGAN 

or  a  beautiful 

SPINETTE 
PIANO 

for  your  home! 

with  credit  of 

Rent  Toward  Purchase! 

—  Write  for  Particulars  — 

GLEN  BROS. 
MUSIC  CO. 

74  South  Main  Street 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


ALL  ABOARD 


for  Garden  Beauty 
and  Pleasant  Home! 
Here's   your   planting    time   table: 

BLOOMS 
FLOWER  TRAIN     START  PLANTS      ARRIVE 


(Giant 
IRIS  Bearded) 

Aug.-Sept. 

May 

MADONNA 
LILIES 

Aug.-Sept. 

June 

DAFFODILS 

Sept.-Oct. 

April 

TULIPS 

Oct.-Nov. 

May 

PEONIES 

Oct.-Nov. 

May 

LILACS  &  TREES 

November 

May 

A  complete  list  of  bulbs  and  plants  for 
fall  planting  will  be  sent  on  request.  Send  a 
post  card  today. 

PORTER-WALTON 

P.  O.  BOX  1619  -  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


Questions  and  Suggestions 
for  Discussion 

1.  DifTerentiate  between  the  maximum 
and  medium  baton  strokes  or  beats. 

a.  Demonstrate    with    the    baton. 

2.  Explain  the  proper  use  of  the  music 
stand. 

3.  Why  practice  the  hum? 

4.  Discuss  the  universaHty  of  the  gift 
of  singing. 


An  Apple  for  the 
Teacher 

(Continued  horn  page  591) 

''Well,  Fm  glad  you're  used  to 
climbing,  Jimmy.  I  wouldn't  want 
you  to  fall  and  hurt  yourself  pick- 
ing my  apples."  She  led  the  way  over 
to  the  tree.  ''Now,  you  just  catch 
hold  of  that  first  limb  and  Fll  give 
you  a  little  boost.'' 

Jimmy  obeyed,  and  with  his  fin- 
gers curved  over  the  limb  and  one 
foot  extended  backward,  prepared 
to  spring  up. 

"U  -  uh  -  there!  Up  you  go!" 

A  little  leap  and  Jimmy  was  on 
the  limb,  weaving  his  way  through 
to  the  main  fork  of  the  tree.  Bracing 
himself,  he  allowed  his  eyes  to  make 
a  quick  survey  of  the  branches, 
adorned  here  and  there  with  lus- 
cious, red  apples.  Gee,  wouldn't 
Nancy  like  to  have  one  of  these  big, 
red  apples!  If  I  had  some  money  I 
might  ask  to  buy  one,  he  thought, 
and  for  a  second  his  hopes  soared 
high,  only  to  take  a  sudden  drop. 
He  had  no  money,  and  he  remem- 
bered, too,  that  his  Mom  had  paid 
the  rent  the  day  before  and  had 
brought  in  a  few  groceries  with  the 
last  of  the  money.  He  couldn't  even 
run  home,  now,  and  get  any. 


AN  APPLE  FOR  THE  TEACHER 


643 


''Have  you  got  sure  footing,  Jim- 
my? I  wouldn't  want  you  to  fall." 

The  sound  of  Mrs.  Bently's  voice 
broke  the  silence.  Jimmy's  day- 
dreaming ended  suddenly.  "I'm  safe, 
Ma'am.  You  won't  need  to  worry. 
I'm  used  to  this."  He  continued 
with  emphasis,  ''Gee,  Ma'am,  I've 
never  seen  any  apples  as  big  and  red 
as  these!" 

''Neither  have  I.  They  are  nice. 
There  aren't  many  of  them,  but 
what  there  are  turned  out  well.  Will 
you  be  able  to  reach  them  all,  Jim- 
my?" 

"Yes,  I  think  so.  Ma'am." 

One  by  one,  Jimmy  picked  the 
apples  and  dropped  them  carefully 
into  the  bucket  that  swung  from  a 
lower  branch.  "I  think  that's  all  of 
them.  Ma'am,"  he  called,  and 
dropped  the  last  apple  into  the 
bucket. 

"Well,  that's  fine.  Come  on 
down  now.  But  be  careful— don't 
fall!" 

Even  though  Jimmy  had  given  a 
good  demonstration  of  his  climbing 
ability,  Mrs.  Bently  still  persisted  in 
cautioning  him.  But  before  she  had 
the  words  out  of  her  mouth  he  was 
on  the  ground. 

CHE  reached  up  and  lifted  the 
half-filled  bucket  from  the  limb 
and  set  it  down  beside  her  as  she 
spoke.  "You've  been  a  great  help 
to  me,  Jimmy.  All  summer  I've 
wondered  how  I  was  going  to  get 
these  apples  down  and  save  them 
from  the  frost.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
I  don't  have  any  use  for  them  my- 
self, but  I  never  like  to  see  things 
go  to  waste." 

She  stood  for  a  moment  looking 
down  at  the  apples,  then  stooped 


M  funeral  §micts  Hre 

iKteno^raphifiillil 

Ikeorded 

IT  HAS  ALWAYS  been  our 
policy  to  have  complete  funeral 
services  to  fit  any  budget 

Joseph  Wtti.  lagior 
Memorial  Mortuarij 


125  N.  Main 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 


3-7626 


BUY  FROM  YOUR  DEALER 


A  Utah  Power  &  Light 
Company  Message 


644 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 


and  rolled  several  of  them  over  in 
the  bucket,  carefully  concealing  the 
small  slip  of  paper  she  had  taken 
from  her  apron  pocket. 

''How  would  you  like  to  take  the 
apples  home  with  you,  Jimmy?  Do 
you  suppose  you  and  your  Mom  and 
Nancy  could  find  use  for  them?" 

The  thought  of  taking  these  big, 
red  apples  to  Nancy  made  Jimmy's 
heart  thump.  But  when  he  thought 
of  what  his  Mom  had  told  him  and 
remembered  again  that  he  had  no 
money,  he  knew  that  he  must  not 
let  himself  build  any  hopes.  'Tes, 
Ma'am,  we  could  find  use  for  them, 
all  right,  but  I  haven't  any  money 
and  Mom  said  I  must  never  take 
anything  without  payin'  for  it." 

"But,  Jimmy!"  she  laughed,  "you 
have  paid  for  them!" 

Jimmy  was  puzzled. 

"You  see,"  she  explained,  "I  had 
to  get  someone  to  pick  the  apples, 
and  certainly  I  would  not  expect  to 
have  it  done  for  nothing." 

Jimmy  looked  up  at  her  hesitat- 
ingly. "But  Mom  might  think  I 
took  the  apples.  Ma'am,  and  she 
wouldn't  like  that.  Mom  says  it's 
awful  to  steal  and  Heavenly  Father 
always  sees  even  if  nobody  else 
does." 

Mrs.  Bently  smiled.  "Your  Mom 
is  right,  Jimmy.  It  is  very  wrong  to 
steal.  But  you  earned  these  apples, 
and  you  won't  need  to  worry  about 
your  Mom  mistrusting  you,  either, 
because  I  tucked  a  note  underneath 
them,  explaining  everything." 

Picking  up  the  bucket,  she  took 
Jimmy's  hand  and  wrapped  his 
scrawny  fingers  around  the  pail. 
"Thanks  so  much  for  helping  me, 


Jimmy,"  she  said,  as  she  opened  the 
gate  and  let  him  through.  "And  tell 
your  Mom  I'll  be  calling  on  her 
soon.  You  see,  I'm  looking  for  a 
new  friend.  Oh,  and,  Jimmy!"  She 
followed  him  through  the  gate  and, 
reaching  up,  she  picked  the  best 
big,  red  apple  on  the  overhanging 
branch  and  tossed  it  into  the  bucket. 
"Take  this  one  to  the  teacher." 


X. 


aic 


eamng  a  u  louse 

Dorothy  J.  Roberts 


An  east  door  framed  a  square  of  orchard 
Lush  in  summer's  vibrant  green. 
Ethereal  in  winter's  blossoms, 
Or  rich  in  autumn's  tangerine. 

A  picture  window  held  Olympus, 
Changeful  in  the  tides  of  light; 
Another  showed  a  friendly  neighbor 
Bent  to  her  garden's  gay  delight. 

These  we  left  on  living  canvas 
Where  the  pigments  of  time  were  laid; 
These,  and  a  tree's  response  to  seasons, 
These,  and  a  yard  where  children  played. 


///i/   iLeighbor 


Christie  Lund  Coles 

My  neighbor's  door  is  never  still; 
I  hear  it  slam  from  dawn  till  night. 
Her  house  is  never  empty  of 
Her  children  and  their  wild  delight. 

I  know  sometimes  she  looks  toward  here 
And  envies  me  my  quiet  day. 
My  leisure  and  the  time  I  find 
For  contemplation's  calming  way. 

Yet,  what  she  does  not  guess  is  how 
I  often  look  toward  her  door 
And  hunger  for  the  childish  noise 
I  hear  no  more. 


AN  APPLE  FOR  THE  TEACHER 


645 


RIGHT  NOW'S  THE  TIME 
TO  BE  QUAUFIED 

FALL  TERM 

AT  L.  D.  S. 
Registration  Sept.  5 

Personalized  attention  to  your  indi- 
vidual needs.  Call  or  write  for  free 
bulletin  of  information. 


IM 


BUSINESS  COllEGE 

70  NORTH  MAIN 
Salt  Lake  City 


(clouds 

Lmene  Gates  'Wilkinson 

Clouds  are  feminine,  I'm  sure, 

With  their  whimsies 

And  their  grace. 

One  danced  across  the  hill  today 

In  a  misty  veil 

Of  lace. 

But  yesterday  I  met  a  cloud 

That  was  a 

Fickle  wench; 

First  she  smiled  enticingly — 

Then  left  me  there 

To  drench! 


Learn  This 

Beautiful  Art 

IT'S  EASY! 
and  facinating  too 


$3.50 


AFTER  YEARS  .  .  . 

this  nearly  forgotten  ancient  Art 
has  been  revived.  The  NELSON 
BOOK  OF  NETTING  shows  fifteen 
different,  beautiful  designs  of 
Doilies,  Handkerchiefs,  Baby  Bon- 
nets and  other  lovely  items  you 
can  make.  The  booklet  gives  pic- 
tured, easy  to  follow  instructions 
for  the  student.  No  Instructor  Nec- 
essary. The  Kit,  comprised  of  5 
different  size  plastic  mesh  sticks 
and  steel  needle,  with  instruction 
book,  comes  to  you  for 
only — 

Send  10c  postage  and  State  tax 
if  it  applies. 

You  may  purchase  Needle  @ 
$1.00,  5  Mesh  Sticks  @  $1.00  or  In- 
struction and  Pattern  Book  @ 
$1.50  separately. 

AVAILABLE  AT 
Z.C.M.I.,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
AUERBACH'S.  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
HEINDSELMAN  KNIT  SHOP, 

Provo,  Utah 
I.  C.  PENNY  CO.,  Ogden.  Utah 
C.  C.  ANDERSON,  Logan,  Utah 
GOLDEN  RULE  STORE,  Preston,  Utah 
FARGO,  WILSON  &  WELLS, 

Pocatello,  Idaho 
M.  H.  KING  STORES,  Idaho  Falls.  Idaho 
IDAHO  DEPARTMENT  STORE, 

Twin  Falls,  Idaho 
DENVER  DRY  GOODS  CO., 

Denver,  Colorado 
If  this  item  is  not  in  vour  department 
store,  send  to: 

The  ARTCRAFT  PRESS 

Manufacturers 

217  Beason  Bldg.,  Salt  Lake  City 

An  inexpensive  GIFT  for  Holidays  or 
Birthdays 


646 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1950 


FIRST  to  Sears 
THEN  to  school! 


RONIE  JOHNSON 


Phone  4-4025 

Same  Location  Since  1890 

186  N  Street 

Opposite 
Mcdn  Entrance 

City  Cemetery 

Salt  Lake  City 


Professional 

and  Social 
Stationery 


COMMERCIAL 
AND  EDITION 
PRINTERS  AND 
BOOKBINDERS 
PAPER  RULING 


DESERET  NEWS  PRESS 

40  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  L  Utah 


Enroll  NoW" 

Brigham  Young  IJnU 
versity  opens  its  75th 
and  greatest  year  on 
Sept.  25th 

*  New  Fieldhouse 

*  New  Science 
Building 

*  Greater  Curricula 

*  Jubilee  Activities 

New  students  should  apply 

for  admission  by 

September  1 

THERE  IS  STILL  TIME 

BRIGHAM  YOUNG 
UNIVERSITY 

PROVO,  UTAH 


CJrom   I  Lear  and  QJc 


ar 


Lydia  Bennet  Egbert,  author  of  the  story 

"An  Apple  for  the  Teacher,"  was  born  and 
reared  in  Mound  Valley,  Idaho.  She  is  the 
wife  of  Hyrum  Herbert  Egbert  and  the 
mother  of  six  daughters,  all  married.  Mrs. 
Egbert  is  also  more  than  proud  of  her  ten 
grandchildren.  "An  Apple  for  the  Teach- 
er" is  her  first  pubHshed  story,  although 
she  has  written  many  poems.  Among  her 
Church  activities  is  an  active  interest  in 
genealogical  work  and  she  serves  as  geneal- 
ogist for  her  family  organization. 

Ezra  J.  Poulsen,  Salt  Lake  City,  author 
of  the  three- part  story  "White  September," 
beginning  in  this  issue  of  the  Magazine,  is 
already  well-known  to  our  readers  through 
his  many  articles  and  stories,  including 
"The  Rock  and  the  River"  (1944)  and 
"Windy  Hilltop"  (1948).  He  grew  up  in 
Paris,  Idaho,  which  is  the  locale  for  many 
of  his  writings.  Mr.  Poulsen  tells  us  that 
he  started  to  write  a  novel  when  he  was 
very  young,  but,  due  to  plot  difficulties  and 
lack  of  time,  he  laid  the  material  aside. 
"But  years  afterwards  I  discovered  it  was 
still  faintly  breathing.  I  nursed  it  back  to 
a  certain  amount  of  health,  and  gave  it  a 
big  shot  of  revision.  The  final  result  has 
been  my  novel  Birthright,  recently  off  the 
press.  I  early  developed  the  habit  of  glori- 
f}dng  the  small  town,  and  Paris,  Idaho,  is 
the  Knowlton  of  White  September." 


The  editorial  "Our  Pioneer  Heritage" 
(by  Counselor  Velma  N.  Simonsen)  in  the 
July  Magazine  was  excellent.  All  too  often 
we  feel  smug  because  we  are  related  to 
some  faithful  soul.  These  lines  come  to 
me  and  fit  the  idea  of  the  editorial: 
"You  have  to  do  your  own  growing  no 
matter  how  tall  your  grandfather  was." 
— Mrs.  Laura  R.  Merrill 

Logan,  Utah 

I  should  hate  to  miss  an  issue  of  this 
wonderful  little  friend — it  is  almost  like 
one  of  the  family  coming  home  for  a  visit 
every  month. 

— Mrs.  Joanna  L.  Wenkfield 

St.  Helene,  Oregon 


I  loved  that  article  about  the  woman 
who  prepared  for  death.  I  don't  know 
when  anything  has  appealed  to  me  as  that 
did.  ("The  Household  of  Faith,"  May 
1950.)  I  guess  it  was  the  courage  shown. 
Also,  I  thought  the  writing  of  it  excep- 
tionally good.  The  serial  by  Alice  Bailey, 
"Dark  in  the  Chrysalis,"  is  interesting,  al- 
so, and  beautifully  written. 

— Dorothy   Clapp   Robinson 

Boise,  Idaho 

I  thought  you  might  be  interested  to 
know  that  the  poetry  in  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  was  commented  upon  very  fa- 
vorably in  a  radio  program  over  station 
KG,  San  Francisco.  The  program  was 
Ann  Holden's  "Home  Forum,"  upon 
which  I  was  interviewed,  and  Miss  Holden 
read  "A  Sidewalk  Sketch"  from  the  Oc- 
tober 1949  Magazine,  and  said  how  in- 
terested she  was  to  know  of  the  Maga- 
zine and  the  poetry  used  in  it. 
— Elaine  Swain 
Vallejo,  California 

I  would  like  a  complete  copy  of  the 
story  published  in  1947,  "Where  Trails 
Run  Out"  by  Anna  Prince  Redd.  Can  you 
tell  me  if  it  is  published  in  book  form  and 
the  pubhsher's  name?  I  enjoy  reading  the 
stories  and  articles  every  month,  especially 
the  contest  poems  and  stories. 

—Mrs.  S.   L.   Zundell 

Venice,    California 

This  story,  which  was  a  favorite  with 
many  of  our  readers,  has  not  yet  been  pub- 
lished in  book  form. — Ed. 

Please  renew  my  subscription  for  two 
years,  to  the  best  little  Magazine  in  the 
world. 

— Mary  Lda  Loucks 

Spokane,  Washington 

I  love  my  little  Magazine  and  hope  to 
be  able  to  keep  it  going.  The  lessons  and 
stories  are  wonderful  and  help  in  many 
ways. 

— Mrs.  Stella  Mann 

Gideon,  Missouri 

Page  647 


rO  NEW  MEMBERS  Of  THE  i  7?)7i 


eaami 


THIS  BIG  1420  PAGE 

Funk  %  WagnaUs 


NEW  COLLEGE  STANDARD. DICTIONARY 


SHOULD  BE 

IN  EVERY 

HOME 

AND  orncEi 

*  Over  145,000  entries 

*  EM-PHA-TYPE  sys- 
tem of  pronunciation 

*  5,000  IMEW  words 

*  1,420  pages 

*  Authoritative  and 
Complete 

*  1,000  illustrations 

*  $5.50  in  publisher's 
edition,  but  yours 
FREE  with  member- 
ship in  our  club,  as 
explained  below 


Fomi/y  Read/no  ri  l 
double  ft..  ^  ^'"*» 

'ence  of  al/   /f,     °^  ^^'^e/- 
?conc/;    shou/d  ,^^'^^t''ons. 

^T    d/sapprovaf  ""''*  ""'^^^ 

f°''  f^n  credit    ^^"^y  ^^ys 


ALSO  FREE 

WITH 
MEMBERSHIP 

"ROOM  FOR 
ONE  MORE" 

By  Anna  P.  Rose 

A  wise  and  gentle 
family  opens  its  home 
to  three  waifs  who 
had  never  before 
known  the  comfort  of 
a  family  circle.  Pub- 
lished at  $2.75.  but 
yours  free  with  mem- 
bership! 


Mail  Coupon  Now!  CS 

BOTH  FREE   WITH    MEMBERSHIP 

New  College  Standard  Dictionary 

and  "Room  for  One  More" 

FAMILY  READING  CLUB,  Dept.  9RSM 
Mineola,  New  York 

Please  send  me  the  two  books  listed  above  as  my 
free  Membership  Gift  Books  and  enroll  me  as  a 
member  of  the  Family  Reading  Club.  Each  month  you 
will  send  me  a  review  of  the  Club's  forthcoming  se- 
lection —  which  I  may  accept  or  reject  as  I  choose. 
There  are  no  membership  dues  or  fees  —  only  the  re- 
quirement that  I  accept  a  minimum  of  four  selections 
during  the  coming  twelve  months,  beginning  with  the 
current  Club  selection,  at  only  $1.89  each,  plus 
postage  and  handling.  As  a  member,  I  will  receive  a 
free  Bonus  Book  with  each  four  Club  selections  I 
accept. 

Mr. 

Mrs 

Miss 

Street  and  No 


(Please  Print) 


City Zone. .  . .   State 

Age,  if 

Occupation    Under   21 . . 

Same  price  in  Canada:  105  Bond  St.,  Toronto  2 
Offer  good  only  in  the  U.S.A.  and  Canada 


BOOKS  FOR  THE  WHOLE  FAMILY 

Yes,  you  may  have  both  of  the  books  described 
on  this  page  as  your  FREE  MEMBERSHIP  GIFT 
BOOKS  when  you  join  our  Book  Club!  The  Fam- 
ily Reading  Club  was  founded  to  select  worthwhile, 
interesting  and  entertaining  books  for  the  whole 
family  —  books  that  are  not  objectionable  in  any 
way.  Each  month  our  Editors  select  the  one  book 
they  can  recommend  most  enthusiastically  '—  a 
book  which  you  can  read  with  pleasure  and  discuss 
with  delight. 

WHAT  MEMBERSHIP  MEANS  TO  YOU: 
You  pay  only  $1.89  each  (plus  postage  and 
handling)  for  the  books  you  purchase  from  the 
Club,  after  reading  the  book  review  which  will 
come  to  your  home  each  month.  And  to  retain 
membership,  you  need  purchase  only  four  books 
each  year!  With  each  four  selections  you  take,  you 
will  receive  a  free  "Bonus"  Book  that  meets  the 
high  Club  standards  of  excellence,  interest,  superior 
writing  and  wholesome  subject  matter.  With  the 
value  of  the  Bonus  Books  figured  in  you  can  thus 
save  up  to  50  percent  of  your  book  dollars! 

JOIN  NOW  -  SEND  NO  MONEY:  If  you 
believe  in  a  Book  Club  which  will  appeal  to  the 
finest  instincts  of  your  family,  let  us  send  you 
both  of  the  books  descrbed  above  as  your  free 
Membership  Gift  Books.  Just  mail  the  coupon.  How- 
ever, as  this  unusual  offer  may  be  withdrawn  at  any 
time,  we  urge  you  to  mail  the  coupon  NOW! 

FAMILY  READING  CLUB 
Mineola,  New  York 


Your  "College  grade" courses  in 
education  offered  in 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 

use  eminent  textbooks  in  every  field: 

Theology:  The  Life  and  Ministry  of  the  Savior 

Reference:  JESUS  THE  CHRIST,  by  James  E.  Talmage 

Cloth  $2.75,  Leather  $7.00 

Visiting  Teachers  Message:  Our  Savior  Speaks 

Reference:  THE  HOLY  BIBLE 

L.D.S.  Missionary  Edition  $9.25,  Others  $1.75  to  $20.00 

Work  Meeting:  The  Art  of  Homemaking 

Reference:  "THE  COMPLETE  BOOK  OF  SEWING/' 

by  Constance  Talbot 

$2.90 

Literature:  The  Literature  of  England 

Reference:  THE  LITERATURE  OF  ENGLAND  VOL.  I 

by  Woods,  Watt  and  Anderson 

$4.50,  by  mail  $4.75 

1950-51  LESSONS  FEATURE: 
Paradise  Lost 

Paradise  Regained  and  Samson  Agonistes 
John  Dryden,  Richard  Steele,  and  Joseph  Addison 
Jonathan  Swift,  Alexander  Pope, 
Oliver  Goldsmith,  Samuel  Johnson,  and  James  Boswell 

Social  Science:  "The  Progress  of  Man" 

Reference:  "THE  PROGRESS  OF  MAN," 

by  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 

$2.25 

—  All  prices  are  subject  to  change  without  notice  — 

Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple  Street 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mention    The   Relief   Socicttf   Magazine    When    Buying   From    Advertisers 


U.  S.  POSTAGE 

2f^  Paid 

SALT  LAKE  CjTY,  UTAH 

PERMIT  No.  690 

?/'"*' i,'»''»ii:"i-" 

:-'>:'i%': 


.1^^?^: 


t  ''*ii? 


.r-% 


:,:,, ^ 

1 

|ili||;;,: 

,:* 

^^)^ll 

iE\"3V 

^^•- 

A' 


U4 


IDAHO  SUGAR 


aimiMiSKroMiiiiiiia 


ss.A®£s.  ^  1  m 


.  -f  •»*'l!w<* 


OCTOBER  1950 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  publication  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.  Spafford  ..-_-.  President 

Marianne  C.   Sharp  _  -  .  -  -  First  Counselor 

Velma  N.  Simonsen  .  .  -  -  -       Second  Counselor 

Margaret  C.  Pickering     -----     Secretary-Treasurer 
Achsa  E.  Paxman  Leone  G.  Layton  Lillie  C.  Adams  Alta  J.  Vance 

Mary  G.  Judd  Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Ethel  C.  Smith  Christine  H.  Robinson 

Anna  B.  Hart  Evon  W.  Peterson  Louise  W.  Madsen  Alberta  H.  Christensen 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Leone  O.  Jacobs  Aleine  M.  Young  Nellie  W.  Neal 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Mary  J.  Wilson  Josie  B.  Bay 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor             -            -            -            -*-.-            -            -            -            -  Marianne  C.   Sharp 

Associate  Editor       ._--.-.--  Vesta  P.  CrawforS 

General  Manager    ---------  Belle  S.   Spafford 

Vol.  37  OCTOBER  1950  No.  10 


e 


ontents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Crisis  in  Constitutionalism  G.   Homer  Durham  652 

President  George  F.  Richards  Joseph  Fielding  Smith  661 

FICTION 

Home  Is  Where  You  Make  It Olive  Woolley  Burt  663 

White  September  —  Chapter  2 Ezra  J.  Poulsen  677 

You  Can  Learn Katherine   Kelly  683 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

Sixty  Years  Ago  672 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  673 

Editorial;    The  Quest  for  Peace  Marianne  C.  Sharp  674 

Notes  to  the  Field:    Request  for  Copies  of  "The  Woman's  Exponent"  676 

Relief  Society  Handbook  Available  676 

Wells  Stake  Completes  Unique  Map  Project 682 

Notes  From  the  Field:    Socials,  Bazaars,  and  Other  Activities 

General  Secretary-Treasurer,  Margaret  C.  Pickering  687 

From  Near  and  Far  720 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

American  Pottery  and  Porcelain  —  Part  II  Rachel  K.  Laurgaard  668 

On  Being  One's  Best  Self  : CaroUne  Eyring  Miner  686 

LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

Theology:    "The  Resurrection  and  the  Ascension"  Don  B.  Colton  696 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:    "For  What  Shall  It  Profit  a  Man?"  Mary  Grant  Judd  702 

Work  Meeting:    Slipcovers  and  Dressing  Table  Skirts  Christine  H.  Robinson  703 

Literature:    Richard  Steele  and  Joseph  Addison  Briant  S.   Jacobs  705 

Social  Science:    Evil  Forces  in  the  World Archibald  F.  Bennett  711 

Music:    The  Accompanist,  Her  Responsibility,  Efficiency,  and  Art  Florence  J.  Madsen  715 

POETRY 

October  —  Frontispiece Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard  651 

The  Living  Bread  Margaret  B.   Shomaker   660 

When  I  Leave  Dorothy   J.   Roberts  660 

After  the  Harvest  Leone  E.   McCune  671 

Pioneer Beatrice  Knowlton  Ekman  671 

Songs  of  Gladness  Grace  B.  Wilson  671 

Once  Again  Grace  M.  Candland  675 

October  Winds  Rose  Thomas  Graham  675 

Enchantment  in  Oils Elaine  Swain  675 

October  Is  Forever  Lizabeth  Wall  676 

Keepers  of  the  Hearth  Ruth  Harwood  682 

October  Song  Marvin   Jones  686 

Autumn  Day Christie  Lund  Coles  718 

Katydids  Evelyn   Fjeldsted  718 

Storm  Warning   Viriginia   Ellis    Newman  719 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  OflPices :  28  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  3-2741:  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


Why  thei^ 


m 


mmm'^^^^ 


OFFERS    TO    SEND    YOU 


ANY  T  WO^^^^^FREE 


Yes,  you  are  invited  to 
of  the  wonderful  new  books  shown  on  this 
page  as  your  FREE  MEMBERSHIP  GIFT 
BOOKS  when  you  join  our  Book  Club!  The 
Family  Reading  Club  was  founded  to  select 
and  distribute  books  for  the  whole  family— 


WITH    MEMBERSHIP 

accept  any   two        books  which  are  worthwhile,  interesting  and 


entertaining  without  being  objectionable  in 
any  way.  Read,  below,  how  the  Family 
Reading  Club  operates;  then  mail  the  cou- 
pon to  join  the  Club  and  get  your  TWO 
FREE  BOOKS-tocfay/ 


GREATEST  STORY  EVER  TOLD 

By  Fulton  Ourslec 

A  reverent,  faithful  retelling  of 
the  everlasting  story  of  Jesus, 
bringing  Him  excitingly  close  to 
you.    Publisher's  edition,  $2.95. 

UNTIL  THE  DAY  BREAK 

By  Sallie  Lee  Bell 
The  story  of  beautiful  Mara,  who 
was    content   to   be   a    slave   until 
she    learned    the    real   meaning    of 
love!     Publisher's    edition,    $2.50. 


Funk  &  Wagnalls 

COLLEGE  STANDARD  DICTIONARY 

Contains  over  145,000  entries,  1,420 
pages;  measures  6V2"  x  9^U" .  A 
must  volume  for  your  home  library. 
Publisher's    edition    $5.50. 

STORIES  OF  GREAT  OPERAS 

By  Milton  Cross 
Contains  every  aria,  all  the  action, 
the    complete    stories    of    72    of    the 
world's  best-loved  operatic  dramas. 
Publisher's  edition,  $3.75. 


THE  ENDURING  HILLS 

By  Janice  Holt  Giles 
A  Kentucky  farm  boy  breaks  away 
from    the   humdrum    life   that   had 
been   his   family's   lot  for   genera- 
tions.    Publisher's   edition,   $3.00. 

SWIFTWATER 

By  Paul  Annixter 
The    story    of    a    father    and    his 
son   —   and   their  struggle   to  es- 
tablish  a   sanctuary    for   geese   in 
Maine.  Publisher's  edition,  $2.50. 


BOOKS  FOR  THE  WHOLE  FAMILY  AT  BIG  SAVINGS 


There  is  no  charge  for  membership  in  the  Family 
Reading  Club.  Each  month  our  Editors  select  the 
one  book  they  can  recommend  most  enthusiastically 
to  members  —  books  every  member  of  the  family 
can  read.  For  instance,  among  recent  books  which 
members  obtained  through  the  Club  are  such  out- 
standing best-sellers  as  Elizabeth  Goudge's  "Pil- 
grim's Inn"  and  Frances  Parkinson  Keyes'  "Came 
A  Cavalier." 

You  pay  only  $1.89  each  (plus  postage  and  hand- 
ling) for  the  books  you  purchase  after  reading  the 
colorful  book  review  magazine  which  will  come  to 
your  home  each  month.  But  it  is  not  necessary  to 
purchase  every  selection  —  only  four  each  year  to 
retain  your  membership. 

The  Family  Reading  Club  distributes  a  "Bonus" 
Book  FREE  for  each  four  selections  you  take,  and 
you  can  build  up  a  fine  library  this  way  at  no  extra 
expense.  The  purchase  of  Club  books  for  only  $1.89 
each  —  instead  of  the  publishers'  prices  of  $2.50  to 
$4.00  —  saves  you  25%  to  35%  of  your  book  dol- 
lars. And  when  the  value  of  the  free  Bonus  Books 
is  figured  in,  you  actually  save  up   to  50%! 

If  you  believe  in  a  book  club  which  will  appeal  to 
the  finest  instincts  of  every  member  of  the  family, 
let  us  introduce  you  to  the  Family  Reading  Club  by 
sending  you  your  choice  of  any  TWO  of  the  books 
shown  above  as  your  Membership  Gift  Books.  Just 
mail  the  coupon  today  —  without  money.  However, 
as  this  unusual  offer  may  be  withdrawn  at  any 
time,  we  urge  you  to  mail  the  coupon  NOW! 

FAMILY  READING  CLUB     #    MINEOLA,  N.  Y. 


I 


MAIL  COUPON  NOW! 


cs 


TWO   BOOKS  FREE 

WITH  MEMBERSHIP 
FAMILY  READING  CLUB,  DEPT.  10-RSM 
MINEOLA,  NEW  YORK 

Please  send  me  at  once  the  two  books  I  have  checked 
below  as  my  Membership  Gift  Books. 


D 


□ 


Q  Stories  of  the 
Great  Operas 

n  The  Enduring 
Hills 

n  Swiftwater 


The  Greatest  Story 
Ever  Told 

Until  the  Day  Break 
New  College  Stan- 
dard Dictionary 
Also  enroll  me  as  a  member  of  the  Family  Reading 
Club  and  send  me,  each  month,  a  review  of  the  Club's 
forthcoming  selection  —  which  I  may  accept  or  re- 
ject as  I  choose.  There  are  no  membership  dues  or 
fees  —  only  the  requirement  that  I  accept  a  mini- 
mum of  four  Club  selections  during  the  coming  twelve 
months,  beginning  with  the  current  Club  selection,  at 
only  $1.89  each,  plus  postage  and  handling.  As  a 
member  I  will  receive  a  free  Bonus  Book  with  each 
four  Club  selections  I  accept. 
Mr. 

Mrs 

Miss 


(Please  Print) 


Street  and  No. 


City Zone State 

Age,  if 
Occupation Under  21.... 

Same  price  in  Canada:  105  Bond  St.,  Toronto  2 
Offer  good  only  In  the  U.S.A.  and  Canada 


Josef  Muench 


"A  HARVEST  IN  THE  VALLEY" 
Field  near  Camarillo,  Pleasant  Valley,  California 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

VOL  37,   NO.  10  OCTOBER  1950 


OctoL 


Eva  WHIqs  Wangsgaard 

October  strides  in  scarlet  shoes, 
A  bushel  basket  in  each  hand, 

Her  auburn  hair  in  golden  clips, 
Her  fair  complexion  olive-tanned. 

One  basket  heaped  with  apple  red, 
The  other  round  w^ith  green  of  pears, 

October  gathers  marigolds 
To  trim  the  peasant  blouse  she  wears. 

October  rests  at  close  of  day 

Where  weeping  willows  sigh  and  drop 
Their  amber  tears  around  her  couch. 

The  narrow  tears  they  cannot  stop. 

She  lifts  a  frosted  willow  wand  ** 
And  changes  costumes  at  one  stroke 

To  meet  November  at  the  gate 

Wrapped  in  a  fine  blue  veil  of  smoke. 


The  Cover:  Lane  of  Poplar  Trees,  Owens  Valley,  California,  Photograph  by  Josef 

Muench. 


Crisis  in  Constitutionalism 

Dr.  G.  Homer  Durham 
Director,  Institute  of  Government,  University  of  Utah 

IN  large  measure  the  United  sponsibility  in  government  and  lib- 
States  holds  a  key  responsibil-  erty  in  the  people,  under  law.  Sev- 
ity  for  the  immediate  future  of  enteenth  century  England  repre- 
constitutionalism,  due  to  its  cur-  sents  a  great  culminating  epoch: 
rent  position  as  the  leading  western  the  extensive  usage  of  written  guar- 
power.  By  constitutionalism  here  an  tees  of  human  liberty  (the  Peti- 
is  meant  a  system  of  society  in  tion  of  Right,  1629;  the  Bill  of 
which  government  functions  accord-  Rights,  1689)  was  developed  by  the 
ing  to  definite  rules,  affords  devices  English  Parliament;  the  independ- 
for  popular  control  of  its  organs  and  ence  of  the  judiciary  established  (re- 
activities, and  in  doing  so  recog-  defined  in  the  Act  of  Settlement, 
nizes  that  a  system  of  liheity  for  1701);  and  the  executive  power  lim- 
groups  and  individuals  is  as  signifi-  fted  and  brought  under  representa- 
cant  a  part  of  society  as  government,  tive  control,  not  only  of  statute  law, 
Charles  A.  Beard  referred  to  it  in  but  of  the  purse.  This  great  in- 
American  life  as  "government  and  heritance  of  Enghsh  liberty  and  re- 
liberty  in  check  under  supreme  sponsibility  in  government  was  re- 
l^w.  defined,  clarified,  and  incorporated 

The  Latter-day  Saints  believe  that  in  the  Constitution  of  the  United 

such  a  system  is  in  accordance  with  States,  together  with  the  unique  de- 

the  wisdom  of  Providence.    Such  a  vice  of  "federalism"  and  other  fea- 

system  may  not  always  prevail;  sure-  tures  which  mark  it  not  only  as  the 

ly  has  not  always  prevailed  in  the  embodiment  of  the  best  efforts  of 

history  of  the  human  race.  But,  as  struggling  mankind  over  millenni- 

indicated  in  the  Doctrine  and  Cove-  ums,  but  as  a  document  of  inspira- 

nants   of   the   Church,   a   scheme  tion. 

whereby  men  can  act  in  "futurity''         In  a  few  years  the  Constitution 

(that  is,  act  fearlessly  and  with  con-  of  the  United  States  will  have  com- 

fidence  and  faith  in  the  future),  and  pleted  two  hundred  years'  service, 

their  free  agency  be  respected,  rep-  it  was  framed  in  1787;  ratified  by 

resents  a  religious  and  political  ideal  the   American   states   in    sufficient 

towards  which  men,  if  inclined  to-  number  to  insure  its  adoption  in 

ward  belief  in  God,  should  direct  1788,  and   it  went  into   effect  in 

their  efforts.  April  1789.    It  established  a  system 

The  struggle  for  constitutionalism  of  limited  government,  checks  and 

may  be  read  throughout  the  pages  balances,    divided    power    between 

of  history.     After   the   translation  Nation  and  states,  which  made  for 

and  printing  of  the  Bible  in  west-  the  growth  of  popular  control  and 

ern  Europe,  the  fifteenth,  sixteenth,  liberty.     Within     months     of    its 

and  seventeenth  centuries  saw  many  adoption,  it  was  amended  so  that 

popular  movements  aiming  at  re-  the  principle  of  effective  limitations 

Page  652 


CRISIS  IN  CONSTITUTIONALISM 

on  authority,  in  favor  of  liberty, 
could  be  spelled  out  in  black  and 
white— the  federal  Bill  of  Rights. 


M' 


IDPOINT  in  the  twentieth  cen- 
tury, after  161  years  of  usage, 
the  American  contribution,  togeth- 
er with  its  English  forebears  and 
contemporaries— Canada,  Australia, 
New  Zealand,  the  Union  of  South 
Africa,  et  al.- has  wielded  tremen- 
dous world  influence.  The  nations 
espousing  liberty  are  more  or  less 
banded  together  in  the  Marshall 
Plan-Atlantic  Treaty  scheme,  and 
constitute  the  forces  striving  to 
make  the  United  Nations  (UN)  an 
effective  instrument  of  constitution- 
alism at  the  world  level.  However, 
what,  in  the  eighteenth  century, 
seemed  like  the  start  of  a  universal 
trend  towards  constitutionalism,  has 
not  been  realized.  Many  nations 
and  the  bulk  of  the  world's  popula- 
tion in  Asia  have  not  received  the 
stimulus  and  influence  of  literacy 
and  the  growth  of  knowledge  essen- 
tial to  a  free  society.  There  is  tre- 
mendous and  profound  meaning  in 
the  simple  phrase  of  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith: 

I  teach  them  correct  principles  and  they 
govern  themselves. 

The  world  cannot  be  saved  in 
ignorance.  Peoples  must  learn  to 
read  and  write,  to  think  and  under- 
stand. To  say  ''Lord,  Lord,"  is  not 
to  enter  the  kingdom.  To  say 
''Constitutionalism,  constitutional- 
ism; freedom,  freedom"  is  not  to 
produce  a  free  society.  To  become 
self-governing,  men  must  have 
knowledge.  They  cannot  be  saved 
from  tyranny,  dictatorship,  or  drudg- 
ery in  ignorance.  Inasmuch  as  con- 
stitutionalism, like  the  kingdom  of 


653 

God,  imphes  intelligent  citizenship 
to  enjoy  the  great  privilege  of  self- 
government,  it  is  small  wonder  that 
many  millions  fall  to  the  spell  of 
the  dictator.  But  this  question 
need  not  detain  us.  The  question 
for  us  is,  what  of  the  areas  of  self- 
government  in  the  world?  Before 
they  can  expand  in  influence,  hold 
out  inspiration  for  the  masses  of 
Asia,  what  must  we  do  ourselves? 
If  our  lights  do  not  "shine"  we  can 
expect  the  awakening  men  of  Asia 
to  be  properly  duped  and  misled  by 
other  doctrines  than  those  of  free- 
dom and  self-government. 

Because  the  major  portion  of  read- 
ers will  reflect  membership  in  the 
American  system,  let  us  analyze  the 
problem  along  American  lines.  How- 
ever, parallel  circumstances  prevail 
elsewhere.  Canadian  and  other 
readers  can  substitute  their  arrange- 
ments and  analyze  the  situation  in 
common  with  all  members  of  the 
Church  throughout  the  world. 

'T^ODAY,  government  operates  at 
four  distinct  levels  in  the  ef- 
fort to  "establish  justice  .  .  .  provide 
for  the  common  defense,  promote 
the  general  welfare,  and  secure  the 
blessings  of  liberty." 

1 .  The  United  Nations 

One  of  the  great,  unique,  inspira- 
tional devices  incorporated  in  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States 
is  the  principle  found  in  Article  VI, 
which  makes  all  treaties  entered  into 
by  the  United  States  "the  supreme 
law  of  the  land."  Accordingly,  the 
Charter  of  the  United  Nations  is 
now  part  of  the  supreme  Jaw  of  the 
United  States,  and  as  such,  under 
the  doctrine  of  the  Supreme  Court 
in  Missouri  v.  Holland  (1918),  pro- 


654 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


•  l-H 

c 


CRISIS  IN  CONSTITUTIONALISM  655 

vides  a  basis  for  new  legislation  and  ment,  as  a  part  of  our  self-governing 

new    administrative    developments,  system,  has  responded  to  demands 

At  the  moment  of  this  writing,  it  is  for  regulation  of  business,  agricul- 

significant  to  observe  that  the  Unit-  ture,   labor,   for  old  age  pensions 

ed  States,  with  other  members  of  ^^^eral  aid  for  highways,  agricultural 

the  UN,  are  fighting  in  Korea  in  the  colleges  and  extension  services,  so- 

interests  of  world  law  and  order,  as  ^'^^  s^^^^^^y,  and  other  services. 

part  of  "the  supreme  law  of  the  ,^^t^.,.    ^       xt  i.-       i    r^ 

W' under  Article  VI  of  the  Con-  X^D^^    the    National    Govern- 
stitution,   as  well  as   in  what  the  ^ent  is  a  powerful- instrument 

President    and    his    councils    have  -very  powerful.   Moreover,   much 

gravely  decided  to  be  American  in-  of  its  power  is  in  the  hands  of  the 

terests.    The  essential  point  is  that  President,  both  because  the  original 

the    Government    of    the    United  Constitution  made  the  Presidency  a 

States  is  bound  to  uphold  and  de-  powerful  office,  and  because  of  the 

fend,  as  part  of  the  effort  towards  fact   that   Congress   has   found   it 

international  justice,  the  principles  necessary  to  delegate  more  and  more 

found  in  the  Charter  of  the  United  P^^er  to  him.    Power  may  be  used 

Nations.    This  is  a  grave  responsi-  f^^   good   or  evil     The  relatively 

bility  at  the  world  level,  weak   National   Government  from 

Washington  to  Lincoln  could  not 

2.  The  National  Government  ^^^^^  gf  a%  ^h^  ^^'^"^J  ''{}}'f  ^^' 

dividuals    of    the    land.     Witness 

At  the  national  level  the  powers  Joseph  Smith's  failure  to  get  help 

of     government     have     expanded  from  President  Van  Buren  for  dep- 

enormously.    This  has  been  due  to  redations   in   Missouri   in    1838-39. 

democratization  of  an  increasingly  Today,   the  National  Government 

urban,  industrial  population.  When  would  respond  to  almost  any  group 

the  rich,  learned,  and  well-born  are  with  services.     National  power  in 

the  only  ones  to  exercise  the  suf-  international  and  domestic  affairs, 

frage,  government  responds  to  their  then,  is  now  in  the  custody  of  the 

wishes  and  needs  which  are  rela-  voters'  hands.    The  Supreme  Court 

tively  few.    When  the  ballot  is  giv-  has  rarely  challenged  the  scope  of 

en  to  everybody,  as  happened  in  the  national   power   since    1937.    That 

United    States   between    1830   and  means  the  people  shall  judge  and 

1920    (universal   manhood   suffrage  decide  their  destiny.  This  is  a  grave 

dates  from  around  1830;  woman  suf-  responsibility,  in  which  we  shall  not 

frage  was  achieved  by  1920),  govern-  be  saved  in  ignorance.     We  must 

ment  changes  its  nature  and  comes  be   informed,   judge   issues,   decide 

to  reflect  the  needs  of  the  masses  of  them  with  wisdom,  and  use  our  in- 

the  people.    The  National  Govern-  fluence  to  sustain   good  men  and 

ment  was   strictly  limited   by  the  righteous  causes. 

original    Constitution.    But,    under 

the  pressure  of  a  nation  of  workers  ^  State  Government 

crowded    together    in    large    cities, 

with  all  the  problems  of  an  indus-  The     fort\  eight     states     arc     in 

trial  society,  the  National  Govern-  trouble.      Before    1913    they    con- 


U} 


•<  -t->     -C 


.i      I 

M-      3    Q. 
O     O    Q. 


O 


<L> 


O    ^ 


."^     ID     C/1 

Q 


-oH- 


C/1 

c 
o 

E 
o 
o 

1 

o 

i- 
m 

T3 

c 

E 

E 
o 

c 

u 
z 

w 
o 

u 
z 

w 

1 

E 
o 

CJ 

c 
o 

Ol 

a. 

< 

c 
o 
■l-J 
re 

OJ 
Q. 

o 
o 
o 

LU 
Ol 

13 
O 

X 

<u 

x: 

< 

Q. 
O 

CL 

C 

< 

o 
a> 

E 
re 
o 

1. 
re 

5 

o 

'l/l 
If) 

E 
E 
o 
o 

10 

_E 

■T3 

'e 

o 

<4- 

o 

c 

o 

u 

o 

o 

o 

o 

Q. 

i_ 

S 

« 

Q. 

Q 

c 
o 
(-> 

u 

o 

Q. 

IE 
Q. 

a. 

^ 

C/5 

u 

</i 

u 

c 

"O 

2 

T3 

0) 

+-> 

Ol 

Ol 
T3 

-1 

-M 

c 

> 

r 

GO 

o 
<; 

4: 

o 

o 

E 

Ol 

T3 
< 

3 

o 
o 

Ol 

<-> 
o 

lO 

fe 

b 

to 

OQ 

(J 

Ol 

re 

c 

F 

>> 

< 

-t-> 

o 

r 

o 

o 

re 

o 

X. 

tt: 

O 

X 

0) 

o 

o 

LJJ 

u 

Ol 

>> 

3 

Z 

x: 

3 

1/1 

c 
c 
o 



w 

5: 

^ 

Q) 

re 

o 

OJ 

z 

o 
(J 

<u 

<u 

1— 

3 

00 

_i 

a. 

O 

re 

2 

tf 

X 

o 

re 

w 

o 

■z. 

pL, 

go  "^ 

5    c   .E 


_     Ol     »-      O 

5"    c     a>  •— 


<u    re    re 
re     *-     i->   irt 


<    S    g        :!i 


H 

zw 

H"^ 

CCD 

<'-' 

B-b- 

L 


H 

u[fi 

s< 

HH 

PC  c/l 

So 

Q 

U, 

o 

H^^ 

CC^ 

<o 

CL-O 

u 

Q 

UH 

uz 

r-U 

H< 

</5  cu 

OW 

&.Q 

CRISIS  IN  CONSTITUTIONALISM 


657 


Eh 
"^ 

w 
<l 

!» 

H 
Q 

< 

O 

Eh 

:z; 

Q 

^i 

Oh 


.2  ^ 


o 

;=: 
o 

o    3 


o 

CQ 

6 
S 

^  s 


o 


o 

O 

a» 
o 
u 

s 
s 

o 

OS 

m 
u 


o     § 


o 

•  I— t 

02 


o 


:3 
o 


W 

05 

O 
•I— t 


•^    o 


•l-H  g; 

03     O 


T3 
O 

I  § 

43  rq 

Ph  43 

^  OS 


OJ 

OS 

13 

03 

1—1 

1— H 

C 

c 

5=! 

fl 

G 

G 

o 

•l-H 

o 

•fH 

O 
•l-H 

O 

•  l-H 

O 

•l-H 

O 

•l-H 

4^      ^J      4-i      4-^ 

c^     cd     c^     c3 

^  ^  iz;  12; 


OS     03 


o 

•  l-H 

CO 

•l-H  S^ 

o 
pq 

m 

•l-H 

OS 
o 


s 

o 

be 


<C  <  o 


P3 

o 

•  l-H 

4-5 

03 


O 


03   .t:; 
o 

o 

ft 

•l-H 

o 

0) 

o    o 

o     <1J 

•p-i      a; 

m    4-^ 

02      4J 

•l-H       •rH 

s  s 

£    S 
o    o 


< 

0) 


o 

•  l-H 

02 
02 


S 

o 
O 

a> 
be 

4^      <+H 

s  -^ 

5        02 


OS 


o 


03 

o 

OS 

s 

OS 
l=! 

OS 


OS 

o 
M 

4^ 

}=! 


0) 


o 

•l-H 

4-i 
OS 
U 

o 
ft 

o 
O 


o 

•l-H 

02 
02 


O 

O 

CD 

9.     bo 


OS 

•5    "^ 


0)     o 

4^       '.-H 

02      4^ 


4-1 
4-1 

on 


o 


Ph     3 

CC       02 


OS 

02 
<D 


o 

•  l-H 
> 

u 

0) 

CO 


o 


o 


2     '*-*     o 


1=5 


OS     a> 


0) 


W    P^    CQ 


PI 

O       02 
-t^       02 

bo  •-! 

•S  s 


02 

03 


«4H 
O 

03 
pq 

4-> 
U 

o 
ft 


Q 

o 

02 

o 

•l-H 
4-3 

OS 
o 

•l-H 

s 

s 

S 

e 

o 


o    S 
ft  -a 

O   Q   W   fe 


o 

•  l-H 

a  ^ 

O  <D 

43  ^ 

OS  fl 

o  ••-• 

ft  t^ 

•^  S 

O  o 

a;  G 

o  o 

^  s 

02  CC 


M  OS 

ft  ^ 

2  S 

02  0) 


02 

I— 1 
OS 

•l-H 

P! 

o 

02 
O      4^ 

Q^  TH 


<H 

o 

OQ 

o 

02 
> 
O 

o 

o 


o 
U 


>i 


o 

•l-H 

02 

02 


o 
O 

02 
O 


o 

•l-H 

o    S 


fH 

<D       r^H 
4-J       4-> 

'c     ^  - 

D  ^  ^5 

O     ►^  4^ 

0)  OS 

02  ^ 

m  m 

aj      02  C 

H     H  ^ 


O) 

m 


02 


S  o 
•■S  ^ 


u 
<:i> 


o 

•l-H 

02 
02 


O 

O 
u 

0) 

o 

0) 

T3 
02 


O 

•l-H 

02 
02 


T3 

OS   >i 

02 

02  ^ 

•+^    >j    '? 
02  4:?      g 

a:  ^  o 

^  C/2      02 
02       .     73 

.— I  "^ 

03^02 
02  ^ 
02 


O 

•  l-H 

4-3 
OS 
U 


o 

$^ 

02 

bo 
< 


1=! 

O 

•l-H 

4-> 

03 
U 

4^ 

02 


02  02  C 

02  02  rS 

OS  C«  <^ 

4-^  4-3 

m  m  "^ 

T3  T3  03 

02  02  ^ 

4-J  4-J  02 

•I— I  •l-H  i_j 

p  ;d  > 


o 

OQ 
CQ 

s 
s 

o 

Q 

u 
02 

4-i 


02 


02 

fi       O 

o3    •^ 


T3 


o 
o 


02     ^ 

>  73 


fH 


u 

0) 

T3 

02 


02 
GO 

U 


o 

O 

xn 

bo  o 


02      ^      03 


02 


o  w 


t^ 

U  73 
^   OS 

2  ^ 

O  4-J 

p^i^ 

O    02 

•r-t    ^J 
4^J    •F-l 

OS   C 

^H    *^ 

O) 


c    c 


658 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


m 


U.ZJ3 

SfSS 

uiO 


0$  otOctao 


3 

Otui 

■ioJ 

> 

O-" 

z 

uJO 


iUQU 

SoOq 


If 

til 

$8 


■X 

■■ 

|5 

^'!2 

n 

?.«>« 

u. 

i23^ 

o 

S^s 

g 

2 

« 

d) 

3 

1. 

U7 

OUJ 

cwK? 

^y 

"15  ti 

^ 

ii 

y 

S8. 


U-i 
OD 

uJ  X 
ai.  5 

Oul 

—J 

PS 


?8 


O    q 


^ 


z 

Z 

o 

ui  2 

ni" 

C^H 

UJ      LO 

^1 

UJ< 

a- 

UJ 

o 

0< 

Q 

S^ 


0:i 


11 


u^ 

M 

z 

°ffi 

UJ 

ujV 

^1 

Prti 

Si** 

9S 

z 

^5 

So 

oU 

i 

1 

lU 

fe-l 

p9 

^^ 

5^' 

^15? 

qK 

:rut 

>3 

Oo; 

n> 

-IJ 

o 

5B 

Ui 

CI 

UJQ 

3g 

^^ 

gi 


CRISIS  IN  CONSTITUTIONALISM 


659 


trolled  in  the  aggregate,  American 
public  finance  spending  and  col- 
lected more  revenues  than  the 
National  Government.  Since  1913 
this  picture  has  changed.  With  the 
income  tax  amendment  to  the  Fed- 
eral Constitution,  and  the  demands 
of  the  citizens  on  the  National  Gov- 
ernment, national  expenditures  now 
amount  to  around  fifty  billions  of 
dollars  per  year  in  1950,  while  the 
forty-eight  states  together  spend 
around  ten  to  twelve  billions. 

The  states  are  being  by-passed 
from  above  and  beneath.  New  York 
City  has  a  bigger  government  than 
New  York  State.  Mayor  O'Dwyer 
has  a  bigger  budget  and  a  larger  ad- 
ministration sphere  than  Governor 
Dewey.  Why?  Urbanization  and 
industrialization.  The  American 
people  live  in  cities  in  1950;  there 
are  only  five  or  six  million  farm  fam- 
ilies—a small  minority,  but  a  vital 
one.  For  the  farm  areas,  the  rural 
areas,  control  most  of  the  American 
state  legislatures  due  to  failure  to 
reapportion  representation  after 
each  census.  Consequently,  state 
governors  and  state  legislatures  are 
short  of  tax  resources  and  short  of 
effective  powers.  So,  the  city  pop- 
ulations turn  to  Washington  for 
federal  services,  or  to  their  urban 
municipalities  wherever  possible. 
For  the  states  to  regain  a  place  of 
significance  in  the  American  econ- 
omy will  probably  require  realloca- 
tion of  tax  resources,  expansion  of 
state  budgets  and  services  in  pro- 
portion to  national  services. 

However,  it  is  doubtful  that  na- 
tional expenditures  can  be  reduced 
because  of  the  demands  of  war  and 
growing  populations.  There  is  great 
need  for  statesmanship  at  the  state 


level  in  America  today,  to  provide 
strong  and  effective  state  govern- 
ments as  effective  counterweight  to 
the  giant  in  Washington. 

4.  Local  Government 

Local  government  suffers  from  the 
same  disease  as  state  government, 
existing  on  a  static  diet  based  on  the 
general  property  tax,  while  the  Fed- 
eral Government  thrives  on  a  rich 
diet— the  national  income  tax.  More- 
over, national  revenues  are  more  or 
less  politically  painless;  i.e.  national 
taxes  are  withheld  from  the  over- 
whelming majority  of  voters  so  that 
what  they  never  receive,  they  never 
miss.  Consequently,  the  voters 
view  Uncle  Sam  as  a  great  and  truly 
rich  uncle.  On  the  other  hand, 
every  home  owner  feels  political 
pressure  from  the  general  property 
tax,  and  punishes  local  officials  when 
taxes  are  raised  in  his  community. 
Local  government,  consequently, 
operates  under  widespread  political 
observation  and  scrutiny,  compared 
with  Washington.  Actually,  local 
taxes  and  state  taxes,  one  could 
argue,  should  be  where  the  increas- 
es come,  from  time  to  time,  as  pop- 
ulation and  growth  take  place.  It 
requires  money  to  build  roads  and 
maintain  schools.  There  are  36,- 
000,000  vehicles  today  where  there 
were  none  in  1900.  This  requires 
increased  government  expenditures. 
The  increase  has  largely  come  at  the 
federal  level,  the  politically-pain- 
less, withholding  way.  Meanwhile, 
states  and  localities  have  struggled 
to  keep  in  business  at  some  com- 
parable ratio  to  the  National  Gov- 
ernment, but  have  been  kept  alive 


660 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


largely  through  doses  of  federal  aid 
at  times  of  stress.  This  paradox 
must  be  understood  as  we  strive  to 
maintain  local  government,  use  the 
states  as  responsible  administrative 
areas,  and  at  the  same  time  use  the 
National  Government  as  a  principal 
instrument  for  maintaining  condi- 
tions of  peace  and  prosperity,  at 
home  and  abroad. 


The  power  is  in  the  people  to 
judge  and  to  formulate  policy.  That 
power  must  be  exercised  with  vigor 
and  caution;  with  foresight  and  wis- 
dom, that  liberty  may  continue  to 
prevail.  Constitutional  crises  may 
then  become  constitutional  cppor- 
tunities  for  the  growth  and  expan- 
sion of  self  government. 


cJke  JLiVifig   [Bread 

Margaret  B.  Shomakti 

I  sent  a  thin  white  word  of  prayer 
Because  you  knew  my  goal; 
I  asked  for  food,  the  staff  of  life. 
And  for  the  peace  of  soul. 

You  answered  with  unspoken  words 
Because  you  knew  my  plight 
And  fed  me  with  the  living  bread 
Clothed  in  eternal  light. 


Vl/hen  S/  JLi 


eave 


Dorothy  J.  Roberts 


When  I  leave,  remember, — 
One  bright,  yellow  rose 
To  place  upon  the  ember 
Where  these  communions  close; 

One  last  leaf  to  settle 
Where,  in  a  mind,  had  lain 
A  country  town;  one  petal 
Upon  a  heart's  refrain; 

One  loved  hue  to  flower 
Above  the  coming  night; 


One  bud  from  a  bower 
Of  stamened,  golden  light; 

One  last  homage  proffered 
The  tranquil,  quiet  way 
Of  a  memory-coffered 
Country  Sabbath  day; 

One  last  bloom  to  mellow 
Above  the  eyes,  asleep, 
Used  to  fences,  yellow 
Where  old  sweetbriers  creep. 


Lrresident  (^eorge  C/.  uiichards 

A  TRIBUTE 

EJder  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 


PRESIDENT  GEORGE  F.  RICHARDS 

FOR  forty  years  I  sat  in  council, 
attended  conferences,  and 
served  in  various  ways  with 
President  George  F.  Richards.  He, 
with  Elders  Orson  F.  Whitney 
and  David  O.  McKay,  was  called 
into  the  council  of  the  apostles  in 
April  1906.  Four  years  later,  in 
April  1910,  I  followed.  From  that 
time  forward  until  his  death  I  was 
closely  associated  with  President 
Richards. 

We  have  traveled  together  from 
one  end  of  the  stakes  of  Zion  to 
the  other.  In  the  early  days,  we, 
the  brethren  of  the  general  authori- 
ties, went  two  by  two  in  the  visits 
to  the  stakes  of  Zion.    Where  rail- 


roads did  not  take  us,  and  such 
places  were  numerous,  we  usually 
traveled  in  what  were  known  as 
'  whitetops,"  which  were  light 
spring  wagons.  Distant  trips  usual- 
ly meant  appointments  to  two 
stakes,  frequently  to  three  or  four. 
On  such  trips  meetings  were  held 
daily  between  stake  conferences  in 
the  various  settlements,  or  wards, 
of  the  stakes.  Such  trips  were  over 
bumpy  roads,  sometimes  merely 
trails,  through  heavy  dust  in  the 
summer  and  the  biting  cold  of  the 
winter,  frequently  through  heavy 
mud  or  heavy  snows.  Roads  were 
not  kept  open  in  those  days  as  they 
are  today.  JHowever,  in  making  these 
extended  journeys  by  team,  at  times 
suffering  from  the  heat  or  the  cold, 
we  had  the  assurance  that  our  teams 
would  carry  us  through  safely,  even 
if  the  journeys  would  be  long.  To- 
day, with  good  paved  roads  and 
swift  automobiles,  we  are  not 
always  so  sure  of  reaching  our  desti- 
nation in  such  safety,  for  now  the 
brethren  face  hazards  on  icy  roads, 
and  with  the  help  of  the  Lord  have 
been  preserved  miraculously,  at 
times.  I  repeat,  in  that  early  day, 
we  went  two  by  two,  today  the 
brethren  have  to  travel  singly.  In 
1910,  there  were  only  thirty-eight 
stakes  of  Zion  and  today  they  num- 
ber 180,  and  they  are  still  increas- 
ing. 

TN  1921,  President  George  F.  Rich- 
ards   was    appointed    president 
of  the  Salt  Lake  Temple  and  I  was 
appointed    to    be    his    counselor. 

Page  661 


662  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 

From  that  day  until  his  passing  we  the  great  mission  of  the  Prophet 

were  closely  associated  in  the  work  Joseph  Smith,  nor  did  he  ever  lose 

of  the  temple.    I  do  not  remember  his  faith  and  devotion  to  the  Proph- 

the  time  when  I  first  became  ac-  et's   successors,   for  the   Lord  had 

quainted  with  him;  it  was  several  made  known  to  him  that  all  these 

years  before  his  call  to  the  apostle-  things  are  true, 

ship.    He  and  I  were  privileged  to  He  taught  his  family  by  example 

accompany    President    Joseph    F.  as  well  as  by  precept.    It  has  often 

Smith  and  his  party  to  the  dedica-  been    remarked    by    his    brethren 

tion  of  the  birthplace  and  monu-  that   he,   with   the  help   of   Sister 

ment  in  memory  of  the  Prophet  Richards,   to  whom  much  of   the 

Joseph    Smith    on    the    one    hun-  credit  of  course  is  due,  trained  his 

dredth  anniversary  of  the  Prophet's  children  in  the  truth,  and  they  have 

birth.    On  this  trip  President  Rich-  walked  steadfastly,  without  excep- 

ards  and  I  became  more  closely  ac-  tion,  in  the  footsteps  of  their  be- 

quainted.  loved  father. 

I  would  like  to  say  something  The  Lord  once  said  of  Abraham: 
which  J  have  not  mentioned  before.  ''Shall  I  hide  from  Abraham  that 
Not  long  after  his  call  into  the  thing  which  I  do  ...  .  For  I  know 
apostleship,  he,  one  day,  said  to  me  him,  that  he  will  command  his 
that  the  time  would  come  when  I  children  and  his  household  after 
would  also  be  called  into  that  coun-  him,  and  they  shall  keep  the  way 
cil.  I  felt  at  the  time  that  in  this  of  the  Lord,  to  do  justice  and  judg- 
he  could  not  have  spoken  by  in-  ment;  that  the  Lord  may  bring  up- 
spiration,  for  at  the  time  I  had  an  on  Abraham  that  which  he  hath 
older  brother,  Hyrum  M.,  in  that  spoken  of  him."  So,  likewise,  could 
council;  moreover.  President  George  the  Lord  have  spoken  of  President 
Albert  Smith,  my  cousin  several  George  F.  Richards.  He  command- 
generations  removed,  was  in  that  ed  his  children,  and  they  are  keep- 
council,  as  was  his  father,  John  ing  the  commandments  of  the  Lord. 
Henry  Smith.  Naturally,  because  I  pray  that  they  may  continue  to  do 
of  this  condition,  I  dismissed  the  so  to  the  latest  generation, 
thought  as  merely  a  wish  and  paid  '  President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr. 
no  heed  to  it.  has  said  that  a  great  man  has  been 

I  have  always  honored,  respected,  taken  from  us.  This  is  verily  true, 
and  loved  President  George  F.  We,  his  brethren,  miss  him  greatly. 
Richards  because  of  his  deep  de-  We  would  have  kept  him  with  us 
votion  to  the  cause  of  Zion,  his  longer,  but  he  had  filled  his  mis- 
great  faith  in  the  restored  gospel,  sion  here,  and  his  work  now  ac- 
his  sincere  adherence  to  every  prin-  companies  him  into  the  spirit 
ciple  of  the  truth  that  has  been  re-  world,  there  to  be  continued  until 
vealed.  He  loved  the  truth  and  his  the  great  day  when  the  Lord  shall 
steadfast  devotion  was  due  to  the  say:  "Ye  saints  arise  and  live;  ye 
fact  that  the  Holy  Spirit  had  borne  sinners  stay  and  sleep  until  I  shall 
upon  his  soul  the  truth  of  all  these  call  again,"  for  with  the  righteous 
things.  I  feel  assured  that  never  he  shall  come  forth  from  the  dead 
was  there  a  doubt  in  his  mind  of  when  the  Lord  shall  come. 


Home  Is  Where  You  Make  It 


Olive  WooUey  Burt 


CHERRY  got  up  from  the  bed 
across  which  she  had  flung 
herself,  and  went  to  the  mir- 
ror. She'd  have  to  fix  her  face  be- 
fore Hal  came.  She  didn't  want 
him  to  see  that  she  had  been  crying. 

She  went  slowly  across  the  hall  to 
the  bathroom,  washed  her  face  in 
cold  water,  and  brushed  back  the 
light  brown  hair  that  curled  softly 
around  her  face,  now  rumpled  from 
burrowing  in  the  pillow. 

Back  in  the  bedroom  her  mother 
had  turned  over  to  her  and  Hal— 
her  own  old  room— she  was  just  fas- 
tening a  scarlet  bow  above  her  ear 
when  Hal  came  in. 

''How's  ma  honey?"  he  sang  gaily, 
putting  his  arms  about  her  and 
bending  until  his  face  was  beside 
hers  in  the  mirrored  reflection. 

Cherry  smiled. 

''Right  as  rain!"  she  answered,  and 
put  up  her  hands  to  cuddle  Hal's 
cheek.  Oh,  how  she  loved  him!  Hal 
put  hi«  hand  under  her  chin  and 
tipped  her  face  toward  the  window. 
He  studied  it  thoughtfully. 

"Tears,  Cherry?"  he  asked. 
"What's  wrong,  honey?" 

"Nothing,  Hal,"  she  answered. 
"I  was  just  thinking— how  much  I 
love  you.  I  must  skip  now,  and  help 
Mother  with  dinner." 

She  slipped  away  from  his  hand 
and  dashed  out  into  the  hall  and 
downstairs. 

She  went  into  the  dining  room 
and  saw  that  the  table  was  already 
set.  The  sight  sent  a  sharp,  irri- 
tating sensation  up  her  spine.  Her 
mother  was  still  angry,  then.  She 
was   showing  it  in  her  customary 


way,  by  doing  the  things  Cherry 
was  expected  to  do,  silently  shutting 
Cherry  out. 

Cherry  went  into  the  kitchen.  She 
wasn't  a  child  to  be  punished  in  this 
way.  Why  did  she  feel  it  was  pun- 
ishment anyway?  The  answer  was 
easy— because  it  was  punishment. 
Your  mother  didn't  have  to  beat  you 
to  punish  you.  Her  mother  had 
never  even  scolded  her.  Her  meth- 
od was  more  subtle,  more  devastat- 
ing. She  just  shut  Cherry  out  of 
everything— out  of  all  the  life  of  the 
home,  by  taking  over  her  daugh- 
ter's little  chores.  It  had  always 
worked.  Cherry  thought  resentfully. 
But  she  was  a  woman,  now.  She 
would  pay  no  attention  to  her  moth- 
er's tacit  reprimands. 

"Shall  I  make  the  salad?"  she 
asked  brightly. 

OER  mother,  busy  at  the  stove, 
shook  her  head. 

"No,  really,  darling;  there's  noth- 
ing to  do.  Why  don't  you  go  sit  on 
the  porch  and  keep  Daddy  com- 
pany?" 

Suddenly  Cherry  could  fight  it  no 
longer.  She  turned  and  left  the 
kitchen,  and  met  Hal  coming  down 
the  stairs. 

"'Hal!"  she  begged,  "take  me  in- 
to town  for  dinner!  Please,  Hal— and 
a  show." 

Hal  glanced  inta  the  dining  room, 
at  the  table  set  for  the  four  of  them. 

"But  your  mother  .  .  ."  he  began 
doubtfully. 

"Hal!"  Cherry  couldn't  keep  her 
voice  from  shaking.  "Hal,  take  me 

Page  663 


664 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


away  for  dinner  ...  or  ...  or  I'll 
go  alone!'' 

Her  husband  looked  at  her,  and 
nodded. 

''Okay,  honey,  come  along." 

On  the  porch  Cherry  paused,  ran 
across  to  her  father,  reading  the  eve- 
ning paper  in  the  porch  swing. 

''Daddy,  dear!"  she  bent  and  gave 
him  a  swift  hug  and  a  kiss  on  the 
top  of  his  head  where  there  was  no 
hair  to  interrupt.  "Daddy,  tell 
Mother,  Hal  and  I  have  gone  into 
town.  We  don't  know  when  we'll 
be  back." 

"No  dinner?"  her  father  asked 
mildly. 

"We're  stepping  out,  Daddy.  Din- 
ner in  town." 

Her  father  nodded.  He  was  won- 
derful. It  made  no  difference  to  him 
whether  Cherry  went  out  to  dinner. 
He  was  so  sure  of  her  love  for  him 
and  his  for  her,  that  nothing  ruffled 
his  composure  in  his  dealings  with 
her. 


FVRIVING  along  the  wide  coun- 
try  road  toward  town.  Cherry 
nestled  against  Hal's  arm.  He  asked 
her  nothing,  until  a  tiny  sigh  warned 
him  that  she  was  ready  to  explain. 

Then  he  said,  "Out  with  it.  Lady- 
bird.  No  use  strangling  on  it." 

"Hal,"  Cherry  spoke  determined- 
ly, "we've  got  to  get  away.  I  just 
can't  stand  it  living  in  Mother's 
house  any  longer.  I  just  can't!"  she 
added  emphatically. 

"Okay,"  Hal  agreed,  "have  you 
decided  where  we  are  going  to  go?" 

"I  don't  care  where  we  go!  It  is 
unbearable  there.  Mother  still 
thinks  I'm  a  child.  She  still  tells  me 
what  to  do  and  what  not  to  do.  She 


still  punishes  me  if  I  don't  mind 
her." 

Hal  grinned. 

"That  is  news,"  he  said.  "I  had 
a  notion  that  my  spoiled  darling 
had  never  been  punished  at  all." 

"Don't  be  funny,  Hal!"  Cherry 
was  not  in  the  mood  to  enjoy  her 
husband's  wit.  "Of  course  I've  not 
been  beaten  .  .  .  ." 

His  hand  left  the  Wheel  and  he 
hugged  her  impulsively. 

"You're  precious!"  he  said. 

'"Well,"  Cherry  went  on,  reason- 
ably, "there  are  worse  punishments 
than  whipping.  And  Mother  knows 
how  to  administer  them  very  effec- 
tively. When  she  takes  over  my  jobs 
—like  she  did  tonight— setting  the 
table  .  .  ." 

"Most  girls  would  be  glad  to  have 
their  mothers  do  their  jobs  like 
that." 

Cherry  shook  her  head.  "No.  She 
was  mad  at  me,  Hal.  We  had  a 
quarrel  today  .  .  .  over  the  baby." 

Hal  couldn't  help  showing  his 
amused  disbelief. 

"Over  the  baby?"  he  asked.  "Poor 
kid— not  even  born  yet— and  he's 
causing  strife  in  the  family." 

"Mother  thinks  I  should  name 
him  after  Daddy.  She  says  Daddy 
has  always  been  so  good  to  me— and 
he  has,  Hal.  I  love  him  very  much. 
But  I  love  someone  else  more— and 
I  think  you  have  the  right  to  have 
your  first  son  named  after  you  .  .  .  ." 

"Why  not  name  him  after  both 
of  us— Harold  }.  Levi  Bronson  Mel- 
drum?"  Hal  asked,  trying  to  sound 
serious. 

"Well,  I  didn't  mind  her  having 
an  opinion,  and  telling  it  to  me, 
Hal,"  Cherry  went  on,  ignoring  his 
suggestion,  "'but  when  I  said  no, 
and  she  began  arguing,  and  then  her 


HOME  IS  WHERE  YOU  MAKE  IT  665 

lips  went  tight— just  like  they  al-  out  into  the  star-bright  night  again, 

ways  do  when  she's  angry;  and  then  Hal  turned  back  toward  the  hotel, 

she  switched  out  into  the  kitchen  'The  car's  down  this  way,  Hal," 

and  started  to  whip  up  a  cake— a  she  reminded  him. 

chocolate   cake,   when    I   had   just  ''No,  it  isn't.    I've  parked  it  in 

told  her  I  wanted  to  make  one  for  the  hotel  garage,  when  I  left  you 

you— she  just  did  it  to  punish  me.  there  at  dinner  for  a  few  minutes," 

I  can't  stay  a  little  girl  just  because  Hal  explained.   "And,  honey,   I've 

they  have  been  good  to  us.  So  we've  got  us  a  room  in  the  hotel  tonight, 

got  to  move,  Hal— before  the  baby  I  called  your  mother  and  told  her 

comes.  We've  got  to."  we  were  staying  in  town,  so  every- 
thing's okay.  In  the  morning  we  can 

OAL  drove  along  a  little  way,  with-  decide  .  .  .  ." 

out   speaking.    From   time   to  'Is   mother   still   mad   at   me?" 

time   his   eyes   left   the   road   and  Cherry  asked  timidly, 

looked  down  at  his  pretty  young  Hal  shook  his  head, 

wife.     He  estimated  the  misery  in  ''I  made  everything  okay,"  he  as- 

her  face,  the  rebellion  and  unhap-  sured  her. 

piness,  and  came  to  his  resolution.  It  was  like  a  honeymoon  again 

"Okay,   honey,"   he  said   gently,  —the  two  of  them  alone  in  a  hotel 

"You're  not  a  little  girl  to  me.  I  room,  with  the  lights  of  the  city 

know  that  when  you  decide  a  thing,  twinkling  on  and  off  through  the 

you've  given  it  thought.  We'll  move  windows.    It  was  heavenly  to  be 

at  once.    Somewhere  we  will  find  alone  with  Hal— all  alone, 
a  place.   Now  forget  it  for  awhile, 

and  let's  enjoy  a  real,  old-time  date.  HPHE   next  morning  Hal   slipped 
How's  about  it?"  away  and  to  work,  and  Cherry 
He  parked  the  car  and,  taking  her  lay  luxuriously  in  bed,  looking  at 
arm,   led   her   down   the   sidewalk  the    ceiling,    feeling    rich.     After 
to  the  biggest  hotel  in  town.  awhile  there  was  a  knock  on  the 
"Roof  garden  would  seem  good  door,  and  there  was  her  breakfast, 
on  a  hot  night  like  this,  don't  you  all  the  things  she  liked  best,   for 
think?"  he  asked.  her  to  enjoy  in  bed.  And  a  news- 
Cherry    glanced    swiftly    at    her  paper.    She   studied   the   classified 
dress.  ads. 

"Hal,  I'm  not  .  .  .  ."  She  got  up  at  last,  bathed  and 

"You're   wonderful,"   he   assured  dressed,  and  went  out,  the  folded 

her.  "You  walk  like  a  queen,  and  so  newspaper  in  her  hand.   When  she 

your  dress  looks  extra  special,  no  went  to  the  desk,  the  clerk  handed 

matter  what  it  is."  her  the  car  keys. 

Cherry  laughed,  and  they  went  up  "Mr.  Meldrum  said  for  you  to  use 

in  the  elevator.  the   car    today.    Ma'am,"    he   said. 

The  dinner  was  very  good;  and  courteously. 
after  the  dinner  Hal   suggested   a  Cherry  was  glad— and  free.    She 
technicolor  musical  that  was  show-  went  to  the  garage  and  the  attend- 
ing in  a  nearby  theater.  ant  brought  the  car,  and  she  set  out 
When  it  was  over  and  they  went  to  answer  the  one  or  two  not  very 


666  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 

promising    ads    listing    rooms    and  it,  Hal.  Remember,  we've  got  some 

apartments.  big  expenses  coming  up." 

There  was  only  one  real  vacancy  '1  know,  dear,"  he  agreed.  "And 

—she  was  either  too  late  for  the  Vm  looking  for  a  place,  too.  But  it 

others,  or  they  had  never  existed  takes  a  little  time.    Did  you  call 

at  all.  This  one,  though,  was  in  an  your  mother  today?" 

awful  looking  house.   Cherry's  nose  ''No,"  Cherry  answered,  hesitat- 

lifted  in  distaste  as  she  followed  the  ingly,  ''but  Fm  going  to." 

landlady  up  the  dark  stairs  to  the  She  dialed  her  mother  doubtfully, 

third  floor.  remembering  her  own   resentment 

At  the  second  floor  landing,  a  big,  when  she  left  home,  and  half  ex- 
burly  dark  man   came   thundering  pecting   that   her   mother's   would 
against   them,   shoving  them  back  have  increased  in  the  interval, 
against  the  wall  as  he  passed.  But  her  mother's  voice  was  sweet 

"Why   don't   you   watch   where  and  cheerful,  and  Cherry  listened 

you're  going,  Steve?"  shouted  the  in  vain  for  any  hint  of  anger, 

landlady.  "Darling!"     her     mother     cried, 

The  fellow  gave  an  ugly  grunt  "have  you  had  any  luck?  Hal  said 

and  went  on,  clomping  down  the  you  vv^ere  going  to  find  an  apart- 

stairs.  ment,  come  what  might." 

"Not  very  courteous,  is  he?"  Cher-  "I've     tried.     Mother,"     Cherry 

ry  said.  answered,  "but  you've  no  idea  .  .  ." 

"Not    him.    But    that's    nothin'.  "Oh,  but  I  have,  dear!   I  think 

Folks  here  ain't  got  time  to  be  cour-  you  and  Hal  had  a  marvelous  idea, 

teous.    Got  work  to  do."  though,  to  stay  right  in  town  where 

"Does    he    live    here?"    Cherry  you  could  grab  one  if  it  so  much  as 

asked,  shuddering.  poked  its  nose  out  of  the  ground. 

"Sure— next  room  to  the  one  I'm  Tell  me  what  it's  been  like." 
showin'  you." 

Cherry  didn't  even  look  at  the  'pHEY   talked.     It   was   like   old 

room,  then.  She  didn't  even  see  the  times,  and  Cherry  felt  tears  be- 

peeling  paper  and  the  smudgy  win-  hind  her  lashes  as  she  realized  how 

dows.   She  just  shook  her  head  and  hungry  she  had  been  for  the  sound 

said,    "No,  thanks.    I'm  afraid  this  of  her  mother's  voice, 

won't  do."  But  I'm  not  going  to  give  in,  she 

"Better  take  it  and  be  glad,"  the  told  herself  fiercely.  I'm  not  going 

woman  said  sourly.   "Aren't  many  to  be  soft,  ever  again! 

apartments  in  this  town."  She  could  hardly  bear  to  hang  up 

When    Hal   came   to   the   hotel  the    receiver.      Hal    was     already 

room  that  night,  he  found  a  very  stretched  out  in  bed. 

tired,  but  not  discouraged  Cherry  "Fm  dead  tired,"  he  groaned,  "I 

waiting  for  him.  didn't  get  any  lunch— used  my  lunch 

"Any    luck?"    he    asked,    kissing  hour  to  go  with  Jim  Stanton  to  look 

her.  at  a  place  he  passed  on  his  way  to 

"Not  yet.  But  there's  always  to-  work— folks  were  moving  out  then, 

morrow.  We  can't  stay  here  very  But  someone  else  had  moved  in  by 

long,"   she  said.  "We  can't  afford  the  time  we  got  there."  He  yawned. 


Home  is  where  you  Mak^  it 


M 


Cherry  didn't  even  get  a  nibble 
the  next  day,  either,  but  on  the  third 
day  she  met  Anne  Gillespie  who 
lived  in  an  apartment  hotel  high 
on  the  bench  east  of  town.  When 
Anne  heard  of  Cherry's  plight,  she 
spoke  enthusiastically,  ''Listen,  Cher- 
ry, Mrs.  Saunders,  an  old  lady  in 
the  apartment  above  me,  has  a 
room.  Her  son  and  daughter-in-law 
have  been  with  her,  but  he  has  been 
sent  East.  She's  been  hanging  onto 
that  extra  room  for  dear  life.  I'll 
bet  you  and  Hal  could  get  it." 

'Take  me  to  her!"  cried  Cherry, 
and  she  almost  pushed  Anne  toward 
the  car. 

Mrs.  Saunders  was  a  very  charm- 
ing lady,  and  she  seemed  definitely 
ready  to  let  them  have  the  extra 
room.   But  she  hesitated. 

"There's  just  one  thing,"  she  said 
gently.  "I  do  not  sleep  well,  and  I 
will  have  to  require  that  you  be  in 
early,  and  that  you  make  no  dis- 
turbance at  all  after  I  go  to  bed." 

Cherry  swallowed  hard.  Then  she 
said,  as  pleasantly  as  she  could, 
"Well,  of  course,  Mrs.  Saunders,  I 
realize  that  you  would  be  doing  us 
a  great  favor,  indeed,  taking  us  in, 
and  we'd  both  try  to  do  everything 
possible  to  be  unobtrusive  and  no 
trouble,  but  I'd  like  to  talk  to  my 
husband  before  settling  the  matter. 
Will  it  be  all  right  if  I  phone  you 
this  evening?" 

She  was  discouraged,  telling  Hal 
about  it. 

"It  would  be  terrible,"  she 
moaned.  "She  looks  so  gentle,  but 
you  could  see  she  has  a  will  of  iron. 
She's  a  tyrant,  if  ever  there  was  one. 
Oh,  Hal!" 

"We  don't  want  her  old  room," 
Hal  said.  "Listen,  honey!  I've  heard 
of  a  duplex." 


"What  are  we  waiting  for?"  cried 
Cherry. 

The  desk  clerk  stopped  their  mad 
rush. 

"Mr.  Meldrum,"  he  said,  cour- 
teously, "you  realize,  I  suppose,  that 
tomorrow  your  four  days  are  up?" 

Cherry  stared,  openmouthed. 

"What  do  you  mean?"  she 
gasped. 

"Mr.  Meldrum  only  took  the 
room  for  four  days,  and  it  has  al- 
ready been  reserved  for  another 
guest.  He  will  be  in  tomorrow.  The 
room  is  to  be  vacated  by  two 
o'clock." 

Cherry  thought  she  had  never 
been  so  angry  in  her  life.  She 
switched  along,  seething. 

When  Hal  caught  up  with  her, 
she  said  resentfully,  "I  never  heard 
of  such  insolence.  Hal,  what  is  the 
world  coming  to?" 

Hal  answered  miserably,  "I  should 
have  told  you,  but  I  thought  we'd 
get  a  place  by  now.  Maybe  we  will," 
he  added,  hopefully. 

The  duplex  was  still  vacant.  They 
rang  the  bell  of  the  owner,  who 
lived  in  one  side. 

"It's  all  been  newly  decorated, 
and  fixed  up,"  the  owner  bragged, 
turning  on  the  light.  Cherry  gasped 
in  delight.  It  was  lovely. 

"Of  course,"  the  landlord  went 
on,  "we've  always  kept  it  nice,  and 
we're  very  careful  about  our  ten- 
ants. No  shenanigans,  you  under- 
stand, no  parties  or  noise,  no  dogs 
or  children." 

Cherry  stared  at  him.  Should  she 
keep  silent,  tacitly  deny  the  wonder- 
ful thing  that  had  happened  to  her 
and  Hal?  Never. 

"We're  going  to  have  a  baby,"  she 

said  distinctly,  "but  of  course,  you 

[Continued  on  page  694) 


American  Pottery  and  Porcelain 

Part  II— Contemporary  American  Wares 

Rachel  K.  Laurgaard 

Illustrations  by  Elizabeth  Williamson 

IT  has  been  the  dream  of  many  Since  that  time,  other  fine  Ameri- 

American    potters    to    create   a  can  chinas  have  been  put  on  the 

distinctly  American  china  which  market.    The    Onondaga    Pottery 

could  stand  beside  the  finest  wares  Company  of  Syracuse,  New  York, 

of  other  nations  and  make  the  most  manufactures  the  beautiful  Syracuse 

discriminating  purchasers  proud  to  China-Old  Ivory  Syracuse,  with  its 

''Buy  American/^  Among  those  who  soft  cream-colored  body,  decorated 

dreamed   that   dream  was   Walter  ^/^h   informal  sprays  and  borders 

c    ^^  T             r^       •             •     i-T,  of  flowers,  or,  more  formally,  with 

Scott  Lenox.    Growmg  up  m  the  .      i     j    •            j  i.     j«     /    ^u 

,....      ^„°/       T.,  simple  designs  and  bands  ot  gold; 

pottery  district  of  Trenton,   New  ^^d   shell   Edge   Syracuse  with   a 

Jersey,  he  developed  an  intense  m-  ^1^^^^^  ^^^^  translucent  body,  deco- 

terest  in  the  ceramic  activity  around  j-^ted  with  fruit,  floral,  or  deep-sea 

him,  and  determined  to  lend  his  motifs. 

skill  and  energy  to  its  fulfillment.  xhe  Shenango  Pottery  Company 
Although  even  his  financial  back-  of  New  Castle,  Pennsylvania,  large 
ers  prophesied  failure,  he  established  manufacturers  of  vitrified  hotel 
his  own  factory  and  set  about  paying  china,  have  recently  become  inter- 
off  his  debts  and  perfecting  his  ested  in  two  top-ranking  home  table- 
product.  He  called  it  American  Be-  wares.  Since  1936,  they  have  been 
leek,  for  it  was  the  thin,  ivory-tinted,  carrying  on  the  production  of  Havi- 
lustrous  china  of  the  little  factory  in  land  china,  using  formulas,  and  work- 
Ireland  which  he  chose  to  emulate  men  skilled  in  their  use,  sent  from 
in  design  and  appearance,  though  the  Limoges  factory.  Thus  it  is  now 
not  in  fragility.  His  goal  was  too  possible  to  fill  in  sets  of  the  famous 
close  to  relinquish,  when,  in  1895,  gold-band  Haviland  and  other  tra- 
he  became  blind  and  paralyzed,  but  ditional  styles,  or  to  choose  a  com- 
with  the  aid  of  a  faithful  secretary  pletely  new  and  modern  pattern  of 
and  an  accomplished  designer,  he  this  beloved  ware, 
worked  on.  New  shapes  and  pat-  Castleton  china  is  another  en- 
terns  were  created,  and  the  china  terprise  of  the  Shenango  Corpora- 
was  no  longer  called  Beleek,  but  tion.  The  body  of  this  new  ware 
Lenox.  Soon  it  was  appearing  in  the  is  of  a  warm  ivory  tone,  decorated 
finest  shops  of  the  land.  Then,  with  a  wide  variety  of  patterns  ere- 
President  and  Mrs.  Wilson  ordered  ated  by  eminent  contemporary  ar- 
a  1700-piece  service  decorated  with  tists.  Adaptations  of  traditional 
a  design  adapted  from  the  Stars  and  Oriental  and  baroque  floral  designs 
Stripes,  to  replace  the  old  china,  and  are  available,  as  well  as  simple  and 
Mr.  Lenox  knew  that  he  had  sue-  distinguished  modern  styles.  A  re- 
ceeded  where  all  others  before  him  cent  Castleton  dinnerware  service, 
had  failed!  produced  in  collaboration  with  the 

Page  668 


I 


AMERICAN  POTTERY  AND  PORCELAIN 


669 


HAVILAND 
(ROSALINDE  PATTERN) 


SYRACUSE— SHELL  EDGE 


CASTLETON 


Museum  of  Modern  Art  in  New 
York,  is  a  form  so  chaste  and  lovely 
that  it  requires  no  decoration. 

npHESE  three  companies,  together 
with  several  others  producing 
similar  wares,  call  their  product  vitri- 
fied china,  a  name  which  distin- 
guishes it  from  the  chinas  produced 
elsewhere  in  the  world.  The  dif- 
ference is  to  be  found  mainly  in  one 
ingredient  of  their  formula— feld- 
spar. English  china  is  made  of  vari- 
ous mixtures  of  clay,  flint,  and  bone 
ash.  Oriental  chinas  contain  bone 
ash,  also,  to  make  the  body  white 
and  translucent,  and  help  it  to  keep 
its  shape  in  the  firing,  while  Ameri- 
can vitrified  china  is  composed  of 
clay,  flint,  and  feldspar.  In  the  ex- 
treme heat  of  the  kiln,  the  feld- 
spar melts  and  partially  dissolves  the 
flint  and  clay,  cementing  the  par- 
ticles together.  Thus,  the  ware  be- 
comes 'Vitrified"— dense,  non-ab- 
sorbent, and  translucent.  FKnts, 
clays,  and  feldspar  from  different 
localities  have  different  qualities, 
and  thus  each  china  company  has 
its  own  formulas  and  methods  of 
production. 

Less  expensive  than  vitrified 
china,  and  yet  approaching  it  in 
some  of  its  qualities,  is  semi-vitri- 
fied china  or  semi-porcelain.  Non- 
translucent,  slightly  more  absorbent 
than  vitrified  china,  with  less  costly 
decorations,  semi-vitrified  china  is 
still  a  very  durable  product.  It  is 
a  crowning  achievement  of  our 
American  ceramic  makers  that  even 
the  tablewares  found  in  our  ten-cent 
stores  are  remarkably  attractive  and 
give  good  service. 

The  cost  of  any  ceramic  ware  de- 
pends mainly  on  the  cost  of  the 
workmanship  involved.    Time  and 


670 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


skill  are  more  costly  than  materials. 
The  transfer  printing  process^  as  in 
the  days  of  Wedgwood,  is  a  good 
deal  less  expensive  than  hand  decor- 
ation. Recently,  wonderful  advances 
have  been  made  in  multi-color  un- 
derglaze  printing,  and,  today,  only 
the  very  cheapest  ware  is  decorated 
with  overglaze  printed  pictures. 

Gold  decoration  is  accomplished 
in  several  ways,  but  always  over  the 
glaze,  for  gold,  like  some  colors,  can- 
not withstand  the  high  glaze  firing. 
At  the  Lenox  factory,  which  spe- 
cializes in  gold  decoration,  only 
twenty-four  carat  coin  gold  is  used. 
It  may  be  painted  on  by  the  artist 
with  a  brush,  applied  by  a  method 
called  dry  ground  laying,  or  by  the 
acid-gold,  or  etching,  method.  In  the 
dry  ground  laying  process,  a  sticky 
size  is  applied  to  the  dish  and  the 
gold  is  dusted  on  in  the  form  of 
powder.  Etching  is  accomplished  by 
covering  the  piece  with  an  acid-re- 
sisting wax,  leaving  the  design  ex- 
posed. It  is  dipped  into  hydrofluoric 
acid,  which  eats  away  the  ex- 
posed portion.  The  protective  wax 
is  then  removed,  and  gold  painted 
on  the  design..  Pieces  ornamented 
with  gold  are  fired  in  a  decorating 
kiln,  and  later  polished  by  hand. 
When  several  colors  are  applied  in 
addition  to  the  gold,  it  is  often  nec- 
essary to  fire  the  pieces  several  times, 
thus  adding  to  the  cost. 

npHE  type  of  gold  used  on  less  ex- 
pensive wares  is  called  liquid 
bright  gold  or  luster.  This,  like  the 
overglaze  printed  pictures,  eventu- 
ally wears  off  with  use. 

In  the  field  of  design  the  break 
with  tradition  is  becoming  more  and 
more  evident.  Top-ranking  artists 
are  being  hired  by  china  companies 


LENOX  VASE 

to  create  patterns  that  are  truly 
American  in  feeling.  An  outstand- 
ing example  is  ''American  Modern," 
designed  by  Russel  Wright,  and 
made  by  Steubenville  Pottery  Com- 
pany. The  shapes  are  new  and 
rhythmical,  and  the  attractive  colors 
of  the  glazes  are  described  by  their 
names— Granite  Gray,  Curry,  Bean 
Brown,  and  Sea  Blue. 

Among  the  many  interesting  pat- 
terns created  by  Victor  Schrecken- 
gost,  artist  for  the  Sebring  Pottery 
Company,  American  Limoges  China 
Company,  and  the  Salem  China 
Company,  are  "Comet"  with  its 
flame-red  lines  and  platinum  stars, 
and  the  quaint  ''Godey"  pattern, 
authentically  reproducing  Godey 
prints. 

Gladding-McBean  Company  of 
California,  a  large  tile  and  drain- 
pipe producer,  makes  vitrified  china 
of  pleasing  shape,  and  the  colorful 
and  popular  Franciscan  Pottery. 
Vernon  Pottery,  also  of  California, 


AMERICAN  POTTERY  AND  PORCELAIN 


671 


puts  out  the  attractive  ware  with  un-  The  future  of  American  ceramics 

derglaze  pictures  by  the  artists  Don  has  never  appeared  brighter.    We 

Blanding  and  Rockwell  Kent.  have  finally  come  to  appreciate  what 

Recent  trends  toward  informality  we  have  in  our  own  back  yard— liter- 

— patio  suppers  and  barbecues,  or  ally,  as  well  as  figuratively,  for  the 

cozy  groups  around  the  fireplace—  ceramics  hobbyist  who  digs  his  own 

have  given  new  impetus  to  the  pro-  clay  and  experiments  with  local  ma- 

duction  of  artistic  stoneware.    In  it  terials  and  original  shapes  and  glazes. 


the  beautiful  colors  and  textures  of 
earthenware  can  be  combined  with 
the  durability  and  non-porous  clean- 
liness of  vitrified  china;  for  stone- 


is  breathing  life  and  vitality  into  the 
potter's  art,  which  can  influence 
American  ceramics  as  a  whole,  and 
develop  in  us  as  subtle  an  apprecia- 


ware  is  made  from  colored  clays  tion  for  beauty  as  that  acquired  by 
fired  at  a  high  temperature,  while  those  who  lived  during  other  great 
china  is  made  from  white  clays.         periods  of  ceramic  accomplishment. 


^yxfter  the  uiarvest 

Leone  E.  McCune 

Now  earth  has  given  every  lavish  gift. 
The  harvest  of  the  orchard,  garden,  field, 
Is  stored  against  the  fruitless  days  ahead. 
The  flame  of  sumac,  gold  of  poplar  tree. 
Have  changed  to  mauve  and  brown,  and  indigo 
Of  heavens  paled  to  gray.  The  burning  sun 
No  longer  sends  its  penetrating  rays 
To  ripen  fruit  or  consummate  the  stem. 
The  last  sweet  sounds  of  summer  disappear 
In  muted  bird  note,  southward  in  the  sky. 
The  bearing  of  such  sumptuous  gifts  has  taxed 
The  earth  beyond  endurance;  weary,  spent. 
She  drapes  her  cloak  about  her,  rests,  and  dreams. 


LPioneer 

Beatiice  Knowlton  Eknian 

Though  eighty  years  have  etched  her  face. 
Her  eyes  have  not  grown  dull  or  dim; 
She  walks  with  her  accustomed  grace, 
Her  slender  figure  tall  and  trim. 

She  has  plumbed  the  depths  of  life, 
Billows,  shoals,  and  undertows; 
Loved  and  been  loved — mother  and  wife, 
Knowing  all  a  woman  knows. 


Songs  of  (gladness 

Grace  B.  Wilson 

Time  was  I  found  the  happiness 
That  solitude  was  bringing; 

But  as  the  days  grew  long  and  long 
My  heart  held  no  glad  singing. 

Then,  with  the  coming  of  my  love, 
Woke  such  ecstatic  madness. 

My  heart  is  now  no  longer  strange 
To  sudden  songs  of  gladness. 


Sixtif    LJears  Jxgo 

Excerpts  from  the  Woman's  Exponent,  October  i  and  October  15,  1890 

"For  THE  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

A  REMEMBRANCE  OF  JOSEPH  THE  PROPHET:  How  little  does  the  world 
know  of  the  great  Prophet  who  came  among  us  and  turned  the  *'key  in  behalf  of 
woman"  nearly  half  a  century  ago.  I  am  thankful  that  I  had  the  privilege  of  being 
somewhat  acquainted  with  that  noble  man,  the  Prophet  Joseph,  and  hearing  sublime 
truths  from  his  lips,  which  at  the  time,  probably,  I  did  not  so  fully  appreciate.  I  have 
lived  to  see  many  of  his  predictions  fulfilled,  and  still  greater  events  are  at  hand.  The 
last  time  he  left  his  home  in  Nauvoo  he  said:  "I  go  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter."  I  saw 
him  pass  with  his  brother  Hyrum  whom  he  could  not  persuade  to  leave  him.  They 
were  on  horseback  and  looked  very  solemn.  Joseph  knew  he  would  never  return  alive. 
It  was  a  terrible  blow  to  the  Saints;  but  they  soon  learned  to  acknowledge  the  hand  of 
the  Lord  and  that  their  beloved  leader  still  labors  in  a  higher  sphere  for  the  good  of 
Zion. 

TO  E.  A. 

"Forget  not  the  lone  one!"  thus  thou  hast  written: 
Thinkest  thou,  dearest,  we'll  ever  forget, 

The  poor,  weary  heart  which  too  early  was  smitten, 
Hath  suffered  and  waited,  and  suffereth  yet. 

Dark  days  have  pass'd  o'er  thee,  since  last  we  met  thee; 

But  there's  a  day  when  we'll  know  no  regret; 
Thinkest  thou,  dearest,  we'll  ever  forget  thee? 

No,  gentle  friend,  we  will  never  forget. 

— Lula 

IF  YOU  WANT  TO  BE  LOVED:  Don't  find  fault.  Don't  contradict  people, 
even  if  you're  sure  you  are  right.  Don't  be  inquisitive  about  the  affairs  of  even  your 
most  intimate  friends.  Don't  underrate  anything  because  you  don't  possess  it.  Don't 
believe  that  everyone  else  in  the  world  is  happier  than  you.  Don't  conclude  that  you 
have  never  had  any  opportunities  in  life.  Don't  believe  all  the  evil  you  hear.  Don't 
repeat  gossip,  even  if  it  does  interest  a  crowd.  Don't  go  untidy  on  the  plea  that  every- 
body knows  you.  Don't  be  rude  to  your  inferiors  in  social  position.  Don't  over  or 
under  dress.  Don't  express  a  positive  opinion  unless  you  perfectly  understand  what 
you  are  talking  about.  Don't  try  to  be  anything  but  a  gentlewoman — and  that  means  a 
woman  who  has  consideration  for  the  whole  world,  and  whose  life  is  governed  by  the 
Golden  Rule. — Selected 

SALT  LAKE  STAKE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE:  Mrs.  E.  S.  Taylor 
said:  'T  hope  we  all  have  a  testimony  of  the  Gospel,  and  not  let  a  spirit  of  indifference 
creep  over  us  so  that  we  will  be  asleep.  We  should  be  a  peculiar  people  in  faith,  in 
healing  the  sick,  in  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel.  Many  are  cultivating  the  knowledge 
of  the  Gospel,  but  many  are  getting  careless,  let  us  teach  our  children  the  faith  that 
can  heal  our  sick.  We  are  living  in  perilous  times  and  we  are  getting  to  love  pleasure 
more  than  right,  spending  money  in  many  ways  that  are  not  right,  true  pleasure  is  not 
enjoyed  in  such  things,  it  is  only  by  the  presence  of  the  spirit  of  God  we  enjoy  true 
pleasure."  Mrs.  Ann  Griffiths  said:  "I  had  the  privilege  of  shaking  hands  with  the 
Prophet  in  Nauvoo,  and  the  precious  feeling  of  friendship  has  never  left  my  hand 
yet."-— E.  Howard,  Sec. 

Page  672 


Woman's    Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


AFTER  thirty  years  tenancy  in 
the  Utah  State  Capitol  building, 
the  Daughters  of  the  Utah  Pioneers 
organization  in  July  moved  its  head- 
quarters to  the  Daughters  of  the 
Utah  Pioneers  Memorial  Museum 
at  304  North  Main  Street,  Salt 
Lake  City,  thus  fulfilling  a  long 
cherished  dream.  For  fourteen 
years,  under  the  presidency  of  Kate 
B.  (Mrs.  Austin)  Carter,  and  with 
Cornelia  S.  (Mrs.  Anthony  C.) 
Lund  as  memorial  chairman,  con- 
tributions have  poured  in  from 
Daughters  in  all  parts  of  the  world, 
and  from  many  communities  and 
special  donors.  It  is  fitting  that 
the  impressive  historical  relics  be 
housed  in  this  beautiful  building  at 
the  head  of  Main  Street,  where 
tourists  and  descendants  of  pioneers 
may  view  and  appreciate  the  relics. 

UTH  CHAPMAN  HART- 
KOPF,  housewife,  is  doing  an 
expert  job  as  secretary-manager  of 
the  Eastern  Idaho  State  Fair  at 
Blackfoot.  This  position  calls  for 
physical  stamina,  sound  judgment, 
diplomacy,  and  business  ability,  and 
is  rarely  undertaken  by  a  woman. 
Fourteen  counties  participate,  and 
the  grounds  cover  thirty-six  acres. 
The  attendance  last  year  exceeded 
95,000. 

lyrARIA  COOMBS  TAYLOR  of 
Parowan  died  May  4th,  shortly 
after  her  100th  birthday.  She  was 
believed  to  be  the  fourth  oldest 
Utahn. 


R 


ALMA  ELIZABETH  MINEER 
FELT,  ninety-five,  died  July 
28th.  A  pioneer  of  1861,  Mrs.  Felt 
gave  devoted  service  to  her  Church 
as  a  guide  on  Temple  Square,  in 
the  Mutual  Improvement  Associa- 
tion, and  in  the  Relief  Society, 
where  she  was  active  for  forty  years, 
serving  twelve  years  as  president  of 
the  Eleventh  Ward  Relief  Society, 
Salt  Lake  City.  She  directed  plays 
and  operas,  was  assistant  wardrobe 
mistress  of  the  Salt  Lake  Theater, 
and  appeared  in  plays  and  choruses 
there. 

TTTAH'S  delegates  to  Girls  Nation, 
in  Washington,  D.C.,  were  two 
seventeen-year-old  girls,  Vanet  Sor- 
ensen  of  Salt  Lake  City  and  Winona 
Crosby  of  St.  George.  This  par- 
ticipation is  a  wonderful  oppor- 
tunity and  should  help  develop 
leadership  among  American  women. 

CHE  probably  never  went  to  Girls 
State  or  Nation,  nevertheless,  at- 
tractive, feminine-looking  Mrs. 
George  H.  Davis,  only  twenty-eight, 
and  mother  of  three  children,  was 
elected  mayor  of  Washington,  Vir- 
ginia, on  an  all-women  slate,  which 
defeated  an  all-male  slate.  The  pop- 
ulation of  the  town  is  250. 

CTENA   SCORUP   of   Salina,   a 
Utah   school   teacher   and   the 
State's  first  woman  mayor,  died  last 
summer. 

Page  673 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  37 


OCTOBER  1950 


NO.  10 


ofke  sluest  for  [Pi 


T  ATTER-day  Saints  living  today 
are  seeing  many  prophecies  re- 
lated to  the  last  days,  coming  to 
pass.  One  of  them  was  stated  by 
Isaiah  in  these  words:  'Tor  the  wis- 
dom of  their  wise  men  shall  perish 
and  the  understanding  of  their 
prudent  men  shall  be  hid"  (Isaiah 
29:14). 

Recently  a  convention,  partici- 
pated in  by  men  versed  in  the  learn- 
ing of  the  world,  was  held.  The 
question  which  was  discussed  was 
the  way  to  peace.  Many  words  were 
spoken  and  many  viewpoints  set 
forth  and,  although  each  person 
directed  his  remarks  along  the  line 
in  which  he  had  spent  years  of 
training,  the  results  were  negligible 
and  even  trivial.  So  seem  the  coun- 
cils of  men  throughout  the  world, 
the  wisdom  of  their  wise  men  has 
perished. 

To  a  Latter-day  Saint  such  grop- 
ing for  truth  seems  incredibly  child- 
ish and  futile.  The  Maker  of  heav- 
en and  earth  has  revealed  truth  to 
his  children— it  is  available  to  all 
mankind.  There  is  the  written 
word— 'Tor  verily  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  is  unto  all  men,  and  there  is 
none  to  escape"  (D.  &  C.  1:2);  and 
there  are  the  words  of  the  Lord's 
living  prophets,  seers,  and  revela- 
tors. 

Centuries  ago  Isaiah  gave  a  recipe 
for  peace:  ''And  the  work  of  right- 
eousness shall  be  peace;  and  the 
effect  of  righteousness  quietness  and 
assurance  for  ever.    And  my  people 

Page  674 


eace 

shall  dwell  in  a  peaceable  habitation, 
and  in  sure  dwellings,  and  in  quiet 
resting  places"  (Isaiah  32:17-18). 
On  the  contrary,  he  declared, 
'There  is  no  peace,  saith  the  Lord, 
unto  the  wicked"  (Isaiah  48:22). 

We  read  in  modern  scripture, 
"We  believe  that  no  government 
can  exist  in  peace,  except  such  laws 
are  framed  and  held  inviolate  as 
will  secure  to  each  individual  the 
free  exercise  of  conscience,  the 
right  and  control  of  property,  and 
the  protection  of  life."  In  view 
of  present  conditions  throughout 
much  of  the  world,  it  is  not  to  be 
wondered  at  that  the  Lord,  in  1831, 
declared,  "The  hour  is  not  yet,  but 
is  nigh  at  hand,  when  peace  shall 
be  taken  from  the  earth,  and  the 
devil  shall  have  power  over  his  do- 
minions." 

The  words  of  the  living  prophets 
warn  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth 
that  only  through  righteousness, 
through  repentance  and  turning 
from  evil,  may  peace  again  be  estab- 
lished. 

The  contemplation  of  the  ful- 
fillment of  such  prophecies  should, 
however,  bring  not  despair  but  hope 
and  joy  to  the  Latter-day  Saint 
who  prays  daily,  "Thy  kingdom 
come.  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth, 
as  it  is  in  heaven."  All  inhabitants 
of  the  world  are  subject  to  the  ir- 
revocable laws  of  a  just  God.  As 
men  sow,  so  shall  they  reap,  for  the 
Lord  has  said,  "What  I  the  Lord 
have  spoken,  I  have  spoken  .  .  .  and 


EDITORIAL 


675 


though  the  heavens  and  the  earth 
pass  away,  my  word  shall  not  pass 
away,  but  shall  all  be  fulfilled.  .  .  ." 

The  Latter-day  Saint  knows  the 
voice  of  his  Shepherd  and  puts  his 
trust  in  his  peace:  'These  things  I 
have  spoken  unto  you,  that  in  me 
ye  might  have  peace"  (John  16:33); 
''And  the  peace  of  God,  which  pas- 
seth  all  understanding,  shall  keep 


your    hearts    and    minds    through 
Christ  Jesus"  (Phil.  4:7). 

Though  this  might  be  the  time 
when  peace  shall  be  taken  from  the 
earth,  the  time  when  the  rains  de- 
scend, and  the  floods  come,  and 
the  winds  blow,  yet  the  spirit  of 
the  righteous  man  need  not  fail, 
for  the  peace  of  God  will  keep  his 
heart  and  mind. 

-M.C.S. 


(cynce  J/Lgain 

Grace  M.  Candiand 

Once  again  the  hillside  leaves  are  turning. 
The  harvest  crops  are  safe  in  pit  and  barn; 
Sumacs  have  begun  their  annual  burning. 
And  crisping  air  has  drifted  in  to  warn 
Of  coming  frost.  Then  chestnut  burs  release 
Their  shining  seed,  the  orchard  yield  v^ill  fall, 
The  song  of  bird  and  insect  chirp  will  cease, 
Squadrons  of  geese  repeat  their  parting  call. 

The  summer's  growth  will  turn  to  final  mold 
To  loam  the  soil  for  future  bud  and  bloom; 
In  quiet  majesty  the  year  grows  old — 
The  ceaseless  change  of  nature's  magic  loom. 

We  welcome  autumn  days  devoid  of  stress 
And  gather  to  our  hearts  their  loveliness. 


y:yctober  Vi/inds 

Rose  Thomas  Graham 

October  winds  croon  sleepy  lullabies 

To  nodding  summer  flowers  and  drooping  trees; 

And  frost-kissed  leaves  like  winging  butterflies 

Play  tag,  suspended  in  the  autumn  breeze, 
Then  stamp  upon  the  grass  a  Persian  shawl. 
Or  bank  the  fence  in  ornamental  frieze. 

Bared  branches  gently  scrape  the  garden  wall, 
With  slender  fingers  tap  the  windowpane; 
Birds,  flying  south,  send  back  a  parting  call. 

Deserted  nests  hang  heavy  in  the  rain 
On  hmbs  that  bow  to  winters,  overlong. 
Sweet  dreams  attend;  it  will  be  spring  again. 


ibnchantment  in   (cyiis 

Elaine  Swain 


Each  day  I  walk  a  country  lane 
That  creeps  between  the  hills. 
To  gather  rust  and  golden  leaves 
A  giant  elm  tree  spills. 

Each  day  I  haunt  October, 
Trace  her  footprints,  search  her  lair 
To  find  new  pools  of  sunshine 
Her  magic  has  laid  bare. 

Each  day — come  summer,  winter, 

spring, 
I  revel  in  the  fall. 
For,  captured  fast  on  canvas, 
Autumn  hangs  upon  my  walll 


TloinA 


TO  THE  FIELD 


Uxequest  for  C^opies  of    of  he    Vl/oman  s   ibxponent 

The  General  Board  wishes  to  secure  copies  of  The  Woman's  Expon- 
ent in  order  that  a  duphcate  set  of  these  magazines  may  be  available  for 
safekeeping  and  for  reference  in  the  general  office  of  the  Relief  Society. 
It  is  requested  that  anyone  having  copies  of  any  issue  of  the  Exponent 
who  would  like  to  present  them  to  the  organization,  please  send  them  to: 
General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  40  North  Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1, 
Utah. 


Uxelief  Society  uiandbook     ^vaiiame 

The  Handbook  of  Instructions  of  the  Relief  Society  is  available  at 
the  office  of  the  General  Board,  40  North  Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1, 
Utah,  price  60  cents  each,  postpaid.  This  handbook  contains  official  in- 
structions on  Relief  Society  policies  and  procedure.  It  includes  a  detailed 
index  for  ready  reference  and  will  be  invaluable  to  stake,  ward,  mission, 
and  branch  officers,  class  leaders,  and  visiting  teachers. 


\:yctoher  Sds  cforever 

Lizaheth  Wall 

Here  is  a  beauty  for  remembering: 

This  moment-of-October,  scarlet-still, 
This  quiet  time  that  holds  no  flight  of  wing 

Nor  any  wind-song,  wild  from  any  hill. 
And  I  shall  keep  this  peace  to  fold  about 

Less  lovely  seasons  I  shall  surely  know: 
A  young,  uncertain  springtime  tinged  with  doubt. 

Or  any  winter,  silent  under  snow. 
So  let  me  etch  upon  my  heart  each  leaf, 

Each  arrowed  shaft  of  sun  upon  the  grass. 
To  armor  me  against  impending  grief 

And  warm  me  when  these  amber  hours  pass. 


Page  676 


White  September 


Ezra  /.  Poulsen 
Chapter  2 


Synopsis:  Against  his  will,  Jim  Bates 
finds  himself  again  very  much  interested 
in  Daphne  Sommers  when  she  returns  to 
Knowlton  after  an  absence  of  ten  years. 
Jim,  the  town  banker,  worries  about  his 
assistant  Tom  Andrews,  in  love  with 
Daphne's  niece  Mollie  Dangerfield,  who, 
like  her  Aunt  Daphne,  seems  to  have  a 
frivolous  disposition  and  seems  to  take  life 
Hghtly.  Daphne  goes  to  Jim's  bank  and 
borrows  three  thousand  dollars,  with  the 
Sommers  home  as  security,  to  send  Mollie 
to  Europe  for  the  summer.  "You'll  ruin 
Mollie,"  Jim  accuses,  as  Daphne  leaves 
the  bank. 

THE  day  seemed  to  drag  out  end- 
lessly, and  my  mind  under- 
went a  slow  process  of  disil- 
lusionment. My  resolve  to  keep 
clear  of  Daphne  melted  like  ice  in 
the  sun.  It  was  evident  she  would 
cause  our  paths  to  cross  whenever 
it  suited  her  purpose.  Already  I 
could  see  I  was  involved  in  her 
schemes,  and  there  was  little  I  could 
do  about  it.  At  first,  I  thought  Fd 
warn  Tom,  and  urge  him  to  fight 
back,  but  second  thought  made  this 
seem  foolish.  Fd  only  get  poor 
Tom  into  a  worse  fix  than  ever. 

As  soon  as  the  day's  work  was 
over,  I  saddled  my  horse  and  went 
for  a  ride.  In  Knowlton  we  don't 
play  golf,  but  we  do  take  pride  in 
our  horses.  In  fact,  you  might  say 
weVe  carried  the  horse  tradition 
down  from  cowboy  days  to  the  pres- 
ent sleek,  polished  riding  club  era. 
But,  in  my  case,  riding  was  a  means 
of  getting  away  by  myself.  It  was 
a  lonely  habit,  developed  during  my 
years  of  bachelorhood,  and  prompt- 
ed by  my  inherent  love  for  the  hills 
west  of  Knowlton  where  I  had  hunt- 
ed cows  as  a  youngster.    The  hills, 


the  valley,  the  lake— that  was  my 
world. 

Charger,  my  brown  quarter  horse, 
always  followed  the  cow  trail  north- 
ward from  Main  Canyon  through 
a  low  pass  near  the  Ringel  place,  and 
headed  toward  the  old  Humming 
Bird  mine  when  I  gave  him  his 
head.  I  often  rode  that  way  because 
I  liked  the  view  of  the  valley  and 
lake  from  the  top  of  the  hill.  In 
my  abstraction,  I  hadn't  paid  atten- 
tion to  my  surroundings  until  a 
flock  of  magpies  in  the  willows 
made  me  aware  of  the  small  stream 
running  down  from  the  snowbank 
at  my  right.  The  zest  of  late  spring 
stirred  my  blood.  Throwing  off  my 
worries,  I  took  a  fleeting  glance  at 
the  lake  nestled  in  the  southern  end 
of  the  valley,  then  urged  Charger 
to  a  gallop.  He  needed  no  more 
than  a  hint.  Down  the  hollow  we 
raced  toward  Sleight's  Canyon.  We 
would  soon  pass  the  claim  cabin  on 
the  Jaussi  homestead,  climb  the  flat 
beyond  the  Long  Ridge,  and  finally 
reach  the  Little  Valley  reservoir 
from  which  we  would  swing  back 
down  to  the  county  road,  and  home. 

I  began  to  enjoy  the  stimulus  of 
unconfined  action,  letting  my  fancy 
go  completely  free.  I  was  almost 
reckless  with  speed  as  I  whirled 
Charger  into  the  canyon  creek, 
dense  with  willows.  But  it  all  end- 
ed in  a  gasp  of  astonishment.  Charg- 
er collided  in  midstream  with  a 
little  bay  mare,  just  emerging  from 
the  thicket  on  the  opposite  side. 
The  force  of  the  impact  threw  the 
mare  back  a  trifle  on  her  haunches. 
I  heard  a  woman  scream  and  saw 

Page  677 


678 


Daphne  Sommers'  terrified  face  as 
we  both  reined  sharply,  our  horses' 
hoofs  ratthng  on  the  shppery  stones. 

"Oh,  Jim!" 

''Daphne!" 

Both  of  us  spoke  with  the  sharp 
surprise  of  people  who  see  the  sub- 
ject of  their  thoughts  materialize 
before  their  eyes. 

"How  did  you  get  here?"  I  de- 
manded. 

"Up  Sleight's  Canyon.  And  you?" 

"Came  over  from  Main  Canyon. 
I  hope  you're  not  hurt."  I  led  her 
mare  gently  back  to  the  green  plot 
on  the  north  side  of  the  creek. 

"Oh,  no,  Fm  all  right,"  she  re- 
plied in  a  shaky  voice.  "We  real- 
ly came  head  on,  though,  didn't 
we?"  she  added  with  a  nervous 
laugh. 


D 


iAPHNE'S  brown  eyes  reflected 
a  challenging  glint  as  she  swept 
up  the  details  of  my  careless,  in- 
formal riding  clothes.  Instinctively 
I  realized  my  khaki  riding  pants 
and  shirt,  together  with  my  shape- 
less gray  hat  and  high-top  shoes 
were  under  her  critical  inspection, 
and  the  effect  was  to  remind  her 
that  I  was  still  a  country  boy.  She'd 
always  had  a  flare  for  clothes,  I  not- 
ed, glancing  at  her  black  doeskin 
breeches  and  shining  russet  boots. 
Her  hair  was  mostly  tucked  out  of 
sight  under  her  jaunty  blue  riding 
cap;  and  over  her  cream  satin  blouse, 
she  wore  a  trim  red  vest.  She  re- 
minded me  of  a  picture  in  a  fashion 
magazine,  but  she  affected  me 
much  more  deeply. 

"How  about  riding  up  to  the  old 
mine  with  me?"  I  dared,  remember- 
ing we  had  once  gone  up  there  to- 
gether in  our  younger  days. 

This  pleased  her.  "Why,  certain- 
ly!" 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 

We  both  knew  the  way.  I  let 
her  lead  out.  There  was  little  said 
as  we  meandered  through  the  as- 
pens and  elderberry  bushes.  But 
when  we  reached  the  mine,  we  be- 
came as  playful  as  two  children. 
She  seemed  as  eager  as  I  to  refrain 
from  mentioning  the  unpleasant 
past.  We  fed  the  wild  chipmunks, 
explored  the  old  bunkhouses,  and 
peeked  over  the  edge  of  the  ter- 
rifying shaft,  then  threw  rocks 
down  it,  and  laughed  as  they 
echoed  below.  Finally,  we  stood 
together  on  the  high,  weed-grown 
dump,  and  looked  down  into  the 
pleasant  valley  that  had  nurtured 
our  childhood. 

Here,  in  one  mighty  surge  of 
emotion,  my  love  for  Daphne  re- 
turned. I  could  have  taken  her  in 
my  arms  and  kissed  her  and  for- 
given everything,  promising  to  be 
her  devoted  slave  forever. 

Daphne  must  have  surmised  my 
threatened  disintegration,  for  she 
ran  down  the  dump  to  where  the 
horses  were  waiting,  challenging  me 
to  follow.  Springing  on  her  mare, 
she  started  down  the  trail  at  a  reck- 
less speed. 

By  the  time  we  reached  the  res- 
ervoir, where  the  road  was  wide 
enough  for  us  to  ride  side  by  side, 
our  horses  were  both  reeking  with 
sweat,  and  we  were  serious.  Then, 
I  discovered  what  was  on  her  mind. 

"Jim,  I  wish  you'd  do  something 
about  Tom  Andrews,"  she  com- 
plained. "He's  making  a  perfect 
monkey  of  himself.  At  the  party 
he  was  so  jealous  it  was  painful. 
To  cap  it  all,  he  demanded  his  ring 
back  last  night." 

If  Daphne  had  deliberately  cho- 
sen to  make  me  angry,  she  couldn't 


WHITE  SEPTEMBER 


679 


have  picked  a  better  subject.  ''Sure- 
ly—surely, you  don't  blame  him/' 
I  snapped.  ''Mollie's  been  leading 
him  around  by  the  nose  now  for 
over '  a  year.  And  every  day  she 
gets  more  light-hearted  and  frivo- 
lous." 

"Well,  can't  he  stand  a  little 
competition?  Must  he  lock  her  up 
like  a  cave  man,  and  refuse  to  let 
her  speak  to  anyone  else?" 

'Tossibly,  that  v^ould  be  a  good 
idea,"  I  replied  ungallantly.  'Tom's 
too  good  a  boy  to  have  her  ruin  his 
life.  He's  the  best  match  she'll 
ever  make.  But  he  doesn't  like  to 
be  kept  dangling  over  a  flame  for- 
ever." 

r\APHNE'S  eyes  spit  fire.  "Oh, 
you  men!  Tom's  all  right.  But 
he's  a  prude.  He  ought  to  marry 
a  scrubwoman.  I  want  to  see  Mol- 
he  happy.  That's  why  I'm  sending 
her  to  Europe  where  she  can  meet 
people  and  get  an  idea  of  what  the 
world  is  like." 

"You're  ruining  Molhe.  You're 
making  her  a  worthless  scatterbrain. 
Just— just  ..."  I  floundered. 

"Just  like  myself,"  she  said  slow- 

My  face  reddened.  "No.  That's 
not  what  I  was  going  to  say/'  I  de- 
nied lamely. 

But  Daphne  looked  at  me  as  if 
I'd  struck  her.  In  an  instant,  the 
buoyant,  youthful  quality  which 
seemed  to  cling  to  her,  almost  as  it 
did  when  she  was  twenty,  faded. 
I  could  see  she  was  suffering,  but 
she  took  it  with  great  calm. 

"All  right,  Jim  Bates,  say  it.  You 
might  as  well.  So  I  ran  out  on  you. 
I  was  a  muddle-headed  flirt  myself. 
I  was  fickle.  I  loved  to  keep  men 
dangling.     I  had  no  emotional  sta- 


bility. All  I  thought  of  was  clothes 
and  parties.  I  was  spoiled  rotten!" 
Her  voice  brCke  with  a  dry  little 
sob,  but  she  recovered  in  a  split 
second.  "Yes,  and  that's  only  half 
of  it.  I  hated  smug,  stupid  men. 
And— and— I  still  do!" 

"Why  have  you  interfered  with 
Tom  and  Mollie?"  I  pleaded. 
"Can't  you  see  you're  breaking 
them  up?" 

"If  Tom  can't  wait  a  few  months, 
he  isn't  much  good.  It's  just  that 
I  don't  want  to  see  Mollie  settle 
down  and  be  a  discontented  wife 
all  her  life.  I— I— want  her  to  be 
the  kind  of  wife  I  might  have  been," 
she  added  fiercely.  "I  want  her  to 
know  her  own  heart/' 

After  this.  Daphne  seemed  un- 
approachable. I  understood  in  a 
single  moment  of  anguish  why  I 
had  lost  her.  Below  the  Long 
Ridge,  we  let  our  horses  swing  into 
a  lazy  lope,  kicking  up  the  dust 
which  settled  like  a  veil  on  the 
greenery  of  the  hills,  as  we  rode 
back  to  town. 

jyiOLLIE  Dangerfield  left  for 
Europe  with  a  friend  of 
Dahpne's,  amid  shouting  and  fan- 
fare, just  as  Daphne  had  planned 
it.  Tom  Andrews  was  among  the 
group  of  admirers  who  saw  her  off 
at  the  depot,  but  he  wasn't  con- 
spicuous in  the  role  of  lover.  In 
fact,  several  other  suitors  were  be- 
coming bold  since  the  fall  of  Tom; 
and  when  he  came  back  to  the 
bank  he  was  very  sober  and  tight- 
lipped. 

Knowlton  settled  back  into  its 
daily  routine.  During  the  summer 
dancing  parties  at  the  lake  took  up 
a  large  share  of  the  younger  set's 
time,  with  many  of  the  older  folks 


680 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


tagging  along,  presumably  in  the 
role  of  chaperons,  but,  actually,  to 
enjoy  the  fun.  The  lake  has  always 
been  one  of  our  most  popular  at- 
tractions. 

Meanwhile,  Daphne,  with  Mol- 
lie  taken  care  of  for  the  time  being, 
turned  her  attention  to  another 
daring  undertaking.  She  an- 
nounced her  intention  to  open  a 
millinery  and  dress  shop.  A  clear 
note  of  approval  came  from  the 
younger  set,  for  who  would  know 
about  styles  and  such  things  better 
than  Daphne  Sommers?  But  a 
chorus  of  protests  arose  also  from 
some  quarters.  Some  of  these  came 
from  seamstresses  who  didn't  want 
the  competition.  Others  came  from 
mothers  who  didn't  think  Daphne's 
influence  on  their  daughters  was 
altogether  good.  She  was  worldly 
and  extravagant,  they  said. 

Again  Daphne  came  into  the 
bank.  '1  don't  want  to  borrow  any 
more  money,"  she  declared,  as  if 
conscious  of  what  was  at  the  mo- 
ment passing  through  my  mind. 
''But,  Jim,  I  would  like  your  ad- 
vice. 

I  forced  an  uncomfortable  laugh. 
"As  a  banker?"  I  asked. 

"As  a  banker,"  she  rephed. 

Seated  again  in  my  stuffy  con- 
sultation room— it  only  seemed 
small  and  stuffy  when  she  was  in  it 
—I  listened  while  she  explained  her 
plans.  "You— see— I  learned  to  be 
a  milliner  after  I  tired  of  playing," 
she  said  in  a  tone  which  made  me 
feel  this  statement  cost  her  much. 
Her  voice  was  so  low  I  could  hardly 
hear  her,  and  her  eyes,  quite  un- 
like her,  were  riveted  on  the  table. 

If  my  heart  had  gone  overboard 
for  her  to  my  undoing,  I  was  de- 
termined   my    banker's    judgment 


should  not  do  likewise.  Conse- 
quently, when  I  spoke,  it  was  with 
a  cold,  professional  air  I  was  soon 
sorry  for. 

"To  be  honest  with  you,"  I  "said, 
"I  don't  see  much  of  an  opening 
here  for  a  milliner,  and  even  less 
for  a  dress  shop.  You  know,  nearly 
everyone  buys  in  the  larger  towns. 
That's  especially  true  of  the  wom- 
en." 

"There's  nothing  here  they  can 
buy,"  she  replied  spiritedly.  "I 
think  I  can  draw  people.  And  I 
know  I  can  give  them  the  best  serv- 
ice." 

Suddenly  I  believed  I  saw  some- 
thing new  in  Daphne— something 
I'd  never  seen  before,  and  had 
looked  for  in  vain.  It  was  a  touch 
of  humility.  Was  it  possible  she 
was  a  little  afraid,  and  perhaps  some- 
what lonely?  Unconsciously  I  must 
have  let  my  face  betray  a  touch  of 
relief,  which  she  promptly  misin- 
terpreted. 

"It  isn't  easy  to  come  back  and 
start  all  over  again,"  she  said.  "But 
I'm  going  to  do  it."  Her  tone  be- 
came militant.  "I'm  going  to  fight 
to  my  last  breath  to  show  people 
I'm  not  what  they  think  I  am." 

I  loved  her  for  those  words.  She 
had  always  been  so  glittering,  so 
headstrong.  Now,  for  an  instant, 
she  seemed  at  my  level,  a  person 
needing  companionship,  advice,  and 
sympathy.  Figuratively  speaking,  I 
began  to  discard  my  banker's  man- 
tle as  quickly  as  possible.  But  I 
was  too  slow. 

Those  glorious  eyes  of  Dahpne's 
flashed.  "But  why  do  I  tell  you 
these  things?  I  might  have  known 
you  wouldn't  understand.  You 
bankers— you  have  about  as  much 
understanding  of  human  problems 


WHITE  SEPTEMBER 

as  a  piece  of  pavement."  She  swept 
up  her  httle  silver-mounted  hand- 
bag, and  left  my  office.  'I'll  show 
you,  Jim  Bates.  I'll  make  a  suc- 
cess of  business  right  here  under 
your  nose,  right  here  in  this  poky 
little  town.  And  I  won't  ask  for 
another  dime  out  of  your  precious 
bank,  either.'' 

npHE  soft  red  plume  on  her  hat 
seemed  to  bow  mockingly  at 
me  as  she  went  through  the  door, 
and  her  slender  form  for  a  mo- 
ment impressed  me  with  the  per- 
fection of  her  gray,  pin-striped  suit. 
Daphne  was  devastating  in  her  hats 
and  suits;  and  her  voice  seemed  to 
float  back  reproachfully  to  me  from 
the  corridor. 

A  few  days  later,  she  opened  her 
business  in  a  small  building  on 
Main  Street.  From  then  on  she 
avoided  me  as  I  did  her;  and  since 
the  reports  concerning  her  enter- 
prise were  confusing  and  contra- 
dictory, depending  on  the  source 
from  whence  they  came,  I  was  un- 
able to  get  a  clear  picture  of  her 
degree  of  success  or  failure.  Secret- 
ly I  hoped  she'd  fail,  or  at  least 
not  be  successful  enough  to  be  able 
to  go  her  own  way  independently. 
This  was  mean  of  me,  but  the  real 
reason  was  the  hope  that  I  might 
have  a  chance  to  help  her.  Not  that 
I  expected  to  play  easy  with  the 
bank's  money,  for  I  had  some  of 
my  own.  It  would  have  raised  my 
self-esteem  immeasurably  to  have 
let  her  have  it,  so  I  could  feel  she 
would  not  be  able  to  ignore  me. 
My  difficulty  with  Daphne  had 
always  been  that  she  had  never 
seemed  to  need  me;  it  had  always 
been  I  who  had  needed  her. 

Rumor  became  current  that  she 


681 

had  no  money  and  was  in  debt,  and 
that  her  business  venture  was  but  a 
forlorn  effort  to  stave  off  bank- 
ruptcy. Of  course  the  mortage  on 
the  Sommers  home  was  a  matter  of 
common  knowledge.  You  can't 
keep  such  things  secret  because 
they  have  to  be  recorded  in  the 
courthouse.  It  was  frequently  said 
she'd  stay  in  Knowlton  just  long 
enough  to  have  a  final  fling  on  the 
last  of  her  father's  money,  then 
she'd  be  gone.  But  she  had  her 
defenders,  too,  and  most  of  them 
were  her  admirers  and  customers. 
Whatever  question  had  been  raised 
on  her  solvency  was  quickly  dis- 
pelled, when  the  first  quarter's  in- 
terest became  due  on  her  mort- 
gage. She  paid  it  promptly,  adding 
a  small  token  payment  on  the 
principal,  but  she  avoided  me  when 
she  came  into  the  bank. 

Mollie  Dangerfield's  letters  came 
pouring  back  to  Knowlton,  mean- 
while, telling  her  friends  of  the 
wonderful  things  she  was  seeing  and 
doing.  Tom  got  his  share  of  the 
letters,  but  never  dropped  me  a 
hint  as  to  what  they  contained,  and 
I  took  his  silence  as  evidence  that 
he  didn't  want  me  to  know.  But, 
to  my  amazement,  I  noticed  he  was 
beginning  to  develop  a  very  close 
friendship  with  Daphne.  Frequent- 
ly, I  saw  him  with  her  in  her  road- 
ster. She  seemed  to  find  any  num- 
ber of  odd  jobs  for  him  to  perform 
before  and  after  his  hours  at  the 
bank.  People  began  to  talk.  May- 
be, Daphne  was  setting  her  cap  for 
Tom.  After  all,  she  was  only  five 
years  older  than  he,  and  they  looked 
wonderful  together.  By  this  time 
I  realized  I  was  suffering  my  sec- 
ond heartache. 

{To  be  concluded) 


682 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


Photograph,  courtesy  Cacia  F.  Margetts, 
President,  Wells  Stake  Relief  Society 

WELLS  STAKE  (UTAH)  COMPLETES  UNIQUE  MAP  PROJECT  FOR  THEIR 

MAGAZINE  CAMPAIGN 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Alice  Esplin;  Lucy  Grames;  Jennie  Waldram. 
Standing,  left  to  right:  Stake  Magazine  representative  Mabel  Wood;  Cleo  Kelson; 
Merle  Wennhold;  Vera  Bale;  Leona  Stoker. 

Under  the  direction  of  Mabel  Wood,  stake  Magazine  representative, 
the  seven  wards  of  Wells  Stake  have  completed  a  unique  and  useful  proj- 
ect. These  detailed  and  accurate  maps  present  the  status  of  the  Magazine 
campaign  in  a  vivid  and  clear-cut  manner,  enabling  the  representatives  to 
keep  their  records  up-to-date  and  to  become  acquainted  with  all  the  fami- 
lies in  each  ward. 


Jxeepers  of  the  uiearth 

Ruth  Hzrwood 

Throughout  the  passing  of  the  ages 
Art,  itself,  has  ever  been  a  sacred  fire 
Burning  on  the  world's  hearth  of  culture, 
With  man,  no  longer  stranger  on  the  earth. 
But  warmly  homing  in  a  shrine  of  beauty. 


You  Can  Learn 

///  S^s  for   iilonei/  ana    li  c/s  for   /leignoors 

Katherine  Kelly 
HEN   I   told  Tom  that   I     green  shoots.    Our  Httle  trees  were 


Wf  would  help  him  so  that  he 
would  never  have  to  wor- 
ry about  money  any  more  I  meant 
it  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart. 
But  it  is  funny  how  even  mortgages 
don't  mean  a  thing  when  you  have 
a  sick  baby.  As  summer  cooled, 
and  the  autumn  days  slipped  by, 
my  little  girl  grew  fat  and  rosy,  and 
gradually  I  remembered  that  I  was 
supposed  to  be  a  wife  and  helpmate, 
as  well  as  a  mother. 

Tom  never  mentioned  money 
matters,  but  that  fall  and  winter  he 
was  feeding  cattle  again,  and  he 
watched  the  papers  for  the  rise  and 
fall  of  prices  with  quiet  despera- 
tion. As  I  read  or  embroidered  dur- 
ing the  long  winter  evenings  while 


big  enough  to  make  a  patch  of  shade 
on  the  lawn,  and  it  could  be  called 
a  lawn. 

I  sighed  with  contentment  as  I 
pushed  the  sewing  machine  in  front 
of  the  window.  Everything  was 
coming  out  all  right.  No  one 
would  believe  Kathy  had  been  a 
delicate  baby  to  look  at  her  now. 
She  was  the  picture  of  health.  Real- 
ly a  picture,  I  thought,  as  the  morn- 
ing sunshine  made  a  frame  about 
her  and  Ernie  as  they  played  on 
the  floor.  Ernie  was  diligently  tak- 
ing an  old  clock  to  pieces,  and 
Kathy's  Httle  fat  hands  reached  for 
the  shiny  pieces,  but  Ernie  guarded 
them  jealously. 

As  I  pulled  my  chair  in  place  and 


the  children  slept,  1  wondered  what     started  to  thread  the  needle,  there 


I  could  do  to  help  him.     What 
could  a  woman  with  two  little  chil- 
dren, out  on  a  farm,  do  to  make 
money? 
One  day  a  woman  asked  me  if  I 


was  a  sudden  commotion  in  the 
field  next  to  us.  There  was  our 
new  neighbor  driving  his  horses  at 
a  gallop  and  pulling  a  mowing  ma- 
chine into  the  field  of  hay.     In- 


would  consider  making  a  dress  for  stinctively,  I  hunched  my  shoul- 
her.  That  was  the  answer!  I  could  ders  and  partly  closed  my  eyes,  ex- 
sew!  It  was  the  one  thing  I  was  pecting  the  crash  to  come  any  min- 
good  at.  The  short  winter  days  ute.  It  didn't  come!  The  man 
flew  by,  and  even  the  evenings  lowered  the  hay  knife  and  started 
weren't  long  enough.  I  really  loved  up  the  side  of  the  field,  with  his 
to  sew!  horses  again  at  a  gallop.  Through 
For  once  spring  came  almost  be-  the  open  door  came  snatches  of  a 
fore  I  knew  it.  However,  I  did  man-  song.     "My  Bonnie  lies  over  .  .  . 


age  to  plant  a  little  garden  and  a 
row  of  my  favorite  pink  sweet  peas. 
Tom   teased   me  about  the   sweet 


the  .  .  .  ocean.  ... 

I  half  rose  to  my  feet  and  my 
mouth    must    have    dropped    very 


peas,  but  the  water  had  to  run  down  wide  open,  anyway  later  it  was  hard 

that    row    anyway.     My    Virginia  to  shut.     What  on  earth  kind  of 

creeper  had  lived  through  the  win-  farmer  was  this?    It  was  bad  enough 

ter  and  was   reaching  out  strong,  to  have  strangers  move  into  Mary's 

Page  683 


684  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 

and  Joe's  place,  but  this  man  must  on?"  she  finally  burst  forth,  ''that 
have  taken  leave  of  his  senses!  Mrs.  certainly  isn't  a  dress  for  you?" 
Darby,  his  wife,  had  told  me  that  ''Oh,  no,  it's  for  one  of  mother's 
they  moved  here  to  get  out  of  the  friends,  see,"  I  said  as  I  proudly 
mines,  but  surely  even  a  miner  knew  held  it  up  for  inspection.  "I  get 
better  than  to  drive  horses  at  a  gal-  paid  more  for  my  sewing  because  I 
lop  when  he  was  trying  to  cut  hay!  can  do  this  fabric  painting  for  trim- 
It  was  at  this  stage  that  I  brought  ming.  Isn't  the  silver  pretty  on 
my  jaws  very  firmly  together  and  black?" 

my  lips  drew  into  a  thin  line.  Ernie  "Painting?"    she    asked    incredu- 

had  deserted  his  precious  clock  and  lously. 

stood  with  me  at  the  window.     It  'Tes,  I  took  a  class  in  it  at  school, 

was  just  as  I  stooped  to  save  the  and  I  love  it.    I  stenciled  my  own 

clock  from  Kathy,  or  Kathy  from  curtains,  too,  and  I  painted  those 

the  clock,  that  I  heard  the  crash,  bluebirds  on  the  oilcloth." 

By  the  time  I  was  back  to  the  win-  j  ^as  just  warming  up  to  my  fav- 

dow    the    horses    were    going    off  orite  subject  when  she  stopped  me 

through  the  field  dragging  parts  of  ^ith  an  astonished  look  and  asked, 

the  machinery  with  them.  Mr.  Dar-  -^ut  how  do  you  get  time  for  all 

by  had  picked  himself  up  and  was  that  sort  of  thing,  and  why  do  you 

surveying  his  broken  mowing  ma-  waste  time  doing  that  when  you  are 

chine.    Well,  it  served  him  right.  ^  farmer's  wife?" 

"It  isn't  wasting  time!  I  get  paid 
gUT  I  melted  a  little  and  walked  ^^^^  f^^.  ^^  seeing  because  of  the 
to  the  fence  with  Kathy  m  my  painting,  and  goodness  knows,  we 
arms  as  I  saw  Mrs.  Darby  run  ^an  use  the  money.  Farming  may 
through  the  field  to  see  if  her  hus-  be  safer  than  mining,  but  there  sure- 
band  was  hurt.  Foolish  as  he  was,  \y  isn't  much  cash  in  it.  I  promised 
there  was  something  about  his  wife  Xom  I'd  do  what  I  could  to  make 
I  couldn't  help  liking.  some  money  to  pay  on  the  mort- 

Later,  when  she  sank  down  on  my  gage  this  fall." 

porch  steps  all  weak  and  shaking,  -Well  of  all  things!"  she  said  in 

I  felt  sorry  for  her.  astonishment,      "and     here     they 

I  asked  her  in  the  house  and  put  warned  me  that  I  musn't  pattern 

a  chair  by  the  machine.    We  could  after  you,  because  you  were  such  a 

talk  while  I  sewed,  for  this  getting  poor  farmer's  wife!" 

rich  by  sewing  was  a  slow  enough  My  cheeks  flamed  and  my  lungs 

process  when   I   didn't  waste  any  felt  like  they  would  burst.    A  poor 

time.  We  talked  about  farms  and  farmer's   wife!    Again,   and    I    had 

mines  and  ended  up,  as  women  do,  tried  so  hard! 

with  men  in  general.  "But  why  don't  you  help  your 

Her  sharp  eyes  watched  me  as  I  husband  like  other  farmer's  wives 

carefully  arranged  the  black  satin  do?    Farmer's  wives  are  supposed  to 

under    the    machine    so    that    the  do  the  milking  and  other  chores, 

painted  design  on  the  front  would  all  the  women  out  in  Hardscrabble 

not  get  rubbed.  do.    That  would  help  your  husband 

"What  on  earth  are  you  sewing  more  than  all  the  sewing  you  can 


YOU  CAN  LEARN 


685 


do.     How  much  have  you  earned 
at  it,  anyway?" 

^^"lATELL,  I  only  have  seventeen 
dollars  in  cash  but  .  .  .  And 
I  did  milk  the  cows  while  Tom  was 
ill,  but  Tom  doesn't  want  his  wife 
to  milk  cows." 

'Tiddle,  they  all  do.  And  what's 
seventeen  dollars!"  she  said  scorn- 
fully. ''Well,  you  can  do  things 
your  way,  but  Fm  going  to  raise  a 
garden  instead  of  flowers,  do  the 
chores,  and  raise  some  turkeys.  Now 
there's  an  idea  for  you/  Why  don't 
you  take  your  seventeen  dollars  and 
buy  a  start  of  turkeys.^"  Her  eyes 
shone  with  enthusiasm  and  she  hur- 
ried on,  '1  have  an  aunt  out  in 
Hardscrabbie  who  makes  more 
money  raising  turkeys  than  her 
husband  does  on  the  farm.  She  is 
going  to  tell  me  just  how  to  do  it. 
I  could  tell  you,  and  we  could  learn 
together." 

"But  Mrs.  Darby,"  I  said  with 
dignity,  ''I  hate  turkeys!  I  can't 
even  stand  chickens,  except  I  like 
to  gather  the  eggs.  Besides  I'm 
allergic  to  feathers." 

"Stuff  and  nonsense,"  she  said, 
making  me  look  her  straight  in  the 
eyes,  "you  just  think  you  are  too 
good  to  raise  turkeys."  And,  after 
what  seemed  like  a  lifetime,  and 
the  clatter  of  the  broken  pieces  of 
my  vanity  finally  quieted  down,  she 
continued,  "You  might  like  it, 
turkeys  lay  eggs,  you  know,  and  you 
can  call  me  Thelma." 

That  wasn't  at  all  what  I  felt  like 
calling  her  as  she  walked  across  the 
field  toward  Mary's  house.  The 
nerve  of  the  woman!  It  was  I  who 
should  be  telling  her  what  to  do. 
She,  whose  husband  didn't  even 
know  enough  to  cut  hay!  Oh,  if 
only  Mary  were  back  in  her  own 


house!  If  only  I  could  throw  my- 
self in  her  arms  and  sob  my  heart 
out. 

No  matter  what  I  tried  to  do,  all 
day  I  kept  hearing  those  words 
over  and  over,  "Turkeys  lay  eggs. 
She  makes  more  money  raising 
turkeys  than  her  husband  does  on 
the  farm  ....  You  just  think  you 
are  too  good  to  raise  turkeys.  .  .  ." 

When  Tom  came  in  that  even- 
ing I  tried  half  a  dozen  times  before 
the  words  finally  came  out  halting- 
ly, "Tom,  do  you  think  ...  I  could 
raise  turkeys?" 

"Raise  turkeys!  What's  got  into 
you  now?  You  can't  even  pick  a 
chicken." 

"But  I  wouldn't  have  to  pick 
them,  would  I?  Couldn't  I  just 
raise  them?  Mrs.  Darby  says  her 
aunt  makes  more  money  raising 
turkeys  than  they  do  on  the  farm." 

"It  might  be  all  right.  I  have 
thought  some  about  it,  but  I  haven't 
any  money  to  invest  in  turkeys.  Be- 
sides, by  the  time  we  get  them 
raised,  they  probably  wouldn't  be 
worth  anything  either." 

"But  Tom,  Mrs.  Darby— er— 
Thelma,  says  her  aunt  is  going  to 
sell  her  some  hens  for  three  dollars 
apiece,  and  you  can  buy  a  gobbler 
for  eight.  I  have  seventeen  dollars 
saved  up.  Will  you  go  out  there 
and  buy  me  three  hens  and  a  gob- 
bler?" 

"Kate!  You're  not  serious!  You 
don't  mean  it?" 

"Yes,  Tom,  I  mean  now,  to- 
nightr 

I  couldn't  let  Tom  hear  that  voice 
mocking  me,  "You  think  you  are 
too  good  to  raise  turkeys."  But  if 
a  good  farmer's  wife  raised  turkeys, 
and  there  was  money  in  it,  then  I'd 
raise  turkeys,  too. 


686  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 

ON  BEING  ONE'S  BEST  SELF 

Caroline  Eyiing  Miner 

A  person  should  have  at  least  one  "uncomfortable  friend" — someone  who  makes  one 
'^*-  dress  up  himself,  his  house,  his  car,  his  thoughts,  his  words,  in  their  very  best 
clothes.  And  one  should  see  this  friend  every  once  in  a  while — often  enough  to  tone 
him  up. 

"Well,  Eunice  must  be  coming  to  see  us,"  my  husband  says  when  he  sees  me 
polishing  the  silver,  waxing  the  floors,  arranging  balanced  and  artistic  bouquets  about 
the  house,  urging  the  children  and  him  to  put  on  their  best  clothes,  because,  well,  yes, 
because  Eunice  is  coming. 

I  don't  like  Eunice  any  better  than  I  like  others  of  my  friends,  but  she  is  good 
for  me.  She  keeps  me  from  getting  careless,  from  "running  down  at  the  heels,"  in 
other  words. 

She  is  herself  very  precise  about  all  her  things:  her  clothes,  her  home,  her  car, 
her  children,  her  speech,  and  more  important,  for  me  at  any  rate,  she  makes  me  feel 
when  she  is  around  that  I  must  be  the  same. 

"I  just  feel  Eunice  can  see  right  through  me,"  I've  remarked.  "I  really  feel  pro- 
voked at  her  for  making  me  feel  so  uncomfortable!"  However  that  is,  I  believe  it  is 
a  good  thing  for  me.  Other  times  I  never  seem  to  know  and  use  so  many  choice 
words,  such  careful  English;  I  never  resolve  to  get  my  hair  done  so  often  and  reduce 
my  hips  more  zealously;  I  never  try  to  bring  forth  my  best  thoughts  and  words  and 
arrange  them  more  meticulously;  I  never  brush  the  cobwebs  off  everything  I  have  and 
am  more  enthusiastic  than  when  Eunice  is  there  to  spur  me  on. 

I'm  definitely  uncomfortable  around  Eunice.  She  would  be  bad  steady  fare,  as 
friends  go,  but  she  is  a  good  tonic  for  me. 


(<:ycto6er  Song 

Marvin  Jones  ^ 


Beige  as  the  mourning  fawn  that  seeks  the  doe 
Along  the  creek,  where  browning  willows  add 
Their  sober  color  to  the  sumac's  glow. 
So  is  October's  song  both  gay  and  sad. 
The  fawn  will  turn  into  the  wind  and  raise 
Its  soft  throat  to  the  swift  spears  of  the  sun. 
Its  silvered  coat  of  willow-bronze  will  blaze 
With  mark  of  season-change  that  has  begun. 
And  shall  the  timid  willows  know  less  of 
The  frailness  of  grass — the  touch  of  wind 
Than  all  the  fire  of  sumac  or  the  love 
Of  fawn  for  doe  that  winter-flow  has  thinned? 
Or  do  the  willows  know  in  every  season 
October's  paining  heart — her  range  of  reason? 


From  The  Field 


Margaret  C.  Pickering,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  of  Instructions,  page  123. 

BAZAARS,  SOCIALS,  AND   OTHER  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Delila  Flint 

NORTH  DAVIS   STAKE    (UTAH),   LAYTON   SECOND   WARD   RELIEF 
SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS  HONORED  AT  SOCIAL,  June  6,  1950 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Ruby  Hickenlooper  (1935-41);  Maud  Watt  (1924-26);  Irene 
Doney  (1926-35);  Mary  Call  (1944-49). 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Mable  Stephenson  (1941-44);  Amanda  Hill  (1916-19); 
Delila  Flint  (1949-  ). 

This  social  honored  all  living  Relief  Society  presidents  of  the  Layton  Second  Ward, 
organized  in  June  1895.  The  luncheon  tables  were  beautifully  decorated  with  flowers, 
and  a  large  birthday  cake  was  decorated  with  fifty -five  gold  and  blue  candles,  and  the 
names  of  the  presidents  were  written  on  the  cake.  Margaret  Masters,  Deseiet  News 
food  commentator  provided  the  entertainment.  Each  president  was  presented  with  a 
booklet  containing  a  poem  or  tribute  written  by  Kate  Zesiger.  All  living  past  presidents 
attended,  except  Sister  Emma  Corbridge,  who,  at  the  age  of  ninety-eight,  was  ill  and 
unable  to  attend. 

Pearl  W.  Burton  is  president  of  North  Davis  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Page  687 


688 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Georgina  F.  Richards 

NORTHWESTERN  STATES  MISSION,  MCMINNVILLE  DISTRICT   (ORE- 
GON) RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE,  June  18,  1950 

Officers,  seated,  front  row,  left  to  right:  First  Counselor  Lucile  Aldridge;  Second 
Counselor  Nina  Humphrey;  President  LaPreal  Johnson;  Georgina  F.  Richards,  President, 
Northwestern  States  Mission  Rehef  Society;  Freda  Geurts,  former  district  Relief  Society 
president;  Secretary  Melba  Duncan. 

These  women  represent  Relief  Society  organizations  in  Astoria,  Hillsboro,  McMinn- 
ville,  Newberg,  Seaside,  Silverton,  Tillamook,  Vernonia,  and  Woodburn. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Georgia  R.  Livingston 

EASTERN  STATES  MISSION,  YORK,  UTICA,  AND  JAMESTOWN  BRANCH 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 

Center  photograph,  York  (Pennsylvania)  Branch  Relief  Society  celebrates  Anni- 
versary Day  at  a  banquet.  Seated  at  the  head  table  in  the  rear,  are:  First  Counselor 
Anna  Mae  Strayer;  President  Sylvia  Palsgrove;  Georgia  R.  Livingston,  President,  East- 
ern States  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Photograph  in  left-hand  comer,  officers  of  the  Utica  (New  York)  Branch  Relief 
Society,  left  to  right:  President  Mabel  B.  Downing;  Second  Counselor  Isabel  Douglas; 
First  Counselor  Geraldine  Ryan. 

Photograph  in  right-hand  corner,  Jamestown  (New  York)  Branch  Relief  Society 
women  display  attractive  quilt,  left  to  right:  Agda  Larson;  Madge  Fredrickson;  Hedvig 
Bergquist;  Esther  Strom. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


689 


Photograph  submitted  by  Verna  L.  Dewsnup 

ST.  GEORGE  STAKE  (UTAH),  IVINS  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY  BAZAAR 

Left  to  right:  Belle  Reber;  Jetta  Reber;  Second  Counselor  Nellie  Burk;  President 
Mata  Ence;  First  Counselor  Lula  Tobler;  Olive  Tobler;  Myrtle  Gubler;  Martha  Hafen; 
Enid  Ence;  Lillie  Ence. 

Verna  L.  Dewsnup,  President,  St.  George  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  the 
members  of  this  small  ward  are  very  active  in  Relief  Society  work,  especially  in  handi- 
craft. The  Ivins  Ward  Relief  Society  was  the  first  organization  in  St.  George  Stake  to 
send  in  their  loo  per  cent  Relief  Society  Building  Fund  quota. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Nan  A.  Lindsay 

UNION  STAKE  (OREGON),  WALLOWA  COUNTY  BRANCH  EXHIBITS 
QUILTS  MADE  IN  WORK  MEETINGS,  March  1950 

Seated  around  the  quilt,  left  to  right:  Grace  Davis;  Berniece  Atwood;  Bemiece 
Davis;  Delia  Lewis;  Ann  McCormick;  Sister  Wright. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Anna  Clough;  Zell  Dieterle;  Nellie  Stringham;  First  Coun- 
selor Eva  Bartmess;  President  Erma  Blaisdell;  Second  Counselor  Rose  Clough;  Secre- 
tary Orpha  Lamb;  Norma  Basim;  Leah  Collins;  Anna  Makin. 

Nan  A.  Lindsay  is  president  of  Union  Stake  Relief  Society. 


690 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


! 


Photographs  submitted  by  Koa  Taylor 

NEVADA  STAKE,  WARD  AND  BRANCH  RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS; 
ELY  WARD  OFFICERS;  AND  McGILL  WARD  ANNUAL  BAZAAR 

Top  photograph,  presidents  of  the  four  wards  and  one  branch  of  Nevada  Stake, 
left  to  right:  Agnes  Sorenson  (Ruth  Ward);  Hbpe  Broadbent  (Ely  Ward);  Ella 
Fawcett  (Lund  Ward);  Zelma  Dearden  (Garrison  Branch);  Pearl  Johnson  (McGill 
Ward). 

These  five  presidents  met  to  congratulate  and  honor  Sister  Fawcett  (center)  on 
her  long  record  of  service.  She  has  been  the  Lund  Ward  Relief  Society  president  for 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD  691 

twenty-one  years,  and  has  never  missed  a  meeting  because  of  her  own  ill  health,  even 
though  she  had  a  broken  leg  at  one  time.  She  has  missed  meetings  only  to  care  for 
others.  Zelma  Dearden  has  been  president  of  the  Garrison  Branch  Relief  Society  for 
eighteen  years.  The  five  women  in  this  photograph  represent  130  years  of  service  to 
Relief  Society.  "Be  Not  Weary  in  Well-Doing"  might  well  be  their  motto,  for  they 
are  all  full  of  love  and  enthusiasm  for  Rehef  Society  work. 

Center  photograph,  officers  of  Ely  Ward  Relief  Society  and  two  Salt  Lake  City 
visitors,  left  to  right:  Augusta  N.  Stobbe,  Counselor  in  the  University  Ward  (Salt  Lake 
City)  Relief  Society;  Vivian  Rees,  Secretary,  Ely  Ward;  Fern  Robinson,  chorister,  Ely 
Ward;  Brigitta  Clyde,  Stadium  Village  Branch,  Salt  Lake  City;  Hope  Broadbent,  Presi- 
dent, Ely  Ward;  Marietta  Call,  First  Counselor,  Ely  Ward;  Leah  Bunderson,  Second 
Counselor,  Ely  Ward. 

Sister  Cylde  was  a  guest  speaker  for  the  social  science  lesson  in  May  1950.  She 
spoke  before  the  Relief  Society  women  of  Nevada  Stake.  She  stressed  the  importance 
of  the  social  science  lessons  and  discussed  conditions  in  Germany  and  Austria.  A  con- 
vert to  the  Church,  and  a  war  bride,  Sister  Clyde  expressed  her  great  appreciation  for 
her  new  home  in  America.  She  was  accompanied  to  Nevada  Stake  by  Sister  Stobbe. 

Bottom  photograph,  officers  of  McGill  Ward  ReHef  Society,  assembled  at  their 
annual  bazaar,  left  to  right:  work  meeting  leader,  Finis  Crane;  Counselor  Leona  John- 
son; President  Pearl  Johnson;  work  director  Sue  Anderson;  Secretary  Bernice  Roy  Lance. 

This  bazaar  was  held  in  connection  with  a  very  successful  food  sale,  and  the  funds 
raised  were  used  to  purchase  a  new  electric  range  for  the  chapel  kitchen. 
Koa  Taylor  is  president  of  Nevada  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Florence  Pace 

CARBON  STAKE  (UTAH)  VISITING  TEACHERS  WHO  HAVE  SERVED 
MORE  THAN  TWENTY-FIVE  YEARS  HONORED,  June  2,  1950 

Seated,  in  front,  left  to  right:  Sarah  Jane  Warren  of  the  Price  Fourth  Ward; 
Margaret  Ann  Horsley  of  the  Price  First  Ward;  Jane  Morley,  Price  Fourth  Ward;  Harriet 
Pierce,  Wellington  Ward. 

Fifty  copies  of  A  Centenary  of  Relief  Societyy  and  sixteen  Relief  Society  pins  were 
given  to  the  visiting  teachers  in  recognition  and  appreciation  of  their  many  years  of 
faithful  service. 

Florence  Pace  is  president  of  Carbon  Stake  Relief  Society. 


692 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Leone  R.  Bowring 

TEXAS-LOUISIANA  MISSION,  MONROE  (LOUISIANA)  BRANCH  RELIEF 

SOCIETY  ANNUAL  BANQUET 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Truena  Love;  Lillian  Smith,  First  Counselor;  La  Faye 
Hudnall,  President;  Doris  Tynes;  Leila  Crider,  Second  Counselor;  Francis  Monk,  Sec- 
retary; Barbara  Hatcher,  district  visiting  teacher  leader. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Phyllis  Earl;  Margaret  Riser;  Irma  Crider;  Cecile  Rugg; 
Anne  Bivins;  Alice  Hollman;  Dovie  Lawsoii;  Martha  Tucker;  Hazel  Stokes;  Marcile 
Roberts. 

Leone  R.  Bowring  is  president  of  the  Texas-Louisiana  Mission  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Maurine  Nelson 


STAR  VALLEY  STAKE  (WYOMING)   SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT 
MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  CONFERENCE,  May  21,  1950 

Stake  board  members,  appearing  in  the  picture,  are:  Second  Counselor  and  organ- 
ist, Ressa  Chadwick,  second  from  the  right  in  the  front  row;  stake  chorister  Lily  Jensen, 
at  the  right  in  the  first  row;  pianist  Ada  Gamm,  at  the  right  on  the  second  row;  stake 
board  member  Leola  Allred,  third  from  the  left  on  the  third  row;  stake  board  member 
Rula  Crook,  second  from  the  right  on  the  fourth  row;  Stake  President  Nellie  B.  Jen- 
sen, fifth  from  the  right  on  the  back  row. 

Some  of  these  women  traveled  as  far  as  fifty  miles  to  sing  with  the  group  for 
stake  conference. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


693 


Photograph  submitted  by  Almina  Coody 

NORTHERN  CALIFORNIA  MISSION,  NORTH   FRESNO   BRANCH   RELIEF 
SOCIETY  WOMEN  PARTICIPATE  IN  RUGMAKING  PROJECT 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Val  Stringfellow;  Hazel  Forrest;  Elizabeth  Faulkner;  Lylc 
Coombs;  Nellie  Atwood;  Eunice  Ellefsen;  Doris  Hardy;  DeLoris  Fawns;  Gladys  Dine- 
stead. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Sarah  Sessions;  Annette  Grain;  Aileen  Robinson;  Lydia 
McCauley;  Dagmar  Steele;  Gladys  Hansen;  Frances  Allred;  Alberta  Ledbetter. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Goldie  Nelson;  Alvera  Hatch;  Marinda  Berg;  Myrtle  But- 
ler; Twila  Horn;  Elda  Petty;  Ann  Ferguson;  Hazel  Hopkins. 

Fourth  row,  left  to  right:  Ruby  Enns;  Charlotte  Taylor;  Hilda  Agar;  Darlene  An- 
derson; Leah  Hansen;  Helen  Lambourne;  President  Almina  Coody. 

During  the  summer  of  1949,  Lydia  McCauley,  who  was  then  branch  Relief  Societ)' 
president,  taught  a  group  of  women  the  art  of  making  hooked  rugs.  When  the  prob- 
lem of  buying  a  rug  for  the  Relief  Society  room  in  the  new  chapel  presented  itself, 
Sister  McCauley  conceived  the  idea  of  making  a  hooked  rug  large  enough  to  cover  the 
room  from  wall  to  wall,  the  actual  size  being  fifty-four  square  yards.  First  a  pattern 
was  chosen  and  then  drawn  on  twenty  pieces  of  monk's  cloth.  These  were  tacked  to 
frames  and  stretched,  then  delivered  to  the  homes  of  the  women  who  were  to  hook 
the  rugs.  Woolen  materials  were  collected  from  members,  and  some  materials  were 
purchased.  The  total  cost  was  sixty-seven  dollars.  When  the  finished  pieces  were  col- 
lected they  were  steam  pressed  and  trimmed  and  finally  taken  to  the  Relief  Society 
room  where  the  pieces  were  sewn  together  by  hand.  The  photograph  shows  a  part  of 
the  rug. 

Amelia  P.  Gardner  is  president  of  the  Northern  California  Mission  Relief  Society. 


Are  you  not  dependent  on  your  faith,  or  belief,  for  the  acquisition  of  all  knowledge, 
wisdom,  and  intelligence?  .  .  .  Would  you  have  ever  sown,  if  you  had  not  believed  that 
you  would  reap?  Would  you  have  ever  planted,  if  you  had  not  believed  that  you 
would  gather?  ....  Or,  would  you  have  ever  knocked,  unless  you  had  believed  that  it 
would  have  been  opened  unto  you?  In  a  word,  is  there  anything  you  would  have  done, 
either  physical  or  mental,  if  you  had  not  previously  believed?  Are  not  all  your 
exertions  of  every  kind,  dependent  on  your  faith?  (Lectures  on  Faith  1:11) 


694 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


Home  Is  Where  You  Make  It 

(Continued  from  page  667) 


wouldn't  object  to  a  tiny,  newborn 
baby." 

"Oh,  wouldn't  I?"  smiled  the 
landlord,  and  switched  off  the  light 
and  turned  toward  the  door.  ''Little 
tiny,  newborn  babies  grow  up  into 
yelling,  howling  infants,  and  then 
into  noisy,  rowdy,  destructive  kids. 
And  it's  too  hard  to  get  tenants  out. 
Nope." 

Helping  her  into  the  car,  Hal 
said,  'Tou  didn't  have  to  tell  him, 
Cherry." 

'Tes,  I  did,"  she  answered,  and 
sat  silent  while  they  drove  back  to 
the  hotel. 

The  next  day,  as  soon  as  Hal  had 
gone.  Cherry  went  to  the  phone 
and  dialed  her  mother's  number. 

'"Mother,"  she  said  sweetly, 
"Fm  giving  up.  No  luck,  darling. 
Will  it  put  you  out  too  much.  Moth- 
er? I  mean,  may  we  come  back?" 

"Oh,  darling!"  Her  mother  sound- 
ed genuinely  regretful.  "I  wish  you 
could!  But  Helen  Gray  called  me 
yesterday— she  hasn't  a  place  to  go, 
you  know— they  sold  the  house 
right  over  their  heads— their  land- 
lord did,  I  mean.  And  she 
seemed  so  lost  and  helpless  and  so 
desperate  to  find  a  place.  I  told  her 
to  come  out  and  look  at  your  old 
room— and  she  did— and  she  is  mov- 
ing her  things  in  tonight.  Oh,  dar- 
ling, I'm  so  sorry;  Daddy  will  be 
furious.  But  Hal  said  you  were  go- 
ing to  find  something." 

"It's  okay.  Mother,"  Cherry  man- 
aged. "I'm  glad  it's  Helen." 

"So  am  I,"  her  mother  sighed. 
"She  will  be  company  for  me.  I'll 
confess  I've  missed  you  two  chil- 


dren more  than  I  ever  dreamed  I 
would,  but  I  know  it's  for  the  best." 

CHE  had  to  tell  Hal,  and  she  did 
it  as  courageously  as  she  could. 

"I  was  a  fool,  Hal,  a  silly,  spoiled 
little  fool.  I  didn't  have  any  sense. 
Oh,  what  if  mother  did  try  to  pun- 
ish me  in  the  old  way— maybe,  like 
you  said,  she  wasn't  even  trying  to. 
Hal,  she  didn't  even  sound  mad  at 
me." 

"She  isn't  mad,  darling.  She's  a 
peach." 

"What  did  you  tell  her,  Hal,  ex- 
actly?" 

"I  didn't  tell  her  how  you  said 
you  felt  toward  her.  I  just  said  we 
were  going  to  stay  in  town  till  we 
found  a  place.  But  I  guess  she 
knew." 

"I  guess  she  did,"  Cherry  mur- 
mured thoughtfully.  "Where  do  we 
go  from  here?" 

They  packed  their  suitcase,  which 
Hal  had  gone  back  home  and 
brought  Cherry  that  first  day  they 
had  spent  in  town.  They  went 
downstairs  and  paid  their  bill,  and 
Hal  tucked  it  into  his  pocket,  re- 
fusing to  let  Cherry  get  a  glimpse  of 
it.  They  got  into  the  car. 

"Let's  try  a  motor  court,"  he 
suggested.  "That  wouldn't  be  so  ex- 
pensive." 

Cherry  sat  very  still  beside  Hal 
as  he  drove  out  to  the  south  of  town. 
Motor  court  after  motor  court  they 
passed,  each  with  a  sign,  "No  Va- 
cancy." Then  they  came  to  one 
that  had  no  such  sign,  but  when 
Hal  went  into  the  office  and  talked 
to  the  clerk,  he  came  out  again. 


HOME  IS  WHERE  YOU  MAKE  IT 


695 


grim  and  silent,  and  they  drove  on. 

'TIal/'  Cherry  said  timidly,  'any 
place  would  do— any  at  alL  You've 
got  to  get  some  sleep.  You  have  to 
work  tomorrow/' 

"Not  that  place,  honey/'  he  said 
shortly. 

''Drive  home,  Hal,"  she  said  at 
last,  wearily.  "Fll  get  Mother  to  let 
us  spread  a  blanket  on  the  basement 
floor.  After  all,  even  that  is  better 
than  anything  we've  seen." 

Hal  looked  at  her. 

"You  sure  you  want  to,  darling? 
If  we  go  back,  we'll  probably  have 
to  stay  until  after  the  baby  is  born. 
There'll  be  lots  of  things  .  .  ." 

"There'd  be  lots  of  things  any- 
where, Hal,"  Cherry  answered, 
speaking  slowly.  "Lots  of  things 
that  would  be  harder  to  bear  than 
Mother's  little  peculiarities— lots  of 
things  that  would  be  worse  for  our 
son  than  a  doting  grandmother  and 
grandfather." 

When  Hal  kissed  her.  Cherry 
thought  she  saw  diamonds  on  his 
lashes,  and  her  own  throat  grew 
tight.  He  really  liked  her  folks,  he 
really  liked  living  there. 

Her  parents  were  sitting  in  the 
porch  swing  when  they  drove  into 
the  yard. 

"Darling!"  her  mother  cried, 
jumping  up  and  running  toward  her. 

Cherry  threw  herself  into  her 
mother's  arms,  as  if  she  had  been 
gone  a  year  instead  of  four  days. 

"Oh,  Mother!"  she  whispered. 
"Oh,  Mother,  I'm  glad  to  be  home!" 


Her  father  was  standing  there, 
smiling    foolishly,    cheerfully. 

"Dad,"  she  cried,  and  gave  him  a 
quick  hug. 

Then  she  said  bravely,  "Mother, 
Dad,  may  Hal  and  I  come  back? 
Oh,  I  know  about  Helen,"  she  in- 
terrupted, "but  we'll  be  glad  to  stay 
anywhere.  In  the  basement,  maybe. 
There's  that  old  army  cot  we  used 
to  take  camping,  and  dad's  bed- 
roll. We  can  fix  a  place— anything 
for  tonight— and  tomorrow  we  can 
fix  something.  We'll  try  not  to  be 
too  much  bother." 

"Cherry,  darling,  hsten!"  Her 
mother  made  herself  heard.  "Your 
old  room  is  all  ready.  Helen  isn't 
coming,  after  all.  I  phoned  her  and 
she  said  Ted's  mother  would  take 
them  in." 

"Oh,  Mother!"  Cherry  couldn't 
say  any  more  for  a  minute.  Then 
she  turned  to  Hal.  "You  see  before 
you  the  world's  most  foolish  girl, 
transformed  in  one  hard  lesson  into 
a  wise  woman." 

"I've  some  lemonade  and  ginger 
cookies  ready,"  her  mother  said, 
"sit  down  and  I'll  get  them." 

Cherry  nuzzled  close  to  her  fa- 
ther, and  his  hand  went  out  and 
touched  her  arm,  gently,  under- 
standingly.  Suddenly  Cherry  won- 
dered about  Helen  Gray,  about  her 
own  room  being  ready.  But  as  she 
had  just  said,  she  was  a  wise  wom- 
an now.  She  snuggled  close,  and 
shut  her  mouth  tight  like  her  Moth- 
er did. 


"This  is  the  true  nature  of  home— it  is  the  place  of  Peace;  the  shelter, 
not  only  from  all  injury,  but  from  all  .  .  .  doubt  and  division." 

—John  Ruskin 


LESSON 


DEPARTMENT 


ofkeoloqij — The  Life  and  Ministry  of  the  Savior 

Lesson  28— ''The  Resurrection  and  the  Ascension" 

Eldei  Don  B.  Colton 

(Reference:  Jesus  the  Chiist,  by  Elder  James  E.  Talmage,  chapter  37.) 

For  Tuesday,  January  2,  1951 

Objective:  To  create  faith  in  the  power  of  Jesus  Christ  over  death  and  to  show 
that  his  resurrection  and  ascension  were  real. 


Christ  Is  Risen 

COMETIME  before  dawn  on  the 
most  memorable  and  the  most 
important  Sunday  in  history,  an 
angel  came  down  in  glory,  and 
rolled  back  the  stone  from  the 
portal  of  the  Savior's  tomb.  The 
Roman  soldiers  were  so  paralyzed 
with  fear  that  they  fell  to  earth  as 
dead  men.  As  soon  as  they  re- 
gained sufficient  strength,  they  de- 
serted their  posts  and  fled.  Ordi- 
narily such  desertion  was  punish- 
able by  death.  The  seal  of  authority 
had  been  broken;  the  tomb  was 
empty. 

Very  early  in  the  morning,  Mary 
Magdalene  and  other  devout  wom- 
en came  to  assist  in  further  anoint- 
ing the  body  of  the  Lord.  They 
brought  spices  and  ointments  ac- 
cording to  the  custom  of  that  day. 
No  doubt,  they  intended  to  sup- 
plement the  work  so  hurriedly  done 
by  Joseph  and  Nicodemus.  They 
said  among  themselves  as  they 
walked:  ''Who  shall  roll  us  away 
the  stone  from  the  door  of  the 
sepulchre?"  They  were  afraid  when 

Page  696 


they  saw  the  angel,  but  he  spoke 
to  them  saying: 

Fear  not  ye:  for  I  know  that  ye  seek 
Jesus,  which  was  crucified.  He  is  not 
here:  for  he  is  risen,  as  he  said.  Come,  see 
the  place  where  the  Lord  lay.  And  go 
quickly,  and  tell  his  disciples  that  he  is 
risen  from  the  dead;  and,  behold,  he 
goeth  before  you  into  Galilee;  there  shall 
ye  see  him:  lo,  I  have  told  you  (Matt. 
28:5-7). 

It  seemed  difficult  even  for  the 
followers  of  Jesus  to  realize  the 
literalness  of  the  resurrection.  Al- 
though she  had  heard  the  angel 
direct  her  to  go  and  tell  the  disciples 
that  he  had  risen,  Mary  Magdalene 
still  told  Peter  and  others  that  they 
had  taken  the  Lord  out  of  the 
sepulchre.  It  is  noticeable  that  a 
devout  group  of  women  were  first 
apprised  of  the  resurrection  of 
Jesus.  Naturally,  Peter  and  "that 
other  disciple,"  probably  John,  hur- 
ried to  the  sepulchre  and  discovered 
that  it  was  empty.  They  found  the 
linen  which  had  been  wrapped 
around  Jesus'  head  and  body.  Note 
the  details  of  the  account.  Having 
seen   these  things,  John  believed. 


A  Perry  Picture 


From    a    Painting    by    Hofmann    (1824-1894) 

THE  CHRIST 

Page  697 


698  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 

He  explains,  in  behalf  of  himself  Between  his  meeting  Mary  Mag- 

and  the  other  apostles,  'Tor  as  yet  dalene   and    the    event    just    men- 

they  knew  not  the  scripture,  that  tioned,  Jesus  had  probably  been  to 

he  must  rise  again  from  the  dead."  see  his  Father.  When  the  women 

Now  he  believed.  told   their  surprising   story  to   the 

These    two   then    departed,   but  disciples,   the   brethren   could   not 

Mary     Magdalene     lingered.     She  believe   them.     Even   the  apostles 

looked  into  the  tomb  and  there  saw  could  not  accept  the  actuality  of 

two     personages.       They     asked:  the  resurrection.    They  seemed  to 

''Woman,  why  weepest  thou?"  She  have  looked  upon  it  as  something 

replied  sorrowfully:   "Because  they  for  the  distant  future.     After  all, 

have  taken  away  my  Lord,  and  I  there  was  nothing  in  their  experi- 

know    not   where    they   have    laid  ences  or  history  with  which  they 

him."     As    she    turned    from    the  could  compare  it.  A  man  had  lived 

tomb  she  saw  a  personage  who  made  among  them.     He  ate  with  them, 

almost  the  same  inquiry:  ''Woman,  mingled  with  them,  taught  them, 

why  weepest  thou?  whom  seekest  and  had  been  put  to  death  before 

thou?"     It  was  Jesus  speaking,  but  the  eyes  of  many  of  them.     Now 

Mary  did  not  recognize  him  until  he  was  with  them  again  in  a  real 

in  familiar  tones  he  said:  "Mary."  body  of  flesh  and  bone.  While  the 

Then,  she  turned  herself  and  said  apostles  doubted,  the  women  knew. 

"Rabboni,"  Master.  In  an  ecstasy  They  had  seen  and  heard  him;  they 

of  joy  she  would   have   embraced  had    touched    that    sacred    body, 

him,  but  he  restrained  her  and  said:  They  knew  their  Redeemer  lived. 

Touch    me    not:    (In    revised    version,       a   -o  •    j.t     r^  •  it?  t^^i j 

"Take  not  hold  of  me")   for  I  am  not  ^  Pnesy  Conspiracy  oi  Fzhehood 

yet  ascended  to  my  Father:  but  go  to  my  It  Will  be  recalled  that  many  of 

brethren,   and   say   unto   them,    I   ascend  the    chief    priests    were    Sadducees 

unto  my   Father,  and  your   Father;   and  ^ho   did   not  believe  in   the  resur- 

201^1   l^"""^'     ^""^    ^°'''     ^""^     '^°^"  ^^^^^^^  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^^^'  ^^^"^  ^^^ 

'  Roman  soldiers  who  had  guarded 

It  is  worthwhile  to  consider  that  the  sepulchre  reported  to  them  the 

to  a  woman  was  given  the  honor  of  supernatural  things  they  had  seen. 

being  first  to  see  a  resurrected  soul  a   meeting   of   the   Sanhedrin   was 

—the  Lord  Jesus.     He  manifested  called    and    the    disturbing    report 

himself  to  at  least  three  other  faith-  was  considered.     The  high  priests 

ful  women  before  he  appeared  to  decided  upon  a  scheme  and  offered 

his  apostles.    An  angel  of  the  Lord  the  soldiers  large  sums  of  money 

also  appeared  to  these  women  near  to  say,  "His  disciples  came  by  night, 

the  empty  sepulchre  and  proclaimed  and  stole  him  away  while  we  slept." 

to  them  the  glorious  tidings:  "He  The  soldiers  accepted  the  proposal 

is  not  here:  for  he  is  risen."    Jesus  as  the  best  way  out  of  their  dilem- 

met  these  women  on  the  way  back  ma.      So    the    wicked    story   went 

to  Jerusalem,  "And  they  came  and  abroad  among  the  Jews.  However, 

held   him   by   the   feet,   and   wor-  many  accepted  the  evidence  of  the 

shipped  him"  (Matt.  j8:io).  resurrection  and  openly  joined  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  699 

Church.    Even  many  of  the  priests  fered  loaf,  ''blessed  it,  and  brake, 

''were  obedient  to  the  faith"  (Acts  and  gave  to  them.  And  their  eyes 

6:7).  were  opened,  and  they  knew  him; 

and  he  vanished  out  of  their  sight." 

Christ  Walks  and  Talks  with  Two  They  quickly  returned  to  Jerusalem 

of  the  Disciples  and  added  their  testimonies  to  the 

The  Lord  appeared  to  various  of  rapidly  growing  number  who  had 

his  disciples  so  that  the  evidence  seen    the    risen    Redeemer    (Luke 

of  his  resurrection  does  not  come  24:19-33). 
to  us  from  only  a  few  favored  ones. 

Two  believers,  but  who  evidently  The  Risen  Lord  Appears  to  the 
were  not  apostles,  left  Jerusalem  for  Disciples  in  Jerusalem  and  Eats  in 
Emmaus  that  fateful  Sunday  after-  Their  Presence, 
noon.  One  of  the  brethren  was  The  faithful  followers  in  Jerusa- 
named  Cleopas.  The  distance  was  lem  met  frequently  in  solemn  as- 
about  seven  miles  and  they  had  time  semblies.  The  testimonies  of  the 
for  conversation  on  the  one  topic  two  returning  brethren  from  Em- 
uppermost  in  the  minds  of  all  the  maus  were  related  to  the  group  who 
disciples.  As  they  earnestly  talked,  were  meeting  behind  closed  doors, 
another  personage  joined  them.  Peter  also  had  a  visit  from  the  Mas- 
Soon  he  asked  of  the  two:  ''What  ter.  We  may  be  sure  that  a  great 
manner  of  communications  are  change  had  come  over  the  now  re- 
these  that  ye  have  one  to  another,  pentant  Peter.  He  had  every  rea- 
as  ye  walk,  and  are  sad?"  Cleopas  son  to  know  that  he  was  forgiven 
replied:  "Art  thou  only  a  stranger  for  his  weakness  in  denying  that  he 
in  Jerusalem,  and  hast  not  known  knew  Jesus.  Never  again  did  he 
the  things  which  are  come  to  pass  shrink  from  danger  in  giving  his 
there  in  these  days?"  It  was  Jesus  testimony  concerning  Jesus,  the 
who  walked  with  the  two.  In  sor-  Son  of  God. 

row  they  told  him  of  the  great  work  While  the  disciples  were  in  the 

done  by  the  Messiah  and  how  the  meeting  listening  to   Cleopas   and 

rulers  and  high  priests  had  put  him  his  companion,  "Jesus  himself  stood 

to  death.     They  further  told  him  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  saith  un- 

that  "certain  women"  had  visited  to  them,  Peace  be  unto  you."  They 

the    sepulchre    that    morning    and  were  afraid  at  first  but  the  Lord 

that  an  angel  had  told  them  that  spoke  to  them  saying:  "Why  are  ye 

Jesus  was  alive,  and  the  tomb  was  troubled?    and    why    do    thoughts 

empty.  arise   in   your   hearts?    Behold   my 

Jesus  chided  these  men  for  being  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I  my- 

slow  of  heart  to  believe  all  that  the  self:    handle    me,    and    see;    for   a 

prophets  had  spoken;  and  explained  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones,  as 

to  them  the  scriptures  concerning  ye    see    me    have."     He    was    no 

his  mission.  He  accepted  their  urg-  "shadowy  form"  but  a  living  being 

ent  invitation  to  enter  the  house  to  with    a    real    body.    To    convince 

which  they  were  going  and,  as  the  them  more  of  his  reality  he  asked 

guest  of  honor,  he  took  the  prof-  for  meat.    He  took  the  broiled  fish 


700 


RELIEf  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


and  other  food  which  they  passed 
to  him  ''and  did  eat  before  them" 
(Luke  24:42-43).  Could  anything 
be  more  real?  In  addition  to  all 
this  he  again  left  his  peace  with 
them,  and  ''breathed  on  them,  and 
saith  unto  them,  Receive  ye  the 
Holy  Ghost:  Whose  soever  sins  ye 
remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them; 
and  whose  soever  sins  ye  retain, 
they  are  retained"  (John  20:21-23). 
This  must  not  be  mistaken  for  the 
endowment  or  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  at  Pentecost  which  will  be 
discussed  in  our  next  lesson. 

Doubting  Thomas 

Thomas,  one  of  the  apostles,  was 
not  present  at  the  evening  meeting 
on  the  Resurrection  Sunday.  At 
first  he  did  not  believe  the  testi- 
mony of  those  who  had  seen  and 
heard  the  Lord.  He  said:  "Except 
I  shall  see  in  his  hands  the  print  of 
the  nails,  and  put  my  finger 
into  the  print  of  the  nails,  and 
thrust  my  hand  into  his  side,  I  will 
not  believe."  There  are  many 
"doubting  Thomases"  today,  many 
who  insist  that  we  must  see  before 
we  know.  Thomas,  no  doubt,  had 
but  little  confidence  in  the  women, 
in  Peter,  and  in  the  larger  group  at 
the  meeting.  He  wanted  to  see 
and  touch  the  resurrected  body  of 
flesh  and  bones.  It  was  some  eight 
days  later  or  the  next  Sunday  when 
Thomas  assembled  with  the  dis- 
ciples. 

Then  came  Jesus,  the  doors  being  shut, 
and  stood  in  the  midst,  and  said,  Peace 
be  unto  you.  Then  saith  he  to  Thomas, 
Reach  hither  thy  finger,  and  behold  my 
hands;  and  reach  hither  thy  hand,  and 
thrust  it  into  my  side;  and  be  not  faith- 
less, but  believing. 


Thomas  was  convinced.  He  ex- 
claimed: "My  Lord  and  my  God." 
Jesus  told  him  that  because  he  had 
seen  it  he  had  believed,  but  blessed 
are  they  that  have  not  seen  and  yet 
believe.  (Read  John  20:24-28.) 

At  the  Sea  of  Gdilee 

Obedient  to  instruction,  the 
apostles  left  Jerusalem  about  a  week 
after  the  resurrection  and  went  into 
Galilee.  While  they  were  waiting 
for  further  instructions,  seven  of 
them  went  fishing  one  evening.  In 
fact,  they  worked  all  night  and  had 
not  caught  any  fish.  As  they  came 
back  at  early  dawn,  a  voice  from 
the  shore  called  to  them :  "Children, 
have  ye  any  meat."  (In  those  days 
the  salutation,  "children"  was 
equivalent  to  our  use  of  "sirs"  or 
"men.")  Jesus  had  made  the  in- 
quiry and  they  replied  ''No."  They 
did  not  recognize  him  and  he  said 
to  them:  "Cast  the  net  on  the  right 
side  of  the  ship,  and  ye  shall  find." 
They  did  this  and  caught  more  fish 
than  they  could  draw  into  the  boat. 

John  was  the  first  to  recognize 
the  Lord.  He  said  unto  Peter:  "It 
is  the  Lord."  "Simon  Peter  went 
up,  and  drew  the  net  to  land  full 
of  great  fishes."  The  men  recognized 
the  miracle  as  the  net  did  not  break 
because  of  the  overload.  Jesus  had 
already  built  a  fire  and  laid  fish  on 
it  for  them.  This  was  the  third 
time  that  the  Lord  had  shown  him- 
self to  this  group  (John  21:3-14).  It 
was  the  seventh  time  he  had  ap- 
peared since  his  resurrection. 

After  the  meal  was  finished,  the 
great  Teacher  gave  one  of  his  won- 
derful lessons:  "Jesus  saith  to  Simon 
Peter,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  lovest 
thou  me  more  than  these?"  Three 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  701 

times,  in  substance,   this  question  are  recorded,  ''.  .  .  are  written,  that 

was  asked  of  Peter.  Each  time  the  ye  might  believe  that  Jesus  is  the 

apostle  replied:   'Tea,  Lord;  thou  Christ,  the  Son  of  God;  and  that 

knowest  that  I  love  thee."  The  first  believing  ye  might  have  life  through 

time  Jesus   answered  and   said   to  his  name"  (John  20:31).  Some  of 

Peter,  'Teed  my  lambs,"  and  the  these  instructions  were  to  the  apos- 

second  and  third  time  the  question  ties.    Unto  them  he  said:  *'.  .  .  Go 

was  asked,   Jesus   said:   "Feed   my  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach 

sheep"  (John  21:15-17).  the  gospel  to  every  creature.     He 

How  impressive  the  lesson!  Peter  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall 

was  receiving  a  great  commission,  be  saved;  but  he  that  believeth  not 

John  tells  us  that  the  Lord  indicated  shall  be  damned."    He  then  prom- 

to  Peter  that  he  would  be  called  ised  that  signs  and  blessings  should 

on  to  suffer  a  martyr's  death  for  the  be  given   to   the  believers    (Mark 

truth    (John  21:18-19).  Peter  also  16:15-18;  see  also  Matt.  28:19-20). 

later  referred  to  it  (2  Peter  1:14).  The  final  hours  of  the  Savior  up- 

It  was  upon  this  occasion  that  Jesus  on  earth  in  that  great  dispensation 

also    made    reference    concerning  were  drawing  to  a  close.    He  told 

John's  future:  the  apostles  they  were  not  to  know 

...  If  I  will  that  he  tarry  till  I  come,  the  time  when  his  kingdom  would 

what  is  that  to  thee?  follow  thou  me.  finally  be  restored.  That  was  known 

Then  went  this  saying  abroad  among  the  only  to  the  Father.  The  Holy  Ghost 

brethren     that   that   disciple   should   not  ^^^j^  jg^j  ^.j^^^^  -^  their  great  mis- 

die:    yet   Jesus   said   not   unto   him.   He  .            .            i  •        .i                i 

shall  not  die;  but,  If  I  will  that  he  tarry  Sions  of  preachmg  the  gospel. 

till  I  come,  what  is  that  to  thee?  (John  They    journeyed    on    until    they 

21:22-23).  came  to  Bethany.    The  Lord  then 

Later  revelation  tells  us  that  John  t)lessed  them  and  ascended  into 
still  remains  in  the  flesh  (D.  &  C.  ^e^ven.  As  he  arose  a  cloud  re- 
section 7) .  ceived  him  out  of  their  sight.  While 

Jesus  also  met  his  apostles  on  a  they  stood  gazing  into  heaven,  two 

mountain  in  Galilee.  Others  were  personages,  robed  in  white,  spoke 

also  present  at  that  meeting  (Matt,  to  them,  saymg:  "Ye  men  of  Gali- 

28:16-18).  ^^^?  why  stand  ye  gazing  up  into 

heaven?  this  same  Jesus,  which  is 

The   Find    Commission    and    the  taken   up   from   you   into   heaven, 

Ascension  shall  so  come  in  like  manner  as  ye 

From  the  scriptures  we  learn  that  have    seen    him    go    into    heaven 

Jesus  made  at  least  eleven  appear-  (Acts  1:11). 

ances  at  various  times  between  his  Note  the  naturalness  and  the  real- 
resurrection  and  ascension.  There  ness  of  the  event,  "Shall  so  come  in 
can  be  no  doubt  but  that  he  gave  like  manner."  It  would  not  be  as 
many  instructions  on  "the  things  a  great  universal,  immaterial  spirit 
pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of  God"  that  he  would  come,  but  as  the  ma- 
(Acts  1:3).  Of  course,  many  terial  being  who  was  resurrected— 
things  he  said  are  not  recorded,  an  immortal,  celestialized  body  of 
John  tells  us  that  the  things  that  flesh  and  bones. 


702 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


Questions  and  Suggestions  for 
Discussion 

1.  Sometime  during  the  meeting  at 
which  this  lesson  is  studied,  it  would  be 
very  appropriate  to  sing,  I  Know  That  My 
Redeemer  Lives. 

2.  Discuss  the  events  leading  to  the 
resurrection.  Why  is  it  one  of  the  most 
important   events   of  all   times? 

3.  What  convinces  you  that  the  resur- 
rection was  and  is  a  reality? 


4.    Describe   the   ascension.      In    what 
form  will  Christ  come  the  second  time? 


References  in  the  Gospels 

Matt.  10:5,  6;  24:36;  26:32,  33,  70,  72, 
74;  27:65,  66;  28:1-7,  9'  10-20. 

Mark  13:32;  14:28,  29;  16:1-18. 

Luke  5:4-10;  22:33;  24:1-51. 

John  12:42;  13:37;  14:16,  17,  26; 
15:26;   16:7,   13;  20:1-31;  21:1-23. 


ViSiting  cJeacher   1 1  iessages — Our  Savior 

Speaks 

Lesson  12- 'For  What  Shall  It  Profit  a  Man,  if  He  Shall  Gain  the  Whole 
World,  and  Lose  His  Own  Soul?"  (Mark  8:36). 

Mary  Grant  Judd 

For  Tuesday,  January  2,  1951 

Objective:     To  stress  that  the  chief  aim  of  life  should  be  the  saving  of  the 
soul  of  man. 


n^O  make  New  Year  resolutions  is 
an  old-fashioned  idea,  but  a 
good  one.  For  how  can  we  develop 
if  we  do  not  make  a  conscious  ef- 
fort to  do  so,  and  when  could  a 
more  logical  time  be  found  to  take 
stock  of  ourselves,  with  a  view  to 
improvement,  than  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  year?  Good  re- 
solves made  at  any  time  are  worth- 
while (provided,  of  course,  that 
they  are  followed  with  purposeful 
action)  but,  to  repeat,  they  are  par- 
ticularly so  at  New  Year's. 

Some  people  consider  it  unneces- 
sary to  pursue  a  concerted  effort  in 
character  development,  preferring 
just  to  drift  along  in  their  day-by- 
day  hving,  and  yet,  as  one  writer 
says,  ''Man  is  the  master  of  thought, 
the  moulder  of  character,  the  maker 


and  shaper  of  condition,  environ- 
ment, and  destiny." 

Even  those  thoughtless  or  care- 
less individuals  referred  to,  if  con- 
templating the  building  of  a  tan- 
gible structure,  would  not  think  of 
commencing  it  without  a  well-form- 
ulated plan.  The  gospel  might  be 
termed  a  blueprint  of  our  Heaven- 
ly Father's  plan  of  life. 

It  was  to  impress  upon  us  that 
the  enticements  of  the  world  will 
lead  us  away  from  God's  plan,  that 
our  Savior  asked  the  question, 
"For  what  shall  it  proliit  a  man,  if 
he  shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and 
lose  his  own  soul?"  (Mark  8:36). 
From  the  time  of  our  first  parents, 
we  have  had  to  meet  and  overcome 
the  temptations  of  the  world.  Even 
the  Savior  was  tempted  of  Satan, 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


703 


who  promised  him  the  kingdoms  of 
earth  and  the  glories  thereof  if  he 
would  but  worship  him. 

In  our  own  time,  we  must  be  con- 
scious of  the  false  gods  that  beckon 
to  entice  us  away  from  right  living. 
One  of  these  might  be  called  by  the 
name  of  vanity.  The  desire  for  un- 
due wealth,  for  show,  for  worldly 
honors  and  the  plaudits  of  men, 
with  attendant  power,  have  all  too 
often  led  to  spiritual  downfall. 

Another  false  god  might  be 
termed  indolence.  To  quote  from 
a  talk  given  by  President  David  O. 
McKay  to  a  group  of  seminary 
teachers: 

Indolence  is  seeking  something  for  no- 
thing. When  a  man  shuns  effort,  he  is  in 
no  position  to  resist  temptation.  So, 
through  all  the  ages,  idleness  has  been 
known  as  the  parent  of  all  the  vices. 

If  the  mind  and  body  are  not 
kept   usefully  employed,   worthless 


activities  will  be  engaged  in.  ''Vul- 
garity weakens  the  mind,"  says 
President  McKay: 

It  is  vulgar  to  like  poor  music,  to  read 
weak  books,  to  feed  on  sensational  news- 
papers, to  find  amusement  in  trashy 
novels,  to  enjoy  vulgar  theatres,  to  find 
pleasure  in  cheap  jokes,  to  tolerate  coarse- 
ness and  looseness  in  any  of  their  myriad 
forms. 

We  must  beware  of  self  indul- 
gence. Intemperance  comes  under 
this  head  and  unchastity.  "Indul- 
gence which  leads  to  licentiousness 
will  kill  spirituality  more  quickly 
than  anything  else  in  this  world" 
(President  McKay). 

May  we  all  resolve  to  be  strong 
enough  in  our  individual  lives  that 
we  may  develop  a  true  sense  of 
values  and  understand  the  full  im- 
port of  Christ's  question,  'Tor 
what  shall  it  profit  a  man,  if  he 
shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and 
lose  his  own  soul?" 


Worl    T7leeting—yUe  Art  of  Homemaking 

(A  Course  for  Optional  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Lesson  4-Slipcovers  and  Dressing  Table  Skirts 

Chiistine  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  January  9,  1951 

Sewing,  by  Constance  Talbot,  chapters   36, 


(Reference:   The  Complete  Book  oi 

37,  and  41.) 

'pHOUGHTFUL  selection  of  slip- 
covers can  play  an  important 
part  in  the  success  of  your  home 
decorating.  They  provide  an  easy 
means  by  which  you  can  use  your 
imagination,  ingenuity,  and  sewing 
skills  to  give  your  home  a  new  fresh- 
ness and  charm. 


Slipcovers  can  be  used  in  practi- 
cally every  room  of  your  home.  In 
your  living  room  you  can  cover  sofas, 
daybeds,  all  types  of  chairs,  stools, 
and  hassocks.  Dining  room  chairs 
can  be  slipcovered  in  a  variety  of 
ways  to  add  interest  and  introduce 
pattern  into  a  room  which  might 


704  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 

otherwise  be  plain.  Bedroom  chairs  economy  to  use  time,  thought,  and 
and  stools,  even  cedar  chests,  can  be  money  in  the  making  of  a  slipcover 
slipcovered  effectively.  The  fabric  unless  you  use  serviceable,  good 
you  choose  and  the  style  you  select  wearing  material.  If  you  use  an  ex- 
can  be  elaborate  or  simple,  depend-  pensive  material  on  one  piece  of 
ing  upon  the  spirit  you  wish  to  por-  furniture,  do  not  use  a  cheap  mater- 
tray,  ial  in  another  slipcover  in  the  same 

You    can    have    your    slipcovers  room.  The  material  you  use  for  all 

made  by  an  upholsterer,  but  you  your  slipcovers  should  be  in  har- 

will  find  it  is  both  stimulating  and  mony  with  the  rest  of  your  room's 

economical  to  make  them  yourself,  decorations.    Although,    with    the 

They   are    not    difficult    to    make,  great  variety  of  fabrics  which  are 

There   are   excellent   patterns   and  available  today,  you  can  mix  various 

sewing  instructions  which   can  be  types  in  the  same  room,  you  should 

followed  easily,  and  in  making  your  make  sure  harmonious  materials  are 

own  you  will  have  the  joy  which  selected.  For  example,  of  course,  you 

comes  from  creating  something  use-  would  not  use  denim  slipcovers  in 

ful  and  lovely.                ,  a  room  with  satin  draperies. 

There  are  a  great  many  uses  for  The    second   point    to   keep   in 

slipcovers  in  your  home  decorating,  mind  is  that  slipcovers  offer  a  real 

Some  of  the  more  practical  of  these  opportunity  to  help  co-ordinate  your 

include:  color  scheme.  If  a  piece  of  uphol- 
stered furniture  seems  too  large  for 

1.  To  protect  new  furniture  from  wear,  the  size  of  your  room,  you  can  make 
fading,  and  dust.  it  appear  to  be  smaller  and  better 

2.  To  fit  an  odd  piece  of  furniture  into  proportioned   by   covering   it   in   a 
your  decorative  scheme     A  piece  of  up-  simply  styled,  well-tailored  slipCOV- 
holstered  furniture,  which  is  out  of  har-  ^   j       c    ^  •           i.    •  i  •             i 
«,^T,T,  „,;fT.  fV,o  ^oc*.  r.(-  4-1,^  ^r.^^  «      u  ^f  maoc  ot  plam  material  m  a  color 
mony  with  the  rest  ot  the  room,  can,  by  .  .  ,             y                       n       Tf     t_ 

the  use  of  an   appropriate  slipcover,  be  which   matches  your  walls.    If  the 

made  to  fit  in  and  become  an  integral  part  walls  of  your  room  are  wallpapered, 

of  your  decorative  scheme.  you  might  use  the  background  of 

3.  To  renew  old  pieces  of  furniture.  the  paper  as  the  suggestion  of  the 
Outmoded  or  poorly  styled  furniture  can  color  of  the  Sofa  slipcover.  In  al- 
be  made  to  look  new  and  up-to-date  with  ^^^^  instance,  if  you  are  mak- 
the  right  slipcover.  .              ,.  -^             .     '      /              ^ 

,?,..,,.         ,,  in2  a  slipcover  for  a  large  sofa  or 

4.  To    economize    in    decorating.     If  i     1     1     fi             •              -n   i     i    i.  1. 
furniture  is  old,  the  use  of  slipcovers  can  daybed,  these  pieces  Will  look  bet- 
prove  a  real  economy  by  enabling  you  to  ter  covered  in  a  plain  colored  fabric 
postpone  expensive  reupholstering  or  the  which  blends   in   either  with   your 
purchase  of  new  furniture.  walls  or  with  your  carpet. 

A   third   point   to   remember   is 

In  choosing  the  correct  fabrics  for  that  if  you  are  slipcovering  more 

your  slipcovers,  there  are  several  im-  than  one  piece  of  furniture  in  a 

portant   points   to   keep   in   mind,  room,  the  "rule  of  three''  is  a  good 

First,  the  material  you  select  should  guide  to  follow.  (Remember,  if  too 

be  of  excellent  quality  and  should  many  patterns  are  used  in  one  room 

be   in   harmony  with    the   general  they  produce  a  confused,  cramped 

spirit  of  your  room.    It  is  a  false  feeling.)   The  "rule  of  three"  states 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  705 

that,  in  most  rooms,  we  should  use  esting.  However,  there  is  one  rule 
no  more  than  one  basic  pattern,  to  remember,  a  dressing  table  must 
plus  a  stripe  (or  dot),  and  the  rest  not  look  isolated.  It  must  bear  a 
a  plain  color.  This  means  that  if  relationship  to  the  other  furnish- 
you  have  a  large  patterned  wall-  ings  in  the  bedroom.  For  a  unified 
paper  or  rug,  your  slipcovers  should  feeling  in  your  bedroom,  the  dress- 
be  predominantly  plain  colored,  ing  table  skirt  should  be  the  same 
with  possibly  one  chair  covered  in  general  style  and  material  as  your 
a  stripe.  If  your  draperies  are  of  a  draperies,  curtains,  or  bedspread, 
patterned  material,  you  can  achieve  To  repeat,  slipcovers  and  dress- 
a  harmonious  effect  by  using  that  ing  table  skirts  can  do  much  to  ex- 
same  patterned  material  on  one  or  press  your  individuality  in  your 
more  pieces  of  furniture  in  your  home.  In  addition  to  being  a  source 
room,  provided  the  material  itself  of  economy,  they  can  bring  color 
is  of  suitable  quality,  such  as  chintz,  and  life  into  your  home  furnishings. 
By  repeating  the  same  pattern  in  a 

room    you  can  achieve  a  friendly,  Discussion  Points 

hospitable,  mtormal  spirit. 

Many  of  the  same  guides  we  use  i.  show  the  importance  of  serviceability 

in   choosing   slipcovers   can   be   ap-  in  choosing  material  for  slipcovers.   Stress 

plied   to   dressing   table   skirts.   The  the  importance  of  choosing  fabrics  which 

dressing  table  is  one  item  of  furni-  ^""^  ^^^7  woven  and  sunfast.   (See  text- 

ture  with  which  you  can  use  a  great  ^""^^^  P^§^  ^'^°-) 

deal  of  imagination  and  where  you  J-  Discuss    the    important    details    to 

,       °  ,  •'  ,  watch  when  makme  slipcovers.   ( See  text- 

can   truly   express   your   own   taste  ^^ok,  pages  244,  245,  and  246.) 
and    desires.     Dressing    table    skirts  ^    j^-^^^^^^  measurements  for  slipcovers, 

can    be    very    frilly    and    feminine,  Call  attention  to  the  necessity,  where  a 

tailored  and  reserved,  or  sophisticat-  patterned  fabric   is  used,   to  allow  extra 

ed  and  even  ornate.     The  skirt  can  yardage  for  centering  the  pattern.     (See 

be  ruffled,  pleated,  or  straight,  de-  textbook,  page  284.) 
pending  on  the  spirit  you  wish  to  4-.Discuss  various  ways  of  making  eco- 

i.cTj        ij  1.1.         J  nomical  dressing  tables  and  dressing  tables 

create.    Solid  colored  or  patterned  ^^.^^  ^.^^  ^^  f^^^  ^^^^^^3  instead  of  tak- 

material  can  be  used,  or  a  combina-  ing  valuable  wall  space.  (See  textbook,  page 

tion  of  two  materials  is  often  inter-  251.) 

jCiterature—^^^  Literature  of  England 

Lesson  12— Richard  Steele  and  Joseph  Addison 
Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 
For  Tuesday,  January   16,1951 

'pHE  latter  part  of  the  seventeenth  immoral  periods  in  modern  history, 

century   following   the   restora-  The  gay  world  of  glitter  was  fash- 

tion  of  Charles  II  to  the  English  ioned  solely  to  please  the  King  and 

throne  in  1660,  was  one  of  the  most  his  cavalier  court. 


706 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


A    Perry    Picture 

RICHARD  STEELE 

The  Restoration  Age  was  domi- 
nated by  the  morals  of  Cathohcism 
and  wealthy,  wicked  France— both 
of  which  winked  knowingly  at  sins 
of  the  flesh.  It  was  contemptuous 
of  what  to  them  seemed  dull,  strict 
Puritanism.  The  drama  became  so 
lax  and  morally  calloused  as  to  ap- 
proach grossness.  The  age  also  de- 
sired to  live  a  brittle,  artificial  life 
conforming  to  the  reasoned  pat- 
terns of  the  classical  Greeks  and 
Romans. 

When,  in  1698,  the  clergyman 
Jeremy  Collier  published  his  Shoit 
View  of  the  Immorality  and  Pro- 
faneness  oi  the  EngUsh  Stage,  such 
a  reaction  against  excess  was  long 
overdue.  Actually  it  was  not  mere- 
ly the  drama  which  had  ''debauched 
the  age."  The  vain,  cynical,  dis- 
solute philosophies  which  the  elite 
classes  believed  in,  led  to  their  de- 
bauchery; the  drama  was  but  the 
most  important  tool  employed  to- 
ward such  an  end.  (Again  study 
text,  pp.  721-733.) 


So  long  as  the  King  was  popular 
and  all-powerful,  no  one  dared  re- 
buke him.  It  was  after  Protestant 
William  and  Mary  came  to  the 
throne,  in  1688,  that  the  power  of 
a  new  middle  class,  both  in  town 
and  country,  began  to  assert  itself 
in  moral  standards,  literature,  and 
entertainment,  as  well  as  in  eco- 
nomics, politics,  and  religion.  From 
within  this  class  came  the  inevitable 
reaction  against  Restoration  shallow- 
ness and  immorality.  From  this 
class,  as  well,  came  those  masters 
of  English  prose  who  skillfully  felt 
the  pulse  of  the  age.  They,  first, 
stated  in  words  the  hate  of  sham, 
and  emphasized  the  love  of  virtue 
and  industry  which  were  in  Eng- 
land's heart,  but  of  which  her  sons 
were  scarcely  aware. 

"It  is  no  small  thing  to  make 
morality  fashionable,''  wrote  Hip- 
polyte  Taine,  a  famous  critic,  of 
Steele  and  Addison;  yet  that  was 
one  of  their  great  accomplishments. 
Another  was  the  manner  in  which 
they  led,  rather  than  drove,  the 
English  people  in  the  direction  they 
felt  best.  As  their  contemporary, 
dramatist  John  Gay,  said  of  them, 
they  ventured  to  tell  the  people  that 
they  were  a  parcel  of  fops,  fools, 
and  vain  coquettes;  but  in  such  a 
manner  as  even  pleased  them,  and 
made  them  even  more  than  half  in- 
clined to  believe  that  they  spoke 
the  truth. 

Sir  Richard  Steele  was  born  in 
Dublin,  Ireland,  in  1672.  After 
leaving  college  to  become  a  captain 
in  the  army,  and  writing  contro- 
versial political  pamphlets  for  the 
Whigs  (or  liberals),  he  began,  in 
1709,  publishing  The  Tatler,  a 
periodical  or  news  sheet  appearing 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


707 


three  times  weekly.  Addison  con- 
tributed frequently  to  the  pub- 
lication until  abruptly  Steele 
ceased  its  publication  in  1711. 
When  two  months  later  Addison 
began  writing  The  Spectator,  which 
was  published  each  day,  Steele,  in 
turn,  wrote  many  articles  for  this 
new  venture.  He  held  various  po- 
litical posts,  was  a  Member  of  Par- 
liament, managed  Drury  Lane 
Theatre,  and  was  always  writing 
controversial  pamphlets,  which  at 
one  time  caused  him  to  be  ousted 
from  his  positions,  and  which  final- 
ly caused  him  to  differ  with  his  life- 
long friend  and  co-worker,  Joseph 
Addison.  He  was  a  successful  writ- 
er of  plays,  his  The  Conscious  Lov- 
ers, being  one  of  the  most  success- 
ful sentimental  comedies  of  the  cen- 
tury. Always  in  need  of  money, 
Steele  suffered  ill  health  during  the 
last  years  of  his  life  which  he  spent 
in  retirement  in  the  country.  He 
died  in  1729.  (See  text,  pp.  740, 
885-887  for  many  more -details.) 

Joseph  Addison  was  born  in  1672, 
the  son  of  a  clergyman  and  a  schol- 
ar. He  was  educated  at  Oxford, 
where  his  writing  attracted  the  fav- 
orable notice  of  the  Whigs.  They 
groomed  him  for  future  political 
usefulness  by  financing  his  study  on 
the  continent  for  four  years.  Upon 
his  return,  he  held  various  political 
positions  and  was  also  a  Whig 
Member  of  Parliament  for  many 
years.  Likewise,  his  Cato  proved 
him  a  successful  dramatist.  After 
being  Chief  Secretary  for  Ireland, 
he  married  the  Countess  of  War- 
wick in  1716  and  became  Lord  Com- 
missioner of  Trade,  a  post  which  he 
soon  resigned  because  of  ill  health. 
He  died  in  1719. 


A    Perry    Picture 

JOSEPH  ADDISON 

Save  for  the  Elizabethan  drama- 
tists Beaumont  and  Fletcher,  and 
the  modern  Gilbert  and  Sullivan, 
who  combined  to  write  light  opera, 
the  happy  combination  of  person- 
alities and  backgrounds  of  Steele 
and  Addison  stands  unique. 

Furthermore,  the  time  was  ripe 
to  produce  the  form  of  writing  in 
which  they  excelled:  the  periodical 
essay,  or  an  essay  which,  like  a  news- 
paper or  magazine,  appears  at  reg- 
ular intervals.  Wlien  coffee  was  in- 
troduced into  England  in  1652, 
coffee-houses  were  opened  in  Lon- 
don. While  the  court  society  con- 
tinued their  elegant  intrigues  with- 
in their  select  circles,  the  more 
solid  merchant-class  of  men  gath- 
ered at  the  coffee-houses  for  their 
recreation.  Here,  conversation  grew 
into  a  high  art,  and,  as  only  good 
talk  can  do,  such  conversing  taught 


708  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 

them  to  think  seriously  and  intent-  freely.  These  were  bought  regu- 
ly  upon  many  subjects.  The  conver-  larly  by  the  coffee-houses  for  the 
sation  at  one  house  became  famous  reading  pleasure  of  their  customers, 
for  its  discussion  of  trade  and  com-  much  as  our  barber  shops  and  beau- 
merce;  at  another  politics  was  dis-  ty  parlors  do  today.  It  took  the  in- 
cussed;  at  another  literature  and  the  genious  Steele  to  combine  these  ele- 
arts;  at  another  local  gossip.  Here  ments  into  a  new  form,  partly  news, 
the  same  seriousness  which  had  partly  cultural  interest,  and  partly 
made  their  fathers  Puritans,  charac-  gossip.  Thus  the  periodical  essay 
terized  their  self-education  in  the  was  born  when  Steele's  first  issue  of 
realm  of  books  and  in  practical  cur-  The  Tatler  appeared  in  1709. 
rent  events.  While  they  knew  This  publication  always  honored 
books  and  the  learning  of  the  past,  its  editorial  policy  of  exalting 
they  held  such  knowledge  to  be  ''truth,  honor,  and  virtue"  as  the 
useful  only  so  far  as  it  improved  chief  ornaments  of  life.  But  The 
the  present  moment.  How  to  im-  Tatlei  did  far  more  than  point  out 
prove  daily  life  was  their  great  con-  the  value  of  such  morals.  Through 
cern.  And  in  interchanging  ideas,  Steele's  ingenious  wit  and  warming 
in  learning  the  thrill  of  winning  oth-  insight,  and  Addison's  cultivated 
ers  to  one's  way  of  thinking  by  logic  mind  and  perfect  grace,  the  pe- 
and  debate,  the  newly  emerging  riodical  became  an  amazingly  ac- 
class  of  Englishmen  learned  the  vir-  curate  record  of  how  the  people  of 
tues  of  tolerance,  kindness,  and  eighteenth-century  London  thought 
understanding,  all  marks  of  this  new  and  talked,  just  as  Hogarth's  bril- 
type  of  educated  gentlemen.  Thus  liant  caricatures  and  sketches  tell 
''consideration  for  others  became  us  how  Londoners  appeared  at  that 
the  fashion,  and  .  .  .  courtesy  came  time.  Never  had  English  prose 
to  be  regarded  as  a  part  of  civiliza-  been  so  colloquial,  so  nearly  a  tran- 
tion."  scription  of  actual  conversation,  so 

Good  talk  was  the  life  of  the  cof-  fluid  and  flexible  an  instrument, 

fee-houses,  but  it  was  not  until  this  Steele  invented  the  character  of 

stimulating  conversation  was  given  Isaac    Bickerstaff,    borrowing    the 

artistic  form,  as  well  as  permanence  name  from  his  friend  Swift.  Isaac 

in  print,  that  the  coffee-houses  at-  was  supposed  to  report  happenings 

tained  their  unparalleled  influence  and  conversations  of  interest  at  the 

on  English  life.     It  was  this  high  various    coffee-houses;    also,    there 

function  which  was  first  conceived  was  included  a  section  "From  My 

and  attained  by  Richard  Steele  in  Apartment,"  which  became  increas- 

The  TatJer.  ingly   popular,   at   the   expense   of 

Since  1695,  when  the  licensing  of  other     sections.     The     publication 

all  periodical  and  occasional  publi-  scrupulously    avoided    controversial 

cations  had  been  suspended,  innum-  subjects,  such  as  religious  and  po- 

merable  newspapers,  many  in   the  litical    doctrine    and    misdeeds    of 

form  of  dialogue,  as  well  as  pamph-  prominent  contemporaries.  Instead, 

lets,  poems,  bits  of  gossip,  and  other  it  talked  of  the  foibles  of  all  peo- 

miscellanies,    had    been    published  pies:  the  evils  of  duelling,  gambling, 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  709 

swindling,  infidelity,  pride  in  dress  The  Spectator,    which  was  pub- 

or  station,  pettiness  of  mind  and  lished  daily  for  555  days,  had  a  more 

manner,  and   the  pedantic   use  of  select  purpose  than  had  its  predeces- 

learning  for  its  own  sake.     There  sor,  as  announced  in  the  tenth  num- 

were   character  sketches    (some   of  ber  by  Addison: 
them  satirical  and  pointed  at  actual 

persons),  dialogues,  allegories,  short  .\  '^f  ^f'^l""'  *°  ^f  "^"   ^^^^/^ 

^  ,               11                 11        •          11  with  wit,  and  to  temper  wit  with  morality, 

tales,    and    letters,    illuminated    by  j^  the  end  that  [my  readers']  virtue  and 

the  editor's  comment.     Each  essay  discretion    may   not   be   short,    transient, 

was   prefaced   by   a   pointed   saying  intermittent  starts  of  thought,  I  have  re- 

from  one  of  the  classical  writers.  ^.^^^^^    ,*«    '^i'^'}",  ^^^''   memories    from 

r\      1.     1.         i.   •       .1             1     .  •  day  to  day,  till  I  have  recovered  them  or 

Our  text  contains  three  selections  ^^^^  ^^^^^^^^^  ^^^^^  ^^  ^-^^  ^^^  f^ll^  -^^^ 

from     The     TatJer.       "On     Ladies'  which  the  age  is  fallen.   ...  I  shall  be 

Dress"    (text,  page  887)    by  Steele,  ambitious  to  have  it  said  of  me,  that  I 

reveals     his     tender     affection     for  have  brought  philosophy  out  of  closets  and 

womankind,  and  a  true  appreciation  libraries,  schools  and  colleges   to  dwell  in 

(.  ^       ^         ,        T.     1           1        r  clubs  and  assemblies,  at  tea-tables  and  m 

or  her  beauty.    It  also  pokes  run  at  coffee-houses. 

her    for    her    undue    concern    for 

clothes  and  the  fashions  of  person-  This  publication  was  concerned 
al  adornment— all  in  a  manner  only  with  morals  and  manners.  Since 
which  has  bite  beneath,  and  yet,  it  appeared  each  day,  and  had  no 
then  as  now,  contains  so  much  such  competitors  as  radio  and  mov- 
truth,  that  his  feminine  readers  ies,  the  daily  literary  essay  became 
could  not  find  it  in  their  hearts  to  familiar  and  intimate  to  more  than 
be  angry  with  him.  'Tom  Folio"  sixty  thousand  readers  in  the  Lon- 
(text,  page  889)  was  written  by  Ad-  don  area;  thus  its  message  penetrat- 
dison,  a  fact  at  once  apparent  by  ed  each  day  to  the  heart  of  the 
the  beautifully  smooth,  controlled  people.  While  the  pettiness  of  so- 
style,  which  was  lacking  in  Steele,  ciety  was  a  constant  subject,  so 
Here,  he  tellingly  points  out  the  were  advice  to  lovers,  pleasure  of 
pedantry  of  ''all  men  of  deep  learn-  the  imagination,  anecdotes,  the  be- 
ing without  common  sense."  In  havior  of  theater  audiences,  litera- 
"Recollection  of  Sorrow" (text,  page  ture,  poetry,  religion,  philosophy, 
891),  Steele  again  shows  his  warmth  foolishness  of  social  rules,  London 
of  understanding  for  human  suffer-  sights  and  moods,  a  definition  of 
ing  as  he  recalls  the  past,  particular-  true  and  false  wit.  Here  again,  we 
ly  the  death  of  his  father,  which  is  find  a  spontaneous  sympathy  for 
told  with  delicacy  and  pathos.  Here  the  people  despite  their  weaknesses, 
Steele  is  completely  at  one  with  but  here  predominantly  is  the  flu- 
his  audience.  Not  so  much  does  he  ent,  charming  style  of  Addison's 
create  sentiments  as  does  he  recall  carefully  controlled  pen. 
his  own  emotions,  vividly  and  ef-  In  No.  1,  Addison  introduces 
fectively.  Herein  is  the  understand-  himself  to  the  reader  (text,  page 
ing  for  mankind's  suffering  and  893),  and  his  style  as  well.  If  ever 
pains  which  has  endeared  Steele  to  thought  and  word  were  superbly 
his  readers.  wedded  into  one,  it  is  here.  Steele 


710  ^  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 

introduces  us  in  No.  2  to  Sir  Roger  though  among  friends,  according  to 

de  Coverley   (text,  page  895),  the  Alexander     Pope,     Addison     "had 

weak,  proud,  careless,  entirely  hu-  something   more   charming   in   his 

man  center  of  the  famous  Spectator  conversation  than  I  ever  knew  in 

Club;  other  members  of  the  club  any  other  man."     Always  he  was 

are  sketched  as  well.  In  "Westmin-  the  scholar,  modest  and  retiring,  in- 

ster  Abbey"   (text,  page  898),  Ad-  tellectual    rather    than    emotional, 

dison  catches  the  somberness  both  formal,  yet  with  an  ordered  charm 

of  death  and  of  this  burial  place  for  and  grace  which   shows  Neo-Clas- 

the     illustrious     dead;     in     "Party  sical  restraint  at  its  best.  His  hterary 

Patches"  (text,  page  899),  he  taunts  prose  style  is  one  of  the  best  in  the 

woman  for  her  petty  personal  vanity  language.     In  the  words  of  Samuel 

and  shallowness  of  mind.  "A  Coun-  Johnson,  one  of  our  greatest  critics: 

try  Sunday"   (text,  page  901)   and  ,    r    1 

"Sir  Roger  at  the  Assizes"    (text,  ^^''  ^'^'^  ''  the  model  of  the  middle 

^      .             .      .                .  ^         '  style;    on   grave   subjects   not   rormal,    on 

page  903)  give  us  intimate  pictures  jight  occasions  not  groveling;  pure  without 

of  life  in  the  country.  scrupulosity,  and  exact  without  apparent 

His  criticism  of  Paradise  Lost  is  elaboration;    always    equable,    and    always 

important,    not    only    as    criticism,  ^^'y;  ^^*°^*  ^^?^^l  '^^'''^l  °^  f^*^^ 

,^,       '           ..        -'      r     ^^^'       y  scntcnces.   .   .   .   What  he  attempted,  he 

but    also    as    witness    of    Addison  S  performed;    he    is   never   feeble,    and   he 

ability  to  free  himself  from  the  con-  did  not  wish  to  be  energetic;  he  is  never 

ventional,     petty     literature    which  rapid,  and  he  never  stagnates.  .  .  .  Who- 

was    in    his    time    overwhelmingly  ever   wishes   to   attain   an   English    style, 

1             J       T                       1       A^-1  familiar  but  not  coarse,  and  elegant  but 

popular,  and  value  unpopular  Mil-  ^^^  ostentatious  must  give  his  days  and 

ton  for  his  epic  grandeur  and  endur-  nights  to  the  volumes  of  Addison, 
ing  worth.    ''A  Young  Lady's  Diary" 

(text,  page  907)  might  well  tell  us  Each  believed  in  condemning 
more  about  ourselves  than  we  care  Restoration  morals  and  in  establish- 
to  admit.  Basically  it  is  a  plea  to  ing  among  Englishmen  moral 
replace  the  tedious,  but  falsely  suf-  honesty  and  virtue,  industry  and 
ficient  pastimes  of  life,  with  the  solidarity,  and  a  home  where 
more  weighty,  tangible  aflfairs  of  children  are  to  be  desired  and  the 
reality.  single  standard  of  morality  reigns 
It  is  difficult  to  compare  Addison  supreme.  But,  whereas  Steele  was 
and  Steele,  and  foolish  to  say  which  always  true  to  his  innermost  con- 
is  greater.  It  is  the  combination  of  victions  before  he  conformed  to 
the  two  which  is  memorable;  to-  party  or  society,  Addison  considered 
gether  they  made  a  nearly  perfect  such  rampant  individualism  unwise 
oneness.  Irishman  ''Dick"  Steele  had  and  untactful;  he  himself  hewed 
an  impulsive,  affectionate  warmth  closely  to  the  party  line,  and,  in  con- 
for  humanity;  he  was  at  his  happiest  trast  to  Steele,  reaped  his  material 
in  a  jolly  crowd,  was  careless  in  his  rewards. 

writing  as  in  bis  finances,  and  loved  Thus   each   has  his   virtues   and 

his  independence,  politically  as  in  weaknesses;  while  Addison  excelled 

every  other  way.     Joseph  Addison  in  literary  charm  and  style,  Steele 

was  speechless  before  strangers,  al-  possessed  a  greater  insight  into  hu- 


LESSON-  DEPARTMENT 


711 


manity,  and  was  always  the  origina- 
tor. What  he  began,  Addison  per- 
fected, and  in  their  supplementation 
of  each  other,  they  achieved  great- 
ness. 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  Why  did  Addison  and  Steele  find  it 
needful   to   "make  morality   fashionable"? 

2.  How  did  Addison  and  Steele  in- 
fluence polite  England  to  raise  its  moral 
standards? 


3.  Compare  this  state  of  moral  deca- 
dence of  the  Restoration  Age  with  condi- 
tions of  our  own  day.  What  concerted 
action  for  improvement  do  you  think 
might  be  effective? 

4.  What  is  a  "periodical  essay?" 

5.  What  was  the  subject  matter  of  The 
Tatier  and  The  Spectator?  Why  was  poli- 
tics omitted? 

6.  Discuss  the  personality  of  Steele  and 
the  style  of  Addison  as  contributions  to 
the  periodical  essay  and  to  English  litera- 
ture. 


Social  Science— ^^^  Progress  of  Man 

Part  I— The  Lesson  of  History 

Lesson  3— Evil  Forces  in  the  World 

Elder  Archibald  F.  Bennett 

(Text:  The  Piogiess  of  Man,  by  Elder  Joseph  Fielding  Smith,  chapters  6  and  7.) 

For  Tuesday,  January  23,  1951 

Objective:  To  depict  how  Satan,  perpetual  opponent  of  the  plan  of  salvation, 
induced  early  man  to  forsake  his  divine  form  of  government  and  introduced  a  rule  of 
force  and  oppression. 


The  Rebellion  oi  Luciiei 
rj^ROM  what  is  written  in  the 
Book  of  Moses  and  in  the  Book 
of  Abraham  in  the  Pearl  of  Great 
Price,  we  are  taught  that  not  only 
did  men  have  their  agency  in  the 
world  of  spirits,  but  they  were  of 
varying  degrees  of  intelligence  and 
faithfulness.  It  appears  that  they 
were,  to  some  extent,  possessed  of 
the  characteristics  which  we  see 
manifest  among  the  children  of  men 
on  the  earth.  Lucifer,  at  least,  pos- 
sessed the  spirit  of  selfishness  and 
ambition  for  power.  (See  Isaiah 
14:12-18.) 

With  his  influence  Lucifer  pre- 
vailed upon  one  third  of  the  spirits 
to  support  his  contention.  The  fact 
that  they  supported  him,  notwith- 
standing they  were  in  the  presence 
of  God,  and  had  been  granted  all 


the  privileges  and  blessings  that 
were  granted  to  the  rest  of  the 
spirits,  for  there  could  have  been  no 
discrimination  or  respecting  of  per- 
sons, would  lead  us  to  the  conclusion 
that  there  were  influences  and  de- 
sires at  work  in  opposition  to  prin- 
ciples of  righteousness.  There  men 
followed  their  inclinations,  and,  at 
times,  these  inclinations  did  not 
lead  to  the  establishment  of  peace 
and  happiness.  It  is  plain  to  see  that, 
since  these  spirits  walked  by  sight 
and  were  in  a  position  to  be  taught 
by  direct  contact  with  the  I'ather 
and  his  faithful  servants,  when  they 
rebelled  against  the  constituted  au- 
thority they  did  so  fully  knowing 
the  consequences  of  their  evil  ac- 
tions. These  spirits  kept  not  their 
first  estate  and  with  full  understand- 
ing of  the  consequences,  they  be- 
came sons  of  perdition. 


712 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


Lucifer's  Warfare  Continued 
on  the  Earth 

The  warfare  which  was  waged  in 
the  spirit  world  against  authorized 
and  rightful  government  was  con- 
tinued almost  as  soon  as  man  was 
placed  upon  this  earth.  In  the  world 
of  spirits  the  Savior  said:  ''And  we 
will  prove  them  herewith,  to  see  if 
they  will  do  all  things  whatsoever 
the  Lord  their  God  shall  command 
them"  (Pearl  of  Great  Price,  Abra- 
ham 3:25).    Man,  then,  is  on  this 
earth    for    the    purpose    of    being 
proved,  to  see  if  he  will  be  faithful 
in  all  things,  and  thus  entitled  to 
have   glory   added   upon   his   head 
forever  and  ever,  or  to  see  if  he  will 
fall  short  and  receive  a  lesser  reward 
according  to  his  individual  works, 
based  on  his  free  agency.  For  this 
purpose  of  proving  him,  the  Lord 
permitted  the  rebellious  Lucifer  and 
his  host  of  spirit  followers  to  come 
to  the  earth  where  they  tempt  man 
and  do  all  in  their  power  to  lead 
him  astray  and  into  forbidden  paths. 
On  the  other  hand,  there  is  the  per- 
suading influence  of  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord,  or  light  of  Christ,  which 
has  been  given  to  every  man  born 
into  this  world  (See  D.  &  C.  84: 
46-48),  and  which  will  lead  each 
soul  to  the  fulness  of  the  gospel,  if 
its    teachings   and    directing   influ- 
ences are  obeyed.    Lehi,  in  his  in- 
structions to  his  son,  has  very  truth- 
fully and   positively   declared   that 
in  this  mortal  life,  in  order  to  bring 
to  pass  the  eternal  purposes  of  God 
in  relation  to  man,  it  is  necessary 
that    there    be    opposition    in    all 
things;  the  forbidden  fruit  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  tree  of  life,  evil  in  op- 
position to  good,  pain  and  suffer- 
ing in  opposition  to  peace  and  hap- 


piness. Yet,  through  it  all,  man 
has  been  given  every  opportunity  to 
follow  the  right  and  know  the  will 
of  the  Lord  in  his  behalf. 

They  Loved  Satan 
More  Than  God 

When  Satan  came  among  the 
children  of  Adam  and  told  them  to 
reject  the  teachings  of  Adam,  they 
hearkened  to  his  teachings  and  re- 
jected the  word  of  the  Lord.  The 
record  says  that  ''they  believed  it 
not,  and  they  loved  Satan  more 
than  God.  And  men  began  from 
that  time  forth  to  be  carnal,  sensual 
and  devilish''  (Pearl  of  Great  Price, 
Moses  5:13). 

We  believe  that  very  few  of  the 
children  of  Adam,  and  verv  few  of 
the  children  of  their  children, 
hearkened  to  his  teachings.  It  ap- 
pears that  the  great  majority,  even 
from  the  beginning,  turned  away 
from  the  rightful  government  estab- 
lished by  the  Almighty  through 
Adam,  which  was  based  upon  divine 
authority  and  revelation.  As  men 
began  to  multiply  and  scatter  over 
the  face  of  the  earth,  they  took  the 
attitude  expressed  by  Cain:  "Who 
is  the  Lord,  that  I  should  know 
him?"  (Moses  5:16). 

In  this  spirit  men  organized  them- 
selves into  their  own  political  gov- 
ernments. They  carried  with  them, 
nevertheless,  many  of  the  traditions 
and  teachings  (but  m  a  corrupted 
form),  which  had  been  given  by 
divine  revelation.  As  wickedness 
increased,  these  divine  teachings  giv- 
en to  Adam  were  bound  to  be  cor- 
rupted and  changed  as  rebellion  and 
wickedness  were  able  to  pervert 
them.  As  men  spread  over  the  face 
of  the  earth  and  estabhshed  govern- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


713 


ments  of  their  own  construction, 
eventually  the  worship  of  the  true 
and  living  God  was  replaced  by 
other  worship,  and  divinely  revealed 
principles  were  changed  and  re- 
placed by  the  ideas  and  traditions 
of  men.  In  this  way  political  king- 
doms came  into  existence— nour- 
ished and  built  upon  rebellion 
against  the  established  government 
of  God  first  given  to  man. 

The  history  of  the  antediluvian 
times  is  so  meager  that  we  are  not 
informed  as  to  the  nature  of  the 
governments  which  were  first  estab- 
lished following  the  apostasy  which 
set  in  almost  at  the  beginning.  Cain 
married  his  brother's  daughter,  and 
they  ''loved  Satan  more  than  God" 
(Moses  5:28),  and  with  others  he 
went  to  the  land  of  Nod,  east  of 
Eden,  and  there  he  and  his  follow- 
ers established  themselves.  We  have 
learned  also  that,  in  course  of  time, 
the  people  of  Cain  became  very  nu- 
merous. Other  nations  also  were 
formed  among  the  descendants  of 
Adam  who  did  not  follow  Cain,  and 
these,  in  the  main,  reveled  in  their 
wickedness.  There  were  the  peoples 
of  Shum,  Canaan,  Enoch,  Heni, 
Omar,  Shem,  Haner,  and  Han- 
naiah,  and  perhaps  a  great  many 
more. 

ReheUion,  Wars,  and  Bloodshed 

Enoch  was  called  by  divine  ap- 
pointment to  be  a  missionary 
among  the  peoples  of  the  earth  and 
the  Lord  said  unto  him: 

Enoch,  my  son,  prophesy  unto  this 
people,  and  say  unto  them — Repent,  for 
thus  saith  the  Lord:  I  am  angry  with  this 
people,  and  my  fierce  anger  is  kindled 
against  them;  for  their  hearts  have  waxed 
hard,  and  their  ears  are  dull  of  hearing, 
and  their  eyes  cannot  see  afar  off; 


And  for  these  many  generations,  ever 
since  the  day  that  I  created  them,  have 
they  gone  astray,  and  have  denied  me, 
and  have  sought  their  own  counsels  in 
the  dark;  and  in  their  own  abominations 
have  they  devised  murder,  and  have  not 
kept  the  commandments,  which  I  gave 
unto  their  father,  Adam  (Pearl  of  Great 
Price,  Moses  6:27-28). 

In  obedience  to  this  charge, 
Enoch  went  forth  among  the  peo- 
ple, except  the  people  of  Canaan, 
who  were  descendants  of  Cain.  The 
descendants  of  Cain  were  black  and 
were  despised  among  all  other 
people.  As  Enoch  went  forth  he 
stood  upon  the  hills  and  the  high 
places  and  cried  unto  the  people, 
and  they  were  offended  at  him  be- 
cause of  the  things  he  taught. 
Nevertheless  they  were  afraid  of  him 
because  of  the  great  power  of  his 
words  which  caused  the  earth  to 
tremble,  and  even  mountains  fled 
at  his  command,  but  this  did  not 
bring  the  people  to  repentance. 

And  from  that  time  forth  there  were 
wars  and  bloodshed  among  them;  but 
the  Lord  came  and  dwelt  with  his  people, 
and  they  dwelt  in  righteousness. 

The  fear  of  the  Lord  was  upon  all  na- 
tions, so  great  was  the  glory  of  the  Lord, 
which  was  upon  his  people  ....  (Pearl 
of  Great  Price,  Moses  7:16-17). 

The  Power  of  Satan  on  the  Earth 

Enoch  and  his  city  were  not  to 
remain  amid  the  wickedness  of  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth.  Because 
of  their  faithfulness  the  Lord  said 
to  Enoch: 

Zion  have  I  blessed,  but  the  residue  of 
the  people  have  I  cursed. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord 
showed  unto  Enoch  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth;  and  he  beheld,  and  lo, 
Zion,  in  process  of  time,  was  taken  up 
into   heaven.      And    the    Lord    said    unto 


714 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


Enoch:  Behold  mine  abode  forever. 

And  Enoch  also  beheld  the  residue  of 
the  people  which  were  the  sons  of  Adam; 
and  they  were  a  mixture  of  all  the  seed 
of  Adam  save  it  were  the  seed  of  Cain, 
for  the  seed  of  Cain  were  black,  and  had 
not  place  among  them. 

And  after  that  Zion  was  taken  up  into 
heaven,  Enoch  beheld,  and  lo,  all  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth  were  before  him; 

And  there  came  generation  upon  gen- 
eration; and  Enoch  was  high  and  lifted 
up,  even  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son  of  Man;  and  behold,  the  power 
of  Satan  was  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
earth  (Pearl  of  Great  Price,  Moses 
7:20-24). 

While  Enoch  was  lifted  up,  he 
beheld  Satan  upon  the  earth,  and 
he  had  a  great  chain  in  his  hand,  and 
it  veiled  the  whole  face  of  the  earth 
with  darkness.  This  darkness  was 
caused  by  the  wickedness  of  the 
people  and  their  willingness  to 
serve  the  prince  Ox  darkness,  who 
looked  upon  his  work  and  laughed, 
and  his  angels  rejoiced.  However, 
out  of  this  veil  of  darkness  there 
came  some  who  refused  to  submit 
to  Satan's  rule  and  out  of  heaven 
angels  descended  to  these,  bearing 
testimony  of  the  Father  and  Son; 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  on  many, 
'and  they  were  caught  up  by  the 
powers  of  heaven  into  Zion"  (Moses 
7:27).  In  this  way  the  Lord 
blessed  the  obedient  and  humble, 
and  they  were  privileged  to  join  the 
translated  city,  being  caught  up  unto 
that  city  from  the  veil  of  Satan's 
darkness.  The  few  righteous  who 
remained,  tarried  because  they  had 
a  mission  to  perform,  which  mis- 
sion was  to  preach  to  those  in  dark- 
ness and  to  hold  authority  in  the 
earth  in  the  name  of  Jehovah,  and 
to  perpetuate  the  race  after  the  de- 


struction   of    the    ungodly    should 
come  through  the  flood. 

A  Time  oi  Gieat  Wickedness 

We  read  further  that  the  Lord  of 
heaven  looked  upon  the  residue  of 
the  people  after  he  had  taken  away 
those  who  were  willing  to  serve  him, 
and  he  wept.  And  Enoch  said, 
*'How  is  it  that  thou  canst  weep, 
seeing  thou  art  holy,  and  from  all 
eternity  to  all  eternity?"  (Moses 
7:29).  The  Lord  answered  him, 
saying: 

Behold  these  thy  brethren;  they  arc 
the  workmanship  of  mine  own  hands,  and 
I  gave  unto  them  their  knowledge,  in  the 
day  I  created  them;  and  in  the  Garden 
of  Eden,  gave  I  unto  man  his  agency; 
And  unto  thy  brethren  have  I  said,  and 
also  given  commandment,  that  they 
should  love  one  another,  and  that  they 
should  choose  me,  their  Father;  but  be- 
hold, they  are  without  affection,  and  they 
hate  their  own  blood;  And  the  fire  of 
mine  indignation  is  kindled  against  them; 
and  in  my  hot  displeasure  will  I  send  in 
the  floods  upon  them,  for  my  fierce  anger 
is  kindled  against  them.  Behold,  I  am 
God;  Man  of  Holiness  is  my  name;  Man 
of  Counsel  is  my  name;  and  Endless  and 
Eternal  is  my  name,  also.  Wherefore,  I 
can  stretch  forth  mine  hands  and  hold 
all  the  creations  which  I  have  made;  and 
mine  eye  can  pierce  them  also,  and 
among  all  the  workmanship  of  mine 
hands  there  has  not  been  so  great  wick- 
edness as  among  thy  brethren  (Pearl  of 
Great  Price,  Moses  7:32-36). 

Not  only  was  man  corrupt,  but 
the  same  was  true  of  all  flesh,  so  that 
the  Lord  declared: 

The  earth  was  corrupt  before  God,  and 
it  was  filled  with  violence.  And  God 
looked  upon  the  earth,  and  behold,  it 
was  corrupt,  for  all  flesh  had  corrupted  its 
way  upon  the  earth.  And  God  said  unto 
Noah:  The  end  of  all  flesh  is  come  be- 
fore me,  for  the  earth  is  filled  with  vio- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


715 


lence,  and  behold  I  will  destroy  all  flesh 
from  off  the  earth  (Pearl  of  Great  Price, 
Moses  8:28-30). 

In  this  early  day,  the  governments 
of  men  had  failed.  They  had  cor- 
rupted themselves  through  rebellion 
and  sin  so  that  the  only  remedy  was 
for  a  cleansing  of  the  earth  by  a 
baptism  of  water. 


Thoughts  ioT  Discussion 

1.  Show  that  in  the  spirit  world  condi- 
tions of  advancement  among  the  spirits 
were  seemingly  as  varied  as  we  find  them 
here. 

2.  In  what  ways  was  the  plan  of  Lucifer 
contrary  to  the  will  of  God? 


3.  What  was  he  seeking  to  accompHsh? 
What  are  he  and  his  minions  seeking  to 
accomplish  in  their  warfare  against  man- 
kind on  earth? 

4.  What  degrees  of  success  did  they  ob- 
tain in  the  early  generations  of  earth  his- 
tory? Cite  examples  to  justify  your  con- 
clusion. 

5.  Compare  conditions  prior  to  the 
flood  with  world  conditions  today.  Would 
the  Lord's  condemnation  of  the  ante- 
diluvians apply  to  those  living  now? 

6.  Trace  step  by  step  the  downfall  of 
the  race  from  the  rebellion  of  the  sons  of 
Adam  against  God  and  righteous  prin- 
ciples down  to  destructions  of  the  wicked 
by  the  waters  of  the  flood. 

7.  By  contrasting  conditions  in  the  city 
of  Zion  with  those  among  the  followers 
of  iniquity,  discuss  the  conclusion:  "In 
this  early  day,  the  governments  of  men 
had  failed." 


JYlusiC — Fundamentals  of  Musicianship 

Conducting,  Singing,  and  Accompanying 

(For  Music  Department  at  Union  Meeting) 
Textbook:  Fundamentals  oi  Conducting,  by  J.  Spencer  Cornwall. 

Lesson  4-The  Accompanist,  Her  Responsibility,  Efficiency,  and  Art 

Florence  /.  Madsen 

Objective:  To  help  the  accompanist  realize  her  opportunities  and  responsibihties  in 
selecting  and  playing  appropriate  prelude  music  and  of  providing  accurate 
and  supportive  accompaniments. 


The  Techniques  of  Playing  and 

Accompanying 

The  accompanist  is  a  very  im- 
portant person  in  all  musical  or- 
ganizations; her  responsibilities 
and  duties  are  many: 

(a)  She  should  be  able  to  play 
the  accompaniments  well,  and,  at 
the  same  time,  give  help  to  the 
singers,  if  needed. 

(b)  She  should  practice  to  read  music 
readily  and  accurately.  The  con- 
ductor, whose  baton  speaks 
through  silence,  can  make  a  mis- 


take without  much  annoyance,  but 
the  mistakes  of  the  accompanist 
speak  loudly  and  disturbingly. 

(c)  She  should  have  a  strong  sense  of 
rhythm  and  tempo. 

(d)  She  should  know  keys,  tone  qual- 
ity, and  balance. 

(e)  She  should  learn  to  conduct,  that 
she  might  better  understand  the 
needs  of  the  conductor. 

(f)  The  accompanist  is  also  a  soloist. 
She  introduces  the  hymn  by  play- 
ing it,  or  a  part  of  it.  In  choral 
numbers,  she  plays  the  introduc- 
tion, interludes,  and  postludes,  as 
solos.  They  should  be  a  part  of 


716 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


Ibear  .  .  . 

XIabernacle 
Cboir.  .  . 


on 
Columbia  Records 

Volume  I  includes: 

Come,  Come  Ye  Saints 

O  My  Father 

Abide  With  Me 

Guide  Us,  O  Thou  Great  Jehovah 

The  Lord's  Prayer 

Volume  II  Includes: 

Let  the  Mountains  Shout  for  Joy 
Now  the  Day  Is  Over 
Hallelujah  Chorus 
HaiL  Bright  Abode 

SEND  THIS  COUPON 

We  pay  postage  in  U.  S. 

Daynes  Music  Company 

47  South  Main 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Please  send: 

D  Choir  Album  Vol.  I  _ ...$6.00 

D  Vol.  I  on  Long  Play  Record  3.85 

D  Choir  Album  VoL  IL. _.  6.00 

n  Vol.  II  on  Long  Play  Record  3.85 


r 


NAME 

ADDRESS 

CITY  &  STATE- 


D 


45-47 
MAIN 


HRST   OF   ALL- RELIABILITY 


aiines  ^ 


SAlt    LAKE    CITY  f,  UTAH 


the   song   in    tempo,    mood,   and 
style. 

(g)  The  accompanist  should  follow 
the  singers  in  all  variations  of 
tempo,  volume,  mood,  and  phras- 
ing. 

(h)  She  should  try  to  transpose  easy 
hymns  to  a  key  above  or  below 
the  printed  copy.  First,  she  should 
transpose  parts  separately,  then 
add  the  other  parts,  one  by  one. 
This  is  excellent  training  for  the 
accompanist,  and  is  often  needed. 

2.   Prelude  Music 

(a)  Prelude  music  is  played  for  the 
purpose  of  generating  a  spirit  of 
reverence  and  love,  and  not  for 
drowning  out  conversation  and 
noise.  The  composition  should 
not  be  a  display  of  volume,  speed 
or  technique. 

Choose  numbers  that  are  sub- 
dued and  quiet,  that  will  remind 
the  audience  that  "Silence  is  gold- 
en" and  that  "He  who  listens, 
learns."  If  a  song-tune  is  used,  it 
should  be  sacred  in  its  nature,  such 
as:  "If  With  All  Your  Hearts,"  or 
"O  Rest  in  the  Lord,"  or  solos 
from  the  oratorio,  Elijah,  by  Men- 
delssohn. 

(b)  Bring  to  the  music  department 
compositions  suitable  for  preludes. 
Play  a  few  of  these,  or  parts  of 
them,  for  one  another.  This  will 
acquaint  the  group  with  other 
compositions. 

(c)  Discuss  the  appropriateness  of 
these  selections.  Make  sure  they 
are  not  connected  with  secular 
thought. 

(d)  Use  a  hymn  occasionally. 

(e)  Make  use  of  the  organ  music  from 
books  in  your  ward  music  library, 
or  write  to  the  General  Music 
Committee,  200  North  Main 
Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  for 
a  copy  of  the  handbook.  Some 
Genera]  Recommendations  Con- 
ceining  Music  in  the  Church, 
which  may  be  obtained  free  of 
charge. 


Lesson  department 


717 


(f)   Study  how  to  consistently  shorten 
a  composition  that  is  too  long. 


3.  Tempos  and  Dynamics 

(a)  Read  chapters  2  and  3  in  the  text- 

book. 

(b)  Study  tempos  and  dynamics  in 
music  dictionaries  and  in  regular 
unabridged  dictionaries. 

(c)  Learn  to  spell,  pronounce,  and 
define  the  words  signifying  the 
more  commonly  used  tempi  (tem- 
pos) and  dynamics,  as: 

(1)  Tempos:  Moderato,  Allegret- 
to, Allegro,  Andante,  Andan- 
tino.  Lento  Adagio,  Largo, 
Adagietto,  Larghetto. 

(2)  Dynamics:  Piano  (p).  Pian- 
issimo (pp),  Forte  (f),  For- 
tissimo (ff),  Sforzando,  de- 
crescendo,  diminuendo,  cres- 
cendo, dolce,  morendo. 

Tempo  is  the  speed  at  which 
the  rhythm  moves.  Dynamics  re- 
fers to  variation  in  volume.  These 
are  indicated  in  words  and  signs. 
See  "Signs  and  Abreviations,"  in 
Elson's  Music  Dictionary,  and 
"Arbitrary  Signs  and  Symbols," 
in  Webster's  Unabridged  Diction- 
ary, under  Music. 

(d)  When  indicating  tempos  and  dy- 
namics, the  left  hand,  known  as 
the  "musician"  in  conducting,  is 
brought  into  use  to  help  the  right 
hand  effect  delicate  gradations 
of  expression,  essential  to  artistic 
interpretation.  See  pp.  30  and  31 
in  the  textbook. 


4.   Application    of    Techniques    in 
Rehearsals 

These  techniques  should  be  thor- 
oughly learned  by  the  accompanist  and 
the  conductor  and  applied  to  the  hymns 
chosen  for  the  two  practice  periods 
each  month. 

These  practices  are  of  vital  impor- 
tance to  the  entire  Relief  Society.  They 
should  be  planned,  prepared,  and  con- 
ducted regularly  and  efficiently. 


Learn  This — 
Beautiful  Art 

IT'S  EASY! 

and  facinating,  too 


Learn  Netting' 


AFTER  YEARS  .  .  . 

this  nearly  forgotten  ancient  Art 
has  been  revived.  The  NELSON 
BOOK  OF  NETTING  shows  fifteen 
different  beautiful  designs  of 
Doilies,  Handkerchiefs,  Baby  Bon- 
nets and  other  lovely  items  you 
can  make.  The  booklet  gives  pic- 
tured, easy  to  follow  instructions 
for  the  student.  No  Instructor  Nec- 
essary. The  Kit,  comprised  of  5 
different  size  plastic  mesh  sticks 
and  steel  needle,  with  instruction 
book,  comes  to  you  for  e^  eq 
only —  ^  J»^v 

Send  10c  postage  and  State  tax 
if  it  applies. 

Instructor    will    be    at   Z.C.M.I.    during 
October  Conference  week. 

AVAILABLE  AT 

Z.C.M.I.,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

(Instructor  every  Wednesday) 
AUERBACH'S,  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah 
HEINDSELMAN  KNIT  SHOP, 

Provo,  Utah  (Instructor  at  Store) 
J.  C.  PENNY  CO.,  Ogden.  Utah 
C.  C.  ANDERSON,  Logan.  Utah 
GOLDEN  RULE  STORE,  Preston,  Idaho 
FARGO,  WILSON  &  WELLS, 

Pocatello,  Idaho 
M.  H.  KING  STORES,  Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 
IDAHO  DEPARTMENT  STORE, 

Twin  Falls,  Idaho 
DENVER  DRY  GOODS  CO.,  Denver, 

Colorado  (Instructor  at  Store) 

If  this  item  is  not  in  your  department 
store,  send  to: 

The  ARTCRAFT  PRESS 

ManulacturtTS 

in  Beason  Bldg.,  Salt  Lake  City 

An  inexpensive  GIFT  for  Holidays  or 
Birthdays 


718 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1950 


iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiitiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii 


Individual 
Preparedness 
is  important  too! 

Now's  the  time  to  prepare  your- 
self for  more  responsibility  next 
year.  Be  well  qualified — be  train- 
ed the  L  D.  S.  Business  College 
way.  Enroll  now  at  .  .  . 


IM 


BUSINESS  COllEGE 

70  NORTH  MAIN 
SALT  LAKE  CITY.  UTAH 


iiMiriiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiMii 


THE  WORLD'S  FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason  6l  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

KNABE 

The  Piano  of  the  Metropolitan  Opera 

EVERETT 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest  Low  Priced  Piano  Built 


All  Obtainable  At 

Beesley  Musk  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN  ST.       SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


Questions  and  Suggestions 
ioT  Discussion 

1.  Outline  the  essentials  of  good  ac- 
companying. 

2.  What  should  govern  the  choice  and 
performance  of  prelude  music? 

3.  Of  what  importance  are  tempos  and 
dynamics  in  music? 


o/t^ 


0. 


utumn   'juay^ 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

Upon  the  mountainside  once  more 
The  autumn's  needle  point  is  laid, 
Again  in  muted  melody 
The  summer's  elegy  is  played. 

The  bronze  and  wine  chrysanthemums 
Stand  undefeated  by  the  frost, 
The  plum  and  apple  grow  more  sweet 
Within  this  sudden  holocaust; 

Their  lifted  branches  shall,  in  time. 
Have  lovelier  blossoms,  stronger  root. 
I,  too,  would  face  the  darkening  hours 
And  bring  my  life  to  fruit. 


Kjiatydids 

Evelyn  FjeJdsted 

Wearing  uniforms  of  green. 

They  wait  behind  the  drooping  leaves, 

The  curtain  of  their  theatre. 

The  moon  through  scintillation  weaves 

A  chain  of  footlights  for  the  scene, 

And  peacefully,  while  shadows  rise, 

Their  haunting  rhythmic  musicale 

Begins,  and  long  they  improvise. 

A  wave  of  frost,  and  katydids 
Are  gone — one  alone  remains. 
The  show  must  still  go  on.  His  song 
Blends  Hstlessly  with  chilling  rains, 
The  loyal  trooper  of  the  night 
Mournfully  accepts  his  plight. 


719 


Storm   Vi/arning 

Virginia  Ellis  Newman 

White  frost  on  roof  and  grass; 

Ice  on  the  kitten's  plate; 

Hurry  the  harvest  in, 

For  the  months  of  the  year  grow  late! 

Gather  the  autumn's  wealth; 
Leave  not  one  shock  of  grain 
To  waste  in  the  wintry  wind, 
Or  fall  under  leaden  rain. 

Fasten  the  storm  sash  tight; 
Lay  mats  for  the  muddy  feet. 
Smell  of  frost  is  in  the  air — 
You  can  almost  feel  the  sleet. 

Oh,  hasten  neglected  tasks. 
For  the  months  and  the  years  grow  late; 
When  the  autumn  of  life  draws  near 
Winter  can  hardly  wait! 


Professional 
and  Social 
Stationery 


COMMERCIAL 
AND  EDITION 
PRINTERS  AND 
BOOKBINDERS 
PAPER  RULING 


DESERET  NEWS  PRESS 

29  Richards  Street.  Salt  Lake  City  1.  Utah 


u,„  y«i  Om  "".     . 
Textik  P«ft""«  **'"' 

LEARN  AT  HOME 

Create  designs  on  cloth,  wood, 
paper,  plaster,  and  pottery.  An 
easy  new  technique,  featuring 
simplified  stencil  cutting,  makes 
possible  beautiful  paintings  in 
life-like  detail  even  for  the  be- 
ginner. Send  today  for  the  series 
of  12  correspondence  lessons  on 
every  phase  of  stencil  cutting, 
painting,  and  working  with  vari- 
ous fabrics  —  also  includes  75  ori- 
ginal and  different  designs.  Guar- 
anteed satisfaction,  or  return  with- 
in 5  days  and  your  money  will 
be  refunded. 

[To:        house     of     PROGRESSION       Main  p.  O.  Box  2628 

I       Enclosed   is   remittance   for   $6.00   for   the    12   lesson   course  ^°S    Angeles    53,    Calif, 

in   Fabric    Painting.     If   not   satisfied   I    will    return   it    within  5  days  for  a  full  refund. 


NAME 

ADDRESS _ 

CITY STATE.. 


[en 


ZJ 


CJrom   I  Lear  and  cJc 


ar 


My  ten-year-old  daughter  often  curls 
up  with  a  stack  of  back  issues  of  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine,  which  she  reads 
voraciously.  Each  time  it  arrives  the 
Magazine  is  passed  from  one  to  the  other 
of  the  family  members  and  comes  through 
the  ordeal  intact  as  to  cover  and  con- 
tents. Numerous  friends  and  acquaint- 
ances have  called  and  friends  and  strang- 
ers have  written  concerning  the  two 
stories  ("The  Thickness  of  Water,"  April 
1950,  and  "Through  Thick  and  Thin," 
July  1950)  which  I  have  had  in  the 
Magazine. 

— Nellie  Iverson  Cox, 

St.  George,  Utah 

With  reference  to  the  article  "Mission 
to  Moapa"  (by  Caroline  Eyring  Miner, 
July  1950),  I  wish  to  mention  my  dear 
friends  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Harry  Gentry  who 
lived  at  St.  Thomas — ^where  the  Muddy 
and  Virgin  Valleys  meet.  Their  home  was 
always  open  to  all  who  passed,  with  or 
without  money.  He  was  bishop  and  she 
was  president  of  the  Relief  Society.  It 
was  at  St.  Thomas  that  I  first  met  Mor- 
mon people,  living,  as  I  thought  then 
and  now,  the  Fatherhood  of  God  and  the 
brotherhood  of  man.  The  Bunkers  (Ed- 
ward and  his  son  John  M.),  George 
Burton  Whitney  and  his  wife  Lovina 
Syphus,  the  Perkins  family,  Mrs.  Stewart, 
and  many  others  I  remember  as  reclaiming 
a  wasted  and  unused  land  that  now  is  pro- 
ducing food  and  shelter  for  a  thrifty  popu- 
lation. 

— Harrison  Anderson, 

Altadena,  California 

I  have  waited  patiently  for  my  July 
Magazine  to  come  to  get  a  glimpse  of  the 
lessons  that  would  be  outlined  for  the 
coming  year  at  our  work  meetings.  As  I 
opened  my  Magazine  and  saw  that  Chris- 
tine H.  Robinson  would  be  the  author  of 
these  •  lessons,  I  just  can't  tell  you  how 
thrilled  I  was.  I  have  worked  as  stake 
sewing  leader  in  North  Sanpete  Stake  for 
two  years  and  like  my  work  very  much. 
.  .  .  but  I  especially  need  to  know  about 
color  and  room  balance. 

— Mrs.  Levem  Jensen, 

Fairview,  Utah 

Page  720 


For  many  years  the  poetry  of  my  great- 
aunt  Lula  Greene  Richards  appeared  in 
the  Church  publications.  She  inspired 
me  to  hope  that  some  day  I  might  sec 
my  name  there,  affixed  to  some  composi- 
tion which  you  deemed  worthy  of  ac- 
ceptance. I  am  enclosing  for  your  con- 
sideration "Storm  Warning." 

— Virginia  Ellis  Newman 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

The  poem  "Storm  Warning"  appears 
on  page  719  of  this  issue  of  the  Maga- 
zine.— Ed. 

In  regard  to  "Centennials  of  1950" 
(editorial  in  the  August  issue),  my  grand- 
father Simeon  A.  Dunn  went  on  a  mis- 
sion to  Tahiti  in  1850  with  James  S. 
Brown,  arriving  there  May  24th.  They 
signed  an  affidavit  on  the  8th  of  Novem- 
ber, 1850,  that  they  would  be  no  expense 
to  the  French  government  and  would  be 
self-supporting  missionaries. 
— Effie  E.  Merrill 
Logan,  Utah 

On  page  530  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  August  (in  "Centennials  for 
1950")  you  name  the  first  Hawaiian  mis- 
sionaries, and  among  them  is  the  name 
of  my  father,  but  instead  of  Thomas 
Keelei,  the  name  should  be  James  Keeler. 
He  had  a  family  of  twenty-six  members, 
and  I  am  now  the  only  one  living.  I  am 
nearly  eighty-five  years  old,  but  did  not 
think  it  wise  to  go  back  to  the  Islands 
this  summer  to  the  Centennial. 
— Alice  Keeler  Hatch, 
Manti,  Utah 

This  is  the  finest  little  Magazine  I  take, 
and  I  wouldn't  be  without  it  for  anything. 
— Alvaretta  Hastings, 

Albuquerque,  New  Mexico 

Thank  you  for  reminding  me  to  renew 
my  subscription.  I  would  surely  hate  to 
miss  even  one  number  of  the  Magazine. 
My  husband  enjoys  it  and  reads  it  as  much 
as  I  do. 

— Mrs.  Evelyn  L.  Winward 

Dayton,  Idaho 


Your  "College  grade"  courses  in 
education  offered  in 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 

use  eminent  textbooks  in  every  field: 

Theology:  The  Life  and  Ministry  of  the  Savior 

Reference:  JESUS  THE  CHRIST,  by  James  E.  Talmage 

Cloth  $2.75,  Leather  $7.00 

Visiting  Teachers  Message:  Our  Savior  Speaks 

Reference:  THE  HOLY  BIBLE 

L.D.S.  Missionary  Edition  $9.25;  Others  $1.75  to  $20.00 

Work  Meeting:  The  Art  of  Homemaking 

Reference:  "THE  COMPLETE  BOOK  OF  SEWING/' 

by  Constance  Talbot 

$2.90 

Literature:  The  Literature  of  England 

Reference:  THE  LITERATURE  OF  ENGLAND  VOL.  I 

by  Woods,  Watt  and  Anderson 

$4.50,  by  mail  $4.75 

1950-51  LESSONS  FEATURE: 
Paradise  Lost 

Paradise  Regained  and  Samson  Agonistes 
John  Dryden,  Richard  Steele,  and  Joseph  Addison 
Jonathan  Swift,  Alexander  Pope, 
Oliver  Goldsmith,  Samuel  Johnson,  and  James  Boswell 

Social  Science:  "The  Progress  of  Man" 

Reference:  "THE  PROGRESS  OF  MAN," 

by  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 

$2.25 

—  All  prices  are  subject  to  change  without  notice  — 

Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple  Street 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mention    The   Relief   Society   Magazine    When    Buying   From    Advertisers 


U.  S.  POSTAGE 

2^  Paid 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 
PERMIT  No.  690 


(x^h^  30i^  QnAJVtanxjLi 


C«a<8«  Altxfl  Smilh,   Piu 


Sail  Lttt  Cil|.  t»<h  ' 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  publication  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 


Achsa  E.  Paxman 
Mary  G.  Judd 
Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 


Belle  S.   Spafford 
Marianne  C.   Sharp 
Velma  N.  Simonsen 
Margaret  C.  Pickering     - 

Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Leone  O.  Jacobs 
Mary  J.  Wilson 


President 

First  Counselor 

Second  Counselor 

Secretary-Treasurer 


Editor 

Associate  Editor 
General  Manager 


Lillie  C.  Adams 
Ethel  C.  Smith 
Louise  W.  Madsen 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


Alta  J.  Vance 
Christine  H.  Robinson 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Nellie  W.  Neal 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 

Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

Belle   S.   Spafford 


Vol.  37 


NOVEMBER  1950 


No.  11 


Cyontents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

'Tor  After  Much  Tribulation  Come  the  Blessings" Belle  S.  Spafford  724 

Mildred  Bennion  Eyring  Appointed  to  the  Relief  Society  General  Board. Leone  G.  Layton  729 

Thanksgiving  Louise  Spencer  730 

FICTION 

A  Star  Is  Shining  Sylvia  Probst  Young  731 

"Poor  Little  Rosalee"  Morma  Wrathall  738 

White  September  —  Chapter  3 Ezra  I.  Poulsen  747 

You  Can  Learn  Katharine  Kelly  752 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

Sixty  Years  Ago  742 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  743 

Editorials:  Gracious  Living  Vesta  P,  Crawford  744 

Ernest  L.  Wilkinson  Appointed  President  of  Brigham  Young  University 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Socials,  Bazaars,  and  Singing  Mothers 

General  Secretary- Treasurer  Margaret  C.  Pickering  761 

From  Near  and  Far  792 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

A  Simple  Shade  for  an  Antique  Lamp  Rachel  K.  Laurgaard  755 

Hobbies   for   Happiness   737 

Kathleen  Learns  to  Paint  Helen  S.  Martin  756 

Homemade  Laundry  Soap  Bernice  Stookey  Linford  758 

Teamwork  Versus  Slavery  Alice  Whitson  Norton  759 

Recipe  for  Corned  Beef  Christine  Eaton  766 

More  Than  Tolerance  Caroline  Eyring  Miner  773 

The  Great  Balance  Wheel Sadie  W.  Adamson  790 

LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

Theology:  "The  Apostolic  Ministry"  Don  B.  Colton  768 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:  "Forgive,  and  Ye  Shall  Be  Forgiven" Mary  Grant  Judd  774 

Work  Meeting:  Choosing  Appropriate  Floor  Coverings  Christine  H.  Robinson  775 

Literature:  Jonathan  Swift  Briant  S.   Jacobs  778 

Social  Science:  Ancient  Political  Despotisms  Archibald  F.  Bennett  783 

Music:  Co-ordination  of  Available  Forces  and  Techniques  Florence  J.  Madsen  787 

POETRY 

For  All  Familiar  Things  —  Frontispiece  Christie  Lund  Coles  723 

Trees  in  November Maryhale  Woolsey  728 

Upon  Reeds  of  Grass Margaret  B.  Shomaker  736 

Fallow  Field Eva  Willes  Wongsgaard  737 

The  Cottonwood Evelyn  Fjeldsted  746 

The  Black  Stag  of  Dairy  Fork Marvin  Jones  757 

Twilight  Hour Josephine  J.   Harvey  760 

Autumn  Fires Marian  Schroder  Crothers  789 

Her  Trousseau Verda   P.    Bollschweiler  790 

I  Revel  in  Blue Lillian  Hall  Tanner  791 

Cumulus  Grande Ruth  H.   Chadwick  791 

Winds  Blow  Lightly Grace  Barker  Wilson  791 

PUBLISHED   MONTHLY  BY   THE   GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  28  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  3-2741 :  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  Matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


Personalized  Fit 


for  VVorien  5'  5 '/a"  and  Under 


The  minute  you  slip  into  this  half- 
size  dress  for  town  and  meetings 
you  not  only  look  younger  —  you 
feel  younger.  Especially  flattering 
with  %  sleeves  for  women  who 
want  a  handsome  half-size  dress. 
Crepe  romaine  holds  press.  Green 
or  maroon.    Sizes  }4V2  to  221/2. 

ZCMI  READY  TO  WEAR 

Downstairs  Store 


Josef  Muench 


ROAD  TO  THE  NORTH  RIM  OF  GRAND  CANYON,  KAIBAB  FOREST, 

ARIZONA 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

VOL  37,  NO.  11  NOVEMBER  1950 


of  or  Ji^ll  C/amiuar  c/hings 

Chiistie  Lund  Coles 

May  I  never  again  look  on  the  fields  of  home, 
The  far,  wide  acres  where  the  corn  in  shock 
Is  stacked  and  dried;  where  blackbirds  line  the  fence 
And  the  brown  hay  bulges  from  the  worn  haycock; 

Where  sea  gulls  follow  the  silver  plow— 
A  line  of  beauty  through  steaming  furrows— 
Where  the  meadow  lark  chimes  the  break  of  day. 
And  the  gopher  in  the  cool  earth  burrows; 

Where  poplars  stand,  leaf-speared  and  tall, 
Where  the  willows  lean  to  the  water's  singing. 
Where  orchid  evening  moves  across  the  hills 
Softly  as  swallows  in  their  southward  winging, 

Without  a  sense  of  wonder  and  of  peace, 
Without  a  prayer  of  endless  gratitude 
For  all  familiar  things,  for  the  free  soil 
On  which  my  father,  and  his  father,  stood. 


The  Cover:    Cypress   Trees   in   Siitro   Heights   Park,    San    Francisco,    Cahfomia, 
Photograph  by  Don  Knight. 


"For  After  Much  Tribulation  Come 

the  Blessings" 

President  Belle  S.  Spafford 

(Address  delivered  at  the  general  session  of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Con- 
ference held  in  the  Tabernacle,  September  28,  1950.) 

RECENTLY   I   read   a   short  purposes  of  God  in  the  earth-life  of 

biographical  sketch  of  Gia-  man  and  how  man  may  fulfill  these 

como  Leopardi,  a  great  Ital-  purposes  are  clear.    God  has  made 

ian  poet  and  a  distinguished  scholar  known  to  us  in  positive  terms  the 

of  his  day.  His  writings  were  noted  'why."  of  human  existence  and  the 

for  their  perfection  of  style  though  ultimate  destiny  of  man.     In  the 

somewhat  tinged  with  pessimism,  light  of  this  knowledge,  life  as  we 

Leopardi  lost  his  love  of  God  and,  live  it  here  upon  the  earth  from 

eating  his  heart  out  in  reasoning  de-  day  to  day  assumes  its  true  signifi- 

spair,    ended   with    these   desolate  cance. 

hnes:  ''Life  is  but  the  privation  of  We  know  that  we  are  sons  and 

the  pleasurable;  it  is  destroyed  il-  daughters  of  God;  that  our  spirits 

lusions  and  wounded  pride.    Tire-  had  an  existence  before  they  taber- 

some  and  bitter  is  life— never  aught  nacled  in  the  flesh;  that  there  we 

but  that.''  dwelt   with   our   Heavenly   Father 

Mr.  Clarence  Darrow,  one  of  the  and  Mother  and  the  Son,  that  there 

nation's   greatest   criminal   lawyers  we  were  given  our  free  agency  to 

of  a  few  years  ago,  an  eminently  act  as  we  saw  fit  and  that  we  exer- 

successful  man  judged  by  the  stand-  cised  that  agency  and  proved  our- 

ards  of  the  world,  wrote  that  to  him  selves  valiant.    As  a  reward  for  that 

"the   outstanding   fact   of   human  valiance,  the  Lord  permitted  us  to 

life  is  the  utter  futility  of  it  all."  come  to  earth,  to  take  upon  our- 

He  said  that  "no  life  is  of  much  selves  mortal  bodies  that  we  might 

value  ...  the  most  satisfying  part  further  our  progression.    Moreover, 

of  life  is  the  time  spent  in  sleep  we  were  given  a  special  blessing  to 

when  one  is   utterly  oblivious  to  come  to  earth  through  the  lineage 

existence,    and    the    next    best    is  of  the  faithful,  in  the  dispensation 

when  one  is  absorbed  in  activities."  of  the  fullness  of  times,  heirs  to 

Such    futilism    as    expressed   by  salvation, 

these  two  men  is  one  of  irreligion's  This    knowledge    should    be    a 

commonest  effects.    The  soul  that  constant     source     of     inspiration, 

knows  true  religion,  who  has  a  be-  strength,  and  confidence  to  us  as 

lief  in  God,  views  hfe  hopefully  as  we  continue  our  earthly  existence, 

an  opportunity  and  a  blessing.    To  In  his  teachings  to  Abraham  the 

the  Latter-day  Saint,  possessed  of  Lord  showed  him  the  intelligences 

revealed  truth  regarding  God's  great  that    were    organized    before    the 

plan  of  life  and  salvation,  the  divine  world  was,  and  the  Lord  said: 

Page  724 


"FOR  AFTER  MUCH  TRIBULATION  COME  THE  BLESSINGS" 


725 


And  there  stood  one  among  them  that 
was  like  unto  God,  and  he  said  unto 
those  who  were  with  him:  We  will  go 
down,  for  there  is  space  there,  and  we 
will  take  of  these  materials,  and  we  will 
make  an  earth  whereon  these  may  dwell; 
and  we  will  prove  them  herewith,  to  see 
if  they  will  do  all  things  whatsoever  the 
Lord  their  God  shall  command  them. 
And  they  who  keep  their  first  estate  shall 
be  added  upon;  and  they  who  keep  not 
their  first  estate  shall  not  have  glory  in 
the  same  kingdom  with  those  who  keep 
their  first  estate;  and  they  who  keep 
their  second  estate  shall  have  glory  added 
upon  their  heads  forever  and  ever  (Abra- 
ham 3:24-26). 

/^NE  cannot  be  proved  by  walk- 
ing only  the  easy  road,  nor  does 
he  become  valiant  without  struggle. 
Through  a  mastery  of  the  difficult 
the  character  of  a  man  becomes 
strong.  Lehi,  speaking  to  his  son 
Jacob,  declared:  "For  it  must  needs 
be  that  there  is  an  opposition  in  all 
things.  If  it  were  not  so  .  .  . 
righteousness  could  not  be  brought 
to  pass"  (II  Nephi  2:11). 

Doctrine  and  Covenants,  section 
136:31,  tells  US: 

My  people  must  be  tried  in  all  things, 
that  they  may  be  prepared  to  receive  the 
glory  that  I  have  for  them,  even  the 
glory  of  Zion;  and  he  that  will  not  bear 
chastisement  is  not  worthy  of  my  king- 
dom. 

History  is  replete  with  accounts 
of  the  children  of  men  who  have 
been  tried,  tested,  and  refined  in 
the  furnace  of  life— men  whom  the 
Lord  loved  dearly. 

There  is  no  more  striking  ex- 
ample of  this  than  the  story  of  Job. 
Job  was  perfect  and  upright,  one 
that  feared  God  and  eschewed  evil. 
The  Lord  blessed  the  works  of  his 
hands  and  his  substance  increased. 
Then  the  Lord  permitted  Satan  to 


try  Job  as  a  test  of  his  faith.  His 
prosperity  turned  to  calamity;  his 
honor  to  contempt.  Sore  bereave- 
ment came  upon  him,  physical  suf- 
fering, loss  of  substance,  taunting 
by  his  friends.  So  great  were  his 
trials  that  he  cried: 

Oh  that  my  grief  were  thoroughly 
weighed,  and  my  calamity  laid  in  the  bal- 
ances together!  For  now  it  would  be 
heavier  than  the  sands  of  the  sea.  .  .  . 
(Job  6:2). 

My  days  ...  are  spent  without  hope 
(Job  7:6). 

My  soul  is  weary  of  my  life  (Job  10:1). 

Yet,  withal,  he  steadfastly  re- 
fused to  accept  sin  and,  with  su- 
blime faith  and  trust  in  God,  he  met 
the  test,  declaring: 

For  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth, 
and  that  he  shall  stand  at  the  latter  day 
upon  the  earth:  And  though  after  my 
skin  worms  destroy  this  body,  yet  in  my 
flesh  shall  I  see  God  (Job  19:25-26). 

Scripture  tells  us:  'The  Lord 
blessed  the  latter  end  of  Job  more 
than  his  beginning." 

Even  that  great  Prophet,  chosen 
of  the  Lord  to  open  this  last  dispen- 
sation, was  not  spared.  When  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  was  incar- 
cerated in  Liberty  Jail,  he  was  called 
upon  io  endure  hardships  which 
were  revolting  to  his  refined  and 
sensitive  nature.  Not  only  were 
high-handed  injustice  and  cruelty 
practiced  upon  him,  but  the  food 
was  filthy,  he  was  compelled  to 
hear  blasphemous  oaths  and  to  wit- 
ness scenes  of  drunkenness  and  de- 
bauchery. Out  of  the  midst  of  his 
tribulations,  he  called  upon  God  in 
passionate  earnestness: 

O  God!  where  art  thou?  And  where 
is  the  pavilion  that  covereth  thy  hiding 
place?  .  .  .  How  long  shall  thy  hand  be 


726 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


stayed,  and  thine  eye  .  .  .  behold  from 
the  eternal  heavens,  the  wrongs  of  thy 
people,  and  of  thy  servants,  and  thine  ear 
be  penetrated  with  their  cries?  .  .  . 
O  Lord  .  .  .  stretch  forth  thy  hand  .  .  . 
let  thine  heart  be  softened,  and  thy 
bowels  moved  with  compassion  toward 
us. 

And  God  answered  the  cries  of 
the  Prophet,  and  said; 

My  son,  peace  be  unto  thy  soul;  thine 
adversity  and  thine  afflictions  shall  be  but 
a  small  moment;  and  then,  if  thou  endure 
it  well,  God  shall  exalt  thee  on  high  .... 
If  thou  art  called  to  pass  through  tribula- 
tion, if  thou  art  in  perils  among  false 
brethren,  if  thou  art  in  perils  among 
robbers,  if  thou  art  in  perils  by  land  or 
by  sea,  if  thou  art  accused  with  all  man- 
ner of  false  accusations,  if  thine  enemies 
fall  upon  thee,  if  they  tear  thee  from  the 
society  of  thy  father  and  mother  and 
brethren  and  sisters,  and  if  with  a  drawn 
sword  thine  enemies  tear  thee  from  the 
bosom  of  thy  wife  and  of  thine  offspring 
...  if  thou  shouldst  be  cast  into  the  pit, 
or  into  the  hands  of  murderers,  and  the 
sentence  of  death  passed  upon  thee,  if 
thou  be  cast  into  the  deep,  if  the  billow- 
ing surge  conspire  against  thee,  if  fierce 
winds  become  thine  enemy,  if  the  heav- 
ens gather  blackness,  and  all  the  elements 
combine  to  hedge  up  the  way;  and  above 
all,  if  the  very  jaws  of  hell  shall  gape 
open  the  mouth  wide  after  thee,  know 
thou,  my  son,  that  all  these  things  shall 
give  thee  experience,  and  shall  be  for  thy 
good  (D.H.C.  III,  p.  291  ff.) 

Surely,  the  Prophet  is  "exalted 
on  high." 

'/ION'S  Camp  furnishes  us  anoth- 
er striking  example  of  testing. 
In  the  year  1834  there  was  a  day  of 
calling  and  a  day  of  choosing.  A 
little  band  of  brethren  set  out  to 
aid  their  brothers  in  Jackson  Coun- 
ty. The  hardships  of  that  journey 
beggar  description.  Spied  upon, 
tortured  by  mob  threatenings,  wad- 


ing through  mire  and  stream,  half- 
fed,  suffering  the  plague  of  cholera, 
they  pushed  forward  toward  their 
goal.  Some  there  were  who  mur- 
mured and  found  fault,  who  were 
disobedient  to  the  authority  of  the 
Prophet;  others  were  loyal  and  true, 
facing  the  hardships  with  unwaver- 
ing faith. 

In  a  revelation  given  to  the 
Prophet  on  Fishing  River,  Missouri, 
in  June  of  1834,  the  Lord  said: 

But  the  strength  of  mine  house  have 
not  hearkened  unto  my  words;  but  inas- 
much as  there  are  those  who  have  heark- 
ened unto  my  words,  I  have  prepared  a 
blessing  and  an  endowment  for  them,  if 
they  continue  faithful.  I  have  heard  their 
prayers,  and  will  accept  their  offering; 
and  it  is  expedient  in  me  that  they 
should  be  brought  thus  far  for  a  trial 
of  their  faith. 

Essentials  oi  Church  History 
tells  US: 

While  the  object  for  which  Zion's 
Camp  was  organized  and  for  which  they 
made  the  journey,  as  understood  by  the 
members,  was  not  attained,  yet  without 
question  they  did  accomplish  all  that  the 
Lord  expected  of  them  ....  Their  faith 
was  tried;  experience  had  been  gained  by 
which  men  were  to  be  chosen  for  respon- 
sible positions  in  the  Church  in  days  to 
come. 

But,  you  say,  these  are  trials 
which  came  to  the  great  and  chos- 
en of  the  Lord.  What  of  the  more 
humble  among  us?  We  too  must 
be  proved.  All  must  face  trials, 
some  of  which  are  more  or  less 
personal  in  nature,  and  others  the 
trials  incident  to  the  day  in  which 
we  live.  These  trials  are  not  given 
us  by  an  unkind  providence  to 
crush  us.  Many  of  them  are  man- 
made,  the  result  of  man's  weakness- 
es and  imperfections.    But,  regard- 


1 


TOR  AFTER  MUCH  TRIBULATION  COME  THE  BLESSINGS' 


727 


less  of  their  source,  by  a  mastery  of 
them  we  may  rise  to  our  fullest 
stature. 
Paul  Speicher  has  said: 

Cripple  him  and  you  have  a  Sir  Walter 
Scott.  Put  him  in  a  prison  cell  and  you 
have  a  John  Bunyan.  Bury  him  in  the 
snows  of  Valley  Forge  and  you  have  a 
George  Washington.  Have  him  bom  in 
abject  poverty  and  you  have  an  Abraham 
Lincoln.  Deny  her  sight  and  speech  and 
you  have  a  Helen  Keller.  Bind  him  down 
with  bitter  racial  prejudice  and  you  have 
a  Disraeli. 

And  we  might  add:  "Have  him 
reared  by  a  widowed  mother  under 
the  hardships  of  desert  pioneer  life 
and  you  have  a  Heber  }.  Grant." 

/^NCE  again  in  our  day,  at  home 
and  abroad,  is  mankind  suffer- 
ing the  toll  of  lust  for  power,  of 
fighting  and  bloodshed.  Through- 
out the  world  people  are  harassed 
by  the  perplexities  of  the  nations, 
and  by  the  judgments  which  are 
upon  the  land.  The  hearts  of  the 
prophets  are  heavy;  the  leaders  of 
nations  confused;  wives  and  moth- 
ers, contemplating  days  ahead  of 
armed  service  for  their  husbands 
and  sons,  are  sorely  grieved.  The 
prophets  have  told  us  that  wars  are 
to  come,  and  come  they  will.  The 
earth  must  be  purged  from  all  un- 
righteousness that  it  may  be  pre- 
pared for  the  celestial  glory. 

Our  concern  is  to  meet  with  faith 
and  fortitude  the  afflictions  inci- 
dent to  the  day. 

The  women  of  the  Church  must 
prove  themselves  a  steadying  and 
unwavering  influence  in  their  homes 
and  in  their  children.  Driven  by 
our  own  anxieties,  it  is  so  easy  to 
project  fears,  to  implant  bitterness, 
to  impair  hope,   to   destroy  faith. 


This,  Latter-day  Saint  wives  and 
mothers  must  not  do.  Rather, 
must  they  build  faith  and  enlarge 
their  own  understanding,  and  that 
of  their  families,  of  God's  great 
plan  and  purposes,  so  that  when 
the  bitter  experiences  of  life  come 
the  doctrines  and  teachings  of  the 
Church  will  be  a  living  reality  with 
unbounded  sustaining  influence  and 
power.  Courage  must  be  ours  and 
a  hopeful  heart.  Wisdom  and  in- 
telligence must  dictate  our  course, 
and  our  emotions  must  not  be  al- 
lowed to  run  unbridled.  The  Lord 
has  admonished  us,  "Live  near  un- 
to me,"  with  the  promise,  "I  will 
live  near  unto  you." 

Let  us  make  of  our  homes  a 
sanctuary,  a  place  where  the  sweet 
spirit  of  the  Lord  may  dwell,  re- 
gardless of  the  confusion  in  the 
world  about  us.  Let  each  of  our 
homes  be  a  place  of  such  faith, 
peace,  and  understanding  com- 
panionship that  wherever  family 
members  may  go,  or  whatever  ex- 
periences they  may  pass  through, 
the  sweet  memory  of  home  will 
bind  them  to  it,  buoy  them  up,  and 
help  them  to  endure  without  yield- 
ing. 

I  beseech  you,  sisters,  during 
these  days  of  stress  to  maintain  your 
homes  as  normally  as  is  humanly 
possible.  Safeguard  your  own 
health.  Do  not  dissipate  your 
physical  strength,  for  a  troubled 
spirit  takes  its  toll  of  physical 
strength,  and,  in  turn,  the  spirit  is 
more  readily  crushed  when  the 
body  is  weak.  Know  this,  that  be- 
ing children  of  the  Father  we  have 
within  us  resources  of  power  and 
strength  great  enough  to  enable  us 
to  meet  valiantly  whatever  adversi- 
ties this  earth  life  may  bring;  and 


728 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


"after  much  tribulation  come  the 
blessings/'  if  we  meet  them  with 
faith,  retaining  our  testimonies 
strong  as  did  Job  when  he  said,  ''I 
know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth." 

And  now,  my  sisters,  I  leave  with 
you  my  blessing.  I  bless  you  for 
the  righteousness  of  your  lives,  for 
the  faithfulness  of  your  service  to 
Relief  Society,  for  the  quality  of 
your  wifehood  and  your  mother- 
hood, that  as  you  order  your  lives 
according  to  the  teachings  of  the 
Church,  the  stern  days  ahead  will 
not  find  you  disconsolate  and 
crushed  in  spirit,  but  strong  in  faith 
and  testimony,  more  worthy  of 
exaltation  in  our  Father's  kingdom 
because   of   the  manner   in   which 


you  have  met  the  tribulations  in- 
cident to  your  day. 

The  Lord  has  promised: 

Wherefore,  I  now  send  upon  you  an- 
other Comforter  .  .  .  that  it  may  abide  in 
your  hearts,  even  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
promise  .  .  .  This  Comforter  is  the  promise 
which  I  give  unto  you  of  eternal  life, 
even  the  glory  of  the  celestial  kingdom. 

In  Doctrine  and  Covenants, 
section  61:36,  is  this  blessed 
promise: 

And  now,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  and 
what  I  say  unto  one  I  say  unto  all,  be 
of  good  cheer,  little  children;  for  I  am 
in  your  midst,  and  I  have  not  forsaken 
you. 

May  this  be  your  blessing,  sisters, 
I  pray. 


cJrees  in 


flovemo 


Maiyhale  WooJsey 

This  is  their  last  frail,  precious  hour  of  glory. 

The  pale  gold  day  yields  to  a  somber  sky. 
And  melancholy  ghosts  of  summer  sunshine 

Drift  silently  where  scattered  treasures  lie. 

They  lift  a  few  bright  hoarded  leaves,  like  banners. 
While  near  the  grove,  a  storm-king's  forces  press — 

To  march,  invincible  at  last,  upon  them 
And  loot  their  final  store  of  loveliness. 

This  they  must  know,  through  year  on  year  of  learning; 

This  they  accept  with  calm  and  noble  grace. 
They  make  no  cry  against  the  winter's  coming. 

No  futile  protest  for  their  stricken  place; 

But  patiently  they  wait  till  April  wakes  them 

With  voice  of  rain,  with  touch  of  feathered  wing  .  .  . 

For  this,  their  last  brief  hour  of  autumn  glory, 
Is  prelude  to  their  long  white  dream  of  spring. 


Mildred  Bennion  Eyring  Appointed 
to  the  Relief  Society  General  Board 


Leone  G.  Lay  ton 

Member,  Relief  Society  General  Board 


ALL  who  have  been  associated 
with  Mildred  Bennion  Ey- 
ring  will  welcome  her  ap- 
pointment to  the  general  board  of 
Relief  Society  on  September  18, 
1950.  To  know  Sister  Eyring  is  to 
appreciate  the  sturdy  pioneer  fore- 
bears who  loved  the  gospel  pattern 
by  which  she  has  lived.  Wherever 
she  has  been,  she  has  served  the 
Church,  and  many  missionaries  and 
members  bear  testimony  to  the  hos- 
pitality of  her  home. 

Born  in  Granger,  Utah,  to  Mar- 
cus and  Lucy  Smith  Bennion, 
Sister  Eyring  early  learned  the  value 
of  service,  as  her  mother  was  coun- 
selor in  the  ward  Relief  Society 
presidency  for  many  years.  Mil- 
dred's appointment  as  assistant 
Sunday  School  organist  at  the  age 
of  fourteen  demonstrated  her  inter- 
est in  music  which  has  continued 
through  her  life. 

She  obtained  a  B.  S.  degree  in  the 
field  of  health  and  physical  educa- 
tion from  the  University  of  Utah, 
remaining  there  as  a  faculty  mem- 
ber for  seven  years.  A  desire  for 
further  study  took  her  to  the  Uni- 
versity of  Wisconsin,  where  she 
met  and  married  Henry  Eyring. 

Having  previously  accepted  the 
position  as  Head  of  the  Women's 
Division  of  Physical  Education  at 
the  University  of  Utah,  she  re- 
turned there  for  a  few  months  be- 
fore going  to  Germany  with  her 
husband  for  a  year.  They  returned 
to  Berkeley,  California,  where  Dr. 
Eyring  taught  for  a  year  before  ac- 


MILDRED   BENNION   EYRING 

cepting  an  appointment  in  the  De- 
partment of  Chemistry  at  Princeton 
University.  Here  they  labored  dil- 
igently in  the  small  branch  at  New 
Brunswick,  New  Jersey,  often  travel- 
ing fifty-nine  miles  on  Sunday,  and 
stopping  on  the  way  to  invite  mis- 
sionaries and  other  members  to 
ride  with  them  to  Church.  The 
Eyring  home  was  open  to  all  and, 
during  the  war  years,  the  branch 
met  there.  Sister  Eyring  served  as 
counselor  and  theology  leader  in 
the  small  Relief  Society,  and  many 
gatherings  were  enriched  by  her 
lovely  singing. 

The  appointment  of  Dr.  Henry 
Eyring  as  Dean  of  the  Graduate 
School  of  the  University  of  Utah 
brought  the  family  West,  and  Sister 

Page  729 


730 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


Eyring  became  active  in  Monument 
Park  Ward,  Bonneville  Stake.  She 
was  called  to  be  theology  leader  and 
a  visiting  teacher  and,  later,  first 
counselor  in  '  Relief  Society  and 
taught  the  Gospel  Doctrine  class  in 
Sunday  School. 

Sister  Eyring  is  the  mother  of 
three  sons,   Edward  Marcus,  now 


serving  as  a  missionary  in  the 
French  Mission,  Henry  Bennion, 
and  Harden  Romney.  The  Eyring 
family  is  characterized  by  the  fine 
quality  of  intellectual  companion- 
ship which  they  enjoy.  The  motto 
of  their  household  might  well  be, 
''As  for  me  and  my  house,  we  will 
serve  the  Lord." 


M 


cfhanksgiving 

Louise  Spencer 

ORE    than    three    hundred  harvest. 

years  ago  a  small  band  of  So    overflowing    with    gratitude 

people  to  whom  right  and  were  the  hearts  of  these  people  that 

wrong  meant  more  than  life  itself,  they  found  it  insufficient  expression 

left  their  home  shores  and  all  they  of  their  feelings  to  merely  say,  ''We 

had  ever  known  to  embark  in  a  small  thank   thee,    God."    Out   of   their 

vessel,  with  a  poorly  charted  course,  need  for  a  greater  expression  they 

over  a  great  ocean,  to  a  vaguely  set  aside  one  day  to  be  used  for 

known   destination.     Surely   there  the  giving  of  thanks  to  him.    Their 

must   have    been    times    when    a  tables  were  heavily  laden  with  a  por- 

flood  of  fear  rose  up  in  their  hearts,  tion  of  that  most  important  harvest, 

fear  that  could  be  smothered  only  and  the  Pilgrim,  who  had  known  so 

in  the  blessed  relief  of  prayer.  Prayer  many  lean  days,  with  his  friend  the 

and  the  belief  that  God  led  them.  Indian,  sat  down  together  to  feast. 

And  he  did  guide  them,  not  to  the  Today,  we  remember  those  people 

sunny  southland  of  which  they  had  and  their  many  fine  deeds.    For  we, 

dreamed,  but  rather  to  the  rigors  of  like  them,  have  found  a  need  for 

the    rugged    country    soon    to    be  giving  thanks  for  our  harvest  and  for 

known  as  New  England.    Here  they  all  of  which  it  is  symbolical.    For 

were  to  leave  their  mark  on  civiliza-  if  there  were  no  peace  among  men 

tion.     Here  their  choice  posterity  in  our  midst  there  would  be  no 

was  to  become  a  force  for  righteous-  harvest;  if  there  had  been  storms 

ness  on  earth.  and  havocs  of  nature  there  would  be 

That  first  winter  the  grim  reaper  no  harvest;  if  God  had  not  watched 

took  many  of  their  number  by  the  over  the  seed  and  given  it  power  of 

hand  and  led  them  to  still  another  increase  there  would  be  no  harvest. 


land.  But  those  who  remained  never 
lost  their  courage— nor  their  hope— 
nor  their  faith  in  God.  When  spring 
came  they  planted  seeds,  only  hop- 


Without  harvest  the  earth  would 
soon  be  desolate  and  without  life. 
So,  following  the  good  example  of 
our  Pilgrim  Fathers,  we  of  this  gen- 


ing  to  be  allowed  to  reap  what  they  eration  have  set  aside  one  day  after 
had  sown.  God  was  merciful  and  each  harvest  for  thanksgiving  to 
granted     to    them    an    abundant     God. 


A  Star  Is  Shining 

Sylvia  Piohst  Young 

SNOWFLAKES,  like  small  Last  year  they  had  popped  corn  by 
curled  feathers  falling  against  the  fireside,  and  Dad  had  read  the 
the  bus  window,  held  Jessie's     Christmas  story  from  the  Bible.  She 

eyes  and  brought  a  little  smile  to  and  Mom  had  played  a  duet— "Star 

her  lips.    There  would  be  snow  for  of  the  East."  She  could  remember  it 

Christmas.    Already  it  lay  upon  the  all  so  clearly,  even  the  dress  Mom 

roofs  like  foamy  cake  frosting,  and  was  wearing— a  new,  blue  wool,  the 

every  tree  stood  ''ridged  inch  deep  color  of  her  eyes.    Always,  through 

in  pearl."     She  had  hoped  that  it  all  the  days  and  years,  there  would 

would  snow,  snow  would  make  it  be  only  memories— memories  that 

seem  a  little  more  like  Christmas  made  her  ache  with  longing, 
tomorrow,  although  nothing  would 

really  make  it  seem  like  Christmas  *  #  #  «  * 

without  Mom.  For  Mom  had  made 

Christmas,  and  every  memory  of  pvERYTHING  had  changed  so 
iher  was  as  bright  and  sparkhng  as  r^  ^„^j^  ^.^^^  ^^^^  October  morn- 
the  Imhts  on  the  Christmas  tree.  •         i         t.    t_  j        i        -,  . 
.        ..                , ,        ,    ^        ,  i^g  when  she  had  awakened  to  see 
A  sudden   mist  blurred   Jessie  s  Dad  sitting  by  her  bed  not  looking 
eyes-remembering.     They  had  al-  ijke  himself  at  all.    She  had  been 
ways  had   such   fun   planning  for  afraid  then,  more  afraid  than  she  had 
Christmas.     Ever  since  she  was  a  ever  been  before,  because  he  was  so 
very  httle  girl  she  had  helped  with  gray-looking  and  old.    He  had  held 
the  gift  wrapping  and  the  Christ-  her  very  close  and  had  tried  to  say 
mas  cards.   Together,  she  and  Mom  something,   but  he   couldn't   talk 
had  made  fondant  and  a  very  spe-  and  she  had  known  without  being 
cial  kind  of  Christmas  cookies  with  told.    The  next  few  days  had  been 
nuts  and  dates  and  lemon  peel.  To-  like  a  horrible  dream.  Everyone  had 
gether,  they  had  trimmed  the  tree,  been  so  kind  and  had  tried  so  hard 
with  Dad  there  to  hang  ornaments  to  help,  but  it  was  as  if  her  heart 
on  the  topmost  branches.    But  the  were    frozen    inside    of    her    and 
most  important  thing  about  Christ-  wouldn't  ever  thaw  out.    After  the 
mas  had  been  planning  a  present  funeral  was  over,  and  they  were  all 
for  Dad.  alone— just  she  and  Dad,  loneliness 
This  year  everything  was  differ-  settled  in  with  them  like  a  perma- 
ent,  for  Mom  was  not  here— Mom  nent  tenant,  familiar  everywhere- 
had  died.  It  was  so  final  and  poign-  in  the  living  room,  the  bedrooms, 
ant,  that  knowledge,  and  always  it  the  kitchen,  the  yard.    It  had  been 
was  with  her,  stinging  at  her  heart,  almost  more  than  she  could  endure, 
Christmas  without  Mom  would  nev-  and  one  day  Dad  had  found  her  in 
er  be  the  same.    Last  night  she  and  Mom's  clothes  closet  with  her  arms  * 
Dad  had  trimmed  their  tree,  and  around  a  blue  gingham. house  dress, 
Dad  had  been  unusually  gay,  but  crying  softly  to  herself.    But  when 
she  knew  he  was  just  pretending,  she  saw  how  choked  up  he  became 

Page  731 


732 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


she  forgot  about  herself,  thinking 
of  him.  Thirteen  or  thirty-six,  it 
was  a  mutual  feeling.  And  there, 
wth  his  arms  around  her,  she  had 
resolved  to  be  brave  and  to  never 
let  him  see  her  cry  again.  She  had 
succeeded,  too.  But  time  crept 
along  on  old,  tired  feet.  It  seemed 
like  tv^o  years,  instead  of  two 
months,  since  Mom  had  gone. 

A  tear  slid  down  her  cheek,  and 
she  brushed  it  away.  Another  block 
and  she  would  get  off  in  front  of 
Samuelson's.  She  was  going  there 
to  buy  a  present  for  Dad— a  white 
shirt  from  Mom  and  her.  They 
had  planned  it  during  those  long 
weeks  in  the  spring  when  Mom  had 
to  lie  in  bed  with  rheumatic  fever. 
There  had  been  so  many  hours  to 
talk  things  over  and  plan  for  birth- 
davs  and  Christmas. 

'1  know  something  we  must  buy 
for  Dad's  Christmas,"  Mom  had 
said  one  day,  ''a  white  shirt.  When 
he  was  getting  ready  for  church  last 
Sunday  I  noticed  how  shabby  his 
shirt  is,  and  it  is  the  only  white 
one  he  has.  I've  already  turned  the 
collar  and  now  the  cuffs  are  begin- 
ning to  fray." 

''And  every  man  wears  a  white 
shirt  to  church,"  Jessie  volunteered. 

A  sudden  shadow  had  crossed 
Mom's  eyes.  "My  doctor  bills  have 
been  such  a  drain,  Jessie.  Your 
Daddy  has  gone  without  so  many 
things  he  really  needs.  I've  been 
thinking  how  nice  it  would  be  if 
we  could  really  make  his  Christmas 
special  this  year.  By  June  I'll  be 
all  well  and  strong.  Then  maybe  I 
could  work  again.  Wouldn't  it  be 
nice,,  to  have  our  own  money  and 
to  be  able  to  buy  him  ties  and  sev- 
eral shirts  and  a  robe?" 


'1  think  it  would  be  the  nicest 
thing,"  Jessie  had  agreed  eagerly. 
"And  maybe  I  could  help,  too,  if 
someone  needs  a  baby  sitter." 

"DUT  it  was  not  until  September 
that  the  first  money  went  into 
their  Christmas  fund.  For  although 
Mom  had  been  up  since  June,  and 
seemed  to  be  as  well  and  full  of 
life  as  before.  Dad  simply  would 
not  hear  of  her  going  to  work;  and 
all  summer  long  it  seemed  that  no 
one  needed  Jessie  to  mind  children. 
Then  one  day  in  September,  scarce- 
ly two  weeks  before  that  never-to-be- 
forgotten  day  when  Mom  was 
rushed  to  the  hospital,  Jessie  came 
home  from  school  to  find  her  busy 
making  an  angel  food  cake,  and 
she  was  beaming. 

''Jessie,  just  think,  honey,  Mrs. 
Price  asked  me  to  make  a  cake  for 
a  party  she's  having  tonight.  That 
will  be  a  dollar  toward  our  Christ- 
mas fund,  and,  who  knows,  by 
Christmas  maybe  I'll  have  a  chance 
to  bake  a  dozen  cakes." 

That  had  been  a  memorable 
afternoon.  Jessie  had  helped  whip 
egg  whites  and  sift  sugar  and  flour, 
and  all  the  while  she  and  Mom  had 
talked  about  the  fun  they  would 
have  surprising  Dad.  That  night 
they  had  taken  the  precious  dollar 
and  put  it  in  a  little  blue  china 
vase  on  the  highest  cupboard  shelf. 

It  was  the  last  time  Jessie  had 
thought  anything  about  the  money 
until  one  day  just  after  Thanksgiv- 
ing. Then  she  took  the  vase  down, 
and  emptied  its  contents  into  her 
hand— one  round,  silver  dollar. 
Tears  ran  down  her  cheeks  as  she 
remembered  the  cake-baking  day. 
There  wouldn't  be  enough  money 
to  buy  the  things  they  had  planne^i, 


A  STAR  IS  SHINING 


733 


but  maybe  there  would  be  enough 
for  the  white  shirt  if  she  could  earn 
a  dollar  before  Christmas.  Maybe 
Mrs.  Roberts  would  want  to  do 
some  Christmas  shopping  and 
would  need  a  baby  sitter  now  since 
Gary  was  born.  Jessie  decided  to 
stop  by  and  ask  her. 

And  Mrs.  Roberts  had  been  so 
sweet,  especially  when  Jessie  told 
her  about  the  white  shirt.  ''Why, 
yes,  Jessie,  Fll  be  very  glad  if  you'll 
stay  with  him,  maybe  next  Friday 
after  school." 

She  had  stayed  on  Friday  after- 
noon and  then  last  Saturday  morn- 
ing. Now  she  had  the  money— two 
dollars  here  in  her  purse,  and  it 
would  buy  a  white  shirt.  Samuel- 
son's  had  advertised  them  for  a  dol- 
lar and  ninety-five  cents.  Dad  would 
have  a  new  white  shirt  even  if  she 
couldn't  get  any  of  the  other  things 
she  and  Mom  had  talked  about.  He 
wouldn't  have  to  look  shabby  in 
church  any  more.  Jessie  smiled  a 
little,  could  it  be  possible  that 
Mom  might  know?  She  had 
thought  when  she  looked  at  Mom*s 
picture  this  morning  that  her  smile 
seemed  unusually  bright.  It  was 
almost  as  if  she  were  going  to  say, 
"Good  girl,  Jessie." 

The  snow  had  stopped  falling 
when  she  got  off  the  bus,  and  the 
magic  of  the  storm  seemed  to  have 
transformed  the  town  into  a  fairy- 
land, adding  glamour  to  each  fes- 
tive street.  Over  the  silvery,  frosted 
air,  the  voices  of  a  choral  group 
rang  out:  "O  come  all  ye  faithful, 
joyful  and  triumphant,  come  ye,  O 
come  ye  to  Bethlehem." 

JESSIE  walked  slowly,  drinking  in 
^  the  beauty  of  the  song.  The 
streets  were  crowded.    People,  their 


arms  filled  with  packages,  were  hur- 
rying in  every  direction.  Everyone 
but  a  small  boy  in  an  old,  brown 
topcoat.  He  was  standing  by  Sam- 
uelson's  window,  his  face  pressed 
against  the  pane,  his  eyes  glued  to 
the  silver  Christmas  tree  with  its 
trimmings  of  glistening  red  balls. 
No  one  seemed  to  notice  him 
especially,  for  any  child  will  stop 
to  look  at  a  Christmas  tree.  But 
something  about  the  way  he  was 
standing,  the  look  in  his  eyes,  told 
Jessie  that  he  was  unhappy.  And 
because  all  her  life  she  had  been 
taught  to  be  kind,  it  was  instinctive 
to  stop  beside  him. 

"It's  a  beautiful  tree  isn't  it?" 
she  said.  And  when  he  turned  to 
look  at  her  she  could  see  the  trace 
of  tears  in  his  eyes. 

"Is  something  wrong?"  she  asked 
sympathetically. 

Although  he  couldn't  have  been 
more  than  eight  years  old,  there  was 
a  certain  manliness  about  him. 

"No,"  he  answered,  squaring  his 
shoulders,  "I  was  just  wishin'." 

"Wishin'  what?" 

"Wishin'  that  I  had  a  Christmas 
tree." 

"But  everybody  has  a  Christmas 
tree." 

"I  haven't."  In  spite  of  him  the 
tears  were  near  spilling.  "Gram 
says  Santa  Glaus  can't  bring  trees, 
he's  got  too  much  else  to  bring." 

"Do  you  live  with  your  grand- 
ma?" Jessie  asked. 

"I  do  now— Mom  died." 

"Oh."  There  was  sympathy  and 
understanding  in  her  voice.  She 
knew  how  he  felt;  they  had  experi- 
enced the  same  heart-crushing  loss 
—knew  the  same  loneliness. 

"I'm  Jessie,"  she  said  kindly. 
"What's  your  name?" 


734 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


"Terry  Willis/' 

"But,  Terry,  youVe  got  to  have  a 
tree.  Couldn't  your  Grandma  buy 
one?" 

He  shook  his  head.  "She  hasn't 
enough  money." 

Jessie  didn't  answer  then.  She 
was  suddenly  very  conscious  of  the 
two  dollars  in  her  purse.  Two  dol- 
lars would  buy  a  Christmas  tree. 
But  she  couldn't  buy  a  tree  with 
that  money.  No,  of  course  she 
couldn't.  That  money  was  to  buy 
a  shirt  for  Dad,  a  shirt  from  Mom 
as  well  as  herself.  They  had  always 
given  Dad  a  Christmas  present;  it 
wouldn't  be  Christmas  without  do- 
ing that.  And  Dad  needed  the 
shirt,  Mom  had  said  so,  too,  and 
she  had  left  a  dollar  to  help  buy 
it. 

But  what  about  a  boy  without  a 
Christmas  tree?  And  there  was 
something  so  pleading  in  Terry's 
face  looking  up  at  her.  What  could 
she  do?  A  strange  sort  of  conflict 
was  going  on  within  her.  The  mon- 
ey in  her  purse— it  belonged  to 
Mom,  too.  Mom— what  would 
Mom  do?  Mom  would  buy  a  tree 
for  Terry,  of  course.  The  answer 
came  instantly,  as  if  someone  had 
spoken  it.  A  strange  sort  of  warmth 
filled  Jessie  then.  The  conflict  was 
gone;  she  knew  the  answer. 

"Terry,  I'll  buy  you  a  Christmas 
tree,"  she  promised. 

His  face  lighted  instantly.  "You 
will?  Have  you  got  the  money, 
Jessie?" 

"Yes,  Terry,  right  here  in  my 
purse.    Where  do  you  live?" 

"Just  a  block  up  and  one  over. 
Gee,  wonder  what  Gram  will  say 
when  I  bring  home  a  tree?"  He 
was  jubilant. 


In  the  next  block  they  found  a 
man  selling  trees,  and  he  seemed  to 
be  anxious  to  get  rid  of  them. 

"Do  you  have  any  for  two  dol- 
lars?" Jessie  asked  a  bit  timidly. 

The  man  eyed  them  kindly. 
"Wait,"  he  said. 

He  was  gone  only  a  few  minutes, 
and  when  he  returned  he  was  car- 
rying a  little  tree.  It  was  a  bit 
straggly,  but  not  too  bad. 

"This  was  two  dollars.  You  can 
have  it  for  one.  Won't  be  bad 
when  it's  trimmed  up." 

TESSIE  handed  him  the  money. 
^  There  was  still  a  dollar  left.  May- 
be she  could  still  buy  something 
for  Dad.  Terry  picked  up  the  tree. 
His  face  was  radiant. 

"Will  you  come  and  help  me 
trim  it?"  he  asked. 

"Well,  I  guess  I  can  if  I  don't 
stay  too  long.  Have  you  got  any 
trimmings,  Terry?" 

The  light  went  out  of  his  face. 
"Gee,  I  never  thought  of  that,  but 
maybe  Gram's  got  something." 

Jessie  knew  that  it  wasn't  likely 
his  Gram  would  have  anything,  at 
least  not  any  glistening  ornaments 
or  silver  icicles.  There  was  still  a 
dollar  in  her  purse,  and  maybe  a 
dollar  wouldn't  buy  a  very  good  tie, 
but  a  tree  without  trimmings  was 
as  good  as  no  tree  at  all. 

A  little  while  later  Jessie  followed 
her  new  friend  through  the  door  of 
a  small,  shabby-looking  house  at 
the  end  of  a  narrow  street.  Terry 
was  proudly  carrying  the  tree,  and 
under  her  arm  Jessie  held  a  box  of 
blue  ornaments  and  another  of  sil- 
ver icicles.  The  room  they  entered 
was  quite  bare,  but  very  clean,  and 
warm  from  the  fire  glowing  in  the 
little  heating  stove. 


A  STAR  IS  SHINING  735 

''Gram/'  Terry  called,  "come  and  standing  off  to  admire  it.     Some- 
see  what  Fve  got."  how  it  had  transformed  the  little 

From  the  adjoining  room  came  room   like   a   magic   wand   would 

a  thin,  frail-looking  woman,  with  have    done.     The    Grandma,    too, 

soft,  gray  hair  and  a  face  that  ex-  was  all  praise  for  it. 

pressed  gentle  kindness.  She  looked  "And   now   I   have  something," 

from  Terry  to  Jessie  in  complete  she  said,  "come." 

surprise.  On  the  table  were  cups  of  hot 

"Gram,  just  look,"  cried  the  boy,  chocolate  she  had  made  while  they 

"a  Christmas  tree  and  trimmings/  were  trimming  the  tree.     From  a 

This  is  Jessie,  Gram.    She  got  them  drawer  she  brought  a  great  loaf  of 

for  me."  braided  bread  with  a  glistening  top, 

"Jessie,"     she     smiled     warmly,  and    laughed    at    Jessie's    wonder. 

"What  a  nice  surprise.  So  you  buy  ''This  bread  we  make  in  the  Old 

a  tree  for  my  boy.    Come  by  the  Country  for  Christmas,  so  here  I 

stove  and  take  off  your  coat.    Now  make  it,  too.     Now  you  see  how 

tell  me  how  you  knew  Terry  need-  good  it  is. ' 

ed  a  tree."  It  was,  too,  and  the  chocolate 

Briefly  Jessie  related  her  meeting  was  dehcious.     Sitting  there  with 
with   the   little   boy,   while   Terry  the  Grandma  and  Terry,  Jessie  de- 
busied  himself  with  the  tree.    The  cided  it  was  the  nicest  afternoon 
Grandma    listened,    and    her   eyes  she  had  known  since  Mom  died, 
grew  sad. 

"So  bad  I  wanted  a  tree  for  Ter-  T  ONG  shadows  were  falling  when 

ry.    But  this  month  I  needed  coal  she  left  for  home.    In  her  hand 

and  warm  underwear  for  him.    So  was  a  paper  sack  with  a  generous 

little  money  I  have,  none  is  left  for  slice  of  the  Christmas  bread  in  it. 

a  tree.    So  now  you  give  your  mon-  "For  your  good  Papa,"  the  Grand- 

ey  for  his  tree,  but  the  money  you  ma  had   said.     Jessie  had   smiled, 

have  saved  for  something  else,"  she  She  would  see  them  again,  for  the 

concluded.     "A  good  girl  you  are.  Grandma  had  carefully  written  her 

Your  Mama  is  a  kind  woman,  she  name  and  address  in  a  little  black 

teaches  you  how  to  do."  notebook.  "God  bless  you  and  your 

Jessie  felt  a  lump  rising  in  her  Papa,"  she  told  Jessie.  "Because  of 
throat,  and  then  she  was  telling  the  you,  Terry  will  have  a  merry  Christ- 
Grandma  all  about  Mom.    And  the  mas." 

Grandma    was    so    kind    and    so  It  was  almost  dark  when  she  got 

motherly.     With   an   arm   around  home.     Quietly  she  went  into  the 

Jessie,  she  spoke  words  of  comfort  house  and  turned  on  the  light.  The 

and  understanding  that  drove  the  face  in  the  picture  on  the  end  table 

choked-up  feeling  away,  and  Jessie  smiled  at  her,  and  she  smiled  back, 

went  to  help  Terry  with  the  tree.  She  took  off  her  coat  and  turned 

It  was  fun  seeing  his  eyes  sparkle  on  the  lights  of  the  Christmas  tree, 

as  the  blue  ornaments  and  the  sil-  It  looks  like  a  lady  in  a  formal  dress, 

ver  icicles  transformed  the  bare  lit-  wearing     a     million     jewels,     she 

tie  tree  into  a  thing  of  beauty.  For  thought, 

it    was    beautiful,    Jessie    decided,  Maybe  there  would  be  carols  on 


736 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


the  radio.  She  turned  it  on,  and 
someone  was  singing:  "Hark,  the 
herald  angels  sing,  glory  to  the  new- 
born King  . . . ." 

A  calm  peace  filled  her  heart.  Bet- 
ter fix  Dad  some  dinner.  She  hur- 
ried to  set  the  table  and  put  the 
finishing  touches  on  the  food  she 
had  prepared  earlier  in  the  day. 
Finally  she  heard  him  coming  in 
through  the  back  door. 

''Hello,  kitten,"  he  greeted  her. 
"Is  dinner  ready— our  Christmas 
Eve  dinner?" 

"All  on  the  table,  but  don't  you 
want  to  look  at  our  Christmas  tree 
first?" 

He  seemed  too  quiet,  standing 
there  looking  at  the  tinseled  boughs. 
Jessie  knew  he  was  remembering 
last  year,  and  her  heart  hurt  for  him. 

For  awhile  they  stood  in  silence, 
watching  the  colored  lights. 

"Shall  we  have  dinner  now?"  he 
asked  finally. 

After  the  meal  was  over  and  they 
were  back  in  the  living  room,  Jes- 
sie touched  a  match  to  the  logs  in 
the  fireplace  and  sat  down  on  the 
rug  in  front  of  the  blaze. 

"Dad,  there's  something  I  want  to 
tell  you." 

"What's  the  matter,  honey,  any- 
thing wrong?" 

"No,  nothing's  wrong.  Dad,  but 
I  want  to  tell  you  about  today. 
You  know  every  year  Mom  and  I 
have  bought  you  a  present  together, 
and  today  I  went  to  buy  it.    Way 


last  spring  we  decided  on  it— Mom 
and  I.  We  decided  that  we  would 
buy  you  a  white  shirt,  and  I  was  go- 
ing to  get  it.  I  had  two  dollars- 
one  I  earned,  and  one  Mom  earned 
making  a  cake  for  Mrs.  Price  one 
day  last  September." 

"She  did?"  There  was  a  choke 
in  his  voice. 

"Yes.  And  I  went  to  buy  the 
shirt  downtown.  Dad,  but  I  didn't 
get  it  after  all,  because  I  found  a 
little  boy  who  didn't  have  a  Christ- 
mas tree." 

Then  she  told  him  all  about  the 
afternoon  with  the  Grandma  and 
Terry.  "So  that's  why  I  didn't  buy 
you  anything.  Dad.  1  just  couldn't 
see  Terry  go  without  a  tree.  But 
I  want  you  to  know  that  I  really 
didn't  forget  about  you,  I  could 
never  do  that." 

"Jessie,"  he  spoke  tenderly,  "you 
have  given  me  the  most  beautiful 
gift  in  all  the  world— it's  your  un- 
selfish heart.  Look,  kitten,  here 
through  the  window,  that  star— the 
bright  one.  Remember  the  story  I 
used  to  read  to  you  about  the  Christ- 
mas angel  who  hung  a  star  in  the 
sky  for  every  child  who  did  an 
unselfish  deed?  A  star  is  shining 
for  you,  Jessie— that  bright  one. 
And  I  feel  sure  your  Mama  knows, 
honey." 

"Oh  Dad,  do  you  really?  Do 
you  really  think  so?" 

"I  really  think  so,"  he  answered, 
smiling  down  at  her. 


LLpon  Lrieeds  of  (^rass 

Margaret  B.  ShomaJcer 

Perched  above  the  tranquil  pool, 
A  blackbird  sang  his  song; 
On  slender  reeds  of  cattail  grass 
It  echoed,  clear  and  strong. 


Josef  Muench 


POPLARS  AGAINST  THE  SKY 


of  allow  CJield 


Eva  WiJJes  Wangsgaard 


A  brown  sea,  lacking  foam, 
All  sound  and  motion  lost, 

These  waves  of  fallow  loam 
Are  white-capped  by  the  frost. 

The  white  sails  of  the  snow 
And  golden  sail  of  sun 

Across  these  waves  will  blow 
Until  a  year  is  done. 

Then  seeded  loam  will  loose 
New  color  on  the  scene 


And  ripples  of  chartreuse 
Will  deepen  into  green. 

Where  now  cold  silence  lies 

Upon  unruffled  turf, 
The  summer  wind  will  rise 

To  sound  of  whispering  surf. 

And  dancing  waves  will  take 
The  white  gold  from  the  rain; 

At  length  the  billows  break 
The  golden  spray  of  grain. 


Page  737 


"Poor  Little  Rosalee 


>? 


Norma  WrathalJ 


IT  was  a  hot  July  afternoon  when 
Alta  Bowman,  a  fresh  cherry 
pie  in  her  hand,  tapped  on  the 
kitchen  screen  of  her  recently  wid- 
owed young  neighbor.  At  the 
choked  sound  from  within,  she 
opened  the  door.  ''Why,  you  poor 
child,"  she  murmured. 

There  was  Rosalee,  trying  inef- 
fectually to  force  a  wire  down  the 
sink  drain.  Her  face  was  smudged 
with  tears. 

'Tou  just  put  that  wire  down, 
honey,"  said  Alta,  setting  the  pie 
on  one  corner  of  the  cluttered  table. 
"Wash  your  face,  and  call  your 
little  boys  in  from  play.  Then  all 
three  of  you  come  over  to  my  place 
for  supper.  I'll  ask  Will  to  fix  that 
drain  for  you  when  he  gets  in  from 
his  work  in  the  field.  He's  so  handy 
with  things  like  that,  when  you  can- 
get  him  at  it." 

Rosalee  pushed  back  her  short 
brown  hair  and  dabbed  at  her  eyes. 
''Oh,  dear,  I  just  can't  get  it  to 
work."  She  saw  Alta  looking  to- 
ward the  dishes  that  were  stacked 
on  both  sides  of  the  sink,  and  the 
pile  of  clothes  on  a  chair  in  the 
corner.  "What  with  the  boys  to 
look  after,  and  all,  things  do  ac- 
cumulate so,"  she  sighed. 

It  wasn't  that  Rosalee  Webb  had 
been  left  destitute.  Her  husband 
had  left  her  enough  to  live  on,  if 
she  were  careful,  until  her  little  boys, 
aged  three  and  five,  were  old  enough 
to  go  to  school.  It  was  just  that  she 
seemed  so  forlorn,  so  unavailing  in 
the  face  of  destiny. 

Page  738 


Minerva  Parker  invited  a  few 
neighbors  in  for  hot  chocolate  and 
sandwiches,  the  next  evening,  to 
discuss  what  could  be  done  to  help 
Rosalee. 

"It  isn't  so  much  that  she's  a 
widow,"  explained  Minerva,"  it's 
that  she  seems  unable  to  cope  with 
things.  Alta  and  I  have  found  her 
more  than  once  in  helpless  tears. 
Now,  I  think  that  if  we  could  all 
pitch  in,  sort  of  take  the  load  from 
her  shoulders  for  a  little  while,  she'd 
be  able  to  carry  on  by  herself,  later 
on." 

"One  thing,  she's  got  her  home," 
said  Minerva's  husband,  Herbert 
Parker.  "Give  me  that  plate  of 
sandwiches,  Min,  and  I'll  pass 
them  around." 

"Yes,  but  it  was  never  finished," 
put  in  Alta  Bowman.  "He  tried  to 
do  most  of  the  work  himself,  so  it 
wouldn't  cost  so  much.  She  can't 
afford  to  hire  it  done  now.  Poor 
little  Rosalee.  She's  always  been 
so  sort  of  helpless." 

Will  Bowman  cleared  his  .throat. 
He  was  remembering  the  gratitude 
that  had  poured  from  Rosalee's  blue 
eyes  after  he'd  fixed  the  sink  drain. 
"Seems  to  me  we  ought  to  get  to- 
gether and  do  something  concrete 
about  it,  not  just  talk.  We  men 
can  finish  up  her  house,  if  we  get 
right  at  it  every  evening  after  work. 
What  do  you  say.  Herb?" 

"Sure.  Fm  surprised,  ashamed, 
really,  that  we  didn't  think  of  it 
first  thing.    You  women  can  help 


'POOR  LITTLE  ROSALEE" 


739 


her  out  with  cooking  and  things. 
Everybody  agreed?" 

npHE    other    husbands    assented. 

''What   do   you   think,   Orvie? 

Haven't   heard   from   you."     Will 

aimed  the  question  at  Orval  Strong. 

Minerva  had  confided  to  Alta 
that  she'd  invited  Orvie  principally 
because  he  was  a  contractor,  and 
that  kind  of  work  was  so  expensive 
to  hire.  Orvie,  who  was  as  old  as 
most  of  the  husbands  present,  had 
never  married.  It  was  generally 
conceded  that  he  was  too  set  in  his 
ways  to  take  the  step  now. 

Orvie  chewed  for  a  moment,  and 
swallowed,  before  answering.  ''Well 
.  .  .  it'd  be  all  right.  Fine,  in  fact. 
But,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I'm  all 
tied  up  for  at  least  a  month.  I  don't 
see  how  I  could." 

"Tied  up!"  exclaimed  Alta,  her 
cup  trembling  in  her  hand.  "What 
about  the  rest  of  us,  fruit  coming 
on,  school  sewing  to  get  started,  hay 
men  to  cook  for?  But,  at  a  time  like 
this,  you've  got  to  let  other  things 
wait  and  help  out,  if  you've  got  a 
drop  of  Christian  blood  in  you.  I 
should  think  you'd  realize  that, 
Orval." 

"Alta's  all  tired  out  from  bottling 
cherries  and  helping  with  Rosalee's 
children,"  interposed  Will.  "But 
I  do  think,  Orvie,  that  if  the  rest 
of  us  are  willing  .  .  .  after  all,  every- 
body's busy." 

"Let's  organize  into  committees," 
urged  Minerva.  She  was  thin  and 
energetic,  with  an  abiding  desire  to 
extend  herself  in  as  many  directions 
as  possible.  "Some  of  us  can  do 
her  washing  and  ironing— just  until 
she  feels  able  to  do  it  herself,  of 
course,  and  I'll  get  busy  and  make 
up   her  living-room   drapes.    She's 


had  the  material  for  ever  so  long. 
Now,  you  men  decide  who's  to 
shingle  her  south  roof,  who's  to 
paint  and  paper  and  connect  up  her 
water  heater.  Orvie,  you  be  respon- 
sible for  her  cement  walk,  her  drive- 
way, and  finishing  her  back  porch." 
Minerva  paused  for  breath  and  a 
sip  of  chocolate. 

"Well  .  .  ."  Orvie  glanced  about 
for  a  possible  chance  to  object,  but 
the  other  men  were  talking  about 
the  shingles  that  Herb  had  left  over 
from  his  chicken  coop,  and  the  fact 
that  Mr.  Simpkins,  who  had  a  wall- 
paper store,  could  let  Rosalee  have 
her  paint  and  paper  wholesale. 

Orvie  said,  loudly,  "It's  all  right 
to  help  people  out,  but  you  can 
overdo  it.  Now,  you  take  Rosalee. 
She's  young  and  in  good  health, 
and  pretty." 

"Pretty!"  Alta's  peppery  tongue 
belied  her  smooth  features  and  mild 
expression.  "Trust  a  man  to  think 
that  mere  prettiness  could  help  the 
poor  child,  at  a  time  like  this!" 

But,  as  Minerva  recalled  later, 
perhaps  Orvie  had  got  at  the  heart 
of  the  matter  right  there. 

It  wasn't  long  until  things  were 
humming  at  Rosalee's  house. 

When  Monday  rolled  around, 
Alta  was  at  Rosalee's  back  door. 
"Just  gather  up  your  wash,  honey. 
I'll  run  it  through  with  mine.  No 
trouble  at  all." 

Rosalee's  eyes  filled  with  tears. 
"You're  all  so  good  to  me.  I  just 
didn't  ever  know  how  good  people 
could  be." 

"Forget  it,"  said  Alta,  bustfing 
about,  "didn't  you  ever  get  your 
\^'ashing  machine  fixed,  Rosalee?" 

Rosalee  shook  her  head.  "Orval 
Strong  was  here  and  said  he'd  sen.d 


740 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


back  to  the  factory  in  Omaha  for 
some  parts  for  it." 

J^ATER  that  day,  as  Alta  and  Mi- 
nerva hung  clothes  in  their  ad- 
jacent back  yards,  Alta  said,  "Never 
saw  so  much  ironing.  She'll  never 
finish  it,  and  I  have  such  a  lot  my- 
self, this  w^eek." 

''Don't  worry  about  it,  Alt.  My 
two  girls  are  home  now,  and  well 
do  up  her  ironing.  Not  that  both 
of  us  haven't  plenty  of  work  of  our 
own,  of  course,  you  with  six  to  do 
for,  and  there  are  five  of  us." 

Alta  nodded  agreement,  her 
mouth  full  of  clothespins. 

As  her  work  lightened,  Rosalee 
lost  the  forlorn  look.  Her  cheeks 
rounded,  her  eyes  sparkled.  She 
was  thrilled  at  every  improvement 
that  went  into  her  house. 

Will's  farm  produced  abundantly 
that  year.  One  morning  he  ap- 
peared at  Rosalee's  kitchen  door 
with  two  bushel  baskets  brimming 
with  fresh  string  beans.  Rosalee 
looked  up  at  him,  thanking  him,  her 
soft  brown  hair  framing  her  little- 
girl  face,  her  blue  eyes  gentle.  When 
Will  went  back  home  for  breakfast, 
he  told  his  wife,  ''Alta,  that  girl 
doesn't  know  the  first  thing  about 
canning.  And  she  hasn't  a  pressure 
cooker.  Alt,  it  looks  to  me  as  if 
you'll  just  about  have  to  .  .  .  /' 

"What?  Oh,  for  goodness  sake! 
There  are  three  bushels  of  beans  in 
my  basement  waiting  for  me.  I've 
already  done  her  cherries  and  her 
raspberries.  How  do  you  expect 
me  to  .  .  .?" 

"But,  Alta,  she's  helpless  as  a 
child  in  some  ways.  She  doesn't 
know  the  first  thing  about  .  .  .  ." 

"Oh,  all  right,  then.  Go  bring 
the  beans  back.     But  see  that  she 


gets  the  bottles  ready.  At  least,  she 
can  wash  the  bottles.  Remember, 
Will,"  she  told  his  departing  back, 
"see  that  she  washes  the  bottles." 

Everyone  felt  that  Rosalee  should 
be  encouraged  to  store  as  much  food 
as  •possible.  Grandma  Webb  spent 
a  great  deal  of  time  helping  Rosalee 
peel  late  summer  apples  for  drying. 
But  it  was  a  funny  thing,  Grandma 
said,  how  helpless  she  was  at  put- 
ting them  on  the  dryer.  She  never 
could  remember  which  side  went 
down.  And,  in  no  time,  both  her 
thumbs  were  cut  from  peeling. 

It  was  about  the  time  that  Orvie 
was  finishing  up  his  part  of  the 
work,  pouring  the  cement  driveway, 
and  making  a  little  cement  wall  to 
hold  back  the  dirt  around  her  rose 
bushes.  Orvie  said  that  he  had  to 
pay  the  man  and  the  helper  to  run 
the  cement  mixer  anyway.  Besides, 
he  was  tired  of  cement  work  all  the 
time.  As  a  child,  Orvie  had  helped 
his  mother  place  fruit  to  dry  on  the 
shed  roof.  So  he  placed  the  apple 
quarters  in  neat  rows  on  the  dryer, 
while  Rosalee  stood  in  the  shade 
and  talked  to  him. 

Grandma  said  she  didn't  see  how 
Rosalee  had  the  patience  to  put  up 
with  Orvie,  anyhow,  the  way  he 
dawdled  along  with  the  work  he  was 
doing  for  her.  Day  after  day,  he'd 
spend  half  an  afternoon,  and  ac- 
complish practically  nothing.  But 
Minerva  said  not  to  nag  him  about 
it,  as  it  was  so  hard  to  get  Orvie  to 
do  anything  for  free. 

OUT,  as  the  weeks  of  late  summer 
raced  into  fall  and  school  days, 
Rosalee  showed  no  incHnation  to 
take  back  the  burdens  that  willing 
hands  had  lifted  from  her  shoulders. 
All  summer,  the  men  had  vied  with 


''?00R  LITTLE  ROSALEE"  741 

each  other  to  see  who  could  think  we  took  over  her  work,   even   to 

of  the  most  artistic  way  to  finish  tending  her  Httle  boys.    Not  that 

up  her  house.     Now  it  ghstened  she  didn't  need  help,  poor  child, 

with  fresh  paint  inside  and  out.    It  but  Rosalee  will  have  to  learn  to 

exuded  the  clean  smell  of  new  wall-  carry  her  own  load,  though  I'll  have 

paper.    Its  windows  sparkled  in  the  to  confess,  I  haven't  always  been  as 

autumn  sun.  kind  to  her  as  I  should  have  been. 

At  the  tag  end  of  the  canning  I  gave  her  two  bushels  of  peaches 

season,  when  the  days  were  still  hot  from  my  tree  of  late  Hales,  and 

and  dusty  and  the  house  cleaning  just  walked  away  and  left  them  for 

was  yet  to  be  done,  there  was  some-  her  to  can." 

thing   which    made    the    women's  A  strange  expression  crossed  Mi- 
nerves  edgy.  nerva's  face.     "I  guess  those  were 

The  men  had  finished  Rosalee's  the  ones  I  did  for  her,  preserves- 
basement  just  the  way  she  wanted  she'd  let  them  get  too  ripe." 
it.  But  Minerya  said  that  she  had  The  three  women  looked  at  each 
waited  five  years  for  Herb,  who  was  other,  and  laughed  ruefully, 
a  carpenter,  to  build  her  some  fruit  It  was  the  next  afternoon,  as 
shelves.  She  still  had  her  fruit  Minerva  was  brushing  flour  onto 
around  the  basement  floor  in  cases,  her  board  preparatory  to  rolling  out 
with  labels  pasted  on  top.  And  Mrs.  pies,  that  the  phone  rang,  and  Alta 
Simpkins,  who  lived  up  the  road  a  poured  the  message  into  her  ear. 
piece,  stated  that  she  never  had  been  ''Now's  our  chance  to  explain  to 
able  to  get  her  front  porch  painted,  Rosalee.  She's  bringing  her  little 
so  this  year  she'd  done  it  herself,  boys  over  for  me  to  tend  while  she 
two  coats,  along  with  all  her  other  goes  out  with  a  friend.  No,  she 
work.  She  held  out  her  sunburned  didn't  say  who.  Now,  remember, 
arms  as  evidence.  The  paint  on  we  agreed  to  be  kind  but  firm  with 
Rosalee's  porches  had  been  applied  her— don't  forget,  firm,  Minerva." 
mostly  by  Mr.  Simpkins,  who  had 

been  heard  to  say  that  you  couldn't  OOSALEE,  flower-fresh  in  a  print 

expect  a  slip  of  a  girl  like  that  to  "'•^  dress,  was  sitting  in  Alta's  kitch- 

mount  a  ladder  and  paint  anything,  en  when  Minerva  arrived.     There 

These  complaints  were  aired  dur-  was  about  her  an  air  of  suppressed 

ing  a  brief    conversation    on    Alta  excitement.    Her  eyes  sparkled,  her 

Bowman's  back  porch,  which  had  lips   trembled   often   into   smiling, 

leaked  for  years,  so  that  every  sum-  one  toe  beat  an  impatient  rhythm 

mer,  at  beet  canning  time,  the  sud-  on  the  linoleum, 

den  thunder  showers  had  trickled  'Took,  Rosalee,"  began  Minerva, 

down  her  back  while  she  topped  ''I— we— that  is,  all  of  us  are  pretty 

her  beets.  busy  now,  getting  ready  for  winter. 

'Til  tell  you  what's  the  matter,"  Thanksgiving  isn't  far  off.  WeVe 

said  Minerva,  with  sudden  insight,  helped  you  with  your  canning  and 

•we're  too  blessed  capable."  your  work,  and  with  straightening 

"In  a  way,  it's  our  own  fault,"  up  your  house  after  the  building 

reasoned  Alta.    ''We  started  it.  We  was  finished,  not  that  we  haven't 

urged  the  men  to  help  her  out.  And  (Continued  on  page  -jS-j) 


Sixtif    LJears  J^go 

Excerpts  from  the  Woman's  Exponent,  November  i  and  November  15,  1890 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

AFTER  THE  DEATH  OF  JOSEPH:  Sometime  in  August  after  Brigham  Young 
and  other  Apostles  had  returned  from  their  missions  a  meeting  was  held  in  the  grove. 
I  could  plainly  see  Sidney  Rigdon  with  some  others,  standing  in  a  wagon  box  with 
backs  to  the  stand.  Sidney  was  the  one  speaking  then  saying  among  other  things,  you 
must  choose  a  guardian.  I  was  surprised  at  the  quietness  of  the  whole  congregation  in 
front  of  the  stand;  no  sound  that  indicated  that  any  marked  attention  was  paid  to  the 
speaker's  urgent  appeal  to  choose  a  guardian.  ...  I  saw  some  one  spring  up  on  the 
stand;  with  bated  breath  I  saw  the  tall  figure  rise  with  great  dignity,  and  begin  to 
address  the  people,  for  a  little  moment  I  saw  something  like  a  cloud  or  mantle  slip 
over  the  person;  but  until  some  minutes  I  could  not  think  who  the  person  was  like 
but  after  a  Httle,  and  other  persons  observing  some  change,  I  felt  I  knew  not  what; 
but  I  felt  also  that  Brigham  was  somehow  changed  taller  more  portly,  his  voice  also, 
then  when  some  friends  later  on  named  the  Prophet,  I  saw  what  all  had  signified  that 
surely  the  mantle  of  Joseph  had  fallen  upon  the  shoulders  of  the  chosen  head  of  the 
Church. — S.  G.  Richards 


TO  A  DEPARTING  MISSIONARY 

There  have  come  across  the  waters, 

Sounds  of  pleading  in  the  night, 
From  souls  who  are  in  darkness  living 

Asking  thee  to  bring  them  light, 

'Tis  not  from  the  untaught  heathen, 

Not  from  them  the  summons  came, 
But  from  Christian  lands  they  call  thee. 

To  bring  the  Gospel  in  His  name. 

— M.A.Y.   Greenhalgh 

We  have  as  fine  autumn  weather  in  Cache  Valley  this  month  as  I  ever  knew  of 
anywhere.  The  evenings  and  early  mornings  are  frosty  but  the  mid-time  of  day  is 
warm  and  bright  with  sunshine.  The  laboring  men  highly  appreciate  this  pleasant 
weather,  as  it  affords  them  the  opportunity  of  getting  their  winter  supplies  of  fire- 
wood from  the  canyons  with  so  much  more  ease  and  comfort  than  the  same  could 
be  done  in  storms  of  snow  and  cold  winds.  .  .  .  The  spirit  of  the  sixty-first  semi-an- 
nual conference  of  the  church  is  being  richly  diffused  among  the  inhabitants  here, 
whose  hearts  are  open  to  receive  it.  .  .  .  and  have  we  not  great  reason  to  rejoice  that 
the  women  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  are  not  all  sleeping  so  soundly  as  to  let  their 
lamps  go  out?  ...  I  sometimes  forget  the  lapse  of  years  dividing  the  present  from 
the  past,  when  with  father  and  mother,  brothers  and  sisters,  I  spent  so  many  happy  days 
in  our  quiet  peaceful  home.  — Lulu 

UINTAH  STAKE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE:  Pres.  Sarah  Pope, 
supposed  it  was  on  account  of  the  brethren  being  so  busy  with  their  teams  that  there 
were  so  few  present.  Hoped  all  had  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  with  them,  and  if  they  had 
we  would  be  able  to  have  a  good  meeting  if  there  were  but  few. 

Page  742 


Woman's    Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


D 


AWN,  a  poetry  anthology,  re- 
cently published  in  San  Fran- 
cisco by  the  Poets  of  the  Pacific, 
contains  the  work  of  134  western 
poets.  Nineteen  of  these  are  con- 
tributors to  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  sixteen  women  and  three 
men:  Alice  Morrey  Bailey,  Berta 
Huish  Christensen,  Christie  Lund 
Coles,  Vesta  P.  Crawford,  Beatrice 
K.  Ekman,  Rose  Thomas  Graham, 
Lael  W.  Hill,  Eunice  }.  Miles,  Ora 
Lee  Parthesius,  Pansye  H.  Powell, 
Anna  Prince  Redd,  Dorothy  J. 
Roberts,  Margery  S.  Stewart,  Mary 
Pack  Triplett,  Lizabeth  Wall,  Eva 
Willes  Wangsgaard,  C.  Cameron 
Johns,  Marvin  Jones,  and  Edward 
R.  Tuttle.  Charles  R.  Mabey,  for- 
mer Governor  of  Utah,  is  president 
of  the  Poets  of  the  Pacific. 

npHE  Army  Medical  Corps  has  of- 
fered commissions  to  women 
medical  specialists,  with  the  same 
rank,  pay,  allowances,  and  benefits 
that  are  provided  for  male  officers 
of  the  Medical  Corps. 

lyjISS  PATRICIA  JUDD,  of  Salt 
^  ^  Lake  City,  Utah's  "Miss  Tele- 
vision," who  competed  for  the 
national  ''Miss  Television"  title,  was 
awarded  a  scholarship,  on  the  basis 
of  her  outstanding  talents,  for  a 
year's  study  in  vocal  music  under 
Richard  Bonelli,  famed  Metropoli- 
tan Opera  star. 


lyjABEL    YOUNG    SANBORN, 

last  surviving  daughter  of 
Brigham  Young,  died  September 
20,  1950,  at  the  age  of  eighty-seven. 
Her  mother  was  Lucy  Bigelow 
Young,  and  she  was  the  last  child 
born  in  the  Lion  House.  In  May 
1950,  Mrs.  Sanborn  traveled  by  air- 
plane to  Washington,  D.  C,  where 
she  unveiled  a  statue  of  her  father 
in  the  National  Capital,  and  this 
was  her  last  journey  away  from  her 
Salt  Lake  City  home. 

QLIVIA  McHUGH  of  Salt  Lake 
City,  doctor  of  optometry  and 
president  of  the  American  Associa- 
tion of  University  Women  in  Utah, 
has  returned  from  a  convention  of 
the  International  Confederation  of 
University  Women  in  Zurich, 
Switzerland.  The  theme  of  the 
confederation,  attended  by  600 
members,  was  the  extension  of  hu- 
man rights  and  welfare.  Seventeen 
nations  still  do  not  grant  the  vote 
to  women,  among  them  Switzer- 
land. 

lyfRS.  John  E.  Hayes,  of  Twin 
Falls,  Idaho,  cultured  and  com- 
petent president  of  the  National 
Parent  Teachers  Association,  is  the 
mother  of  two  daughters  and  a  son, 
and  grandmother  of  three  young 
boys.  In  addition,  she  is  a  writer, 
with  published  poetry,  articles, 
stories,  and  produced  pageants  to 
her  credit. 

Page  743 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  37 


NOVEMBER  1950 


NO.  11 


Q 


M' 


racious 

[ANY  women  have  sincerely 
tried  to  achieve  an  elusive  ac- 
complishment which  they  call 
gracious  living.  To  each  woman 
this  term  may  have  a  different  and 
a  personal  meaning.  It  may  reflect 
the  spaciousness  and  luxurious 
furnishings  of  a  home;  it  may  in- 
clude the  precious  silver  handed 
down  for  generations,  or  the  price- 
less antiques  that  grow  in  value  with 
the  years;  it  may  be  characterized 
by  the  possession  of  treasured  books 
and  pictures,  lovely  china  ware, 
pressed  glass,  or  a  Meissen  vase. 
Some  women  define  gracious  liv- 
ing in  terms  of  cleanliness  and  con- 
venience. They  must  have  all  the 
modern  conveniences  and  labor- 
saving  equipment.  Others,  impa- 
tiently and  often,  change  their 
houses,  furniture,  and  decorative 
schemes,  hoping  thereby  to  find  a 
deeper  contentment  and  serenity 
in  their  lives. 

Very  likely,  in  truly  gracious  liv- 
ing, many  of  these  elements  may 
find  a  place,  but  they  are  symbols, 
not  the  essence  of  home  life.  It  will 
always  be  the  spirit  of  the  home- 
maker  which  determines  the  gra- 
ciousness  of  the  home;  the  essential 
factor  will  always  be  the  use  which 
the  housewife  makes  of  the  ma- 
terials at  her  disposal,  shaped  and 
vitalized  by  a  spiritual  ideal  of 
beauty. 

I  am  reminded  of  a  log  house  in 
the  lonely  desert  of  northeastern 
Utah,  which  I  visited  once  in  the 
fall  of  the  year.  The  house  was  set 
Page  744 


against  dry  hills,  sparsely  cedared, 
and  yet  there  was  a  square  of  green 
lawn,  a  vegetable  garden,  and  rows 
of  flowers  that  defied  the  drought. 
The  homemaker  had  used  well  the 
small  stream  of  water,  allowing  none 
of  it  to  go  to  waste.  But  it  was  the 
inside  of  the  house  which  reflected 
most  clearly  her  ideals  of  beauty 
and  comfort.  Though  the  floors  in 
the  five  small  rooms  were  all  lino- 
leum-covered, they  were  bright  with 
homemade  rugs,  and  the  color  was 
taken  up  and  emphasized  by  the 
brilliantly  colored  geraniums  on  the 
window  sills.  Hand-pieced  quilts, 
crocheted  bedspreads,  and  exquisite- 
ly embroidered  pillow  slips  gave  the 
bedrooms  an  air  of  old-fashioned 
comfort  and  artistry,  and  there  were 
rocking  chairs  with  cushioned  backs, 
and  in  the  woman's  bedroom,  a  sew- 
ing table  at  the  corner  window.  In 
the  living  room  a  bowl  of  sweet  peas 
on  a  round  oak  table  scented  the 
room,  and  a  child's  violin  lay  on 
top  of  the  upright  piano.  From  the 
cheerful  kitchen,  bright  with  fresh 
paint  and  gingham  curtains,  a  trap- 
door opened  into  a  cellar  well 
stocked  with  home-processed  fruits 
and  vegetables  and  the  rich  color 
of  jelly  and  jam.  That  evening 
when  the  father  and  his  sons  came 
in  from  the  cattle  range,  and  the 
little  girls  returned  from  school, 
they  all  settled  down  to  a  deep  and 
abiding  contentment— a  simple  sup- 
per, preceded  by  a  prayer  of  grati- 
tude, then  a  lighted  lamp,  and  vio- 
lin and  piano  music  in  the  twilight. 


EDITORIAL 

Gracious  living  is  not  confined 
to  any  circumstances,  to  any  period 
of  time,  to  any  locality.  It  is  the 
pattern  of  the  mind  and  the  heart 
of  the  woman  who  makes  the  home, 
and  its  attributes  are  order,  beauty, 
cleanliness,  kindness,  comfort,  and 
a  spiritual  completeness  to  blend  all 
the  other  qualities  and  permeate 
the  whole.  Thus  gracious  living 
may  be  in  the  heart  of  a  great  city 
or  it  may  be  in  a  small  town;  it  may 
be  in  a  remote  cabin  or  in  a  spa- 


745 

cious  house.  Gracious  living  was  ex- 
emplified by  our  pioneer  grandmoth- 
ers who  planted  rose  bushes  in  the 
desert  soil,  and  it  is  an  ideal  of 
women  today  who  bravely  seek  to 
make  their  homes  beautiful  and 
happy,  even  in  times  of  sorrow  and 
uncertainty,  remembering  always 
that  a  woman's  fulfillment  is  to  ap- 
ply her  energy  and  talents  to  truly 
gracious  living. 

-  V.  P.  C. 


Q>rnest  JL.   Vi/ilkinson  Jrippointed  ^President 
of  iungnam    tjoung    LLntversitii 

rpRNEST  L.  Wilkinson,  of  Wash-  ture  wife,  a  talented  and  ac- 
ington,  D.  C.,  an  attorney,  an  complished  dramatic  arts  major 
active  and  devoted  Latter-day  Saint,  and  vice-president  of  the  Brigham 
and  an  alumnus  of  Brigham  Young  Young  University  student  body. 
University,  was  appointed  President  They  were  married  soon  after  leav- 
of  that  institution  on   September     ing  the  B.   Y.   U.,  and  later  the 

young  couple  moved  to  Washing- 
ton, D.  C. 

In  Washington,  Brother  Wilkin- 
son studied  law  at  George  Washing- 
ton Uuniversity,  and  was  graduated 
from  that  institution,  summa  cum 


i6th.     He   will    assume   his    new 
duties  in  January  1951. 

Born  in  Ogden,  Utah,  in  1899, 
the  son  of  Robert  Brown  Wilkin- 
son and  Cecelia  Anderson  Wilkin- 
son,  Brother   Wilkinson   attended 


the  Ogden  public  schools,  Weber  laude,  with  an  LL.B.  degree.  He  was 
Academy,  and  Weber  College,  then  offered  a  scholarship  by  Har- 
where  his  record  of  scholarship  and  vard  University  Law  School,  and  a 
student  activity  was  brilliant  and  year  later  was  awarded  the  degree  of 
outstanding.  After  service  in  the  Doctor  of  Juridicial  Science,  a  de- 
Student  Army  Training  Corps  at  gree  awarded  only  to  those  who 
Brigham  Young  University,  he  be-  had  maintained  a  straight  "A" 
came  a  student  there,  maintaining  average.  Soon  after  being  awarded 
throughout  his  entire  college  career  his  doctorate,  he  accepted  a  posi- 
a  high  standard  of  scholarship,  as  tion  as  an  assistant  professor  of  law 
well  as  winning  a  reputation  as  a  at  the  University  of  California,  but 
gifted  and  dynamic  leader  in  de-  resigned  this  position  to  become  a 
bating,  student  publications,  public  full  professor  of  law  at  the  New 
service,  and  extemporaneous  speak-  Jersey  Law  School.  After  teaching 
ing.  It  was  at  Brigham  Young  Uni-  and  practicing  law  for  a  number  of 
versity  that  Ernest  Wilkinson  be-  years,  he  became  a  member  of  the 
came  acquainted  with  Alice  Lud-  law  firm  of  Charles  Evans  Hughes 
low,  of  Spanish  Fork,  Utah,  his  fu-  in   New  York.     In   1935   he  and 


746 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


Walter  Moyle,  a  former  Salt  Lake- 
er,  organized  the  firm  of  Moyle  and 
Wilkinson,  and  later  Mr.  Wilkin- 
son organized  a  firm  under  his  own 
name.  In  his  law  work  he  has  rep- 
resented, with  great  ability,  many 
of  the  most  important  industries 
and  institutions  in  the  United 
States. 

Beginning  his  Church  activities 
as  a  very  young  man,  Ernest  Wilkin- 
son became  an  assistant  Sunday 
School  superintendent  at  the  age 
of  fifteen,  and  at  twenty-one  was  a 
member,  of  the  North  Weber  Stake 
Sunday  School  Board.  He  has  since 
held,  many  positions  of  leadership 
and  responsibility  in  the  wards  and 
branches  of  the  Church,  including 
counselor  in  the  Manhattan  Branch, 
president  of  the  New  York  Branch, 
Queen's  Ward,  and  bishop  of  the 
Queen's  Ward.  For  eight  years  he 
was  a  member  of  the  Washington 
Stake  presidency,  serving  under  Eld- 
er Ezra  Taft  Benson,  who  is  now  a 
member  of  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve. 

Members  of  the  Church  who  are 
planning   to   send   their   sons   and* 


daughters  to  the  Church  university 
will  rejoice  in  the  appointment  of 
President  Wilkinson  who  demon- 
strates in  his  own  life  the  progres- 
sion, intellectual  achievement,  so- 
cial, and  religious  leadership,  and 
high  standards  of  integrity  and 
scholarship,  which  they  would  wish 
for  their  own  children.  Sister  Wil- 
kinson, a  gracious  and  lovely  wom- 
an, will  preside  with  charm  and 
dignity  in  the  beautiful  ''president's 
home"  on  the  Brigham  Young  Uni- 
versity campus.  The  Wilkinsons 
have  three  sons  and  two  daughters. 

Following  the  lofty  ideals  and 
progressive  planning  of  former  Brig- 
ham  Young  University  presidents, 
who  have  done  so  much  to  enrich 
the  spiritual  life  of  the  Church  and 
the  nation.  Dr.  Wilkinson,  in  his 
letter  accepting  the  new  responsi- 
bility, wrote  to  President  George 
Albert  Smith: 

I  welcome  the  opportunity  of  return- 
ing to  my  alma  mater  where  chief  em- 
phasis is  placed  on  individual  responsi- 
bility and  righteous  living — the  only  key 
to  personal  and  international  peace. 


ofhe  (^ottonwood 

Evelyn  F\e\dsted 

This  giant  Cottonwood  withstands 
The  storm  where  winter  guides  the  helm. 
And  lends  apartments  in  the  spring 
To  robins  in  a  leafy  realm 

Arrayed  in  mountain  green,  it  holds 
A  mirrored  star  in  each  new  leaf 
And  from  its  silver-stenciled  crest 
Winter  shadows  fall  across  the  reef 

A  lone  tree,  once  a  wind-blown  seed. 
Keeping  vigil  by  the  lake. 
Before  the  mighty  storms  of  earth. 
Bends  at  times  but  does  not  break. 


i 


White  September 

Chapter  3  (Conclusion) 
Ezra  /.  Poulsen 


MOLLIE  came  home  in  late 
September.  Most  of  the 
town  turned  out  to  meet  her 
at  the  little  yellow  station  down  at 
the  bottom  of  Academy  Street, 
where  the  railroad  branch  came  to 
an  end.  I  was  closing  the  bank  a 
few  minutes  before  train  time, 
when,  to  my  surprise,  Daphne  drove 
up  to  the  curb  in  her  roadster  and 
called  me.  '7^^?  come  with  me 
to  the  train,"  she  invited. 

My  heart  jumped  into  my  throat. 
Why  was  she  asking  me,  now  of 
all  times?  I  felt  as  if  I  might  be 
sorry,  but  suddenly  I  realized  I 
wanted  to  go  the  worst  way. 
"Thanks,"  I  answered,  with  a  shy- 
ness I  could  scarcely  understand, 
'1  might  as  well  go  to  the  home- 
coming, too." 

'Tes,  Jim,  you  might  as  well. 
People  are  gathering  at  the  station 
as  if  they  expected  to  witness  a 
hanging." 

I  looked  into  Daphne's  eyes  and 
saw  she  was  greatly  agitated. 

"It  may  be  my  hanging,"  she 
went  on. 

"Why  do  you  say  that?"  I  asked, 
startled. 

Daphne  raised  her  eyes  from  un- 
der the  rim  of  her  soft  gray  hat, 
which  in  some  subtle  way  created 
a  quiet,  subdued  impression— dif- 
ferent from  her  usual  jaunty  bold- 
ness. "Jim,  you  don't  suppose 
you're  the  only  one  in  Knowlton 
who  disapproves  of  me,  do  you?" 

"Listen,  who  says  I  disapprove? 
I-." 

"I'm  looked  upon  as  a  corrupter 
of  youth.     If  Mollie  doesn't  turn 


out  all  right  after  her  fling,  who'll 
get  the  blame?" 

"You,"  I  replied  honestly. 

"But  what  if  she  has  learned  to 
love  this  poky  little  town,  to  ap- 
preciate the  home  life  here?  What 
if  she  settles  down  and  marries  a 
home-town  boy,  and  rears  some  fine, 
exemplary  children?  What  then? 
Don't  I  even  get  a  good  word?" 

Her  voice  was  soft  with  tender- 
ness. "Daphne,"  I  cried,  "Is  that 
what  you  want?" 

"Want!  Why— why  ...  I'd  give 
my  life  for  it.  You  know  Mollie- 
is  everything  to  me.  And  life  can 
be  so  rich  for  her  if— if— she  doesn't 
make  too  many  mistakes."  She 
turned  her  moist,  sad  eyes  away 
from  me,  letting  her  gaze  trail  off 
among  the  frost-bitten  flower  beds 
along  the  edge  of  the  street. 

Strange,  I  thought  of  the  frost. 
Then,  I  glanced  at  her  hair.  And, 
in  a  moment  of  inspiration,  it 
seemed  as  if  scales  had  fallen  from 
my  eyes,  and  I  saw  the  real  Daphne 
—the  one  I'd  always  loved.  She 
was  repentant  from  unfulfilled 
dreams  and  sufferings.  Beneath  the 
glittering  front  she  presented  to 
the  world,  she  was  trying  to  help 
others,  and  find  a  little  human 
sympathy  for  herself. 

Only  the  fact  that  she  was  driv- 
ing the  car  kept  me  from  giving 
way  to  the  mad  desire  to  sweep  her 
into  my  arms.  But  we  were  near- 
ing  the  station.  The  yard  was  full 
of  automobiles;  noisy  groups  of 
laughing  young  people  were  honk- 
ing their  horns  and  chattering  in 
their  hilarity  at  the  thought  of  wel- 

Page  747 


D 


748  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 

coming  Mollie  home.     The  train  particular  between  me  and  Molhe. 

whistled  as  it  came  around  the  bend  She's  going  her  way,  and  Fm  going 

in  Smedley's  field.  mine." 

Daphne  stood  up  in  her  roadster,  This  sort  of  irritated  me.     "Oh, 

her    hands    tensely    clutching    the  come  now,  lovers'  quarrels  shouldn't 

windshield.     She   no   longer   tried  last  forever,"  I  suggested. 

to  conceal  the  tears  roHing  down  At  this,  he  leveled  off  his  gaze  at 

her  cheeks;  her  heart  giving  way  to  me  and  replied.     "Yours  seems  to 

long  pent-up  emotion  was  causing  have  lasted  forever." 

her  tears  to  overflow  freely,  but  she  I  felt  as  if  the  breath  had  been 

seemed  more  beautiful  to  me  than  knocked  out  of  me.    But  I'd  asked 

she   had   ever   done   in   her   most  for  it,  so   I   had  to  take  it  easy. 

glamorous    moments.     When    she  "Well,   Tom,   why  shouldn't   you 

sprang  from  the  car  and  ran  toward  profit  by  my  mistakes?"     His  an- 

the  train,  I  was  with  her  every  step  swer  was  a  hard,  challenging  look. 

of  the  way.    I  was  also  by  her  side  Preparation    for    the    party    was 

when,  with  a  cry,  she  and  Mollie  made   almost  wholly  by   Daphne, 

rushed  into  each  other's  arms.  Then,  with   Tom's   help.     How   tongues 

suddenly,  I  realized  many  curious  wagged!     Mollie's  going  to  marry 

eyes  were  staring  at  me.  the  man  she  met  on  her  trip.    Tom 

TTTDTXTrx    1.1.            1      rr       ^^  ^ud  Daphuc  arc  surely  not  a  bad 

URING    the    week,    Knowlton  ^^^^^   ^p^^^  ^^^  j.^  {^^^^  ^^^  ^^^^ 

was   so  busy  listening  to  and  ^^^  again.    Serves  him  right.    But 

discussing      Molhe      Dangerfields  I  had  my  friends,  who,  from  the 

European  trip  there  was  hardly  any  n,oment  of  Daphne's  return,  had 

other    subject    of    interest.      Even  ^^  ^^  ^o  see  us  make  up.     And 

Daphne  s   announcement   of   Mol-  ^    j^ne  had  hers,  who  had  always 

he  s  homecoming  party  was  a  mere  regretted  the  way  she'd  thrown  me 

detail  belonging  to  the  glamorous  ^^^^ 

Mollie  herself.    No  invitations  were  i  '^^^^^  ^^  ^^^       ^y  in  a  state  of 

issued.     Everyone  was  invited.  Re-  desperation,  determined  to  give  all 

freshments  were  to  be  served  at  the  attention   to   Mollie   and   the 

Sommer  s  home  throughout  the  en-  j^i^^  ^^^  never  once  no- 

tire  evening,  xyith  games  and  danc-  ^-^^  Daphne,  beyond  granting  her 

ing  to  fill  m  between.  the  recognition  due  a  hostess. 

Molhe   completely   eclipsed   her 

aunt.    Rumors  started  quickly  that  'THE  old  Sommers  house  held  so 

she  had  met  a  wealthy  young  man  many  memories,  I  found  myself 

while  in  Europe,  and  was  planning  walking  among  ghosts.     From  the 

to  marry  him.  moment  I  entered  the  wide  hall, 

I  looked  across  at  Tom  Andrews  with  its  polished,  mahogany  stair- 
sitting  at  his  desk,  and  for  once  case  and  sliding  doors  leading  into 
couldn't  resist  the  temptation  to  the  dining  room  on  the  left,  and 
rib  him.  "Well,  how  do  you  and  the  living  room,  with  its  glistening 
Mollie  stand  by  this  time?"  I  asked,  chandeliers  and  French  mirrors  on 

Tom  glanced  up  at  me  belligerent-  the  right,  I  was  conscious  of  acting 

ly,  but,  seeing  I  was  smiling,  he  did  a  part.    I  had  to  throw  myself  into 

the  same.     "Well,  there's  ,  nothing  the  gaiety  of  the  occasion  and  for- 


WHITE  SEPTEMBER 


749 


get,  or  I  was  sure  I'd  die.  Fortunate- 
ly for  me,  Mollie  Dangerfield  and 
the  younger  set  were  in  an  ideal 
mood  to  entertain  a  bachelor  bank- 
er. After  all,  I  was  only  thirty-two. 
Why  shouldn't  I  seek  the  attention 
of  girls  in  their  twenties?  I  was 
still  eligible  for  them.  The  thought 
struck  me  forcibly  and  gave  me 
courage.  I  danced  three  times 
with  Mollie— and  I've  forgotten 
how  many  times  with  the  others, 
after  they  rolled  up  the  rugs  and  set 
the  tables  and  chairs  in  the  cor- 
ners. I  escorted  them  by  ones,  twos, 
and  threes,  and  in  groups  to  the 
dining  room,  where  the  buffet  re- 
freshments were  served  in  abun- 
dance. 

I  noticed  Tom  from  time  to  time, 
but  I  didn't  see  him  dance  with 
Mollie.  Rather,  he  hung  around 
the  dining  room  doing  little  chores 
for  Daphne,  who  was  supervising 
the  refreshments.  Later,  they 
danced  together,  but  I  didn't  look 
their  way. 

About  eleven  o'clock,  a  lull  in  my 
commitments  enabled  me  to  pause 
in  the  hall  back  of  the  stairway  to 
admire  an  etching  which  had  long 
been  a  favorite  of  mine.  I'd  always 
admired  the  Sommers  taste  for  fine 
things,  their  sense  of  elegance  with- 
out vulgarity,  their  ease  and  grace 
of  expression.  Bill  Sommers  and 
his  wife  came  to  America  with  some- 
thing of  the  best  British  tradition 
behind  them,  and  had  transplanted 
in  our  town  a  quality  which  had  be- 
come a  standard  for  the  rest  of  us. 

The  chatter  and  the  music  in  the 
other  rooms  seemed  to  recede  for  a 
moment,  and  I  became  lost  in  ab- 
straction. Suddenly,  farther  down 
the  hall,  half  hidden  in  the  shad- 
ows,   I   caught   sight   of   Daphne's 


graduation  picture.  I  hurried  to  it. 
Inside  the  frame  was  the  lock  of 
her  brown  hair  Fd  placed  there  with 
my  own  hands.  I  was  about  to 
take  it  down  from  the  wall  when 
I  discovered  that  Daphne  herself 
was  standing  beside  me.  Our  eyes 
met  in  troubled  confusion. 

In  her  pale  blue  evening  gown, 
with  her  beautiful  white  hair  curl- 
ing around  her  face,  and  a  single 
red  rose  corsage  matching  the  nat- 
ural glow  of  her  cheeks,  she  ap- 
peared regal;  yet  her  brown  eyes 
smoldered  with  fire,  and  her  fresh 
lips  trembled  with  agitation. 

''Jim,"  she  said,  in  a  sweet,  tense 
voice.  Her  arm  slipped  through 
mine.  "J^"^^  Y^^  haven't  danced 
with  me." 

''May  I  have  the  honor  now?"  I 
responded  quickly. 

Without  answering,  she  led  me 
to  the  living  room,  where  the  player 
was  just  beginning  a  new  Strauss 
waltz.  Then  she  sank  into  my  arms 
and  we  glided  around  the  floor. 

"Jim,"  she  murmured  after  a  long 
silence.  I  detected  the  quiver  in 
her  voice.  "Why  have  you  kept 
Mollie  and  Tom  apart  all  evening?" 

"Mollie  and  Tom!  Why,  have 
I?"    The  accusation  amazed  me. 

"I've  tried  hard  to  get  them  to- 
gether. I'm  frantic.  I  counted  on 
this  party.  Mollie's  eating  her  heart 
out  over  Tom,  and  I  know  he  loves 
her.  But  he's  as  stubborn  as  a  mule. 
He  won't  get  near  her  if  anyone 
else's  around.  He  accused  her  of 
being  a  flirt  like— like  me.  That's 
why  they  broke  up  last  spring,  as 
you  already  know."  Her  voice  faded 
into  silence. 

"What  about  the  man  she  met 
in  Europe?"  I  demanded. 


750 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


]y/fY  words  brought  a  half  choking 
sob  into  her  throat,  and  she 
seemed  suddenly  possessed  with 
boundless  energy.  Tearing  herself 
from  my  arms,  she  pulled  me 
through  a  small  side  door  into  the 
study  once  occupied  by  her  father. 
Halfway  across  the  room  she  stead- 
ied herself  against  the  back  of  a 
chair. 

"Jim/'  she  cried.  "Why  don't 
you  kick  me,  beat  me,  kill  me  if 
you  want,  but  don't  stand  there  ac- 
cusing me  with  your  silence.  I  know 
what  a  fool  I've  been.  I've  died  a 
thousand  deaths."  She  stopped  for 
breath.  "If-if  that  little  idiot  of 
a  niece  of  mine  makes  the  same 
mistake  I  made,  I'll  never  get  over 
it." 

''Daphne!"  I  whispered.  In  one 
swift  stride  I  reached  her,  and 
crushed  her  to  my  heart.  "Darling!" 

She  swayed,  clinging  to  me  as  if 
afraid  of  falling.  I  could  feel  her 
tremble,  as  her  heart  pounded 
against  mine.  "Won't,  won't  you 
try  again  to  love  me?"  I  pleaded. 

Her  eyes  passionately  sought 
mine.  "Love  you?  Love  you?"  she 
sobbed.  "Whom  do  you  think 
I've  been  loving  all  these  miserable, 
moth-eaten  years?  Whom  do  you 
think  my  broken  heart  has  been 
aching  for?  Oh,  Jim!" 

I  drew  her  tighter  to  me.  All 
the  sorrow  and  anguish  of  a  decade 
were  wiped  out  in  an  instant.  "My 
darling.    My  precious!" 

She  put  her  arms  tightly  around 
my  neck,  covering  my  lips  with 
kisses.  "Jim— Jim— my  poor  neg- 
lected sweetheart,"  she  murmured 
through  her  tears.  "Don't  forgive 
me  unless  you  want  to.  But  love 
me.  Love  me  forever.  I'll  make 
up  for  all  those  lost  years     I'll  be 


the  best  wife  a  man  ever  had." 

"I  stopped  her  words  with 
kisses.  "Daphne,  my  angel!  You've 
made  up  for  it  already.  This  one 
moment  is  worth  all  the  waiting." 

In  our  great  happiness,  we  forgot 
the  passing  moments.  The  merry- 
making in  the  next  room  seemed  far 
away.  Presently,  Daphne  led  me 
out  to  the  small  side  porch  where 
we'd  spent  many  a  happy  hour  to- 
gether long  ago.  A  cold  little  moon 
was  riding  the  sky,  gilding  the  valley 
with  pale  mellow  light. 

"Sweet,  this  is  a  September 
night,"  she  whispered.  "You  know 
it  starts  getting  cold  up  here  in 
Knowlton  toward  the  end  of  Sep- 
tember." 

"So  what?"  I  asked  happily,  seek- 
ing the  warmth  of  her  lips. 

"So  the  frost  is  glistening  on  the 
walk  coming  up  the  hill.  Do  you 
mind?" 

"Daphne,  you  little  witch,"  I 
chided.  "What  are  you  driving  at?" 

She  cuddled  closer,  smoothing 
her  hair  with  her  beautiful  fingers. 
"My  hair's  the  color  of  the  frost," 
she  whispered.  "But  I  hope  you 
won't  mind  it.  You  know  I  warned 
you  about  it  long  ago." 

"And  h  promised  I'd  adore  it," 
I  cried,  pushing  my  lips  passionate- 
ly in  its  warm  deep  fragrance. 

"Jim,  we're  still  young,"  she  in- 
sisted. 

"We'll  always  be  young  as  long 
as  our  love  lasts,"  I  vowed. 

Through  the  window,  we  saw 
Tom  and  Mollie  dancing  together. 
By  the  expression  on  their  faces, 
and  the  closeness  of  their  embrace, 
we  knew  they'd  found  each  other. 

"Now,  darling,  everything  is  per- 
fect," sighed  Daphne,  as  our  lips 
met  again  in  the  moonlight. 


W^A  ^  tt^ 


A  SIMPLE  SHADE  FOR  AN  ANTIQUE  LAMP 
Rachel  K.  Lauigaard 

Illustrations  by  Elizabeth  Williamson 

TSNT  it  a  shame  that  the  matching  shade  for  the  pretty  old  china  lamp 
got  broken  years  ago?  The  lush  Victorian  roses,  violets,  or  apple  blos- 
soms on  the  base  were  repeated  so  gracefully  on  the  top.  But,  alas,  the 
shade  has  been  gone  these  many  years,  and  there  is  no  use  mourning  over 
it  now. 

Yet,  if  you  were  to  have  the  base  electrified,  and  were  to  make  a  simple 
pleated  shade,  the  old  lamp  could  still  be  charming  and  useful  on  a  bed- 
side table  or  even  in  the  parlor.  So,  why  not  take  it  down  off  the  shelf, 
dust  it  off,  and  fit  it  to  an  inexpensive  plain  lamp  shade  of  the  proper 
shape  to  balance  nicely  with  its  pretty  base? 

Then,  choose  a  strip  of  material  in  colors  that  blend  with  the  china 
(sometimes  plain  colors  are  the  most  effective) .  The  piece  should  be  long 
enough  to  go  once  and  a  half  times  around  the  lower  edge  of  the  shade, 
and  wide  enough  to  cover  it  completely  when  hemmed  at  both  top  and 
bottom  edges.  Put  a  good  stiff  starch  in  the  material,  mark  knife  pleats  at 
equal  intervals,  and  press  them  in  firmly.    Then  seam  the  ends  together. 

Now,  run  a  piece  of  six-strand  embroidery  thread  of  the  proper  color 
about  an  inch  below  the  upper  edge,  catching  each  inside  pleat  crease. 
Leave  the  thread  ends  long  and  loose,  and  slip  this  pleated  skirt  over  the 
paper  lamp  shade.  Draw  up  the  threads  tightly  and  knot  them  together. 
Adjust  the  pleats,  and  you  have  a  crisp  new  shade  that  may  not  be  so  quaint 
as  the  lovely  original,  but  will  serve  the  purpose  quite  as  well,  and  look 
nice,  too. 

Page  751 


You  Can  Learn 

(9  i4  for  (z)ucn  ana  IP  ils  for  [fiaraaox 

Katheiine  Kelly 


AS  I  approached  the  row  of 
pens  we  had  made  for  turkey 
nests,  hen  number  one 
thrust  her  neck  out  and  hissed  at 
me.  Little  shivers  went  up  my 
spine.  There  was  something  about 
that  hissing  warning  and  the  way 
the  turkey  hens  thrust  their  heads 
out,  low  and  slightly  turned  up- 
ward, that  always  reminded  me  of 
a  snake.  Even  yet  I  shivered  to 
touch  them. 

I  remembered  the  first  night 
when  Tom  brought  them  home. 
He  released  the  turkey  gobbler,  and 
it  immediately  strutted  off  a  short 
distance  with  its  wings  dragging  on 
the  ground,  its  tail  spread  out  like 
a  fan,  and  its  red  neck  arched  as  if 
it  owned  the  earth.  Then  Tom 
had  handed  the  three  hens  to  me. 
Their  legs  were  tied  together  and 
I  tried  to  hold  them  at  arms  length 
but  they  flapped  their  wings  with 
such  strength  I  nearly  dropped 
them.  As  I  lowered  them  to  the 
ground,  one  turned  and  gave  me  a 
vicious  peck.  The  blood  spurted, 
and  my  arm  turned  blue  instantly. 
Then  and  there  I  learned  a  proper 
respect  for  turkeys  and  never  again 
did  I  try  to  handle  them  without 
my  arms  protected  and  good  leather 
gloves  on  my  hands. 

This  morning  I  pulled  my  gloves 
on  more  securely  as  I  knelt  in  front 
of  the  first  nest.  I  guarded  my  arm 
with  my  left  hand  as  I  quickly 
reached  my  right  under  the  hen, 
grabbed  both  her  legs  and  pulled 
her  off  the  nest  without  disturbing 
the  eggs.    I  threw  her  far  enough 

Page  752 


away  so  that  I  could  regain  my  foot- 
ing and  guard  her  from  returning  to 
the  nest.  This  time  she  tried  onlv 
once,  then,  ruffhng  her  feathers, 
she  ran  off  to  the  feeding  grounds 
with  long  ungainly  strides.  She 
wouldn't  eat  much,  but  she  would 
get  a  drink  and  take  her  daily  dust 
bath  before  she  came  back^  so  I  be- 
gan carefully  turning  each  egg. 

This  part  of  turkey  raising  wasn't 
fun  like  gathering  the  eggs,  but 
they  told  me  it  was  necessary,  and 
now  in  two  more  days  the  little 
turkeys  would^  hatch!  That  would 
really  be  a  thrill!  So  I  braced  my- 
self and  tackled  hen  number  two. 
As  I  carefully  lifted  her  from  the 
eggs  and  threw  her  clear  of  the 
nest,  she  made  such  a  commotion 
that  hen  number  three  left  her 
nest  of  her  own  accord.  That  was 
a  relief.  Now  to  hurry  and  turn 
the  eggs,  then  see  that  each  hen  got 
back  on  her  own  nest,  and  I  would 
be  through  with  turkeys  for  anoth- 
er day. 

It  was  Saturday  morning  and  I 
would  have  to  hurry  to  get  the  fam- 
ily ready  for  the  reunion  Tom's 
family  was  having  at  the  park  in 
town. 

As  I  entered  the  kitchen  my 
"family"  was  standing  by  the  kitch- 
en window  in  their  night  clothes. 
Ernie  was  tapping  on  the  glass  with 
his  fingers.  Kathy  was  standing  on 
tiptoe  and  clutching  the  window 
sill  with  her  little  fat  hands  in 
order  to  see  out.  Just  as  I  shut  the 
door  I  heard  a  loud  thump  on  the 
glass,  so  loud  I  thought  it  must 


YOU  CAN  LEARN 


753 


have  broken  the  window,  and  I 
turned  in  alarm. 

''No,  no,  Ernie,  you  musn't  do 
that,  you'll  break  the  glass!" 

''It  wasn't  me,  mama,  it  was  the 
Gobble-Gobble,  see." 

CURE  enough  there  was  that 
pesky  turkey  gobbler  right  up 
on  the  front  porch,  strutting  like  a 
drum  major  and  trying  to  peck  the 
children  right  through  the  glass.  It 
was  bad  enough  that  no  place  but 
my  much  coddled  petunia  bed  was 
good  enough  for  him  to  take  his 
dust  bath.  I  had  resigned  myself 
to  no  petunias,  but  this  was  too 
much. 

I  grabbed  the  broom  on  my  way 
out  and  knocked  him  clear  off  the 
porch.  As  soon  as  he  righted  him- 
self he  started  to  strut  and  gobble 
in  defiance.  But  this  was  one  time 
I  would  be  the  master.  I  hit  him 
again  and  again  with  the  straw  end 
of  the  broom  until  he  dropped  his 
feathers  and  ran  for  the  yard  in 
complete  subjection. 

Somehow  I  felt  better,  and  the 
energy  of  righteous  indignation 
helped  me  through  all  the  morning 
tasks.  By  the  time  Tom  brought 
the  car  around  to  the  front  door 
we  were  ready.  I  was  really  proud 
of  Ernie's  linen  suit  and  Kathy's 
little  beruffled  dress.  They  were 
both  yellow  and  my  dress  was  yel- 
low, too. 

"You  look  pretty  as  a  trio  of  but- 
terflies," Tom  said  proudly,  as  we 
scrambled  into  the  car. 

With  apparent  unconcern,  I  put 
Kathy  in  the  seat  between  us  and 
carefully  checked  the  back  door  to 
see  that  it  was  securely  closed  on 
Ernie.  Then,  to  hide  my  pleasure 
at  the  compliment,  I  put  on  a  wor- 


ried look  and  said,  "I  hope  nothing 
happens  to  the  turkeys  while  we 
are  gone." 

"What  could  happen?  They'll 
be  all  right,"  Tom  said. 

"Well,  one  of  the  hens  might 
leave  her  nest  or  something." 

"You  know  very  well  you  have 
to  pry  them  off  their  nests.  Be- 
sides it  wouldn't  hurt  if  they  did 
get  off  as  hot  as  it  is  today." 

"I  guess  you're  right,  but  I  just 
couldn't  bear  it  if  anything  hap- 
pened this  close  to  hatching  time." 

npHE  heat  was  distressing  before 
we  had  finished  the  picnic 
lunch.  Kathy  refused  to  sit  on  my 
lap,  and  when  I  let  her  stand  she 
kept  trying  to  sit  down  on  the  grass 
in  her  pretty  new  dress.  It  should 
have  been  a  comfort  when  it  start- 
ed to  cloud  up,  but  then  I  leaned 
close  to  Tom  and  whispered,  "Do 
you  think  the  turkeys  will  leave 
their  nests  if  it  rains?" 

Tom  just  looked  down  at  me 
and  grinned.  But  Tom  didn't 
know  how  peculiar  turkeys  could 
be.  When  a  storm  threatened  they 
seemed  to  take  leave  of  their  senses 
and  circled  round  and  round,  fly- 
ing short  distances  and  making  all 
sorts  of  noises  like  some  savage  war 
dance.  Would  that  urge  be  power- 
ful enough  to  cause  them  to  desert 
their  eggs? 

In  the  afternoon  I  didn't  hear 
much  of  the  talks  about  the  family 
history,  and  it  wasn't  because  of  the 
thunder  and  lightning.  As  soon  as 
the  relatives  began  to  leave,  I  was 
on  my  way,  and  I  beat  Tom  to  the 
car.  When  he  teased  me  about 
not  doing  my  usual  visiting  I 
couldn't  see  the  joke. 


754 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


We  were  halfway  home  when 
the  storm  hit  us.  It  must  have 
been  a  cloudburst!  We  couldn't 
see  where  we  were  going  and  had 
to  stop  by  the  side  of  the  road. 

Ernie  danced  up  and  down  with 
delight,  but  Kathy  clung  close  to 
me.  Her  eyes  were  big,  and  her 
little  mouth  quivered.  It  was  fun 
to  sit  secure  and  protected  in  the 
car,  like  a  glass  cage,  and  watch 
the  deluge  of  water  and  see  the 
roadway  itself  become  a  swirling 
stream. 

Suddenly  the  rain  stopped  and 
the  sun  came  out  with  such  bril- 
liance that  we  forgot  everything 
else  but  the  glory  of  sunlight  on 
that  world  of  water.  Finally,  Tom 
stepped  on  the  starter,  and  we  all 
sighed  as  the  car  sputtered  down 
the  road. 

AS  we  came  over  the  hill  which 
brought  our  farm  into  view,  the 
canal  above  the  valley  seemed  lit- 
erally to  rise  from  its  banks  and 
descend  in  a  shining  sheet  over  the 
whole  area  in  front  of  us. 

''Maybe  the  railroad  track  eleva- 
tion will  stop  it,"  Tom  said,  under 
his  breath,  as  we  watched  the  prog- 
ress of  the  flood  in  utter  fascination. 

Maybe  the  bank  of  the  railroad 
track  did  turn  the  tide  of  the  worst 
of  it,  but  what  about  my  turkeys? 
After  what  seemed  like  hours  we 
splashed  and  slipped  down  the  lane 
toward  home.  I  felt  like  the  end 
of  the  world  had  come  and  I  had 
witnessed  it. 
,  r  Almost  before  the  car  skidded  to 


a  stop  I  was  out  and  splashing 
through  the  mud  toward  the  yard, 
new  shoes,  yellow  dress,  and  all! 

The  pens  we  had  built  for  nests 
were  washed  halfway  down  the 
stackyard.  The  turkey  hens  were 
a  sorry  sight  with  their  wet  feath- 
ers clinging  to  them  as  they  walked 
about  the  yard  clucking  hopefully. 
The  eggs  were  scattered  all  over  the 
place.  In  a  sort  of  daze  I  started 
picking  them  up  and  wiping  them 
on  my  yellow  dress.  Tom  came  out 
and  picked  up  the  nesting  pens 
and  set  them  up  again  over  by  the 
haystack.  It  was  nice  of  him,  but 
what  good  could  that  do?  I  watched 
him  in  speechless  dejection.  We 
would  never  pay  off  the  mortgage 
by  raising  turkeys  now! 

The  eggs  I  had  picked  up  were 
still  clutched  close  to  me,  and 
gradually  my  brain  started  working 
again.  The  eggs  were  warm!  Could 
it  be  that  the  little  turkeys  were 
not  dead?  I  dashed  to  the  pen 
Tom  had  set  up  and  hurriedly 
scooped  out  a  nest  in  the  wet  hay 
and  put  the  eggs  in  it.  One  of  the 
turkey  hens  spied  the  eggs  and 
cautiously  approached  the  nest.  My 
heart  sank  again,  she  was  such  a 
wet  frump,  she  couldn't  warm  the 
eggs. 

But  she  could  and  she  did!  So 
did  the  other  two  hens,  as  we  gath- 
ered up  the  rest  of  the  eggs.  Fur- 
thermore, the  wetting  must  have 
helped  the  eggs  to  hatch.  Two  days 
later  we  had  fifty-six  baby  turkeys, 
the  cutest  little  downy  things  in 
the  world! 


The  best  dowry  to  advance  the  marriage  of  your  child  with  one  who  will  render 
her  happy  is  that  she  have  in  her  countenance  sweetness  and  gentleness,  in  her  speech 
wisdom,  in  her  behavior  modesty;  and  in  her  life  virtue. 

Woman's  Exponent,  November  15,  1890 


uioooies  for  criapp 


tness 


At  left,  Nellie  M.  Clark,  holding  a  china  pitcher  which  she  decorated;  at  right, 
Luella  R.  Adams,  holding  one  of  her  water  color  paintings. 

These  two  Relief  Society  women  of  Parowan,  Utah,  now  in  their  "seventies,"  have 
found  much  pleasure  in  their  hobbies  which  have  developed  into  real  accomphshments. 

Sister  Adams  began  painting  with  water  colors  at  the  age  of  seventy-five.  Her  paint- 
ings, which  reveal  much  beauty  in  design  and  color  harmony,  were  exhibited  at  the 
Relief  Society  spring  fashion  show.  For  many  years  Sister  Adams  "had  a  hunger  for  art 
work,  but  hving  in  a  small  community  and  rearing  a  large  family,  she  could  not,  until 
her  later  years,  satisfy  this  longing."    Now  she  enjoys  her  painting  each  day. 

Sister  Clark  began  piecing  quilts  before  she  was  five  years  old,  and  has  designed 
and  made  many  articles  of  almost  every  type  of  needlework.  She  is  an  expert  at  flower 
mab'ng  and  has  sold  ninety  baby  quilts,  many  chair  sets,  and  numerous  rugs,  aprons, 
and  handkerchiefs  through  the  Mormon  Handicraft  Shop.  Last  winter  she  joined  a 
class  in  ceramics.  "I  have  always  been  thrilled  to  see  the  ceramic  articles  in  the  shops," 
says  Sister  Clark,  "so  when  the  opportunity  came  to  me  I  was  glad  to  try  my  hand 
at  the  work — and  I  surely  love  it."  Sister  Clark  is  doing  exquisite  work  and  making 
use  of  the  native  clay  found  in  the  Parowan  hills. 

As  Relief  Society  workers,  both  Sister  Adams  and  Sister  Clark  have  long  records 
of  varied  service.  Sister  Adams  became  a  visiting  teacher  at  the  age  of  twenty-two  and 
has  served  in  that  capacity  for  forty-three  years.  She  has  been  a  ward  president  and 
ward  counselor,  and  has  taught  the  theology  lessons  in  her  ward  for  the  past  twenty- 
five  years.  Rehef  Society  work  began  for  Sister  Clark  when  she  was  sixteen,  and  for 
thirty  years  she  was  a  stake  counselor,  having  served  a  previous  apprenticeship  as  a  ward 
counselor. 

Hobbies  bring  happiness,  these  women  have  found,  and  their  excellent  work  re- 
veals a  spirit  of  youthful  enthusiasm  as  well  as  the  harmonies  of  mature  life. 

Page  755 


Kathleen  Learns  to  Paint 


Helen  S.  Martin 


44 


MOMMY,  I  painted!"  an- 
nounced my  breathless 
four-year-old  as  she 
bounced  into  the  kitchen. 

Seeing  the  paint  covering  her 
hands,  shoes,  and  dress,  I  agreed. 
'Tes,  Kathleen,  I  can  see  that  you 
have  been  painting.  Let's  go  see 
your  work" 

Together  we  went  outside.  There 
stood  her  lovely  little  chair  no  long- 
er white,  instead  it  was  a  washed- 
out  tile-red.  Some  blocks  of  the 
cement  walk  and  parts  of  the  steps 
were  bold  strokes  of  this  same  color. 

Thinking  that  my  silence  gave 
approval,  Kathleen  joyfully  ex- 
plained, 'Tou  told  Daddy  that  the 
steps  needed  painting— and  I  like 
red,  and  my  chair  was  all  scratchy." 

Ignoring  the  scene  before  me,  I 
suggested,  ''Kathleen,  most  little 
girls  and  boys  like  to  put  their 
pictures  on  paper.  Would  you 
like  to  do  that?" 

Of  course  she  was  delighted  and 
as  we  made  preparations  I  remem- 
bered that  the  fault  was  not  hers 
but  mine,  and  her  Daddy's.  He 
had  been  called  away  suddenly  and 
had  left  his  brushes,  carefully  soak- 
ing in  paint  remover,  on  a  box 
where  he  could  pick  them  up  when 
he  came  back.  It  came  to  me  with 
something  of  a  shock  that  it  had 
been  many  months  since  my  small 
daughter  had  done  any  painting, 
except  crayon  coloring. 

Kathleen  and  I  tore  off  several 
strips  of  paper  from  a  roll  I  was 
using  to  line  the  fruit  shelves.  These 
we  tacked  to  the  inside  wall  of  the 
garage  at  just  the  right  level  for 

Page  756 


small  arms.  I  cut  the  sleeves  out 
of  one  of  her  Daddy's  old  shirts  and 
put  it  on  Kathleen,  buttoning  it 
down  the  back. 

Together  we  mixed  some  calci- 
mine with  water  and  food  coloring. 
We  could  have  used  show-card  or 
tempera  paints  or  water  color  re- 
fills, if  there  had  been  time  to  go 
to  the  store  for  supplies.  We  mixed 
the  paints  in  old  peanut  butter  jars 
and  stood  the  jars  on  a  box  handy 
for  the  child's  hands.  Kathleen 
spread  newspapers  at  my  direction 
on  the  floor  under  the  painting 
space  to  catch  the  drippings. 

With  a  few  instructions  on  how 
to  rub  her  brush  against  the  side 
of  the  jar  so  that  the  color  wouldn't 
drip  and  spoil  her  picture,  a  sug- 
gestion that  she  keep  each  large 
brush  in  its  own  color,  and  a  smile 
that  said,  "Have  fun,"  I  left  her  to 
paint  away  while  I  finished  the 
dishes.  She  sang  as  she  swept  the 
brush  around  in  large  circles.  The 
bees  buzzed  in  the  flowers  nearby, 
and  I  could  hear  her  talking  to 
them,  as  children  do. 

The  child  seemed  so  happy  that 
it  set  me  thinking.  How  often  do 
we  deny  our  children  pleasures  and 
experiences  that  are  easily  arranged? 
All  children  from  two  to  six  love 
the  opportunity  for  creative  self- 
expression  offered  by  a  paint  brush 
and  a  few  jars  of  paint.  Here  is 
one  place  where  the  child  can  work 
unhampered  by  what  other  people 
think  that  he  should  do.  The 
small  ones  can  paint  their  own 
ideas— their  own  pictures— their 
own  moods. 


KATHLEEN  LEARNS  TO  PAINT 


757 


So  many  children  find  it  hard  to 
express  themselves  in  words,  but 
give  them  a  big  brush  and  a  large 
expanse  of  paper  and  they  revel  in 
the  pleasure  of  putting  their  feel- 
ings on  paper  in  bright  colors.  They 
don't  care  whether  anyone  else  sees 
beauty  in  what  they  do,  if  it  pleases 
them,  that  is  enough. 


:{()!(    :jc    :^    :{c 


^^jyiOMMY!  Mommy/'  called 
Kathleen,  "come  and  change 
my  paper." 

I  tore  off  more  strips  of  white 
wrapping  paper  and  went  out  to 
tack  them  up.  Before  we  took  the 
finished  sheets  down,  I  said,  ''What 
lovely  circles  of  red  you  made,  hon- 
ey." 

I  had  learned  by  experience  the 
fallacy  of  trying  to  ''name"  a  pic- 
ture for  my  tiny  one,  but  I  knew 
that  she,  as  with  all  children,  loved 
appreciation  for  her  work.  I  hoped 
that  she  would  tell  me  about  her 
picture. 

"Those  round  things  are  bee 
tracks,"  Kathleen  said.  "See,  the 
bees    go    round    and    round    and 


round  from  the  blue  flowers  to  the 
yellow  flowers  and  then  they  fly 
away."  She  pointed  to  patches  of 
blue  and  yellow  and  then  to  a  wide 
sweep  of  red  that  went  off  the  edge 
of  the  paper. 

"How  strong  your  red  strokes 
are.  Now  I'll  write  your  story  on 
the  back  of  your  picture.  We'll 
put  the  date  on  it  and  you  can 
make  a  K  for  Kathleen.  Would 
you  like  to  put  this  picture  away 
with  your  want-to-keep  things,  and 
you  can  bring  it  out  whenever  you 
want  to  remember  the  story  of  the 
bees?" 

"Oh,  thank  you.  Mother.  I  want 
to  keep  this  bee  story." 

Not  forgetting  the  painted  steps 
and  chair,  I  suggested,  as  we  took 
down  the  picture  and  put  up  the 
new  paper,  "Next  time  you  want  to 
paint,  remember  that  Daddy  uses 
his  brushes  and  you  use  your  brush- 
es. If  you  ask  Mommy  she  will 
put  up  paper  like  this  again.  We 
might  even  make  some  orange-crate 
chairs  for  you  to  cover  with  real 
paint  like  Daddy's— that  is,  if  you 
remember  to  tell  me  about  want- 
ing to  paint." 


of  he   iuiack  Stag  of  UJairii  QJork 

Marvin  /ones 

Black  as  the  pines  that  sough  upon  the  dalles, 
Hard  as  the  craggy  granite  past  the  rim 
Of  timber,  living  where  the  cold  impels 
Its  bitterness  against  the  shattered  limb, 
The  greatest  stag  of  Dairy  Fork  looked  down 
The  well  of  windless  valleys,  past  the  smoke 
Of  aspens'  quivered  gold,  beyond  the  crown 
Where  maple  ridges  silvered  into  oak; 
Looked  past  the  hunter-mind,  immersed  in  night, 
Which  iron-fingered  clambered  webs  of  air 
To  reach  the  rock-gray  granite  and  the  light 
That  pinned  the  stag's  great  heart  upon  a  hair 
Crossed  in  a  prismed  glass  ....  Who  can  tell 
Who  had  the  greater  heart — who  stood — who  fell? 


Homemade  Laundry  Soap 

Beinice  Stookey  Linioid 


INGREDIENTS: 


1         can  powdered  lye 
5        lbs.  fat 
4/4     quarts  water 

Makes  i6  large  or  32  small  bars 

Choose  a  container  large  enough  so  that  the  soap  will  not  boil  over  and  one  that 
will  not  be  affected  by  lye.  A  5-gallon  honey  can  from  which  the  top  has  been  re- 
moved and  the  edges  hammered  smooth  is  ideal.  Never  use  aluminum  unless  discarded 
from  use  in  cooking. 

DIRECTIONS: 

Pour  1  /4  qts.  cold  water  into  the  soap  cooker.  Add  one  can  powdered  lye.  Stir 
with  a  hardwood  stick  until  lye  is  dissolved.  (Lye  is  so  caustic  it  will  dissolve  soft 
wood,  leaving  splinters  in  the  soap.  An  old  broom  handle  or  dowl  bought  at  a  hard- 
ware store  is  excellent  for  stirring).  To  the  lye  water  add  5  pounds  of  rendered  or 
unrendered  fat;  beef,  mutton,  deer,  elk,  horse,  or  a  mixture.  Cut  the  fat  in  %  or 
1-inch  pieces  and  cook  for  30  minutes,  stirring  often.  If  you  have  no  scales,  a  quart  fruit 
jar  filled  with  fat  cut  in  ^  or  i-inch  pieces  equals  about  one  pound.  After  cooking  30 
minutes,  measure  3  quarts  of  warm  water,  add  1  quart,  then  add  at  intervals  about  1 
cup  every  ten  minutes  until  remaining  2  quarts  have  been  added  during  the  next  hour 
and  a  half  period.  When  the  soap  has  cooked  for  about  2  hours  from  the  time  it  be- 
gan to  boil  it  should  drop  from  the  soap  stick  in  a  heavy  sheet  like  honey  and  should 
thread  like  cake  icing.  When  it  forms  this  test  it  is  done.  Let  cool  overnight  in  the 
can,  then  shred  on  potato  shredder  or  grind  in  food  grinder  so  it  will  dissolve  easily 
in  water,  or  cut  and  dry  in  bars. 

BE  VERY  CAREFUL  TO  DESTROY  LYE  CANS  AT  ONCE  so  no  small  child 
or  animal  can  touch  them.  Little  children  have  been  made  blind  or  severely  burned  by 
touching  lye.  During  cooking  soap  must  be  watched  constantly  so  heat  can  be  regu- 
lated. It  boils  over  very  easily  and  will  cause  severe  skin  burns  or  destroy  linoleum. 
Strong  vinegar  applied  to  skin  or  hands  or  linoleum,  if  soap  should  boil  over,  will  par- 
tially counteract  its  effect. 

If  you  use  melted  fat  for  soap,  use  5  full  pints.  Cook,  following  directions  for 
solid  fat. 

The  fresher  the  fat  the  whiter  and  sweeter  smelling  the  soap.  Rancid  fat  makes 
brown,  strong  smelHng  soap,  but  it  can  be  used  satisfactorily  for  laundry  and  cleaning 
purposes. 

Pork  cracklings  can  be  used  for  making  soap,  but  they  are  more  tissue  than  fat 
and  are  very  valuable  for  food.  Try  adding  a  few  to  deer  or  elk  steak  when  frying,  to 
dressing  when  stuffing  fowl  or  wild  game,  or  add  some  to  scalloped  or  fried  potatoes. 
They  are  delicious  added  to  cooked  cabbage,  beets,  etc.  One  cupful  added  to  carrot 
steamed  pudding  or  to  your  raisin  bread  or  oatmeal  cookies  or  even  to  mincemeat  will  add 
a  nutty  flavor  in  addition  to  the  fat. 

If  you  use  cracklings  for  soap  it  will  require  about  8  pounds,  depending  on  how 
much  of  the  fat  has  been  removed  while  cooking  the  cracklings,  instead  of  5  pounds  of 
unrendered  suet.  It  may  be  necessary  to  add  a  little  more  water  also. 

Page  758 


Teamwork  Versus  Slavery 

AJice  Whitson  Norton 

FAMILIES  that  work  together,  they  return  from  work  at  night,  and 
play  together,  and  pray  to-  Betty  and  Buddy,  the  high  school 
gether,  will  stay  together,  is  students,  wouldn't  think  of  bring- 
an  old  but  decidedly  true  saying,  ing  their  friends  into  the  living 
because  you  will  find  families  work-  room.  They  are  basement  dwellers, 
ing  together,  playing  together,  and  "But  what  is  a  recreation  room 
praying  together  are  always  so  vital-  for  if  not  to  keep  careless  youth  out 
ly  interested  in  the  same  things  that  of  the  living  room,"  says  the  tired 
they  feel  no  particular  need  of  mother,  when  for  some  unusual 
breaking  away  from  the  pleasant  reason  the  youngsters  express  a  de- 
existence  they  live  in  for  a  trial  of  sire  to  bring  their  friends  into  the 
something  else.  living  room. 

Mothers,    in    almost    every    in-  Mrs.  Barker  does  the  cooking  for 

stance,  have  a  great  deal  to  do  with  her  family,  too,  and  the  dishwash- 

the  program  of  living  indulged  in  ing.     Oh,  yes,  she  wouldn't  want 

by  the  family  circle,  and  it  is  the  Ellen  to  soil  her  hands!    The  teen- 

foresighted  mother  who  teamworks  agers  are  too  careless  and  the  young- 

with  her  family  instead  of  slaving  sters  wholly  unreliable.  Therefore, 

her  life  away  for  them,  who  provides  the  minute  a  meal  is  over,  Mrs. 

the  greatest  amount  of  good  for  all  Barker  rushes  the  family  off  to  vari- 

concerned.  ous  parts  of  the  house  while  she 

I'm  thinking  of  two  women  who  washes,  dries,  and  puts  the  dishes 

live  on  the  same  street  whose  mode  away. 

of  homemaking  serves  as  a  good  ex-  Sometimes  there  is  an  argument 

ample  between  teamwork  and  slav-  from  the  family  who  insist  on  help- 

ery.    Mrs.  Barker,  mistress  of  a  pre-  ing,  but  Mrs.  Barker  is  firm.     It's 

tentious  house,  and  known  far  and  easier,  she  thinks,  to  keep  things  in 

wide  for  her  perfect  housekeeping,  place  by  looking  after  them  herself, 
is  in  reality  little  less  than  a  slave 

to  her  entire  family.  VET,  when  the  day  is  done,  this 

Religiously  she  goes  over  the  en-  tired,  overworked  woman,  who 

tire  house   every   morning   with   a  slaves  for  her  family  and  her  house 

vacuum  cleaner  and  duster.  A  mud  from  dawn  until  dark,  finds  herself 

track   on   the   floor   would   horrif)'  so  tired  physically  and  mentally  that 

her!    Hence  Tommy  and  Jane,  the  she  is  forced  to  retire  early  in  order 

two  youngest  members  of  the  fam-  to  perform   the  same  duties  again 

ily,  never  think  of  entering  by  the  the  next  day.    The  house,  to  be  sure, 

front  door— oh,  no!    They  are  back  is  lovely  to  look  at,  but  there's  no 

door  personalities,  all  the  time.  time  for  merrymaking,   singing,  or 

Even  father  and  big  brother  John-  group  reading  in  the  Barker  home, 

ny  and  sister  Ellen,  the  wage  earn-  Mother  runs  it  by  rule  and  order, 

ers  of  the  group,  are  careful  not  to  And  while  the  house  reflects  perfect 

bring  tracks  into  the  house  when  order   it   doesn't   include   laughter, 

Page  759 


760  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 

fun,  and  gaiety.   Consequently,  the  receive  the  returning  workers  with 

family,  after  the  evening  meal,  sep-  a  smiling  face  and  a  grand  dinner, 

arate  for  the  evening,  each  trying  to  where  pleasant  chatter  forms  a  part 

find  some  way  to  entertain  himself  of  the  meal,  and  laughter  a  tonic 

and,   finally,   slipping   up   the  pol-  for  the  digestive  powers, 

ished  stairs  to  his  immaculate  bed  When   the   meal   is   over,   every 

with  a  feeling  of  incompleteness  to  member  of  the  family  makes  a  little 

the  day's  ending  in  both  body  and  trip  to  the  kitchen  with  the  soiled 

mind.  dishes  he  has  used.    Here  again  fun 

Yet  just  two  blocks  down  the  mingles  with  work.  Straws  are 
same  street  stands  a  far  less  pre-  drawn  to  see  who  must  wash  the 
tentious  house.  In  fact,  the  place  dishes,  who  dries,  and  who  puts 
was  built  before  Cedar  Street  be-  them  away.  The  remainder  of  the 
came  a  restricted  district  of  ten-  family  lingers  around  the  table— 
thousand-dollar  homes,  but  it's  and  don't  think  this  little  task  is 
there,  and  the  Brown  family  inhab-  laborious— not  to  the  Browns.  The 
iting  it  are  just  an  ordinary  Ameri-  dishwashing  time  is  used  for  re- 
can  family  who  have  grown  up  on  hearsing  a  familiar  hymn  they  an- 
living  a  useful  and  happy  life  to-  ticipate  singing  at  some  festive  oc- 
gether.  casion.     Nor  does  the  family  dis- 

Here  we  find  teamwork  instead  band  when  the  kitchen  is  tidied  up 
of  slavery,  on  open  display.  In  the  —oh,  no,  indeed! 
morning  everybody  rises  at  the  same  The  kitchen  trio  immediately 
time.  Each  member  of  the  family  joins  the  family  circle  and  all  pro- 
has  a  given  task  to  perform  in  so  ceed  to  the  homey  living  room  of 
many  minutes.  The  tasks  over,  the  the  small  house.  The  radio  is  turned 
family  sits  down  to  a  good,  hearty  on  for  a  good  musical  broadcast  or 
breakfast  together,  with  sufficient  the  family  joins  together  in  playing 
time  for  family  prayers  and  eating  some  game,  singing,  or  reading,  and 
without  hurry.  before  they  disband  for  the  night. 

After  the  breadwinning  members  father  Brown  selects  some  member 
of  the  family  have  gone  for  the  day,  of  the  family  to  read  a  chapter  from 
Mrs.  Brown  assigns  her  teen-age  the  Book  of  Books  or  other  scrip- 
youngsters  various  things  to  do,  she,  tures,  then  the  family  kneels  for 
herself  helping  and  overseeing  the  a  word  of  prayer, 
whole.  Teamwork,  even  in  prayer,  proves 

Dusk  finds  this  mother  ready  to  helpful. 


■  ♦ 


c/wiught  criour 

Josephine  ].  Harvey 


This  is  the  hour  of  purple  glory 
Before  dusk  enfolds  the  day. 
When  there  is  time  for  singing. 
All  but  the  little  sounds  are  hushed, 
Only  the  beacons  light  the  way 
For  distant  winging. 


From  The  Field 


Margaret  C.  Pickering,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  of  Instructions,  page  123. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  SOCIALS,  BAZAARS,  AND 
SINGING  MOTHERS 


Photograph  submitted  by  Mima  C.  Hainsworth 

PORTLAND  STAKE  (OREGON),  EUGENE  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY  WINS 
TABLE  SETTING  CONTEST,  May  1950 

Left  to  right:  Mildred  Wright  and  Miriam  Lee,  acting  hostesses. 

This  table  setting  contest  was  conducted  by  one  of  the  leading  jewelry  stores  in 
Eugene,  and  several  women's  organizations  participated.  Vivian  P.  Cowley  is  president 
of  Eugene  Ward  Relief  Society,  and  Mildred  Wright  and  Lavaun  Holton  were  in  charge 
of  the  Relief  Society  table, 

Mima  C.  Hainsworth  is  president  of  Portland  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Page  761 


762 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Erma  M.  Dixon 

EAST  MILL  CREEK  STAKE  (UTAH),  WILFORD  WARD  VISITING  TEACH- 
ERS ACHIEVE  loo  PER  CENT  RECORD  FOR  THE  SUMMER  MONTHS 

1950 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:   Secretary  Ora  H.  Peterson;  President  Fay  B. 
Slade;  work  director  counselor  Grace  H.  Kimball. 

Erma  M.  Dixon  is  president  of  East  Mill  Creek  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lucy  T.  Andersen 

NORTHERN  STATES  MISSION,  SPRINGFIELD  (ILLINOIS)  BRANCH  WORK 
MEETING  AND  SOCIAL,  July  13,  1950 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Henrietta  Albright;  Barbara  Canady;  Karen  Brad- 
ley; Ethel  Eglin;  Marie  Fehrholz;  Fleta  Himmelsbauch. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Helen  Brackett;  Francis  Canady;  Eva  Hart; 
Virginia  Heil;  work  meeting  leader  Florence  Heinen;  President  Mary  S.  Stewart;  Second 
Counselor  Florence  Dale;  Mabel  Orme. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  First  Counselor  Johanna  Meissner;  Helen  Mills; 
Eula  Kelly. 

This  social  celebrated  the  completion  of  the  first  "quilted"  quilt  made  by  this 
society.  It  was  the  first  time  most  of  the  sisters  had  ever  quilted.  The  finished  quilt 
was  presented  to  Lucy  T.  Andersen,  President,  Northern  States  Mission  Relief  Society, 
for  use  in  the  cottage  at  Carthage  Jail. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


763 


Photograph  submitted  by  Delia  H.  Teeter 

DENVER  STAKE,  LARAMIE  (WYOMING)  WARD  SINGING  MOTHERS 
FURNISH  MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Geneva  Stevens;  Helen  Lewis;  Second  Counselor  Rose 
Eads;  Bernice  Frost;  Phyllis  Leishman;  President  Pearl  S.  Black. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  director  Roma  Jean  Stock;  Jacqueline  Williams;  Lois  Rol- 
lins; Ida  Mae  Smith;  Amy  Willis;  First  Counselor  Frieda  Nottage;  Margaret  Williams; 
Chloe  B.  Peterson;  Lucille  Craven;  Geniveve  Bell;  Valear  Jensen;  Pauhne  Brenting; 
organist  Hortense  Burton. 

These  women  traveled  more  than  one  hundred  twenty-five  miles  to  sing  at  the 
stake  conference.  They  also  furnished  a  musical  program  once  a  week  for  four  months 
on  the  radio  in  Laramie,  as  well  as  giving  many  fine  musicals  in  their  own  ward. 

Delia  H.  Teeter  is  president  of  Denver  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lucille  H.  Spencer 

NEBO  STAKE   (UTAH),  PAYSON  FIRST  WARD  SINGING  MOTHERS 
FURNISH  MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  CONFERENCE 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Daisy  Francom;  chorister  Mary  Wyler;  accompanist  Viva 
Allen;  Allene  Christensen;  Ruth  Miller;  Ella  Money;  Tillie  Haskell;  Lucille  Drollinger; 
Ricka  Wyler,  president  of  the  chorus. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Vanetta  Argyle;  Flora  Bissell;  Jennie  Elmer,  President 
Payson  First  Ward  Relief  Society;  Charlotte  King;  Jennie  Flanders;  Eva  Garner;  Clea 
Crump;  Hazel  Gasser. 

Lucille  H.  Spencer  is  president  of  Nebo  Stake  Relief  Society. 


764 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Vida  D.  Brinton 

MARICOPA  STAKE  (ARIZONA)  RELIEF  SOCIETY  LUNCHEON  IN  HONOR 
.     OF  WARD  AND  STAKE  OFFICERS  AND  FORMER  STAKE  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS,  May  ii,  1950 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Second  Counselor  Vivian  Gardner;  First  Coun- 
selor Clara  Robson;  President  Vida  D.  Brinton;  former  president  Fanna  Dana;  Bertha 
Kleinman;  May  R.  Driggs;  former  president  Ethel  Payne. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right,  stake  board  members:  Nellie  Merrill;  Jessie  Hu- 
ber;  Evalyn  Bunker;  Lucetta  Wagstaff;  lona  Leigh;  Lillian  Peterson;  former  president 
Clara  Goodman;  Ezell  Bond;  Jean  Lesueur;  Secretary  Lola  Turly;  Beatrice  Miller. 

Especially  honored  on  this  occasion  were  Sister  Bertha  Kleinman,  well-known 
and  gifted  poet,  and  Sister  Ethel  Payne,  matron  of  the  Arizona  Temple. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lola  M.  Shumway 

PHOENIX  STAKE   (ARIZONA),  YAQUI  INDIAN  RELIEF  SOCIETY  QUILT- 
MAKING  PROJECT,  May  15,  1950 

Extreme  left,  seated  at  the  table  in  the  rear:  Louisa  Matus  and  Ruth  Matus. 
Standing  at  the  left,  holding  their  babies,  Ethel  Hernandez  and  Eleanor  Vacaneri. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


765 


Standing  at  the  left,  holding  the  quilt:  Jessie  Waters,  and  next  to  her,  is  her  daugh- 
ter Gertrude  Osif,  holding  her  little  daughter. 

Standing  at  the  right,  holding  the  quilt:  Felipa  Compoy  and  Lucille  Hernandez. 

Standing  at  the  extreme  right:  Enrequeta  Leon. 

Standing  in  the  rear,  stake  board  members:  Jennie  Engstrum;  Hazel  Nelson;  Julia 
Butler;  Lola  M.  Shumway,   President,   Phoenix  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Kneeling,  in  foreground,  three  girls  who  made  the  skirts  they  are  wearing  in  Relief 
Society  work  meeting:  Faye  Hernandez;  Lydia  Altameran;  Louisa  Uriarti.  Enrequeta 
Leon  (standing  at  the  extreme  right)  also  made  the  skirt  she  is  wearing. 

Sister  Shumway  reports  that  the  attendance  at  the  meetings  of  this  Relief  Society 
varies  from  six  to  thirty  women,  with  fifteen  being  the  average  attendance.  The  quilts 
shown  in  the  photograph  were  finished  and  presented  to  the  members  of  the  society 
at  the  Mother's  Day  program.  May  15,  1950. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lileth  Peck 

LEHI  STAKE  (UTAH)  RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS  FROM  THE 
ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  STAKE  IN  1928  TO  1950 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Mina  Evans  Webb,  first  president;  Delia  Goates  Fox, 
second  president. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Lileth  Peterson  Peck,  present  president;  Ethel  Southwick 
Hunger,  third  president. 

This  photograph  was  taken  to  commemorate  the  centennial  anniversary  of  the 
settlement  of  Lehi  in  1850. 


766 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


Photograph  submitted  by  Amelia  P.  Gardner 

NORTHERN  CALIFORNIA  MISSION,  LIVERMORE  BRANCH  BAZAAR 

April  22,  1950 

Left  to  right:  Ann  Wardell;  President  Grace  Hudson;  Secretary-Treasurer  Clifta 
Engberson;  Laura  Creager;  First  Counselor  Delia  McLaughlin;  Ora  Lee  Thompson. 

This  photograph  shows  only  a  part  of  the  beautiful  displays  at  this  bazaar.  Among 
the  other  booths  included  were  cooked  foods  and  a  fish  pond.  There  are  only  nine 
members  in  this  branch,  and  yet  the  handicraft  and  other  articles  prepared  for  the  bazaar 
were  outstanding  in  beauty  of  design  and  quality  of  workmanship.  Amelia  P.  Gardner, 
President,  Northern  California  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports:  'These  sisters  are  doing 
excellent  work.    They  truly  have  the  spirit  of  the  gospel  in  all  their  meetings." 

4»     4»     4»     4» 


RECIPE  FOR  CORNED  BEEF 
Christine  Eaton 

10  lbs.  brisket  or  rump 
%   cup  warm  water  (for  dissolving  saltpeter) 
4  qts.  water 
J4   tsp.  saltpeter 

2  cups  salt  (not  iodized) 
%   cup  sugar 

3  cloves  garlic  (if  desired) 
1  tsp.  paprika 

1  tbsp.  mixed  spices 

Dissolve  saltpeter  in  V4  cup  warm  water,  add  salt  to  cold  water,  mix  with  rest  of 
ingredients,  and  place  in  a  3-gallon  stone  jar,  add  meat,  cover  with  plate,  and  weight 
down  with  a  stone.  Leave  in  brine  21  days,  turning  meat  occasionally. 

Take  out  of  brine  and  cover  with  cold  water,  boil  slowly  for  about  3  or  4  hours, 
or  until  done.  If  unable  to  use  this  entire  recipe  at  once,  the  extra  beef  may  be  sealed 
with  broth  in  sterilized  jars. 


767 


*Toor  Little  Rosalee 


M 


(Continued  from  page  741) 

been  willing,  of  course,  but—"  she  you've  done.    But  if  it  hadn't  been 

faltered,  and  looked  imploringly  at  for  Orvie,  I  just  don't  know  how 

Alta.  I'd  have  stood  it.     He's  been  so 

'It's  about  all  any  of  us  can  do  kind,  and  considerate.    He's  taking 

to  look  after  our  own,"  said  Alta  me  to  dinner  and  a  show  tonight." 

crisply,  determined  color  flying  in  She  glanced  uncertainly  toward  the 

her  cheeks.    ''Of  course,  in  a  case  sand  pile  where  the  little  boys  were 

of  emergency,  it's  different,  but  we  playing.     "I  guess  we  could  take 

feel  that  your  emergency  is  over,  the  boys  with  us." 


Rosalee.' 

Rosalee  said  nothing.  Her  atten- 
tion seemed  withdraw^,  as  if  her 
own  thoughts  demanded  all  of  it. 

Minerva  said,  'It's  too  much  for 
Alta  to  do  your  washing  for  you 
any  longer,  Rosalee.  She  has  three 
girls  in  school,  and  they  have  so 
many  things  in  the  wash  every 
week." 


"Oh,  no,  go  ahead.  That's  all 
right,"  began  Alta,  but  Rosalee  was 
already  half  way  down  the  path, 
waving  goodbye  to  her  boys. 

"Orvie!"  exploded  Minerva. 

"After  all  the  rest  of  us  have 
done!" 

'"After  what  he  said  in  the  first 
place!" 

Their  indignation  melted  sudden- 


From  the  bemused  expression  on      ly  into  weak  laughter, 
her  face,  it  was  plain  to  see  that         Presently,  Minerva  said,  "It's  fun- 


Rosalee  was  only  half  listening. 

"Don't  you  think  you  could  do 
your  own  washing  now,  and  your 
ironing?"  demanded  Alta,  abruptly. 

The  question  startled  Rosalee  in- 
to answering. 

"Why,  I  don't  know.     Maybe  I 


ny  none  of  us  noticed  it.  And,  in  a 
way,  it  will  be  the  best  thing  for 
her.  Best  thing  for  Orvie,  too.  You 
know  that  it's  the  first  time  in  all 
his  life  he's  ever  put  himself  out 
for  anyone." 
When  the  heat  of  the  following 


could.    But  of  course,  I  never  have     day  had  cooled  into  dusk,  Alta  and 


done  it,  all  by  myself." 

"Then  it's  about  time  you  be- 
gan," suggested  Alta. 

"What  we  mean,  dear,  is  that 
from  now  on,  you'll  have  to  manage 


Minerva  rested  on  their  adjacent 
front  porches.  From  Minerva's 
basement  came  the  sound  of  ham- 
mering. Herb  was  building  her 
fruit  shelves.    Will  Bowman  could 


by  yourself.    We  were  glad  to  help  be  seen  nailing  shingles  onto  Alta's 

you  out  when  you  needed  us,  but  back  porch.    He  had  been  at  it  ever 

you    don't    need    us    any   longer."  since  supper.     And  Mrs.  Simpkins 

Minerva  leaned  back  in  her  chair  had  phoned  that  her  kitchen  cabi- 

with  the  air  of  one  who  had  put  the  nets  were  being  painted;  goodness 

thing  into  a  nutshell  at  last.  knows,  they  needed  it.     The  two 

Rosalee  sprang  to  her  feet.    Her  women    rocked   in   companionable 

heels  tapped  quickly  to  the  door,  silence.    Presently,  Orvie  and  Rosa- 

where  she  paused,  and  faced  them,  lee  drove  slowly  by  in  his  car.  The 

"Really,  I  guess  it  has  been  hard  on  two  little  boys  waved  from  the  back 

everyone.    And  I  do  appreciate  all  seat. 


LESSON 


DEPARTMENT 


cfheologa — The  Life  and  Ministry  of  the  Savior 

Lesson  29— ''The  Apostolic  Ministry" 
Elder  Don  B.  Colton 

(Reference:  Jesus  the  Chiist,  by  Elder  James  E.  Talmage,  chapter  38.) 
For  Tuesday,  February  6,  1951 

Objective:  To  demonstrate  that  when  authorized,  and  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 
the  servants  of  the  Lord  carry  on  his  work  as  he  did  while  upon  earth. 


Matthias  Ordained  to  the 
Apostleship 

pVEN  the  apostles  who  were 
called  and  ordained  by  Jesus 
(John  15:16)  were  not  to  start  on 
their  missions  until  they  were  "en- 
dued with  power  from  on  high." 
While  they  were  waiting  they  met 
frequently  in  worship  and  prayer. 
Mary,  the  mother  of  the  Lord,  and 
other  faithful  women  met  with 
them.  They  knew  that  Jesus  had 
been  resurrected  and  that  im- 
mediately after  many  other  right- 
eous ones  had  come  out  of  their 
graves  and  appeared  to  many  in 
Jerusalem.  The  universality  of  the 
resurrection  was  soon  to  become  a 
prominent  teaching  of  the  apostles. 
The  first  official  act  of  the 
apostles  was  the  filling  of  the  va- 
cancy in  the  council,  occasioned  by 
the  death  of  Judas  Iscariot.  Peter, 
the  presiding  officer,  presented  the 
matter  to  a  meeting  of  the  Church. 
He  urged  that  from  those  who  had 
"companied  with  us  all  the  time 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  went  in  and  out 
among  us,  beginning  from  the  bap- 
tism of  John,  unto  that  same  day 

Page  768 


that  he  was  taken  up  from  us, 
must  one  be  ordained  to  be  a  wit- 
ness with  us  of  his  resurrection." 
The  apostles  nominated  two  faith- 
ful, competent  men,  Joseph  Barsa- 
bas  and  Matthias.  After  earnest 
prayer,  they  cast  lots  and  Matthias 
was  chosen.  The  lesson  is  easily 
seen.  Tlie  authority  was  vested  in 
the  apostles  and  they  discharged 
their  responsibility  in  leading  the 
Church.  In  filling  the  vacancy  in 
the  Council  of  Twelve,  the  apostles 
nominated,  but  the  Church  was 
given  a  voice  before  the  installation 
became  complete.  The  authority 
was  exercised  in  love.  The  same  or- 
der was  followed  a  short  time  later 
when  seven  men  were  called  for  a 
special  work;  they  were  set  apart 
by  the  laying  on  of  the  apostles' 
hands. 

The  Bestowal  of  the  Holy  Ghost 

About  nine  days  after  the  ascen- 
sion of  the  Savior,  the  apostles  were 
holding  their  usual  devotion.  It 
was  at  the  time  of  the  Pentecost, 
also  known  as  the  "Feast  of  Weeks" 
(Read  Ex.  34:22;  Deut.  16-10). 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  769 

And  suddenly  there  came  a  sound  tarry  ye  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  until  ye 
from  heaven  as  of  a  rushing  mighty  wind,  be  endued  with  power  from  on  high" 
and  it  filled  all  the  house  where  they  (John  20:22;  Luke  24:40.)  We  read 
were  sitting.  And  there  appeared  unto  further:  "For  the  Holy  Ghost  was  not 
them  cloven  tongues  like  as  of  fire,  and  yet  given;  because  that  Jesus  was  not  yet 
it  sat  upon  each  of  them.  And  they  were  glorified"  (John  7:39).  Thus  the  prom- 
all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  began  ise  was  made,  but  the  fulfilment  came 
to  speak  with  other  tongues,  as  the  after,  so  that  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  by 
Spirit  gave  them  utterance   (Acts  2:2-4).  J^sus  from   the  Father  did  not  come  in 

person   until   the  day  of  Pentecost,   and 

It  was  the  promised  baptism  by  the  cloven  tongues  of  fire  were  the  sign 

fire  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  Soon  a  mul-  f^^^''  ^^"^^"S  ("°^^  7^  P^ge  7^°  of  the 

titude   gathered,   attracted   by   the  ^^ 

sound    ''as    of    a    rushing    mighty  Satan     immediately  .  began     his 

wind.''    The  apostles  then  began  to  work.  Men  began  saying  the  apos- 

speak  as  the  Holy  Ghost  gave  them  ties  were  drunk.    Peter  denied  this 

utterance.     A    great    miracle    was  charge  vigorously  and  called  atten- 

wrought.      People    were    gathered  tion  to  the  time.    It  was  only  the 

there  from  many  lands  and  yet  they  third  hour  of  the  day  and  the  Jews 

heard,  every  man  in  his  own  tongue,  refrained  from  drinking  until  after 

In   answer  to  a  question   as   to  the   hour   of   the   morning   service 

whether  the  Holy  Ghost  was  re-  in  the  synagogue.  Peter  continued 

ceived  by  the  apostles  at  or  before  to  speak  and  delivered  a  great  ser- 

Pentecost,   a   statement   was   pub-  mon  in  defense  of  the  Christ.  He 

lished  by  the  First  Presidency  of  also  called  attention  to  the  lives  the 

the  Church  on  February  5,  1916,  saints  were  leading.  Selfishness  had 

from  which  statement  the  follow-  ceased  among  them.    They  had  all 

ing  excerpts  are  taken :  things  in  common.  The  Holy  Ghost 

had  made  of  Peter  a  mighty  man 

The  answer  to   this   question  depends  of  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  He  quailed 

hT  Ghost''  ""^""^  ^^  "receiving"  the  ^^^  ^^^  ^^^  l^ol^ly  declared  they 

MrdcZcc  is  made  to  the  promise  of  ^^^   ^^^^^^^^^   ^^^   Loj"^'   R^ad   the 

Jesus  to  His  Apostles  about  the  endow-  ^rst  three  chapters  of  Acts.  Many 

ment  or  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the  were  pricked  in  their  hearts  by  the 

presence  and  ministration  of  the  "person-  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  cried 

age  of  Spirit,"  called  the  Holy  Ghost  by  ^^^.  ^^^^^  ^^d  brethren,  what  shall 

revelation     (D.     &    C.     150:22),      then  i   ^>»     t>  .     >                             j-       . 

the  answer  k  it  was  not  until  the  day  of  ^e  do?       Peter  s  answer  was  direct 

Pentecost  that  the  promise  was  fulfilled,  and  powerful:  ''Repent,  and  be  bap- 

But  the  divine  essence  called  the  Spirit  tized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name 

of  God,  or  Holy  Spirit,  or  Holy  Ghost,  of   jgsus    Christ   for   the   remission 

by   which   God   created   or   organized   all  ^f  ^-        ^^^        ^^^^^  ^^^^.^^  ^^^     .^^ 

tnmgs,  and  by  which  the  prophets  wrote  ^    ,     '^^  ,    ^,       .  >»  /  a    .                o\ 

and  spoke,  was  bestowed  in  former  ages,  ot  the  Holy  Ghost     (Acts  2:37-38). 

and  inspired  the  apostles  in  their  ministry  About    three    thousand    SOuls    were 

long  before  the  day  of  Pentecost.  ...  We  added  to  the  Church  that  day. 

read    that    Jesus,    after    his    resurrection,  ^Ot    only   did    Peter    speak   with 

breathed    upon    his    disciples    and    said,  -l    .  r                •     j  S. 

"Receive   ye   the   Holy   Ghost."    But   we  P?^^^^  ^"^  ^^  exercised  the  powers 

also  read  that  He  said,  "Behold,  I  send  Ot  his  Priesthood  in  righteousness, 

the  promise  of  my  Father  upon  you:  but  To  the  lame  beggar  at  the  temple 


770  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 

gate,  he  said:  ''Silver  and  gold  have  and  the  keepers  standing  without 

I  none;  but  such  as  I  hdve  give  I  before  the  doors:  but  when  we  had 

thee:  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  opened,  we  found  no  man  within." 

of  Nazareth  rise  up  and  walk"  (Acts  Learning  that  the  apostles  were 

3:6).     The  man  was  healed  and  preaching  near  the  temple,  the  of- 

joined  the  apostles  in  the  temple  ficers  went  and  brought  them  be- 

praising  God.  fore   the   high   priest   and   his   as- 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  day,  the  sociates.    These  rulers  said: 
rukrs  of  the  Jews  arrested  Peter  and 

John  and  put  them  in  prison.  But  ^^^f^'  P  ^^^?  filled  Jerusalem  with 

^.,1^.1.1         i               .-,  your   doctrine,   and  intend   to   bring  this 

agam  the  next  day  these  two  worthy  '^^^.^  ^j^^^^^  ^lood  upon  us.  Then  Peter 

men,  when  brought  before  the  rul-  and  the  other  apostles  answered  and  said, 

ers,    fearlessly    told    the    assembled  We  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than  men. 

group  that  the  rulers  had  crucified  The  God  of  our  fathers  raised  up  Jesus, 

their  Redeemer  and  Peter  said  un-  ^^^1^^^"/^"^.?"/  ^^l^t """  l^^'  f? 

,                       ,  .             -.      ^,    .  hath  God  exalted  with  his  right  hand  to 

to      them,      speakmg      of      Christ:  ^^  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour,  for  to  give 

"Neither  is   there  salvation  in  any  repentance   to   Israel,   and   forgiveness   of 

other:  for  there  is  none  other  name  sins.  And  we  are  his  witnesses  of  these 

under  heaven   given   among  men,  ^^/^g^^  ^^,  s?  \s  ^^s°  *^^  ^°V  Gl^ft, 

1        1                      J.-U             j'^/At  whom    God    hath    given    to    them    that 

whereby  we  must  be  saved     (Acts  ^^     ^^  ^^^^^     J     ^ 

4:12).  (See  also  B.  of  M.,  Mosiah  ^         ^        ^      ^ 

3:17.)     The  high  priest  and  other  The    chief   priests,    scribes,   and 

rulers  were  learning,  to  their  sor-  elders    were    utterly    confounded, 

row,  that  they  had  not  destroyed  They  feared  the  people,  but  secretly 

the  Savior's  work  by  crucifying  him.  counseled  together  as  to  how  they 

Peter  and  John  defied  their  threats  might  put  the  apostles  to  death, 

and  continued  to  preach  the  word.  Gamaliel,  a  wise  man,  advised  them 

The  Church  grew  rapidly  in  to  let  the  brethren  alone.  He  coun- 
numbers  and  good  works.  Signs  seled  that  ''if  this  counsel  or  this 
followed  the  believers.  So  great  was  work  be  of  men,  it  will  come  to 
their  faith  that  people  laid  their  naught:  But  if  it  be  of  God  ye  can- 
sick  on  couches  in  the  streets,  "that  not  overthrow  it;  lest  haply  ye  be 
at  the  least  the  shadow  of  Peter  found  even  to  fight  against  God" 
passing  by  might  overshadow  some  (Acts  5:38-39).  For  the  time  the 
of  them"  (Acts  5:15).  apostles  were  discharged,  after  they 

Again  the  apostles  were  arrested  had   been   beaten.   However,   they 

and  thrown  into  the  common  pris-  continued  their   ministry  both  by 

son.    That  night  an  angel  opened  preaching  and  by  going  from  house 

the  prison  doors  and  bade  them  go  to  house.    It  is  interesting  to  note 

to  the  temple  and  continue  their  that  many  priests  were  converted 

preaching.    They  were  so  engaged  and  joined  the  Church, 
the  next  morning  when  the  San- 

hedrin  convened  to  try  them.    The  Stephen  the  Martyr;  His  Vision  of 

officers   sent  to   bring  them   from  the  Lord 

their    cell    reported:    'The    prison  No  one  can  read  the  brief  account 

truly  found  we  shut  with  all  safety,  of  the  life  of  Stephen  without  great- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  771 

ly  admiring  him  (Acts  6:5-15).  He  Chiist  Manifests  Himseli  to  Saul  oi 

was  chosen  with  six  others  to  per-  Tarsus,  Later  Known  as  Paul  the 

form  certain  duties,  among  them  Apostle 

to  administer  the  church-commun-  One  of  the  great  missionaries  of 

ity  store.    He  was  also  fearless  and  all  times  was  the  apostle  Paul.  He 

able  in  teaching  the  gospel.     He  was  a  Jew  and  known  early  in  life 

especially    confounded    some    for-  as  Saul  of  Tarsus.  Though  a  native 

eign  Jews  in  a  debate  and  they  had  of  Tarsus,  when  he  was  fifteen  he 

him  charged  with  blasphemy  and  went  to  Jerusalem.  He  was  a  strict 

heresy.    When  he  was  brought  be-  Pharisee.    He  was  bitter  against  the 

fore  the  courts,  suborned  witnesses  Church   of   Christ  and   personally 

testified  that  they  had  "heard  him  consented  to  the  stoning  of  Steph- 

speak   blasphemous   words   against  en.     Through  his  efforts  many  of 

Moses,  and  against  God."  They  al-  the  members  were  put  in  prison 

so  accused  him  of  declaring  that  and  many  fled  from  their  homes. 

Jesus  of  Nazareth  would  some  day  He  secured  letters  from  the  high 

destroy  the  temple  and  do  away  priest    authorizing    him    to    arrest 

with  the  rites  and  ceremonies  in-  members  of  the  Church  at  Damas- 

stituted  by  Moses.     We  may  rest  cus  and  bring  them  to  Jerusalem 

assured  Stephen  had  told  them  the  for  trial. 

truth  and  that  the  law  of  Moses  On  this  journey  at  noonday,  there 

had  been  fulfilled  in  Christ.     He  suddenly  appeared  a  dazzling  light 

did  not  speak  in  his  own  defense,  which  enveloped  SauFs  entire  party, 

but  he  spoke  to  his  judges.    (Read  He   heard   a   voice   saying:    *'Saul, 

Acts  7:2-60.)  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou   me?" 

Stephen  saw  before  he  died  the  To  his  question:   ''Who  art  thou. 

Savior  standing  on  the  right  hand  Lord?"  the  Lord  responded:  ''I  am 

of  the  Father.     His  was  the  first  Jesus  whom  thou  persecutest."  Saul 

recorded  vision  of  the  Savior  after  immediately    recognized    his    posi- 

the  ascension.  Note  the  sublimity  tion.  He  had  been  honestly  mis- 

of  his  closing  words:  ''Lord  Jesus,  taken.     Now,  truly  repentant,  he 

receive  my  spirit,"  and  "Lord,  lay  asked:  "Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have 

not  this  sin  to  their  charge."    The  me  to  do?"    That  is  the  cry  of  a 

writer  of  the  Acts  then  adds:  "And  truly  repentant  soul.  The  Lord  di- 

when    he   had    said    this,   he    fell  rected  him  to  go  to  one  of  the 

asleep."   It  was  a  cruel  martyrdom,  faithful  members  in  Damascus.  He 

He  had  no  trial  and,  no  doubt,  his  remained    totally    blind    for    three 

blood  will  be  upon  the  heads  of  days.    During  that  time,  he  neither 

those  who  did  the  foul  deed,  al-  ate  nor  drank.   In  the  meantime, 

though  "the  blood  of  Stephen  the  the  Lord  instructed  Ananias,  one 

martyr  proved  to  be  rich  and  virile  of    his    faithful    servants,    to    visit 

seed,   from   which   sprang   a   great  Saul  and  bless  him  that  he  might 

harvest  of  souls."     Probably  Saul's  be  healed.  Ananias  demurred  and 

first  real  contact  with  the  Christ-  reminded  the  Lord  that  Saul  was  a 

ians  personally  was  through  disputa-  bitter    persecutor   of   the    Church, 

tions  with  Stephen.  The  Lord  replied:   "Go  thy  way: 


772  RELIEF  SOCiEtY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1$S0 

for  he  is  a  chosen  vessel  unto  me,  wards,  while  Paul  was  a  prisoner  in 

to  bear  my  name  before  the  Gen-  Rome,  the  Lord  stood  before  him 

tiles,  and  kings,  and  the  children  and  said:  '\  .  .  Be  of  good  cheer, 

of  Israel:  for  I  will  shew  him  how  Paul:  for  as  thou  hast  testified  of 

great  things  he  must  suffer  for  my  me  in  Jerusalem,  so  must  thou  bear 

name's  sake."    When  Ananias  laid  witness  also  at  Rome"  (Acts  23:11). 

his  hands   upon   Saul,   the  latter's  The  personal  testimony  is  more  im- 

eyesight  was  restored.  Here  is  an-  pressive.     Paul  saw  the  Lord  and 

other  case  where  a  truly  penitent  could  so  testify.    He  bore  his  testi- 

man   was   promised  he  would  be  mony  also  to  the  Corinthian  saints 

filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost.     Saul  when  he  told  them  that  the  Savior 

was     baptized.     He     immediately  had  been  seen  of  ''above  five  hun- 

commenced    his    great    missionary  dred  brethren"  at  one  time.  (Read 

labors   by   testifying   in   the   syna-  I  Cor.  15:3-9.) 
gogues  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God. 

(Read  Acts  9:1-20.)  Close  of  the  Apostolic  Ministry- 
It  was  necessary  for  Barnabas,  a         The  Revelation  Through  John 
trusted    disciple   at   Jerusalem,    to        No  definite  date  has  been  fixed 

vouch  for  Saul's  integrity  before  he  when   the   last   apostle   chosen   in 

was   received   into   fellowship.   He  Christ's  dispensation  ceased  to  min- 

had  been  such  an  enemy  to  the  ister  unto   the   people.   John,   the 

Church  that  naturally  the  members  Beloved,    was    evidently    the    last, 

were  suspicious  of  him.  He  was  lat-  Paul  declares  about  thirty  years  after 

er  ordained  to  be  an  apostle  under  the  ascension  that  the  gospel  had 

the  hands  of  the  apostles.     Saul's  been  carried  to  every  nation.  His 

name  was  later  changed  to  Paul—  words  are:  'Treached  to  every  crea- 

the  Latin  rendering.  He  fully  paid  ture  which  is  under  heaven"  (Col. 

the  debt  of  his  early  mistakes  by  1:23,  also  verse  6).  This  probably 

becoming  one  of  the  Lord's  great  means  the  world  known  to  Paul, 

representatives— the  apostle  to  the  However,  Eusebius,  a  writer  of  the 

gentiles.  fourth  century,  says:  "Thus,  then, 

Paul  was  a  Roman  citizen  and,  under  a  celestial  influence  and  co- 

when    necessary,    he    claimed    the  operation,     the    doctrine    of    the 

rights  and  exemptions  attaching  to  Savior,   like  the  rays   of  the  sun, 

that  honor.    Of  course,  in  this  les-  quickly  irradiated  the  whole  world." 

son   we   cannot   follow   this   great  There  is  no  doubt  that,  under  the 

apostle  through  all  his  ministry.  He  inspired  apostles  and  those  who  as- 

was  a  personal  witness  of  the  Lord  sisted  them,  the  message  of  the  gos- 

Jesus.     He    says:    '\   .   .  while    I  pel  was  taken  rapidly  to  the  known 

prayed  in  the  temple,  I  was  in  a  world.     Branches   of   the   Church 

trance;  and  saw  him  saying  unto  were  organized  in  many  of  the  cities 

me.  Make  haste,  and  get  thee  quick-  and  towns.  Those  ancient  worthies 

ly  out  of  Jerusalem;  for  they  will  not  were  wonderful  messengers  for  the 

receive    thy    testimony   concerning  risen  Lord. 

me."    (For    the   full    conversation,         So  far  as  the  record  shows,  the 

see    Acts    22:17-21.)    Once    after-  last  or  final  personal  appearance  in 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


773 


that  dispensation  was  to  John  on 
the  Isle  of  Patmos.  John  had 
probably  been  banished  ''for  the 
word  of  God,  and  for  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus  Christ"  (Rev.  1:9). 
Sometimes  critics  mistakenly  quote 
John  1:18  in  proof  of  a  false  claim 
that  man  has  not  seen  God: 

For  no  man  has  seen  God  at  any  time 
in  the  flesh,  except  quickened  by  the 
Spirit  of  God.  Neither  can  any  natural 
man  abide  the  presence  of  God,  neither 
after  the  carnal  mind  (D.  &  C.  67:11-12.) 

It  is  interesting  and  fortunate  to 
note  that  John  later  on  Patmos  saw 
the  Lord  and  gave  a  detailed  de- 
scription of  him.  (Read  Rev. 
1:10-20.)  Jesus  said:  ''.  .  .  he  that 
hath  seen  me  hath  seen  the  Fa- 
ther .  .  ."  (John  14:9).  In  addition 
to  the  instances  cited  in  this  les- 
son, many  cases  may  be  cited  from 
scripture  wherein  God  was  seen  by 
man.  No  sinful  man  can  see  God. 
Good  men,  when  filled  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  can  and  may  see  him 
whenever  he  so  wills  it.  Because 
there  was  a  long  period  of  apostasy 


upon  the  earth  and  man  had 
changed  the  pure  gospel  of  Christ, 
is  no  reason  that  the  Lord  does  not 
live.  He  does  live,  an  actual  cor- 
poreal being.  He  has  been  seen  in 
this  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of 
times. 

Questions  and  Suggestions  for 
Discussion 

1.  Even  though  the  apostles  had  been 
ordained  by  Jesus,  what  was  necessary  be- 
fore they  could  commence  their  minis- 
try? 

2.  How  was  the  vacancy  in  the  Council 
of  Twelve  filled? 

3.  Discuss  the  events  which  occurred 
on  the  day  of  Pentecost. 

4.  Relate  the  brief  biography  of 
Stephen. 

5.  Give  an  account  of  Paul's  conver- 
sion and  of  his  life  in  the  ministry. 

References  in  the  Gospels 

Matt.  5:34,  35;  21:42;  23:22;  24:4, 
5,  10-13,  23-26;  27:25,  52,  53. 

Luke  24:49,  52,  53. 

John   13:18. 

See  also  Acts  1:12-26;  2:1-46;  3:6; 
4:1-37;  5:12-40;  6:1-15;  7:22:3. 


♦  » 


I /lore  cJhan  cJoierance 
Caroline  Eyri'ng  Miner 

"I  i  7"E  speak  much  of  tolerance  as  if  it  were  the  great  virtue,  but  it  does  not  go  far 
■  ■'      enough.  Who  wants  to  be  tolerated,  just  put  up  with? 

Jesus  did  not  say  "Tolerate  your  neighbor,"  but  instead  he  said,  "Love  your 
neighbors."  Each  person  wants  to  be  loved  and  appreciated  and  enjoyed  for  what 
he  is  and  for  what  he  can  do  for  his  friends  and  his  neighbors. 


774 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


Visiting  cfeacher   f/lessages — Our  Savior 

Speaks 

Lesson  13— ''Forgive,  and  Ye  Shall  Be  Forgiven"  (Luke  6:37). 

Mary  Grant  Judd 

For  Tuesday,  February  6,  1951 

Objective:     To  define  what  constitutes  true  forgiveness  and  to  point  out  why 
forgiveness  has  a  two-fold  aspect. 


TT  would  appear  that  in  no  circum- 
stances did  the  Christ  show  his 
divine  superiority  to  mortal  man 
more  than  in  his  ability  to  forgive. 
In  his  hour  of  great  anguish  he 
prayed  for  his  persecutors,  ''Father 
forgive  them;  for  they  know  not 
what  they  do." 

It  was  the  poet  Alexander  Pope 
who  said,  'To  err  is  human,  to  for- 
give, divine."  Perhaps  it  is  because 
we  are  so  human  that  we  find  it 
difficult  to  forgive  as  completely  as 
our  Savior  would  have  us  do.  "Love 
your  enemies,"  he  counsels  us, 
"bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good 
to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray 
for  them  which  despitefully  use 
you,  and  persecute  you,  That  ye 
may  be  the  children  of  your  Father 
which     is     in     heaven"      (Matt. 

5  •44-45)- 
There  may  be   instances  where 

Jesus  told  us  to  forgive  without 
adding  that  in  like  manner  could 
we  expect  forgiveness,  but  the  writ- 
er has  been  unable  to  discover  any 
such  passages.  Consider  these 
typical  verses  from  the  incompar- 
able Sermon  on  the  Mount.  After 
praying,  "Forgive  us  our  debts  as 
we  forgive  our  debtors,"  Christ  gave 
this  promise: 

If    ye    forgive    men    their    trespasses, 
your    heavenly    Father   will    also    forgive 


you:  But  if  ye  forgive  not  men  their 
trespasses,  neither  will  your  Father  for- 
give your  trespasses  (Matt.  6:14-15). 

It  is  logical  that  the  injunction  to 
"forgive"  was  combined  with  the 
promise  "and  ye  shall  be  forgiven," 
for  "God's  cleansing  power  cannot 
flow  through  an  unforgiving  heart." 
No  one  knows  our  own  human  frail- 
ties as  well  as  we  ourselves.  It  is 
in  realizing  our  individual  shortcom- 
ings that  we  become  tolerant  of 
the  shortcomings  of  others.  Our 
Savior  ever  tells  us  to  take  heed  to 
ourselves,  to  be  as  conscious  of  the 
beam  in  our  own  eye  as  of  the  mote 
in  our  neighbor's. 

A  wise  philosopher  once  said, 
"The  remedy  for  wrongs  is  to  for- 
get them."  There  is  no  more 
damaging  influence  to  our  personal- 
ities than  to  fail  to  erase  from  our 
minds  the  memory  of  wrongs  done 
to  us  by  others.  Sometimes  in  re- 
taining a  hurtful,  resentful  recollec- 
tion from  the  past,  we  may  even 
blot  out  some  beautiful  experiences 
of  the  present. 

John  Sutherland  Bonnell  points 
out: 

There  is  not  one  of  us  who  will  not 
be  hurt  by  life  and  by  people.  We  all 
have  legitimate  grievances.  We  can  all 
recall  unkindnesses  that  we  have  not  pro- 
voked,   occasions    when    our    good    was 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


775 


repaid  by  evil  and  our  generosity  by 
baseness.  The  important  thing  is  not 
that  these  form  a  part  of  our  experiences 
of  hfe.  What  matters  is  what  we  do 
about  them.  If  we  treasure  these  things 
up  in  our  memories,  we  do  it  at  disas- 
trous cost  to  ourselves. 

All  of  which  reminds  one  of  the 
saying  of  President  Grant,  ''It  isn't 
the  initial  expense  of  the  grudge 


that  matters,  it's  the  upkeep  that  is 
so  costly." 

In  conclusion,  consider  the  loving 
counsel  given  by  the  apostle  Paul  to 
the  Ephesians,  *'Be  ye  kind  one  to 
another,  tenderhearted,  forgiving 
one  another,  even  as  God  for 
Christ's  sake  hath  forgiven  you" 
(Eph.  4:32). 


V(/ork    nfleeting — The  Art  of  Homemaking 

(A  Course  for  Optional  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Lesson  5— Choosing  Appropriate  Floor  Coverings 

Chiistine  H.  Rohinson 

For  Tuesday,  February  13,  1951 


A  fundamental  part  of  successful 
,  home  decorating  has  to  do  with 
the  selection  of  suitable  floor  cov- 
erings. As  the  foundation  of  a 
room,  floors  often  set  the  pattern 
for  the  entire  decorative  scheme. 
Floor  coverings  help  to  determine 
the  general  spirit  and  personality  of 
a  room,  they  tie  in  its  color  scheme, 
and  do  much  to  help  establish  a 
suitable  foundation  upon  which  a 
room's  furnishings  can  be  harmon- 
iously dramatized.  The  right  floor 
covering  can  make  a  new  house 
look  homey,  friendly,  and  gracious.- 
Furthermore,  well-chosen  carpets 
can  make  an  old  home  take  on  a 
new  and  refreshing  appearance. 

In  general  floor  coverings  may  be 
classified  into  two  main  groups: 
first,  hard-surfaced  floor  materials, 
which  include  brick,  wood,  cement, 
linoleum,  plastic,  cork,  rubber,  as- 
phalt, or  ceramic  tile;  second^  soft 
floor  coverings,  which  are  rugs  or 


carpets,  made  of  wool,  cotton,  ray- 
on, nylon,  fiber,  or  flax. 

Hard-surfaced  floor  coverings  are 
both  practical  and  decorative. 
These  floors  are  usually  resistant  to 
sun,  grease,  and  water,  and  are  easy 
to  clean  and  maintain.  Composi- 
tion floors,  consisting  of  linoleum, 
cork,  plastic,  rubber,  and  asphalt 
tile,  are  available  in  an  increasing 
variety  of  unusual  colors  and  de- 
signs. With  a  little  imagination 
and  ingenuity,  many  interesting  ef- 
fects can  be  achieved  with  this  type 
of  floor  coverings.  Linoleum,  for 
example,  can  be  laid  with  an  infi- 
nite variety  of  decorative  designs 
and  insets.  The  various  types  of 
tile  can  be  worked  into  many  kinds 
of  stylized  blocks  and  patterns. 
Hard-surfaced  floor  coverings,  when 
thoughtfully  selected,  make  har- 
monious settings  for  modern,  tra- 
ditional, or  contemporary  type  dec- 
orating. 


776  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 

Soft  floor  coverings,  or  those  points  of  interest  in  a  room.  Scat- 
made  of  textiles,  provide,  of  course,  ter  rugs  can  be  used  to  tie  in  a 
the  more  luxurious  and  glamorous  room's  color  scheme,  to  call  atten- 
materials  for  floor  decorating.  tion  to  an  interesting  area  of  the 

Carpet  vi^eaving  is  one  of  man's  room,  to  dramatize  a  specific  piece 
oldest  cultural  attainments,  dating  of  furniture  or  group  setting,  or  to 
far  back  into  man's  early  history,  break  up  a  large  expanse  of  floor. 
We  read  of  the  extensive  use  of  When  used  with  a  furniture  group- 
woven  carpets  in  Biblical  days.  For  ing,  scatter  rugs  should  be  large 
example,  it  is  said  that  the  Queen  enough  to  tie  the  group  together, 
of  Sheba,  to  gain  favor,  laid  rare  and  should  never  be  placed  by  them- 
rugs  before  King  Solomon.  But  in  selves,  as  an  ''island  on  a  sea  of 
those  centuries  rugs  were  only  for  floor."  In  placing  scatter  rugs  on 
the  palaces  of  rich  rulers  and  kings,  the  floor,  one  rule  which  should  be 
Today,  thanks  to  the  power  looms,  remembered  is  to  be  sure  they  are 
the  improved  dyeing  methods,  new  set  parallel  to  the  walls  and  not 
materials,  and  artistry  in  design,  obliquely  or  at  distracting  angles, 
beautiful  and  durable  colors  and  In  choosing  the  type  of  carpet,  be 
styles  or  carpetm?  are  withm  the  ^  ^  4.  ^  .il  i  •  i. 
T_  £  1.1-  1.  •  -1.  £  sure  it  expresses  the  general  spirit 
reach  of  the  great  majority  of  i  /  r  ^i  r- 
1  ^^  character  or  the  room.  For  ex- 

In  the  selection  of  suitable  rugs  ^"^P^^'  ^'^^^^  ^"^  ^^S/^S^;  ^^*^ 
and  carpets,  both  size  and  type  are  ^^eir  rough  textures  and  coloring, 
essential  factors  to  keep  in  mind,  ^^d  charm  and  authenticity  to-  m- 
The  size  of  a  rug  has  an  important  formal  type  furnishings.  These  rugs 
bearing  upon  the  over-all  decorative  look  well  in  early  American,  pro- 
effect  of  the  room.  Wall-to-wall  vincial,  and  cottage  type  homes,  or 
carpeting  creates  a  restful,  unbrok-  they  may  be  used,  for  special  effect, 
en  hne  and  makes  a  small  room  ap-  in  breakfast  rooms,  bedrooms,  or 
pear  more  spacious.    If,  however,  a  halls. 

rug  is  preferred,  it  should  extend  Looped,  tufted,  and  shaggy  cot- 
to  within  six  or  twelve  inches  from  ton  rugs  come  in  a  variety  of  inter- 
the  wall.  An  under-sized  rug,  more  esting  new  types  and  colors.  Now 
than  any  other  single  element,  can  that  texture  is  so  important  in  dec- 
tend  to  make  a  room  look  smaller  orating,  these  cotton  rugs  are  both 
and  give  it  a  "cut-up"  appearance,  smart  and  in  high  style.  They 
If  a  rug  is  to  be  the  central  floor  have  the  further  advantage  of  easy 
covering,  it  should  be  of  sufficient  launderability.  With  a  family  of 
size  to  cover  the  floor  and  not  of  a  young  children,  these  rugs  are  par- 
"postage  stamp"  size.  Scatter  rugs,  ticularly  fine  as  they  combine  the 
however,  can  be  used  effectively  on  luxurious  beauty  of  delicate  pastels 
either  hard-surfaced  or  solid  color  or  bright  clear  colors  with  the  ad- 
carpeted  floors.  These  small  rugs  vantages  of  simple  upkeep  and  care, 
are  used  extensively  in  today's  dec-  Tufted  cotton  rugs  look  well  in  in- 
orating,  not  only  for  functional  formal  settings  or  modern  type 
purposes,    but    also    to    dramatize  rooms. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


777 


Hooked  rugs  blend  well  with  co- 
lonial and  eighteenth  century  rooms. 
These  rugs,  due  to  their  warm  colors 
and  patterns,  create  a  friendly,  cosy 
feeling.  They  are  particularly  ef- 
fective when  used  as  scatter  rugs. 

Broadloom  carpeting  is  available 
in  a  variety  of  weaves  and  textures 
and  goes  well  with  modern,  tradi- 
tional, or  contemporary  decorating. 

In  choosing  any  rug  type,  inspect 
carefully  the  pile  of  the  rug  before 
you  make  a  purchase.  The  more 
closely  it  is  woven  and  and  the 
deeper  the  pile,  the  more  service  it 
will  give.  Also,  be  sure  the  pile  is 
made  of  pre-dyed  yarn  so  it  will 
not  fade  in  color.  Look  closely  at 
the  back  to  see  if  sizing  has  been 
used  to  give  an  impression  of  full 
body.  Well-woven  rugs  do  not 
need  extra  sizing. 

With  the  wide  variety  of  inter- 
esting floor  coverings  now  available, 
the  selection  of  the  right  color  is 
particularly  challenging.  A  well- 
known  guide  which  many  have  fol- 
lowed is  to  select  a  floor  covering  a 
bit  darker  than  the  walls,  which  in 
turn  are  darker  than  the  ceiling.  Al- 
though this  is  always  a  safe  and 
pleasing  way  to  decorate,  still  many 
dramatic  effects  can  be  produced 
by  violating  this  rule.  For  example, 
a  striking  effect  can  be  achieved  by 
having  the  floors  dominate  the 
room's  color  scheme.  This  can  be 
accomplished  by  using  very  dark, 
very  light,  very  bright,  or  bold  pat- 
terns on  the  floor.  If  such  a  strik- 
ing floor  covering  is  used,  every- 
thing else  in  the  room  should  be 
subdued.  When  a  patterned  floor 
covering  is  used,  plain-colored  walls 
and  solid-colored  fabrics  are  best. 
If,  on  the  other  hand,  a  room  has 
a    plain-colored    carpet,    or    other 


floor  covering,  pattern  can  and 
should  be  introduced  into  the  room 
in  either  wallpaper,  upholstery,  or 
draperies. 

In  any  case,  when  selecting  floor 
covering  colors,  harmonize  the  dec- 
orative effect  by  repeating  the  color 
of  the  carpeting  or  other  floor  cov- 
ering in  various  applications 
throughout  the  room.  For  example, 
if  the  floors  are  green,  a  green  slip- 
covered or  upholstered  sofa,  togeth- 
er with  a  green  lamp,  and  a  picture 
which  has  green  predominating,  will 
add  harmony  and  unity  to  a  room. 

In  choosing  colors  for  rugs  and 
carpets,  remember  that  light-col- 
ored and  textured  carpets  show  less 
traffic  wear,  lint,  and  dust.  Further- 
more, they  are  easily  adapted  to 
changes  in  room  color  schemes, 
they  blend  beautifully  with  either 
light  or  dark  colored  walls,  and  flat- 
ter today's  furniture  woods. 

To  summarize,  your  floor  cover- 
ings are  important.  They  should 
tie  in  and  dramatize  your  room's 
furnishings,  thus  helping  to  create 
an  attractive,  harmonious,  and  liv- 
able home. 


Discussion  Points 

1.  Discuss  how  to  lengthen  the  Hfe  of 
your  rugs  and  carpets  by  dependable  clean- 
ing methods.  Why  is  it  hard  on  scatter 
rugs  to  shake  or  beat  them?  How  is  it 
best  to  protect  rugs  from  moths? 

2.  Give  some  practical  hints  on  the  care 
and  protection  of  wood,  linoleum,  and 
asphalt  and  rubber  tile  floors. 

3.  Discuss  the  various  uses  of  scatter 
rugs  in  the  home. 

4.  Illustrate  how  floor  coverings  can  be 
used  to  tie  in  a  room's  color  scheme. 

5.  Why  is  it  usually  inadvisable  to  use 
patterned  fabrics  in  the  same  room  with 
patterned  floor  covering? 


778 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


JLiterature — The  Literature  of  England 

Lesson  13— Jonathan  Swift 
Elder  Biiant  S.  Jacobs 

For  Tuesday,  February  20,   1951 

INASMUCH  as  all  of  us  were  once 

children,  we  know  Jonathan 
Swift.  Like  other  masterpieces,  his 
GuUivei's  Travels  speaks  compel- 
lingly  to  children  even  too  young  to 
read,  as  well  as  to  the  keenest,  most 
mature  minds.  Yet  it  is  an  irony 
as  real  as  Swift's  own  ironical  ex- 
istence that,  for  more  than  two  hun- 
dred years,  only  the  first  of  Gul- 
liver's four  voyages  has  been  loved 
and  kept  alive,  and  almost  solely  by 
children.  Rarely  has  the  book  in  its 
entirety  been  recognized,  outside 
the  advanced  classroom,  for  what  it 
really  is:  perhaps  the  greatest,  most 
powerful  satire  on  the  weaknesses 
of  humanity  ever  written.  Nor  often 
is  Swift  acknowledged  as  the  most 
powerful  figure  to  be  produced  by 
the  Neo-Classical  Age  in  England, 
and  one  of  the  fiercest,  most  in- 
tense, yet  one  of  the  most  tender 
men  who  ever  lived  and  wrote. 

As  a  vital  preliminary  to  our  brief 
study  of  Swift,  we  must  at  least 
sketch  in  rough  outline  the  events 
of  his  life  (review  text,  pp.  721-733, 
741-752-3,  910-912).  Born  in  Dublin 
in  1667,  to  a  widowed,  penniless 
mother  who  early  left  him  with  his 
wealthy  uncle.  Swift  came  to  hate 
his  dependence  upon  relatives.  Af- 
ter being  discharged  from  college 
for  refusing  to  study  logic,  he  be- 
came secretary  to  Sir  William  Tem- 
ple, a  retired  English  gentleman 
with  literary  and  political  interests. 
For  more  than  a  decade  he  chafed 


JONATHAN   SWIFT 

under  the  realization  that  he  was 
another's  servant,  and  Sir  William 
did  not  at  all  understand  him.  Dur- 
ing this  period,  however,  he  learned 
much  about  the  affairs  of  the  world, 
and  from  his  many  hours  in  Tem- 
ple's excellent  library  he  derived 
his  true  education.  Here  he  became 
tutor  to  Esther  Johnson,  a  girl  far 
younger  than  he,  whom  he  loved 
devotedly  until  she  died  in  1728, 
although  there  is  no  positive  proof 
that  she  ever  became  his  wife.  It 
was  she  and  her  older  companion, 
Mrs.  Dingley,  who  received  from 
Swift  the  intimate,   tender  letters 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  779 

which  have  come  to  be  known  as  knowledge  or  bring  to  an  end  the 
Journal  to  Stdh  (text,  page  970),  human  suffering  in  Ireland, 
written  from  1710  to  1713  while  From  his  middle  years  Swift  had 
he,  the  most  powerful  man  in  Eng-  been  subject  to  dizziness.  Increas- 
land,  was  writing  Tory  political  ingly  he  suffered  physical  and  men- 
pamphlets  in  London.  tal  pain,  and,  in  the  last  years  of  his 
Upon  Sir  William's  death,  Swift  life,  he  lost  command  of  his  facul- 
entered  the  priesthood  of  the  An-  ties,  both  physical  and  mental.  He 
glican  Church  as  the  surest  path  to  died  in  1745,  and  was  buried  in  St. 
political  power.  When,  in  1704,  he  Patrick's  beside  his  Stella.  At  last, 
published  A  Tale  oi  a  Tub  (text,  in  the  words  on  his  tombstone,  he 
page  915),  a  satire  which  pointed  was  where  ''savage  indignation  can 
out  the  shallowness  and  bickering  no  longer  tear  the  heart." 
in  contemporary  religions.  Queen  One  of  Swift's  first  literary  ven- 
Anne  became  angered.  He  was  tures  was  a  poem  which  he  sub- 
made  Dean  of  St.  Patrick's  in  Dub-  mitted  to  John  Dryden.  Recogniz- 
lin;  she  vowed  he  would  never  be-  ing  its  poetic  weaknesses,  Dryden 
come  Bishop.  When  the  Tories  told  him,  "My  dear  cousin,  you'll 
soon  lost  power,  his  political,  as  never  be  a  poet."  Therefore,  he 
well  as  his  religious  future,  were  turned  at  once  to  perfecting  his 
ruined.  prose  style,  and  came  very  near  do- 
Throughout  his  mature  years  he  ing  so,  but  in  a  manner  directly  op- 
lived  in  Dublin,  with  frequent  trips  posed  to  the  scholarly  ornamenta- 
to  London  to  seek  a  better  situation,  tion,  the  balanced  form,  and  the 
When,  in  1724,  England  planned  polished,  elegant  phrasing  used  by 
to  take  what  he  felt  to  be  undue  his  friend  Addison.  He  defined  style 
advantage  of  her  Irish  colony  by  simply  as  "proper  words  in  proper 
authorizing  an  inferior  coinage  of  places." 

money.    Swift    correctly    surmised  A  successful  preacher  of  homely, 

what  was  in  the  hearts  of  the  Irish  practical  sermons.  Swift  advised  his 

people  and  wrote  the  Drapier  Let-  fellow  ministers  to  avoid  the  '  mov- 

teis  against  such  a  move,  rousing  ing  manner  of  preaching"  meant  to 

the  Irish  to  such  fury  that  the  Eng-  work  on  the  passions,   since  such 

lish  decided  against  issuing  the  coin-  devices  were  used  only  by  fanatical 

age.     Already,  in  1720,  Swift  had  or    enthusiastic    sects;    further,    he 

suggested   a   universal   boycott    of  said: 

English  goods,   so  that  no  longer  •,.  .     ,         .,  •      .         .    ., 

Tj     ■,                                    r,      r  ...a  divine  has  notnme  to  say  to  the 

could   she   prosper   on   profits   from  ^^^^^^  congregation  of  any  parish  in  this 

Irishmen  who,  mdividually  and  as  a  kingdom  which  he  can  not  express  in  a 

nation,  were  often  near  starvation,  manner  to  be  understood  by  the  meanest 

Again  he  defended  what  he  felt  to  ^mong   them.      Shun    the   quaint,    terse, 

be  the  rapacious  exploitation  of  his  ^""f   ^^^^'   '°""f  ^   ?"*°  J'''}^^'   ^"^ 

^        ,          f               ,           ,  cadences,   commonly  without   either   pro- 

countrymen  when,  m  1729,  he  pub-  p^iety  or  meaning. 

hshed  "A  Modest  PioposaV   (text, 

page  961),  a  most  perfect,  savage  His  own  prose  exemplified  how 

satire  on  England's  refusal  to  ac-  magnificently  he  practiced  what  he 


780  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 

preached.  His  pages  are  condensed,  Before  we  proceed  further,  we 
saturated  with  meaning.  Each  word,  should  define  two  words  vital  to 
each  phrase  makes  its  vital  con-  the  understanding  of  Swift's  method 
tribution  to  the  progress  of  the  and  intent.  Satire  is  the  use  of 
thought  being  presented.  With  no  sarcasm,  wit,  laughter,  irony,  or  ridi- 
ornament  or  distracting  obscurities,  cule  to  poke  fun— sometimes  ex- 
his  lines  are  clear  and  packed  with  tremely  bitter  fun— at  human  weak- 
intense  energy  of  intellectual  power,  fiess,  with  the  hope  of  exposing 
His  style  is  so  excellent  because  it  such  weakness  and  thus  improving 
is  bone  and  meat— never  fat.  Nor  the  lot  of  mankind.  Irony  is  the 
does  the  style  call  attention  to  device  of  saying  precisely  the  oppo- 
itself;  rather  it  is  skillfully  used  as  a  site  of  what  actually  is  meant.  If 
tool  with  which  his  passionately  someone  who  has  just  been  slapped 
sincere,  brilliant  mind  thinks.  As  rubs  his  cheek  and  says  sweetly  and 
someone  has  said,  ''Swift  used  Ian-  slowly,  ''My,  but  you  are  kind,"  he 
guage  to  talk  with,  not  to  play  with."  has  exemplified  irony.  Of  the  two 
Consider,  for  example,*  the  concen-  devices  Swift  is  the  supreme  master, 
tration  and  smoothness  of  the  fol-  Swift  not  only  excelled  those  of 
lowing:  'The  author  was  then  his  day  in  use  of  words,  but,  in  best 
young,  his  invention  at  the  height,  stating  and  conforming  to  the  prin- 
and  his  reading  fresh  in  his  head."  ciples  of  Neo-Classicism,  he  also 
The  same  pithy  exactness  is  observ-  rose  above  them.  In  1697,  his 
able  in  his  ''Thoughts  on  Various  twenty-second  year,  he  wrote  the 
Subjects''  (text,  pp.  912-914).  Battle  of  the  Books  to  prove  the 
Largely  his  skill  in  satire  and  irony  classical  authors  superior  to  the 
has  never  been  rivalled  because  of  moderns.  The  unifying  belief 
his  genius  at  expressing  the  recoiled  throughout  his  life  was  that  the 
force  of  his  idea  in  an  allegory  or  ''light  of  reason,"  or  common  sense, 
symbol  which,  at  first  reading,  might  is  always  supreme.  This  being 
well  appear  extremely  simple  and  understood,  we  can  see  why  he  so 
familiar,  even  delightfully  so.  Upon  violently  distrusted  his  unreasoning 
a  more  thoughtful  reading,  however,  fellow  men,  since  they  were  led 
when  Swift's  deeper  intent  becomes  astray  by  their  unreasoning  passions 
evident,  it  leaps  and  writhes  from  in  enthusiastic  religious  sects,  in  the 
the  page,  twice  as  powerful  because,  hate  and  greed  which  Swift  saw  in 
on  first  acquaintance,  it  seemed  the  political  and  business  realms, 
harmless  and  plain.  This  device  is  and  in  the  sins  of  the  flesh  in 
constantly  employed  throughout  his  society  and  personal  life.  Because, 
writings,  and  with  telling  effect,  in  science,  there  was  still  a  strong 
We  see  it  delightfully  used  in  "A  mixture  of  hocus-pocus  magic  and 
Meditation  Upon  a  Bioomstick"  charlatanry,  he  distrusted  it,  satir- 
(text,  page  915),  which  is  nothing  izing  it  vigorously  in  Gulliver's 
more  than  a  short  allegory;  it  con-  third  voyage  to  Laputa,  where  specu- 
stantly  appears  in  "A  Tale  of  a  Tub"  lative  philosophers  ponder  how  to 
(text,  page  915)  and  in  Gulliver's  build  a  house,  beginning  with  the 
Travels  (text,  page  929).  roof,  while  one  sincere  scientist  has 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  781 

been  experimenting  for  eight  years  pretending  that  he  himself  has  not 

in  an  attempt  to  extract  sunbeams  written;  thus  he  searches  for  her 

from    cucumbers.      Such    pedantry  imagined  Jetter  in  order  to  answer 

he  heartily  detested.  it: 

At  first  Swift  believed  in  the  ideal  ,                     ,         ,      , . 

•  •          c  i-u^      ^  ^A  ^r.  -4-  ^.^„i^  "k^  u  And  now  let  us  come  and  see  what  this 

Vision  or  the  world  as  it  could  be  it  i  .4.       r  Ayrr*    r\/r     t-»^..o1    ...,. 

.          ,            ,  saucy   letter    or   MD    [My    Dears  1    says. 

men   would   only  allow   themselves  Come  out,  letter,  come  out  from  between 

to  be  guided  by  reason  rather  than  the   sheets,   here   it   is   underneath,   and 

by    passion.      When,    through    the  it  won't  come  out.  Come  out  again,   I 

passing  decades,  he  saw  how  brutish  say-  ^^  *^fv    ^^'^  '^  ''-    ^^^^  '^y' 

^    n            I    .T_            1           u    •      T_  Presto  L^wirtJ  to  me,  pray?  says  it.  Come 

and    cruel    the   real   world    iS-how  .^d  let  me  answer  for  you  to  your  ladies, 

black  and  bottomless  a  gap  separates  Hold   up  your  head   then,  like  a  good 

it  from  the  world  it  could  be— even  letter.    There, 
then  Swift  refused  to  admit  that  it 

must  be  so.  In  unrestrained  bitter-  While  his  later  wrath  toward  man- 
ness  he  satirized  the  evils  of  his  kind  became  a  tremendous  con- 
contemporary  fellow  men— in  ''A  demnation,  such  a  passage  lends 
Modest  Proposal"  (text,  page  961)  further  insight  and  understanding 
and  in  Gulliver's  last  voyage  to  the  to  his  statement  to  Pope  that  "All 
Land  of  the  Houyhnhnms,  where  my  love  is  toward  individuals." 
the  "horse-sense''  horses  were  clean,  For  a  closer  view  of  the  weak- 
happy,  co-operative,  while  Yahoo  nesses  of  man  which  he  sees  fit  to 
man  was  filthy,  evil  smelling,  and  condemn,  let  us  examine  some  of 
ruled  by  his  animal  passions.  Yet  his  specific  works.  "A  Tale  of  a 
we  must  not  classify  Swift  only  as  Tub,"  his  most  condensed,  longer 
a  hopeless  misanthrope  (mis  an  work,  is  an  allegory  satirizing  the 
throp),  or  hater  of  mankind.  While  various  Christian  sects,  showing  how 
in  his  later  years  he  said,  "I  hate  and  skilled  they  had  become  at  twisting 
detest  that  animal  called  man,  al-  the  scriptures  into  saying  what  each 
though  I  heartily  love  John,  Peter,  sect  found  most  pleasant  and  fash- 
Thomas,  and  so  forth,"  we  must  ionable  to  believe  at  the  moment: 
remember  that  he  hated,  not  man-  Upon  his  deathbed,  the  Father 
kind  itself,  but  the  evil  passions  (Christ)  leaves  his  Will  (New  Test- 
which  man  presistently  allowed  to  ament)  to  his  sons:  Peter  (Catho- 
rule  him.  When  we  read  passages  lie  Church),  Martin  (Luther,  the 
which,  in  their  condemnation  of  Church  of  England),  and  Jack 
man's  evils,  seem  unduly  rash,  and  (John  Calvin,  representing  all  Pro- 
unnecessarily  piercing  or  vulgar,  we  testants).  He  gives  each  a  plain 
should  also  remember  the  Journal  coat  (symbol  of  Christianity)  which 
to  SteIJa  (text,  pp.  970-973).  Here  will  never  wear  out,  and  which  will 
he  writes  to  "My  Dears"  in  tones  change  its  shape  as  the  body  of  the 
of  complete  understanding  and  wearer  changes.  He  cites  his  Will 
affection.  Here,  too,  we  find  such  as  instruction  on  how  to  wear  the 
delightfully  kittenish  passages  as  the  coat;  then,  telling  them  to  "live  to- 
following,  in  which  most  gently  he  gether  as  brethren  and  friends,"  he 
reproves  Stella  for  not  writing  by  dies.    How  the  brothers,  particularly 


782  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 

the  learned  Peter,  re-interpret,  ra-  eyes.    The  King  never  doubts  Gul- 
tionahze,  and  finally  ignore  the  Will  liver's  returning,  since  he  tells  him 
in  their  desire  to  wear  flpon  their  that  if  he  does  not  come  back,  his 
coats    stylish    shoulder-knots,    lace,  high  royal  title  of  "Nardac"  will  be 
flame-colored  linings,  silver  fringe,  taken  from  him. 
and  embroidery,  become  in  Swifi's  He  satirizes  the  political  parties 
hands  a  merciless  satire  on  what  of  Lilliput  by   making  one  party 
actually  had  occurred  in  the  various  wear  low,  one  high  heels,  and  those 
sects.     The  digression   on   clothes  who   are   undecided   wear   one   of 
(pp.    917-918)    justly    exemphfies  each    (page  945).     Then  he  tells 
Swift's  brilliance  at  satirizing  the  the  petty  differences  which  justified 
human  weaknesses.  war   (hardly  different  from  causes 
In  Part  I  of  Gulliver's  Tiaveh  of  war  in  Europe) :  the  ''big-enders" 
(text,  page  930  ff.),  we  first  find  break  their  eggs  at  the  big  end; 
the  sober,  realistic  language  of  any  their  enemies  break  their  eggs  at 
sailor's  journal,  which  reminds  us  the  small  end.     He  satirizes  am- 
that  Swift  originally  planned  the  bition  of  princes  (947  ff.),  jealousy 
book  as  a  satire  on  the  huge  boast-  of  diplomats,  and  pride  in  national- 
ings  of  contemporary  seamen.     In  ism  and  language  (page  948),  sloppy 
his  description  of  the  pygmy  Lilli-  writing    of    court    ladies,    strange 
putians  we  feel  the  imaginative  de-  burial  customs,  laws,  and  criminal 
light  he  must  have  enjoyed  as  he  codes  (pp.  950-951),  and  states  his 
describes  these  tiny  people,  and  the  views  on  education  (page  951).  But, 
contrast  between  their  size  and  that  when  we  read  that  those  believing 
of  a  man.    Soon,  however,  we  begin  in  certain  unpopular  religions  are 
to  see  their  tiny  size  as  the  symbol  barred  from  public  office,  we  rea- 
of  their  petty,  childish  poutings  and  lize  that  he  is  satirizing  actual  con- 
prejudices.    Whereas  Gulliver  is  be-  ditions   in   England.     Relieved   at 
nevolent  and  helpful,  playfully  pun-  being  spared  such  pettiness,  he  es- 
ishing    criminals    by    opening    his  capes    from    Lilliput    to    Blefuscu, 
mouth  as  if  he  were  to  bite  off  their  and  finally  returns  to  ''normality" 
heads  and  then  freeing  them,  the  and  civilization, 
arrogant,     self-righteous     king    de-  Swift's  ironically  tilted  ''A  Modest 
mands  complete  obedience  from  the  Proposal"  is  one  of  the  most  vi- 
"Man-mountain,"   seemingly  never  cious  satires  ever  penned.    Because 
reahzing    that,    ironically    enough,  of   the   dire   suffering    in    Ireland, 
Gulliver  could  exterminate  them  at  Swift  suggests,   with   straight  face 
will.    He  delightfully  parodies  royal  and  in  a  most  matter-of-fact  manner, 
titles  by  naming  the  King,  among  that  year-old  babies  be  sold  to  more 
other  names,  Mully  Ully  Gue,  and,  fortunate  rich  people  as  a  choice 
when  Gulliver  escapes  the  plot  of  food,  thus  bringing  in  cash  to  the 
his  jealous  rivals  to  kill  him  with  poor  Irish  parents,  and,  at  the  same 
poisons,  the  King  summons  him  to  time,  limiting  the  population.  After 
return— the  King  who    (noted  for  suggesting  various  ways  in  which  to 
his  great  kindness)  will  compromise  serve  the  tasty  dish,  he  points  out 
merely  by   putting   out   Gulliver's  the  many  advantages  of  his  plan. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  783 

then  proves  his  own  complete  dis-  with     the    dehghtful     imaginative 

interestedness  by  pointing  out  that  play    which    has    made    Gulliver's 

he  can't  make  a  penny:  "My  young-  Travels  immortal;  yet  few  lives  have 

est  child  being  nine  years  old,  and  been  so  overwhelmed  by  loneliness, 

my  wife  past  child-bearing."  suffering,  and  disillusionment. 

Thus  Swift  wrote  as  he  lived.  He  ^^ile  such  contradictions  must 
feared  no  man  and  always  met  face  remain  unresolved,  the  greatness  of 
to  face  the  evil  of  hypocrisy,  shallow-  ^^^  ^nan  and  his  works  remains  un- 
ness,  and  indifference  to  the  rights  challenged.  Always  we  must  re- 
of  man,  denouncing  them  with  member  that  we  cannot  escape  the 
scathing  words  never  equalled  for  ^^^^^  directness  of  his  style,  the 
power  and  penetration.  Yet  there  ^^^e  and  penetrating  truth  of  his 
was  always  in  Swift  something  of  satire,  and  the  sheer  genius  of  his 
a  mystery,  almost  as  if  he  were  at  ^^^^'  ^^^  ^hese  we  must  be  grate- 
war  with  himself  as  well  as  with  ^^^^  ^"^^  value  them  for  what  they 
his  world.    He  is  perhaps  our  great-  ^^^* 

est  master  of  English  prose,  yet  he  r^     j.-       i     t^-       - 

,.             ,  ,P      .  ^,.        /    .   1  Questions  for  Discussion 
never  discussed  the  niceties  or  style. 

Bitterly  he  hated  Ireland;  yet  he  i-  How  did  Jonathan  Swift  express  his 

championed  her  cause  and  was  loved  attitude  toward  Ireland?  Toward  England? 

1.     1,-     £  n         T  •  -u       1T7T,               I,  2.  What  is  the  Jouinal  to  Stella? 

by  his  fellow   Irish.     Wherever  he  ^^  ^^at  style  of  writing  and  preaching 

detected  pettiness  or  evil,  either  in  did  Swift  practice  and  preach? 

a  man  or  in  an  institution,  he  at-  4.  What  is  satire?    Name  some  of  the 

tacked  with  quivering  ferocity;  yet  y^^^^s  and  instructions  which  Swift  satir- 

it  always  pained  him  intensely  to  ^^^  *  mh,          i  j  0    r.  t.     i_     t  -, 

-,    ^      ^        rr     '            TX7-T.1.  5-  Why   would    Swift   be    horrified    to 

see    human    suffering.      When    he  know   that   Gulliver's    Travels   is   almost 

wished  it,  his  writings  became  filled  always  considered  a  book  for  children? 


Social  Science — The  Progress  of  Man 

Part  I— The  Lesson  of  History 

Lesson  4— Ancient  Political  Despotisms 

Elder  Archibald  F.  Bennett 

(Text:  The  Piogress  of  Man,  by  Elder  Joseph  Fielding  Smith,  chapter  8.) 
For  Tuesday,  February  27,  1951 

Objective:  To  show  how  nations  of  old  rebelled  against  God,  turned  to  wickedness 
and  idolatry,  and  set  up  rulers  with  absolute  power  who  might  destroy  all  religious 
and  political  freedom  and  consider  the  individual  of  no  worth. 

Recoids  Kept  horn  the  Beginning  the  holy  scriptures.  Revelations  in 

n^HE  only  reliable  source  of  infor-  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants  and  in 

mation  in  relation  to  man  be-  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price  confirm  the 

fore  the  flood  is  obtained  through  story  given  in  Genesis,  in  the  Bible. 


784  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 

Moses  wrote  the  account  of  crea-  of  Noah,  however,  had  to  be  post- 
tion  in  the  book  of  Genesis.  The  poned  until  the  days  of  Christ's  sec- 
Book  of  Moses  in  the  Pearl  of  Great  ond  coming,  because  of  the  hardness 
Price  is  a  revelation  containing  the  of  the  hearts  of  the  people  and  their 
words  of  the  Lord  to  Moses.  This  unwillingness  to  embrace  the  truth, 
record  gives  a  very  clear  acount  of  In  chapters  lo  and  ii  of  Genesis 
the  beginning.  we  have  a  very  brief  account  of  the 

It ,  is  reasonable  to  believe  that  generations  of  the  sons  of  Noah 
Moses  had  before  him  records  of  and  their  scattering  over  the  face  of 
earlier  prophets  when  he  did  his  the  earth.  These  chapters  cover  a 
writing.  We  have  learned  that  rec-  period  of  more  than  four  centuries 
ords  were  kept  from  the  beginning  in  approximately  1200  words.  In 
and  were  handed  down  from  gen-  this  brief  period  of  time  families  had 
eration  to  generation.  Abraham  de-  grown  into  tribes,  tribes  into  flour- 
clared  that  the  records  of  the  fa-  ishing  nations.  The  sad  comment 
thers  were  preserved  in  his  hands  we  have  to  make  on  this  period  is 
and  it  was  his  purpose  to  pass  them  that  notwithstanding  the  destruc- 
on  to  his  children  after  him.  It  tion  of  the  antediluvian  world,  the 
is  not  known  how  long  they  were  lesson  of  obedience  was  not  learned, 
preserved  and  their  contents  known  and  men  began  again  to  walk  in 
to  men,  but  we  do  know,  from  what  ways  of  unrighteousness.  There  can 
has  come  to  us  by  revelation,  that  be  no  question  but  that  Noah  and 
authentic  records  were  kept  and  his  sons  were  just  as  energetic  after 
handed  down  by  writers  who  were  the  flood  in  teaching  their  posterity 
inspired  of  the  Lord.  It  is  from  the  way  of  life  as  they  were  before 
such  writings  that  we  obtain  the  that  time.  It  was  not  long,  how- 
reliable  information  of  ancient  ever,  before  these  teachings  fell  on 
times.  ears  that  refused  to  hear,  and  the 

monuments  existing  of  the  great  de- 

The  Lord's  Covenant  with  Noah  struction  by  the  flood  were  gazed 

After  the  flood  Noah  landed,  as  upon  by  eyes  that  were  blind  to  all 
history  and  tradition  say,  at  Mount  things  spiritual. 
Ararat,  and  from ,  there  his  pos- 
terity began  to  divide  and  take  pos-  The  Confounding  oi  Language 
session  of  the  earth.  From  the  words  Knowledge  of  the  calamity  which 
of  the  covenant  which  the  Lord  had  overtaken  the  world  was  handed 
made  with  Noah,  we  learn  that  the  down  by  instruction  and  tradition 
Lord  would  have  kept  in  close  touch  so  that  the  people  of  later  genera- 
with  the  children  of  Noah,  and  tions  were  familiar  with  that  im- 
that  the  inhabitants  of  the  translat-  portant  event.  It  was  because  of 
ed  City  of  Enoch  would  have  been  this  that  they  determined  to  build 
kept  in  close  touch  with  the  right-  a  tower  so  high  that  the  Lord  could 
eous  upon  the  earth,  if  those  who  not  again  destroy  them  with  a  like 
were  upon  the  earth  had  remained  cataclysm,  for  they  would  build  un- 
faithful. This  mingling  of  the  peo-  til  they  virtually  reached  the  heav- 
ple  of  Enoch  and  the  descendants  ens.    Such  was  the  feeling  of  these 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


785 


peoples  in  their  ignorance  and  rebel- 
lion. Thej^  had  forgotten  that  the 
Lord  had  promised  Noah  that  never 
again  would  he  cause  such  a  flood 
to  cover  the  earth.  The  scriptures 
inform  us  that  because  of  rebellion 
and  wickedness  the  anger  of  the 
Lord  was  again  kindled  against  man- 
kind. The  Almighty,  therefore,  de- 
creed that  he  would  confound  the 
speech  of  the  people  and  cause  them 
to  be  scattered  upon  the  earth. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  Jared  and 
his  brother  pleaded  with  the  Lord 
to  grant  them  the  privilege  of  retain- 
ing their  mother  tongue,  which,  we 
have  reason  to  believe,  was  the  lan- 
guage of  Adam.  This  language  had 
come  down,  presumably  and  natural- 
ly with  some  changes,  as  we  learn 
-from  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and 
was  powerful  in  oral  expression  and 
also  in  its  written  form.  These 
Jaredites,  as  they  were  called,  were 
selected  to  make  the  journey  across 
land  and  ocean  to  the  Western 
World. 

Other  nations  which  gained  the 
ascendancy  and  reached  power  in 
the  early  generations  after  the  flood 
were  the  nations  inhabiting  the  Tig- 
ris-Euphrates Valley  and  adjacent  to 
the  road  from  there  to  Palestine  and 
Egypt.  Egypt  and  Chaldea  were 
some  eight  hundred  miles  apart  in  a 
straight  line  but  the  traveled  dis- 
tance between  the  two  sections  was 
much  greater.  Naturally  it  was  in 
the  more  favored  section  where  the 
earliest  civilizations  sprang  into  ex- 
istence. 

The  Patriarchal  Order 
of  Government 

From  the  Book  of  Abraham  in 
the  Pearl  of  Great  Price  we  learn 


that  ''the  first  government  of  Egypt 
was  established  by  Pharaoh,  the  eld- 
est son  of  Egyptus,  the  daughter  of 
Ham,  and  it  was  after  the  manner 
of  the  government  of  Ham,  which 
was  patriarchal"  (Abraham  1:25). 
This  account,  of  course,  does  not 
harmonize  with  the  generally  ac- 
cepted views  which  are  written  in 
the  popular  histories  of  our  time. 
The  fact  that  it  has  come  to  us  with 
the  stamp  of  divine  approval  upon 
it,  however,  should  be  the  deciding 
factor  in  favor  of  the  authenticity 
of  Abraham's  account.  We  read  fur- 
ther in  the  writings  of  Abraham: 

Pharaoh,  being  a  righteous  man,  estab- 
Hshed  his  kingdom  and  judged  his  people 
wisely  and  justly  all  his  days,  seeking 
earnestly  to  imitate  that  order  established 
by  the  fathers  in  the  first  generations,  in 
the  days  of  the  first  patriarchal  reign,  even 
in  the  reign  of  Adam,  and  also  Noah,  his 
father,  who  blessed  him  with  the  bless- 
ings of  the  earth,  and  with  the  blessing 
of  wisdom,  but  cursed  him  as  pertaining 
to  the  Priesthood. 

Now,  Pharaoh,  being  of  that  lineage  by 
which  he  could  not  have  the  right  of 
Priesthood,  notwithstanding  the  Pharaohs 
would  fain  claim  it  from  Noah,  through 
Ham,  therefore  my  father  was  led  away  by 
their  idolatry  (Pearl  of  Great  Price,  Abra- 
ham 1:26-27). 

From  Abraham's  account  we 
discover  that  it  was  very  soon  after 
the  flood  when  Egypt  was  settled. 
Evidently  Egyptus  and  her  family, 
and  such  as  were  willing  to  follow, 
went  into  northern  Africa,  a  land 
which  we  may  well  believe  was  set 
apart  by  the  hand  of  the  Almighty 
for  the  descendants  of  Ham.  Egypt 
was  not  the  only  nation,  in  those 
early  times,  which  attempted  to  imi- 
tate the  patriarchal  order  of  govern- 
ment.   We  have  seen  in  Abraham's 


786  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 

record  that  this  was  the  order    of  wickedness.     The  common  people 

government  in  the  reign  of  Adam,  sank  into  abject  misery  and  bond- 

and  down  to  the  time  of  Noah.  age.     No   person   knew   when   he 

Naturally,  that  form  of  govern-  might  be  accused  of  some  infraction 

ment  would  be  perpetuated  in  large  of  the  law,  or  when  the  eye  of  the 

degree  by  all  the  tribes  as  they  be-  priest  would  be  upon  him,  with  the 

gan  to  spread  over  the  face  of  the  approval  of  the  law,  to  make  of  him 

earth.    As  men  multiplied  they  or-  a  sacrifice  unto  the  gods.     It  was 

ganized  first  in  the  family  group,  under  conditions  of  this  kind,  that 

then  into  tribes,  and,  eventually,  in-  Abraham    found    it    necessary    to 

to    nations.     The    greater   powers  move  from  the  land  of  his  nativity 

would  naturally  occupy  the  most  and  "obtain  another  place  of  resi- 

favored  spots.  Stronger  tribes  would  dence,"  (Abraham  1:1)  among  the 

overcome  the  weaker  and  force  them  smaller  nations  and  tribes  of  Ca- 

to  join  the  national  government,  or  naan. 

else  they  would  be  subdued  and  Without  any  doubt  the  Lord 
treated  as  slaves,  or  placed  under  would  have  continued  to  bestow  the 
tribute.  As  the  patriarchal  order  blessings  of  the  gospel  and  the 
was  handed  down  from  father  to  power  of  the  Priesthood  upon  all 
son  so,  also,  would  the  political  people,  except  those  who  were  de- 
authority  be  perpetuated  with  the  nied  the  Priesthood  by  lineage,  if 
same  claims  to  authority.  We  know  they  had  shown  a  willingness  to 
that  in  ancient  times  in  Egypt,  As-  continue  in  their  allegiance  to  him. 
Syria,  Chaldea,  Babylon,  Persia,  and  Under  such  conditions  there  would 
among  all  the  petty  nations  of  the  have  been  but  one  government,  and 
Mesopotamian  Valley  and  Palestine,  that  the  government  of  God.  Such 
the  monarch  was  succeeded  by  his  a  condition  would  have  resulted  in 
posterity  in  hereditary  right.  continued  peace  and  happiness.  It 

was  because  the  people  refused  to 

Absolute  and  Despotic  hearken    to    Noah    and    the    later 

Rule  Established  prophets,  and  turned  away  to  the 

The  power  of  the  ruler  also  be-  worship  ©f  idols  and  the  practice 

came  absolute  so  that  the  lives  of  of  all  kinds  of  abominations  and 

the-peopleover  whom  he  ruled  were  iniquity,  that  the  Lord  in  his  wis- 

strictly  within  his  hands.  He  could  dom  declared  that  he  would  call 

make  and  unmake  laws.  His  subjects  Abraham,  a  man  faithful  and  obedi- 

were  in  duty  bound  to  obey  his  ent  to  every  command,  and  make  of 

every  edict.  They  were  without  po-  him  the  head  of  a  special,  divinely 

litical  freedom  except  as  such  priv-  favored  nation, 

ileges  were  granted  them  by  the  Never    at    any    time    has    the 

king.     Under   such   conditions   in  Almighty     forsaken     the     people, 

lands   of   idolatry  and   wickedness  Whenever  the  people  have  shown 

life  must  have  been  filled  with  con-  a  willingness  to  serve  him  and  abide 

stant  anxiety  and  fear.  The  history  in  his  covenants  they  have  been  di- 

of  these  nations  is  filled  with  earn-  vinely  led  and  blessed.  It  has  been 

age   and   bloodshed,   intrigue   and  but  seldom  in  the  history  of  man- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


787 


I 


kind  that  any  considerable  portion 
of  the  people  have  been  willing  to 
walk  in  the  statutes  and  judgments 
of  the  Lord.  From  the  very  begin- 
ning his  children  have  been  rebel- 
lious and  unwilling  to  accept  divine 
commands.  Mankind  in  their  self- 
ishness and  carnal  mindedness  have 
almost  always  felt  that  they  could 
govern  themselves  better  by  follow- 
ing their  own  inclinations. 

Oiigin  oi  Idol  Woiship 

Notwithstanding  this  fact,  yet 
they  never  have  been  able  to  get 
away  from  worship.  They  refused 
to  worship  the  true  and  living  God, 
whom  they  were  taught  to  worship 
from  the  beginning,  and  to  walk  in 
the  light  of  divine  revelation.  In- 
stead, they  chose  for  their  worship 
the  forces  of  nature  and  set  up  idols 
representing  such  forces  because 
they  had  to  have  visible  aids  to  guide 
them  in  their  religious  rites  and  cere- 
monies. Some  authorities  aver  that 
the  images  themselves  were  wor- 
shiped as  being  the  person  or  thing 
represented.  So  it  was  in  the  days 
of  Abraham.  Governments  had  lost 
touch  with  the  heavens.  The  anger 


of  the  Lord  was  kindled  against 
them  and  he  declared  that  he  would 
call  one  who  was  faithful  and  make 
him  mighty  in  posterity,  conferring 
upon  him  the  blessings  of  the 
Priesthood  which  right,  through 
obedience,  should  continue  in  his 
seed  after  him  unto  the  latest  gen- 
erations. 

Thoughts  ioi  Discussion 

1.  Explain  the  steps  by  which  idol  wor- 
ship originated. 

2.  Show  how,  after  the  flood,  absolute 
governments  were  reintroduced.  De- 
scribe the  despotic  nature  of  such  govern- 
ments. 

3.^  Indicate  how  both  idol  worship  and 
despotic  rule  tended  to  deprive  man  of 
his  free  agency.  Who  was  the  real  author 
of  both  practices? 

4.  Contrast  the  true  form  of  the  pa- 
triarchal order  of  government  with  that 
of  the  absolute  monarchies  which  were 
substituted  for  it. 

5.  What  were  the  opportunities  of  the 
individual  under  the  one  form  and  under 
the  others? 

6.  Cite  instances  from  scripture  or 
ancient  history  to  verify  the  statement: 
"Under  such  conditions  in  lands  of  idola- 
try and  wickedness  hfe  must  have  been 
filled  with  constant  anxiety  and  fear  .... 
The  common  people  sank  into  abject 
misery  and  bondage." 


TTiusiC — Fundamentals  of  Musicianship 

Conducting,  Singing,  and  Accompanying 

(For  Music  Department  at  Union  Meeting) 

Lesson  5-Co-ordination  of  Available  Forces  and  Techniques 

Florence  /.  Madsen 
(Textbook:  Fundzmentzh  oi  Conducting,  by  J.  Spencer  Cornwall.) 

Oh']ective:  To  acquire  freedom  and  skill  in  unifying  and  expressing  the  message  in- 
tended in  words  and  music. 

1.    The  Available  Music  Forces  (1)   The   inner   forces   are   those 

(a)   Music  forces  are  potentially  of  two  inherent  in  us  and  often  in 

kinds — those  within  us  and  those  the    music    itself,    such    as: 

from    without.  motion,  accentuation,  sound, 


788 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


pitch,  emotion,  imagination, 
tone  quality. 
(2)  The   outer   forces  are:    The 
congregation,     chorus,     con- 
ductor, and  accompanist. 

(b)  These  forces,  when  co-ordinated 
and  combined,  became  a  powerful 
means  through  which  to  express 
the  message  embraced  in  the 
words  and  music.  It  is  of  utmost 
importance,  then,  that  they  be 
given  due  recognition  and  promi- 
nence. 

(c)  The  conductor  and  the  accom- 
panist, the  leading  ioices,  should, 
therefore,  ever  strive  to  acquire 
a  wider  knowledge  and  under- 
standing of  music  and  greater  ef- 
ficiency in  the  techniques  of  in- 
terpretation. 

(d)  Through  powerful  leadership  in 
music  we  experience  the  real  joy 
of  singing,  learn  to  better  appre- 
ciate music,  and  to  evaluate, 
through  our  sacred  songs, .  the 
sterling  truths  and  principles  of 
the  gospel. 

2.  Co-ordination  of  Techniques 
(a)  There  are  various  allied  subjects 
that  will  enlighten  and  prove  help- 
ful to  the  music  leaders.  One  of 
these  subjects  is  literature.  The 
great  thoughts  of  poets  and  proph- 
ets are  conveyed  to  us  through 
this  medium.  Many  inspired 
verses  have  been  set  to  music.  We 
should,  therefore,  constantly  be 
searching  for  these  gems  of 
thought  in  the  various  types  of 
literature — ^books,  magazines,  per- 
iodicals, journals,  and  newspapers. 

(1)  Bring  to  the  music  depart- 
ment of  the  union  meeting 
quotations,  poems,  and  di- 
gests of  articles  relevant  to 
the  value  and  importance  of 
music. 

(2)  Read  and  discuss  one  or  two 
of  these  articles  in  each  ses- 
sion. This  will  stimulate 
broader  thinking,  deeper  ap- 
preciation, and  wider  research 
in  music. 


(3)  Find  the  valuable  informa- 
tion in  music  dictionaries, 
books  about  music,  and 
magazines  like  The  Etude. 
Such  reading  and  research 
help  to  effect  correct  co-ordi- 
nation of  the  techniques  of 
literature  in  music.  For  in- 
stance, the  rhyme  and  meter 
of  poetry  correlate  with  the 
rhythm  and  tempo  of  music. 

3.  Techniques   of  the  Baton  and 

Their  Co-ordination 

(a)  The  conductor  should  become 
aware  of  her  indispensability  and 
recognize  her  potential  powers  and 
needs  as  a  conductor.  She  should 
utilize  all  available  music  forces, 
of  which  baton  technique  is  one 
of  the  foremost. 

(b)  In  the  early  part  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  the  Golden  Age  of  con- 
ducting, the  baton  was  considered 
an  instrument  of  necessity  and  an 
emblem  of  efficiency.  Conducting 
with  the  baton  even  this  early  was 
already  becoming  a  distinctive,  tra- 
ditional custom,  and  has  remained 
so  until  the  present  time. 

(c)  Great  conductors  such  as:  Wag- 
ner, Litzt,  von  Bulow,  Stock,  Ni- 
kisch,  etc.,  were  masters  of  baton 
technique,  as  are  also  many  of  the 
foremost  conductors  of  the  pres- 
ent day,  such  as:  Toscanini,  Mon- 
teux,  Beecham,  Rodzinski. 

4.  Reasons  for  Conducting  with 

the  Baton 

(a)  Conducting,  as  stated  before,  is 
performing;  the  conductor  is  a 
performer,  as  is  the  pianist  or  the 
violinist;  he  is  not  a  ''driver,"  but 
a  leader,  a  unifier,  a  director,  a 
stimulator. 

(b)  Directing  with  a  baton  makes  for 
accuracy  in  indicating  rhythms  and 
tempos. 

(1)  The  conductor's  baton,  be- 
cause of  its  length,  can  be 
seen  more  readily  and  farther 
than  can  his  arm  and  hand 
alone. 


LE$$ON  DEPARTMENt 


t89 


(2)  The  baton  draws  the  atten- 
tion of  the  performers  to  a 
definite  focal  point;  while  the 
hand,  with  its  spreading  fin- 
gers, directs  the  attention  to 
five  focal  points. 

(3)  Attacks  and  releases  are 
"pointed,"  definite,  accurate, 
and  refined,  when  the  baton 
is  used. 

(4)  The  conductor  who  uses  a 
baton  is  less  apt  to  lose  her- 
self in  meaningless  and  dis- 
turbing gestures. 

(5)  The  baton  enables  the  con- 
ductor to  establish  and  fol- 
low definitely  prescribed 
scientific  patterns. 

(6)  Proper  use  of  the  baton  con- 
duces to  dignity,  grace,  and 
refinement. 

With  these,  and  many  other  facts 
in  mind,  it  is  earnestly  hoped  that  the 
Relief  Society  conductors  will  learn  the 
language  and  technique  of  the  baton 
and  apply  them  in  their  conducting. 

Questions  and  Suggestions 
foi  Discussion 

1.  Name   ten   musical   forces   indispen- 
sable to  musical  expression? 

2.  What    is    the    importance    of    the 
baton? 

3.  Of   what    value    is    the    singing    of 
sacred  songs? 


K/iutumn  ofires 

Marian  Schiodei  Ciotheis 

Gorgeously  arrogant, 

Beneath  a  windless,  deep  blue  sky, 

Autumnal  trees  burn 

Like  a  vast,  triumphant  fire 

Under  a  golden  sun — 

Nor  yet  remember 

Cold,  dark  days 

That  bank  the  fire 

Till  only  embers  glow. 

Tipped  here  and  there  by  dusty  flames. 


THREE  PART 

CHRISTMAS^B 

««CHORUSES 

FOR 

Singing  Mothers 


8878  The  Birthday  of  a  King— 

Neidlinger   $  .15 

600  Christmas  Carols 

(collection)    20 

9689  Hear  the  Bells— Frank 22 

2-G1718  Jingle   Bells— Pierpont 18 

9825          Mistletoe  and  Holly  Bright- 
Bach  18 

5847         O  Holy  Night— Adam 16 

2750  Shepherdess,  Whence  Come 

You?— Daggett  22 

CM528    Silent  Night— arr.  Epperson    .12 

6200  Standard  Christmas  Carols 

(collection)    15 

9820  There's  a  Song  in  the  Air — 

Speaks    25 

643  Thou  Must  Leave  Thy  Lowly 

Dwelling — Berlioz  15 

322-35251  The  Voice  of  the  Chimes— 

Hahn    18 

WE  PAY  POSTAGE 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your 

order  blank. 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY  j 

45-47  South  Main  : 

Salt  Lake  City  1.  Utah  j 
Please  send  postpaid  the  music  indicated   j 
above. 

D  On  Approval  D  Charge  i 

□  Money  Enclosed  j 


Name. 


Address 

City  and  State. 


D 


45-47 
MAIN 


rnuT  or  AiL-KRJAtiurr 


aiines  ^ 


SAir   LAXf  Cirr  f,  UTAM 


790 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1950 


M  funeral  htvkts  Hre 
Iktiftdd 

IT  HAS  ALWAYS  been  our 
policy  to  have  complete  funeral 
services  to  fit  any  budget 

Joseph  lim.  I<u|lor 
ntemorial  Mortuary 


125  N.  Main 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 


3-7626 


Suggestions 

for  that  Party 
You  are  Planning! 

ENGRAVING: 

For  Invitations,  Letterheads, 
Placecards,  Farewells,  etc. 

PRINTING: 

Dance  Programs,  Awards, 
Announcements,  Organiza- 
tion Forms,  etc. 

PARTY  FAVORS: 

Napkins,  Books  or  Party 
Games,  Place  Mats,  Cards  for 
All  Occasions,  Crepe  Paper, 
etc. 

REMEMBER  to  Order  Your 
Xmas  Cards  Nowl 

You'll  find  them  at 


Sine*  1183        •        Stationery,  Gifts  and  Office  Supplies 
24  Eott  Broadway    Salt  Lake  City  1.  Utah  "  Dial  4-8424 


cJhe   y^reat   ujaiance 
Wheel 

Sadie  W.  Adamson 

TV/f Y  friend  was  addressing  an  audience 
-^  *  of  high  repute.  Though  some  of 
her  phrases  were  crude  in  form  there 
could  be  no  mistake  in  the  meaning  they 
conveyed.  They  were  delivered  with  a 
naive  kindness  that  was  both  touching  and 
appealing.  Straight  to  the  heart  they 
went  and  were  embedded  in  the  soul. 

While  listening  to  her,  there  came  into 
my  mind  the  words  of  the  poet:  "Kind 
words  are  sweet  tones  of  the  heart."  Kind 
words  linger  in  memory  and  live  again  in 
the  soul.  Even  a  kind  rebuke  will  linger 
and  bless  because  it  is  robbed  of  its  sting. 

The  eye,  ear,  and  soul  are  plastic  re- 
ceivers. I  wonder  if  the  tones  of  the  great 
eternal  harps  are  more  pleasing  than  kind 
words.  A  small  thing,  we  say,  but  is  it? 
And  how  priceless? 

Christ  taught  in  the  simplest  way  thus: 
"Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of 
the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  have 
done  it  unto  me"  (Matt.  25:40). 

The  great  balance  wheel  of  all  time  is 
no  other  than  kind  words. 

Kind  words  are  lovely  blossoms 
Imparting  light  and  growth; 
May  God  in  his  infinite  mercy 
Grant  us  both. 


(Her  g// 


rousseau 


Verda  P.  BoUschweiler 

She  has  the  gleam  of  starlight  in  her  eyes, 
Her  smile  is  tender,  and  her  laugh  is  gay; 
How  wonderful  it  is  to  help  a  daughter 
Prepare  a  trousseau  for  her  wedding  day. 

I'm  glad  that  she  has  chosen  one 
Whom  I'll  be  proud  to  call  my  son. 


791 


SJ^  [Revet  in   {Blue 

Lillian  Hall  Tanner 

I  revel  in  the  blue  of  the  Navy: 
The  frost-blue  of  early  skies, 
The  lavender-blue  of  hyacinths, 
Steel-blue  of  a  ship's  disguise; 

The  powdery  blue  of  delphiniums. 
Teal  of  a  mallard's  feather, 
The  deep  turquoise  of  Carmel's  sea; 
Indian  summer's  smoke-blue  weather; 

And  high  on  a  shelf  in  my  cupboard 
Rests  a  plate  of  willowware. 
The  color  of  mother's  shoulder  shawl, 
When  at  twilight  I  rested  there. 

Lyumuius  y^ranae 

Ruth  H.  Chadwick 

Giant  tumbleweed  balls 

Glistening  in  the  sun; 
Sugar  coated  crystals 

All  rolled  up  in  one; 
Starch-white,  furry  marbles, 

Hugged  by  turquoise  blue; 
Silent  breezes  push  them 

Like  snowballs  heaped  askew! 

Vi/inaSj   Ujiow  JLightly^ 

Grace  Barker  Wilson 

Oh,  winds,  blow  lightly. 
My  child  is  asleep, 
And  will  not  awaken 
Though  over  him  sweep 
Storm  gales  and  thunder, 
His  sleep  is  so  deep. 
But,  winds,  blow  lightly. 

Oh,  rains,  fall  softly. 
Though  he  will  not  hear 
Should  you  beat  in  torrents. 
And  never  a  fear 
Would  trouble  his  sleeping 
As  darkness  comes  near. 
But,  rains,  fall  softly. 


UTAH 
POWER  &  LIGHT  CO. 


PRESERVE  YOUR 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 

MAGAZINES 

Have  the  valuable  informa- 
tion contained  therein  read- 
ily available  for  easy  ac- 
cess. Either  permanent 
binding  or  magazine  covers 
in  which  you  can  add  each 
issue  as  published. 


Deseret  News  Press 

40  Richards  Street 
Salt  Lake  City  1.  Utah 


Qjrom    I  Lear  and  c/c 


ar 


Please  renew  my  subscription  to  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  I  live  out  of 
town  about  twenty-eight  miles,  and  I  am 
unable  to  attend  the  meetings  of  the  Clif- 
ton-Morenci  Branch  Relief  Society.  The 
Magazine  is  a  wonderful  substitute.  I  en- 
joy every  portion  of  it  and  appreciate  the 
fine  work  all  of  you  are  doing  to  publish 
this  work  in  behalf  of  the  women  of  the 
Church. 

— Mrs.  Arthur  Lee  Wright 

Clifton,  Arizona 

My  Grandmother  (Mary  Elizabeth  Jen- 
sen Bingham)  was  born  November  6, 
1864,  in  Logan,  Utah.  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  has  been  in  Grandma's  house 
since  the  days  when  it  was  called  The  Ex- 
ponent. She  looks  forward  to  its  delivery, 
and  reads  it  from  cover  to  cover.  She  re- 
members the  days  when  she  would  get 
the  team  and  wagon,  and  gather  up  all 
the  neighbors  and  take  them  to  Relief 
Society  meeting.  Sometimes  there  were 
as  many  as  sixteen  women  and  children 
in  the  wagon  at  one  time.  She  has  held 
all  the  offices  in  the  Relief  Society  organ- 
ization, from  secretary  to  president. 

— ^Thelva  Bell,  Los  Angeles,  California 

I  have  been  in  the  hospital  most  of 
the  past  year,  but  always  read  our  Maga- 
zine with  my  daughter  who  is  working  in 
the  Relief  Society.  I  am  so  thankful  I 
had  the  opportunity  of  doing  the  same, 
nine  years  as  counselor  in  our  ward  and 
nine  years  on  the  Cache  Stake  Relief  So- 
ciety Board.  What  a  wonderful  work  it 
is.  I  like  to  keep  in  touch  with  our  mis- 
sionaries and  send  them  our  Magazine  so 
that  people  in  the  mission  field  will  have 
the  opportunity  of  reading  it. 

—Mrs.  Lettie  B.  H.  Rich 

Logan,  Utah 

Under  separate  cover  I  am  sending  to 
you  a  little  booklet  which  I  have  just 
published  in  appreciation  of  my  late  fa- 
ther, Ben  E.  Rich,  which  you  may  find 
of  interest.  My  wife  has  been  a  subscrib- 
er to  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  for 
many  years,  and  I  read  it  myself  quite  reg- 

792 


ularly  ....  My  father  spent  twenty  years 
of  his  life  in  the  mission  field,  and  he 
died  at  an  early  age  of  fifty-seven  years. 
He  knew  more  people  perhaps  in  Utah 
and  Idaho  at  the  time  of  his  death  thirty- 
seven  years  ago  than  any  other  man.  Most 
of  your  subscribers  who  have  passed  fifty 
years  of  age  personally  knew  him.  Over 
seven  thousand  missionaries  served  under 
him,  and  they  all  loved  and  admired  him. 
Let  me  take  this  occasion  to  state  that 
your  Magazine  is  beautifully  edited  and 
arranged. 

— Benjamin  L.  Rich 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

In  regard  to  the  note  in  the  Woman's 
Sphere  department  (July  1950)  regarding 
Mrs,  Abbie  S.  Young  being  the  only  liv- 
ing daughter-in-law  of  President  Brigham 
Young,  I  wish  to  say  that  my  neighbor, 
Mrs.  Dora  Williams  Young,  eighty-six 
years  old,  is  also  a  daughter-in-law  of  Brig- 
ham  Young,  being  a  wife  of  Lorenzo 
Young,  son  of  President  Brigham  Young. 
Ada  M.  Coppin,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

May  I  again  express  my  appreciation 
for  The  Relief  Society  Magazine?  I  read 
each  issue  from  cover  to  cover  and  enjoy 
each  page  so  much,  then  in  my  leisure 
moments  I  re-read  much  of  it.  It  is  a 
joy  and  an  inspiration  to  me. 

— ^Mrs.  John  A.  Gardner 

Santa  Monica,  Cahfornia 

Having  lived  most  of  my  life  in  Mon- 
tana, I  particularly  enjoy  the  feeling  of 
the  seasons  and  the  appreciation  of  nature's 
beauty  found  in  our  high  mountain  coun- 
try, which  are  so  well  conveyed  in  the 
poetry   in   The  Relief  Society  Magazine. 

— Elizabeth    Waters,   Portland   Oregon 

Please  renew  my  subscription  to  this 
wonderful  Magazine.  I  enjoy  every  issue 
and  especially  appreciate  having  it  for  my 
teen-age  girls  to  read.  They  eagerly  await 
its  coming  every  month,  and  the  first  one 
to  get  it  is  indeed  the  lucky  one. 

— Mrs.  Doris  Coleman, 

Heybum,  Idaho 


Your  "College  grade"  courses  in 
education  ottered  in 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 

use  eminent  textbooks  in  every  field: 

Theology:  The  Life  and  Ministry  of  the  Savior 

Reference:  JESUS  THE  CHRIST,  by  James  E.  Talmage 

Cloth  $2.75,  Leather  $7.00 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:  Our  Savior  Speaks 

Reference:  THE  HOLY  BIBLE 

L.D.S.  Missionary  Edition  $9.25;  Others  $1.75  to  $20.00 

Work  Meeting:  The  Art  of  Homemaking 

Reference:  THE  COMPLETE  BOOK  OF  SEWING, 

by  Constance  Talbot 

$2.90 

Literature:  The  Literature  of  England 

Reference:  THE  UTERATURE  OF  ENGLAND,  VOL.  I 

by  Woods,  Watt,  and  Anderson 

$4.50,  by  mail  $4.75 

1950-51  LESSONS  FEATURE: 
Paradise  Lost 

Paradise  Regained  and  Samson  Agonistes 
John  Dryden,  Richard  Steele,  and  Joseph  Addison 
Jonathan  Swift,  Alexander  Pope, 
Oliver  Goldsmith,  Samuel  Johnson,  and  James  Boswell 

Social  Science:  The  Progress  of  Man 

Reference:  THE  PROGRESS  OF  MAN, 

by  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 

$2.25 

—  All  prices  are  subject  to  change  without  notice  — 

Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple  Street 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Mention    The   Relief  Society   Magazine    When   Buying   From    Advertisers 


U.  S.  POSTAGE 

20  Paid 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 
PEfeM»T  No.  690 


TH£J/-I£LD . . . 

Textile -i3^  Colors 


ASK  FOR  OUR  FREE  LIST  OF  STENCIL  PATTERNS 


^idniiE^^H^ 


MM  m  A  ©  H  KT 


^s^vr^  -tSK. 


.^<> 


**^{' 


/  ^^^^^ 


:<-/^' 


'  sH*''-**^ 


3  *  -^ 


'>^ 


:i 


i  - ,  J 


VOL.  37    NO.  12 


Lessons  for  March 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  ISSUE 


DECEMBER  1950 


'^1 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  publication  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 


Belle  S.  Spafford 
Marianne  C.  Sharp 
Velma  N.  Simonsen 
Margaret  C.  Pickering 


President 

First   Counselor 

Second  Counselor 

Secretory-Treasurer 


Achsa  E.  Paxman 
Mary  G.  Judd 
Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 

Editor 

Associate  Editor 
General  Manager    - 


Leone  G.   Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Leone  O.  Jacobs 
Mary  J.  V/ilson 


Lillie  C.  Adams 
Louise  W.  Madsen 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Aha  J.  Vance 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


Christine  H.  Robinson 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Nellie  W.  Neal 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Helen  W.  Anderson 

Marianne   C.   Sharp 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

Belle   S.    Spafford 


Vol.  37 


DECEMBER  1950 


No.  12 


e 


on  tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Woman's  Influence   - David  O     McKay  796 

President  David  O.  McKay  Named  President  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve Mark  E.  Petersen  802 

Elder  Joseph  Fielding  Smith  Appointed  Acting  President  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

Henry  A.   Smith  804 

DelbertLeon  Stapley,  Sixty-Seventh  Apostle  Camilla  Eyring  Kimball  806 

Helen  Woodruff  Anderson  Appointed  to  General  Board  of  Relief  Society Mary  Grant  Judd  808 

THE  ANNUAL  GENERAL  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE 

Conference  Proceedings Marianne  C.  Sharp  810 

Gaining  Knowledge  and  IntelUgence  Marianne  C.   Sharp  812 

The  Culmination  of  Our  Theology  Course  Ethel  C.  Smith  814 

The  Theology  Lesson  as  It  Affects  Testimony  Leone  G.  Layton  815 

My  Testimony     Viola   B.    Parkinson  816 

"'Lo,  I  Am  With  You  Alway"  Mary  G.  Judd  817 

Concluding  Statement  —  Literature  Panel  Discussion  Leone  O.  Jacobs  818 

Eternal  Values Velma  N.  Simonsen  818 

Introducing  the  New  Social  Science  Course  Edith  S.  Elliott  821 

The  Accomplishments  of  Our  Lamanite  Sisters  Golden  R.   Buchanan  821 

Report  and  Official  Instructions Belle  S.   Spafford  823 

Our  Sisters  in  the  Pacific  Mission  Elva  T.  Cowley  826 

Our  Sisters  in  the  European  Mission  Leona  B.   Sonne  827 

The  Spiritual  Power  of  Music  Florence  J.   Madsen  830 

"Unto  the  Least  of  These"  Margaret  C.  Pickering  831 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

Sixty  Years   Ago 834 

V/oman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  835 

Editorial:  The   121st  Semi-Annual  Conference  Marianne  C.   Sharp  836 

Ethel  C.  Smith  Released  as  General  Board  Member  837 

From  Near  and  Far  864 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Ring  in  Your  Christmas  Cards Clara  Laster  838 

Quilting  Is  Her  Hobby  839 

Used  Yarn  For  Needlepoint  Gifts  Rachel  K.  Laurgaard  810 

LESSON   DEPARTMENT 

Theology:  "Ministry  of  the  Resurrected  Christ  on  the  Western  Hemisphere" Don  B.  Colton  841 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:  "A  New  Commandment"  Mary  G.  Judd  846 

Work  Meeting:  Choosing  and  Arranging  Furniture  Christine  H.  Robinson  847 

Literature:  Alexander  Pope  Briant  S.   Jacobs  850 

Social  Science:  Nations  Which  Rose  and  Fell  Archibald  F.  Bennett  855 

Music:  The  Singing  Mothers  Chorus  Florence  J.  Madsen  860 

POETRY 

Who  Watched  in  FaMh  —  Frontispiece  Alice  Morrey  Bailey  795 

"Peace,  As  on  the  Hills,"  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  803;  "The  Child  and  the  Tree,"  by  Katherine 
F.  Larsen,  807;  "Dear  Santa:  Now  We  Have  a  Daughter,"  by  Lael  W.  Hill,  809;  "Silences,"  by 
LaVerne  J.  Stallings,  833;  "Where  Shepherds  Knelt,"  by  Margery  S.  Stewart,  837;  "Old  Year," 
bv  Grace  Sayre,  839;  "Communications,"  by  Edwin  S.  Flynn,  839;  "What  Is  Tomorrow?"  by 
Maude  O.  Cook,  839;  "Old  Age,"  by  Abbie  R.  Madsen,  840;  "Poetry,"  by  Evelyn  W.  Viner, 
340;   "Count  Not  the  Years,"  C.  Frank  Steele,  862. 


PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OP  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  28  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  3-2741:  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  Matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office.  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


active  Rayon  Gabardine 

ual  Dress 


So  practical  for  a  gift  —  so 

practical  for  yourself  —  that's 

this  rayon  gabardine  casual  dress. 

Despite  its  practicality  it  presents  a 

dressy  appearance  when  needed. 

Novelty  button  trim,  plastic  belt, 

full  length  zipper,  convertible 

collar  all  go  to  make  it  THE  dress 

for  so  many  purposes.   In  red, 

navy,  green  or  teal  it  sets  you  off. 

Sizes  12  to  20  and  14!^  to  241/2. 

ZCMI  DRESSES  —  Downstairs  Store 


Hal  Rumel 


WINTER  AT  BRIGHTON,  UTAH 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

VOL.  37,   NO.  12  DECEMBER   1950 


v(/no   vi/atched  in  CJaith 

(Book  of  Mormon,  III  Nephi  1:5-21) 
Alice  Morrey  Bailty 

The  Prophets'  cryptic  speech,  and  only  faith 
Were  theirs  to  span  the  vast  and  wordless  sea 
Back  to  their  father's  land,  the  time-dimmed  wraith 
Of  Jordan  and  the  blue  of  Galilee. 
And  hidden  from  the  far  Jerusalem 
Were  those  whose  lives  were  doomed  at  sunset's  dark. 
While  Joseph  traced  the  road  to  Bethlehem, 
They  watched  in  faith  the  day's  descending  arc. 

And  only  signs  to  mark  the  Savior's  birth 

Were  promised  testaments  of  their  belief. 

Yet  angel  songs  above  Judean  earth 

Were  not  more  sweet  with  joy  than  their  relief 

When  glory  shone  through  night,  and,  blazing  high, 

A  new  star  hung  in  Zarahemla's  sky. 


The  Cover:   "Lord,  Now  Lettest  Thou  Thy  Servant  Depart  in  Peace,"  from  a 
painting  by  Dobson,  print  by  Camera  Chx,  New  York  City,  New  York. 


Woman's  Influence 

President  David  O.  McKay 

Of  the  First  Presidency 

[Address  delivered  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference,  September  28,  1950] 

PRESIDENT  Spafford  and  before  you  I  am  indeed  very  thank- 
counselors,  brethren  and  sis-  ful  that  my  training  and  experience 
ters:  I  have  but  one  word  through  life  have  made  me  sympa- 
that  will  express  the  feehngs  of  my  thetic  with  womankind.  I  owe  that 
heart  on  this  occasion  and  that  is  to  my  sainted  mother  and  the  ex- 
' 'glorious/'  Truly  we  can  say,  as  perience  in  an  ideal  home  with 
Peter  declared  when  he  and  his  as-  lovely  sisters  who  contributed  to 
sociates  were  with  the  Savior  on  the  beauty  of  that  home;  and  later, 
the  Mount  of  Transfiguration,  ''It  to  the  inspiration  of  a  noble  wife 
is  good  for  us  to  be  here."  When  who  has  devoted  her  whole  life  to 
Sister  Spafford  and  Sister  Sharp  in-  her  home  and  her  children.  I  ac- 
vited  me  to  speak  on  this  occasion,  knowledge,  too,  the  inspiration  of 
I  readily  accepted,  yet  have  looked  the  influence  of  circumspect,  pure- 
forward  to  this  duty  with  a  good  minded  women  with  whom  I  have 
deal  of  worry.  Now  I  am  thankful  associated  in  the  Church.  I  have 
that  it  is  my  privilege  to  be  in  at-  heard  of  women  who  have  con- 
tendance.  With  you  I  have  lis-  tributed  in  their  lives  to  unpleasant- 
tened  with  much  interest  and  profit  ness  and  discord,  and  who  have 
to  the  inspiring  addresses  given  by  chosen  to  revel  in  that  which  is  low 
the  sisters.  We  have  all  thrilled  and  vulgar,  but  I  know  nothing 
at  the  inspirational  music  from  the  about  that  side  of  life  and  so,  when 
Singing  Mothers.  Truly  Sister  Mad-  I  say  that  this  gathering  is  glorious 
sen  has  proved  her  superiority  as  a  I  mean  it.  Here  we  have  assembled 
director,  and  yet  I  cannot  but  feel  the  purest  and  best.  Someone  said, 
that  the  sublime  expression  which  "God  could  not  be  everywhere,  and 
she  has  drawn  from  this  group  of  so  he  gave  us  mothers.''  Well, 
lovely  singers  has  been  greatly  aided  that  is  partially  true.  God  can  be 
by  the  fact  that  these  mothers,  sis-  and  is  everywhere  present  with  his 
ters  from  twenty  different  stakes,  Spirit,  but  I  agree  that  there  is  no 
have  contributed  to  that  expression  one  in  life  who  can  make  us  feel 
because  they  themselves  have  music  nearer  heaven  than  can  mother,  a 
in  their  souls.  true  mother. 

I  realize  as  I  stand  before  you  It  is  these  thoughts  I  think,  and 

that  I  am  probably  filled  with  par-  this  training,  which  have  prompted 

tiality  and   am   highly   susceptible  the   theme  that   I   should  like   to 

to  the  presence  of  a  group  of  such  present  to  you  at  the  closing  of  this 

noble  women.     I  admit  I  am  par-  great  conference,  and  I  should  like 

tial.    Just  to  meet  with  seven  thou-  to  preface  that  theme  by  reading  a 

sand  or  more  sisters  in  the  Church,  paragraph  or  two  from  the  instruc- 

actuated  by  one  high  ideal,  is  in  tions  given  to  the  Relief  Society  by 

itself  an  inspiration;  and  as  I  stand  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  Said  he 
Page  796 


WOMAN'S  INFLUENCE 

on  April  28,  1842,  when  he  faced 
the  first  group  of  members  of  the 
Rehef  Society: 

I  now  turn  the  key  in  your  behalf  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  this  Society 
shall  rejoice,  and  knowledge  and  intelli- 
gence shall  flow  down  from  this  time 
henceforth;  this  is  the  beginning  of  better 
days  to  the  poor  and  needy,  who  shall  be 
made  to  rejoice  and  pour  forth  blessings 
on  your  heads. 

When  you  go  home,  never  give  a  cross 
or  unkind  word  to  your  husbands,  but 
let  kindness,  charity,  and  love  crown 
your  works  henceforward. 

If  the  men  had  been  there,  I  am 
sure  the  Prophet  would  have  said, 
''Don't  go  home  and  say  cross,  un- 
kind words  to  your  wife."  That  is 
what  I  say  to  you  men  who  are  here 
today. 

Don't  envy  the  finery  and  fleeting 
show  of  sinners,  for  they  are  in  a  miser- 
able situation;  but  as  far  as  you  can,  have 
mercy  on  them,  for  in  a  short  time  God 
will  destroy  them,  if  they  will  not  repent 
and  turn  unto  him. 

Let  your  labors  be  mostly  confined  to 
those  around  you,  in  the  circle  of  your 
own  acquaintance,  as  far  as  knowledge  is 
concerned,  it  may  extend  to  all  the 
world;  but  your  administering  should  be 
confined  to  the  circle  of  your  immediate 
acquaintance,  and  more  especially  to  the 
members  of  the  Relief  Society.  Those 
ordained  to  preside  over  and  lead  you  are 
authorized  to  appoint  the  different  of- 
ficers, as  the  circumstances  shall  require 
{D.H.C.,  IV,  page  607). 

I  commend  to  you  the  reading  of 
the  entire  address  as  given  on  that 
occasion.  That  blessing  and  prom- 
ise of  the  influence  of  the  Relief 
Society  indicates  how  highly  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  esteems 
womankind.  The  placing  of  wom- 
en on  that  lofty  pedestal  is  a  far 


797 

cry  from  the  time  when  she  was 
bargained  for  as  cattle  and  other 
chattels  by  her  so-called  superior 
companion,  man.  With  the  turn- 
ing of  that  key  came  the  promise 
that  knowledge  and  intelligence 
shall  flow  down  from  this  time 
henceforth,  indicating  the  mighty 
influence  to  be  wielded  by  this 
organization. 

ANOTHER  point:  In  emphasiz- 
ing or  referring  to  the  duty  and 
right  of  women  to  render  aid  to  the 
sick,  the  Prophet  said  truthfully 
that  none  are  ''better  qualified  to 
give  such  service  than  our  faithful 
and  zealous  sisters,  whose  hearts  are 
full  of  faith,  tenderness,  sympathy, 
and  compassion."  Truly,  "When 
pain  and  anguish  wring  the  brow,  a 
ministering  angel  thou." 

One  other  point:  The  Prophet 
said  as  far  as  knowledge  is  con- 
cerned it  may  expand  to  all  the 
world,  and  that  is  being  rapidly 
realized.  That  thought  is  indicated 
graphically  on  your  programs  of 
this  conference.  There  are  stars, 
have  you  noticed,  indicating  where 
organizations  of  the  Relief  Society 
may  be  found  in  North  and  South 
America,  Europe,  South  Africa,  Aus- 
tralia, New  Zealand,  and  on  the 
isles  of  the  sea,  indicating  how 
widespread  is  this  organization  in 
the  comparatively  short  space  of 
one  century— a  well-organized  chan- 
nel through  which  knowledge  and 
intelligence  may  flow  continually. 
How  widespread  this  influence  for 
good  is,  only  a  comparatively  few 
realize. 

They  say  that  man  is  mighty. 
He  governs  land  and  sea; 
He  wields  a  mighty  scepter 
O'er  lesser  powers  that  be; 


798 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


But  a  mightier  power  and  stronger 
Man  from  his  throne  has  hurled, 
And  the  hand  that  rocks  the  cradle 
Is  the  hand  that  rules  the  world. 

(Wm.  Ross  Wallace) 

What  I  am  trying  to  point  out 
and  to  emphasize  on  this  glorious 
occasion  is  that  the  influence  of  the 
Rehef  Society  is  rapidly  becoming 
world-wide;  consequently,  that  in- 
fluence carries  with  it  great  respon- 
sibilities. Do  you  remember  read- 
ing what  William  George  Jordan 
says  about  the  influence  of  one  in- 
dividual? 

Into  the  hands  of  every  individual  is 
given  a  marvelous  power  for  good  or  for 
evil — the  silent,  unconscious,  unseen  in- 
fluence of  his  life.  This  is  simply  the 
constant  radiation  of  what  a  man  really 
is,  not  what  he  pretends  to  be.  .  .  .  Man 
cannot  escape  for  one  moment  from  this 
radiation  of  his  character,  this  constantly 
weakening  or  strengthening  of  others.  He 
cannot  evade  the  responsibility  by  say- 
ing it  is  an  unconscious  influence.  He 
can  select  the  qualities  that  he  will  per- 
mit to  be  radiated.  He  can  cultivate 
sweetness,  calmness,  trust,  generosity, 
truth,  justice,  loyalty,  nobility — make 
them  vitally  active  in  his  character — and 
by  these  qualities  he  will  constantly  affect 
the  world. 

Nor  can  the  Relief  Society 
escape,  even  if  it  would,  the  respon- 
sibility of  its  ever-increasing  in- 
fluence. 

In  the  quotation  that  I  have  just 
read  from  the  Prophet  appears  this 
excellent  admonition:  ''Let  your 
labors  be  mostly  confined  to  those 
around  you  in  the  circle  of  your 
own  acquaintance."  As  far  as 
knowledge  is  concerned,  that  will 
go  to  the  whole  world,  but  your 
''administering  should  be  confined 
to  the  circle  of  your  immediate 
acquaintance,  and  more  especially 


to  the  members  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety." Too  many  overlook  the 
immediate  needs  of  those  right 
around  us  and  neglect  our  duties  in 
our  own  homes. 

In  an  excellent  work  entitled 
The  Simple  Liie^  by  Charles  Wag- 
ner, we  find  this  thought  empha- 
sized in  the  following  lines: 

First,  then,  be  of  your  own  country, 
your  own  city,  your  own  home,  your  own 
church,  your  own  work-shop;  then,  if  you 
can,  set  out  from  this  to  go  beyond  it. 
That  is  the  plain  and  natural  order,  and 
a  man  must  fortify  himself  with  very  bad 
reasons  to  arrive  at  reversing  it. 

Then  he  continues: 

Strange  infirmity,  that  keeps  us  from 
seeing  our  fellows  at  our  very  doors! 
People  widely  read  and  far-travelled  are 
often  not  acquainted  with  their  fellow- 
citizens,  great  or  small.  Their  lives  de- 
pend upon  the  cooperation  of  a  multi- 
tude of  beings  whose  lot  remains  to  them 
quite  indifferent.  Not  those  to  whom 
they  owe  their  knowledge  and  culture, 
not  their  rulers,  nor  those  who  serve 
them  and  supply  their  needs,  have  ever 
attracted  their  attention.  ...  To  certain 
wives,  their  husbands  are  strangers,  and 
conversely.  There  are  parents  who  do  not 
know  their  children:  their  development, 
their  thoughts,  the  dangers  they  run,  the 
hopes  they  cherish,  are  to  them  a  closed 
book.  Many  children  do  not  know  their 
parents,  have  no  suspicion  of  their  diffi- 
culties and  struggles,  no  conception  of 
their  aims.  And  I  am  not  speaking  of 
those  piteously  disordered  homes  where 
all  the  relations  are  false,  but  of  honorable 
families.  Only,  all  these  people  are  great- 
ly preoccupied:  each  has  his  outside  in- 
terest that  fills  all  his  time.  The  distant 
duty — very  attractive,  I  don't  deny — 
claims  them  entirely,  and  they  are  not 
conscious  of  the  duty  near  at  hand.  I 
fear  they  will  have  their  trouble  for  their 
pains   (pp.  62-63). 

I  emphasize  this  increasing  power 
and  influence  of  the  Relief  Society 


WOMAN'S  INFLUENCE  799 

and  of  womankind  in  general,  hav-  That  is  the  best  channel  through 

ing  one  purpose  in  mind:  That  in-  which  love  may  be  truly  expressed, 

creased  attention  be  given  and  more  In  this  connection,  I  refer  to  a  let- 

intensiEed  efloits  put  ioith  to  main-  ter  that  appeared  recently  in  the 

tain   and   preserve   the   dignity   of  Deseiet  News.   (By  the  way,  may 

motheihood.    With  all  my  heart  I  I  interpolate  a  word  regarding  the 

commend    the    message    of    Sister  News.     I    heard   only   today   that 

Spafford   to   perpetuate   the   truth  some   women,   or   their   husbands, 

that  home  is  the  true  foundation  claim  that  the  Sunday  morning  edi- 

upon  which  is  built  the  structure  of  tion  of  the  Deseret  News  is  just  the 

true,  civilized  Christian  society.  result  of  the  business  manager  and 

his  associates,  and  is  not  approved 
T^OW  how  may  this  be  done?  I  by  the  Authorities.  You  may  be 
said  my  theme  was  suggested  by  assured,  sisters,  and  brethren,  that 
the  training  and  experience  I  have  the  issuing  of  a  Sunday  morning 
had  throughout  my  life  with  noble  edition  of  the  News  is  approved 
women.  First  then,  sisters,  continue  not  only  by  the  managing  editor, 
to  counteract  by  every  means  pos-  Elder  Mark  Petersen,  but  by  the 
sible  the  false  idea  growing  more  General  Authorities  of  the  Church.) 
and  more  prevalent  that  sexual  re-  In  the  Deseret  News  the  other 
lations  before  marriage  may  be  in-  night  appeared  an  article  written 
dulged  in  with  impunity.  Our  girls  by  an  unwise,  misguided  young 
are  the  future  mothers,  and  they  wife,  which  indicates  a  view  of  life 
should  understand  how  far  from  the  that  should  never  be  entertained 
truth  is  the  claim  made  now  quite  by  a  Latter-day  Saint  girl.  She  tells 
generally  that  there  is  no  more  sin  how  happy  she  is.  She  has  been 
in  such  indulgence  than  in  kissing,  married  five  years.  She  and  her 
I  tell  you  there  is.  Such  teachings  husband  are  ''crazy"  about  each 
emanate  from  the  enemy  of  true  other.  They  ski  and  skate  and 
happiness  and  are  the  teachings  of  dance  and  drive  nice  places  to  din- 
Satan  himself.  Every  virtuous  ner  and  go  to  the  symphony  and 
young  woman,  who  anticipates  the  good  movies  and  lectures,  and  they 
true  glory  and  responsibility  of  are  having  a  good  time,  buying  a 
motherhood,  senses  the  evil  of  such  little  home  that  is  beautifully  dec- 
teachings  and  indulgences.  So  does  orated  and  furnished.  She  has  a 
every  young  man  who  honors  good  job  that  pays  her  well,  and 
fatherhood  and  has  in  his  heart  he  has  a  job.  This  girl  writes: 
even  a  spark  of  chivalry  for  future  ''Actually,  we  don't  want  a  family 
mothers  of  men.  In  this  principle  and  that  is  that.  We  both  feel 
of  chastity  in  youth  lies  the  basic  that  children  would  be  a  kind  of 
foundation  of  happiness  in  the  mar-  foreign  element  in  this  little  world 
riage  relation.  that  is  so  perfect  and  so  all  our 

Second,  continue  to  apply  your  own. 

influence  to  give  greater  emphasis  I  apologize  even  for  reading  it  to 

to  the  fundamental  teaching  that  you  sisters,  but  I  do  commend  the 

marriage  is  for  the  purpose  of  build-  writer  in  the  News  who  told  her 

ing  a  home  and  of  rearing  children,  this,  among  other  things: 


800 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


You  may  go  against  Nature  for  a-' 
while  when  you  are  young  and  think  you 
are  getting  away  with  it,  but  all  the 
while  she  is  exacting  her  fees.  The  wives 
who  Hve  for  themselves  and  their  hus- 
bands alone  nearly  always  lose  out.  They 
lose  their  beauty,  their  alertness,  their 
interest  in  life.  Their  faces  are  so  often 
empty  and  vacuous,  even  if  pretty.  Be- 
lieve it  or  not,  they  very  often  lose  their 
husbands,  who,  unconsciously  grow  to 
miss  the  things  that  Nature  knows  a 
woman  should  be  giving  to  her  husband. 

On  the  other  hand,  those  who  sacri- 
fice and  suffer  a  bit  develop  the  beauty 
that  expression  gives  to  faces,  the  beauty 
of  responsiveness,  of  a  deep,  inner  joy 
that  makes  even  a  plain  woman  attrac- 
tive— the  amazing  beauty  of  fulfillment. 
And  that  love  you  are  so  anxious  to  pre- 
serve— you  haven't  the  least  idea  what 
an  enormous  quantity  of  it  there  is.  It 
grows  bigger  and  stronger  and  more  ever- 
lasting with  every  baby  a  happily  married 
wife  gives  to  her  husband. 

Wifehood  is  glorious,  but  mother- 
hood is  subhme.  There  are  those 
who  can't  be  blessed  with  mother- 
hood, but  those  who  can  and  who 
take  the  attitude  of  this  girl  are  not 
a  credit  to  their  sex. 

Third,  sisters,  apply  your  influ- 
ence to  have  more  religion  in  your 
homes.  Every  Latter-day  Saint 
home  should  have  evidences  there- 
in of  the  family  membership.  A 
successful  man  once  wrote: 

My  father  came  into  my  house  soon 
after  I  was  married  and  looked  around. 
I  showed  him  into  every  room,  and  then 
in  his  rough  way  he  said  to  me,  "Yes,  it 
is  ver\'  nice,  but  nobody  will  know  walk- 
ing through  here  whether  you  belong  to 
God  or  to  the  devil."  I  went  through  and 
looked  at  the  rooms  again,  and  I  thought 
he  is  quite  right 

There  is  a  lesson.  Children  grow- 
ing up  should  come  in  contact  with 
things  religious.     I   ask  you  now. 


have  you  in  your  home  the  Church 
works,  ready  at  hand  so  that  the 
children  going  to  Sunday  School, 
Primary,  Mutual  Improvement,  and 
so  on,  can  turn  to  them  when  they 
need  them?  Have  you  a  religious 
verse  in  the  bedroom  of  the  boys, 
or  a  saying  of  the  Savior?  I  wonder 
if  you  have  a  good  painting  of  the 
Savior  hanging  up  over  the  bed  of 
your  boy.  Little  things  like  these 
give  to  home  a  religious  atmosphere. 
Patrick  Henry  wisely  emphasized 
the  need  of  religion  when  he  wrote: 

I  have  now  disposed  of  all  my  property 
to  my  children.  There  is  one  thing  more  I 
wish  I  could  give  them,  and  that  is  the 
Christian  rehgion.  If  they  had  that  and 
I  had  not  given  them  one  cent,  they 
would  be  rich.  If  they  have  not  that, 
and  I  had  given  them  all  the  world,  they 
would  be  poor. 

r\UR  children  hunger  for  true  re- 
ligion, and  there  is  no  better 
place  to  instill  it  into  their  hearts 
than  in  the  home.  As  Sister  Spaf- 
ford  has  already  said,  threatening 
clouds  of  another  armed  conflict 
are  gathering  continuously  upon 
the  horizon  of  the  civilized  world. 
Already  our  boys  are  being  drafted 
to  meet  a  recognized  and  sudden 
enemy.  Let  us  not  shirk  or  shut 
our  eyes  to  the  enemies  who  will 
desecrate  our  homes  while  the 
armed  conflict  is  being  waged,  and 
after.  Some  of  these  are  mentioned 
by  Mr.  J.  Edgar  Hoover,  Director 
of  the  Federal  Bureau  of  Investiga- 
tion, writing  of  the  evil  effects  of 
war  upon  young  people: 

It  is  fundamental  that  in  periods  of 
great  national  stress,  such  as  we  have  just 
experienced,  human  nature  reacts  to  the 
tempo  of  the  times.  There  is  the  spirit 
of  war-time  abandon,   for  example,   with 


WOMAN'S  INFLUENCE 

its  last-fling  philosophy  which  provided 
justification  for  less  resolute  wills  to  vio- 
late the  conventions  of  society.  Lessons 
in  school  became  secondary;  girls  sacri- 
ficed virtue  on  a  false  shrine  of  patriot- 
ism; arrests  for  prostitution  increased 
375%;  disorderly  conduct,  357%;  drunk- 
enness and  driving  while  intoxicated 
174%  among  girls  under  eighteen  in  the 
war-time  years.  To  those  who  are  not 
grounded  in  fundamentals,  estabhshed 
values  disappeared,  and  an  attitude  of 
impermanence  superseded  individual  re- 
sponsibility. Conflicts  between  liberty 
and  license  manifested  themselves  in 
wrong-doing.  Personal  responsibility  in 
too  many  homes  has  become  archaic  and 
old-fashioned. 

In  the  departure  of  our  boys  for 
the  front,  labor  is  going  to  be 
scarce.  Wages  will  be  high,  and 
mothers  are  going  to  be  induced  to 
leave  their  children  in  order  to 
earn  money.  Some  wives  may  be 
compelled  to  do  so,  whose  cowardly 
husbands  have  left  them  and  who 
give  no  support  for  the  children, 
the  responsibility  for  whose  support 
and  training  these  derelicts  should 
assume.  To  such  mothers  the  State 
can  well  afford  to  render  assistance 
so  that  they  will  not  have  to  leave 
their  homes.  A  man  who  will 
bring  children  into  the  world  and 
then  leave  their  support  and  rear- 
ing to  the  mother  alone  is  a 
dastard.  But  others,  whose  husbands 
are  working,  and  where  older  chil- 
dren may  help  to  support,  should 
keep  homes  intact,  and  give  their 
children  the  loving  care  of  mothers. 
In  the  words  of  former  President 
Herbert  Hoover: 

After  we  have  determined  every 
scientific  fact,  after  we  have  erected 
every  public  safeguard,  after  we  have  con- 
structed every  edifice  for  education  or 
training  or  hospitalization  or  play,  yet 
all  these  things  are  but  a  tie  to  the 
physical,  moral,  and  spiritual  gifts  which 


801 

motherhood  gives  and  home  confers.  None 
of  these  things  carries  that  affection,  that 
devotion  of  soul  which  is  the  great  en- 
dowment from  mothers. 

God  bless  the  great  world-wide 
Relief  Society  organization!  May 
its  benign,  ever-increasing  influence 
be  effective  in  convincing  mankind, 
and  particularly  members  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ,  that: 

The  best  security  for  civilization  is  the 
dwelling,  and  that  upon  properly  ap- 
pointed and  becoming  dwellings  depends 
more  than  anything  else  the  improvement 
of  mankind.  Such  dwellings  are  the  nurs- 
ery of  all  domestic  virtues,  and  without 
a  becoming  home  the  exercise  of  those 
virtues  is  impossible. 

Sisters,  my  heart  is  full  of  grati- 
tude to  you  and  blessing  that  you 
may  continue  to  exercise  the  great 
world-wide  influence  that  the 
Prophet  has  blessed  you  to  exer- 
cise, and  mav  the  exercise  of  that 
influence  be  felt  in  your  own 
neighborhood.  May  your  daugh- 
ters so  live  that  their  children  may 
say  to  them,  as  you  and  I  can  say 
of  our  mothers,  that: 

The  noblest  thought  my  soul  can  claim, 
7'he  noblest  words  my  tongue  can  frame, 
Unworthy  are  to  praise  the  name 
More  precious  than  all  other. 
An  infant  when  her  love  first  came, 
A  man,  I  find  it  still  the  same, 
Kexerently  I  breathe  her  name, 
Tlie  blessed  name  of  Mother. 

I  pray  God's  blessings  to  rest  up- 
on each  of  you  as  you  go  back  to 
your  homes,  upon  your  daughters 
and  your  sons,  and  particularly  up- 
on your  sons,  if  they  are  abroad  now 
fighting  for  their  country,  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 


President  David  O.  McKay 
Named  President  of  the  Council 

of  the  Twelve 


Elder  Mark  E.  Peteisen 
Member  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 


WHEN  President  David  O. 
McKay  stands  before  an 
audience,  everyone  present 
sits  up  with  expectancy.  They 
know  they  are  about  to  hear  from 
a  master  teacher.  And  as  he  teach- 
es, he  reaches  into  the  innermost 
recesses  of  the  hearts  of  his  hearers, 
deeply  impressing  them. 

He  teaches  with  love,  kindness, 
and  great  understanding.  His  doc- 
trine is  clear  and  authoritative.  His 
sincerity  is  beyond  all  question;  his 
meaning  is  clear,  and  there  is 
poetry  in  his  teachings,  and  humor, 
and  pathos.  There  is  much  of  ar- 
tistry, too,  for  he  paints  pictures 
with  words,  using  illustrative  stories 
with  marked  effect.  Whether  in 
the  pulpit,  in  the  homes  of  the 
saints,  in  his  office,  or  while  walk- 
ing down  the  street,  he  is  always  a 
master  teacher. 

When  he  sits  in  council  with  his 
brethren.  President  McKay  is  an 
inspired  adviser.  His  long  experi- 
ence in  the  Church  provides  an  in- 
valuable background.  His  devotion 
to  the  Lord  merits  the  inspiration 
of  the  Spirit.  He  is  wise  and  just, 
considerate  and  merciful.  In  him 
the  Golden  Rule  is  a  working  prin- 
ciple. One  side  of  a  question  is 
not  enough.  All  phases  must  be 
known  to  permit  wise  and  fair  con- 
sideration. He  is  fearless  in  defense 
of  right.     To  the  repentant  sinner 

Page  802 


PRESIDENT  DAVID  O.  Mcrai 

he  is  kind  and  forgiving,  but  there 
is  no  compromise  with  sin  itself. 

As  an  executive  in  the  highest 
ranking  group  in  the  Church,  he 
does  his  work  in  a  pattern  of  ef- 
ficiency. Full  days  and  hours  mean 
nothing  to  him.  From  his  boyhood 
he  has  worked  hard  and  long.  He 
likes  it.  This  was  a  by-product  of 
his  farm  life  at  Huntsville,  Utah. 

Then,  too,  he  is  a  man  of  ex- 
ceptional vision.  Forward  looking 
always,  he  plans  for  the  future.  His 
grasp  of  the  mission  of  the  Church 


PRESIDENT  DAVID  0.  MCKAY 

is  all-inclusive.  He  gives  it  de- 
tailed attention.  His  interest  reach- 
es into  every  activity  of  the  Church. 
Its  progress  means  growth  for  the 
kingdom  of  God  on  earth,  to  which 
he  gives  undivided  allegiance. 

His  consideration  for  President 
George  Albert  Smith,  whose  coun- 
selor he  is,  and  for  President  J. 
Reuben  Glark,  Jr.,  his  associate  in 
the  counselorship,  is  remarkable, 
and  demonstrates  true  greatness  in 
the  man.  He  contributes  continu- 
ously to  the  spirit  of  unity  which 
characterizes  the  First  Presidency. 
His  attitude  toward  the  Twelve  is 
like  that  of  Peter  or  Paul  of  old. 
The  modern  Twelve  are  grateful 
for  him. 

As  a  husband  and  father,  he  has 
surrounded  himself  with  a  true 
Latter-day  Saint  family.  If  every 
husband  showed  his  wife  the  kind- 
ness and  consideration  extended  by 
President  McKay  to  his  hfe's  com- 


803 

panion,  there  would  be  no  need  for 
sorrow  in  any  wife's  heart.  If  every 
father  provided  for  his  children  the 
high  type  of  companionship  and 
example  given  by  President  McKay 
to  his  family,  the  world  would  not 
fear  for  the  rising  generation. 

Such  is  the  man  who  became 
President  of  the  Gouncil  of  the 
Twelve  Apostles  at  the  last  general 
conference  of  the  Ghurch.  Presi- 
dent McKay  came  into  this  posi- 
tion because  of  his  great  worthiness 
and  through  his  rank  as  the  senior 
apostle  in  the  Church,  following 
President  George  Albert  Smith. 

His  appointment  meets  with  the 
universal  satisfaction  of  the  authori- 
ties and  membership  of  the  Church. 
All  welcome  it  with  gratitude. 
Everywhere  his  people  revere  him 
for,  like  his  file  leader  President 
Smith,  he  too,  is  an  ''apostle  of 
love.'' 


■  ♦ « 


(P. 


eace,  as  on 


the  uiiUs 


Dorothy  ].  Roberts 

I  long  for  heart  as  was  the  shepherd's  heart  who,  guarding 
The  small  gray  mounds  that  were  his  sleeping  flock, 
Lay  still,  his  back  against  a  sheltering  rock, 
And  received  the  sudden  glory  of  the  song. 

Peace,  as  on  the  hills,  was  in  his  breast, 
Ready  for  the  angel  voice,  to  pour 
The  glad,  white  message,  the  celestial  score 
Into  the  vessel  fashioned  by  his  faith. 

I  long  for  heart  so  pure  it  need  not  search 
And  comb  the  continents  of  earth  for  light. 
I  long  for  thought,  so  quiet  that  the  night 
Would  part  again  with  carol  and  with  star. 


Elder  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 

Appointed  Acting  President  of  the 

Council  of  the  Twelve  Apostles 

Henry  A.  Smith 
Member,  Deseret  News  Editorial  Staff,  and  Counselor  in  Pioneer  Stake  Presidency 

Lake  Temple  by  his  immediate 
senior,  President  David  O.  McKay, 
Second  Counselor  in  the  First  Presi- 
dency, who  was  also  sustained  and 
set  apart  as  the  President  of  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve. 

Thus  new  responsibility  came  to 
Elder  Joseph  Fielding  Smith,  who 
for  forty  years,  has  been  one  of  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve.  These 
years  have  been  filled  with  respon- 
sibility and  new  assignments.  They 
have  earned  him  a  reputation 
among  his  associates  for  industry 
and  leadership. 

Recognized  as  an  outstanding 
authority  on  Church  doctrine  and 
history,  his  pen  and  voice  have 
been  prolific  and  loud  in  expound- 
ing the  principles  of  the  gospel. 
Elder  Smith's  life-long  campaign 
for  truth  and  uncompromising  fight 
against  sin  give  him  the  outward  ap- 
pearance of  severity  which  hides  the 
true  man,  tender  in  his  feelings  to- 
ward his  fellow  men;  sympathetic, 
and  possessed  of  a  great  capacity  for 
love  and  compassion.  This  is  a  side 
of  Elder  Smith  that  is  most  re- 
vealed to  those  who  know  him 
best—who  have  earned  his  confi- 
dence and  respect.  Thus  knowing 
him  they  delight  in  his  association 
and  companionship. 

His  large  devoted  family  are  a 
tribute  to  Elder  Smith  in  the  lives 


ELDER   JOSEPH   FIELDING  SMITH 

CARRYING  on  m  the  tradi- 
tion of  his  forebears  who, 
before  him,  were  high  in  the 
leadership  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  Elder 
Joseph  Fielding  Smith  was  set 
apart  October  5,  1950,  as  acting  pres- 
ident of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve. 
He  had  been  sustained  to  this  posi- 
tion by  the  general  conference  five 
days  earlier. 

This  new  assignment  came  to 
Elder  Smith  by  reason  of  his  sen- 
iority among  the  apostles.  He  was 
set  apart  to  this  position  in  the  Salt 

Page  804 


ELDER  JOSEPH  FIELDING  SMITH 

they  live  and  the  service  they  give 
to  the  Church.  There  have  been 
eleven  sons  and  daughters.  One 
son,  Lewis,  was  a  victim  of  an  Afri- 
can plane  crash  during  World  War 
11.  All  five  of  his  sons,  including 
Lewis,  have  filled  missions  for  the 
Church.  All  eleven  children  have 
been  faithful  and  devoted  to  the 
Church;  all  have  been  in  the  Salt 
Lake  Temple. 

No  son  ever  had  a  more  ardent 
supporter  in  his  athletic  career  than 
Milton  "Mitt''  Smith,  now  a  Uni- 
versity of  Utah  football  star.  Elder 
Smith  has  an  interest  also  in  base- 
ball. As  chairman  of  the  board  of 
trustees  of  Brigham  Young  Uni- 
versity, he  is  today  one  of  the  spear- 
heads in  the  current  Church-wide 
fund  drive  for  the  school's  new 
fieldhouse. 

Elder  Smith  was  born  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  July  19,  1876.  His  fa- 
ther was  President  Joseph  F.  Smith, 
who  in  1901  became  the  sixth  presi- 
dent of  the  Church.  His  mother 
was  Julina  Lambson  Smith.  His 
grandfather  was  Patriarch  Hyrum 
Smith,  the  martyred  brother  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  He  was  care- 
fully trained  for  a  long  life  of  serv- 
ice to  the  Church  by  a  noble  father 
and  loving,  kindly  mother,  who 
reared  him  in  a  true  Latter-day 
Saint  home  where  the  highest  vir- 
tues prevailed. 

Prepared  early  for  such  service, 
Elder  Smith  has  held  many  promi- 
nent positions  in  the  Church  in  ad- 
dition to  the  apostleship  to  which 
he  was  ordained  in  April  1910.  He 
is  at  present  Church  Historian  and 
Recorder,  beginning  a  career  in  the 
Church  historian's  office  as  a  clerk 
in  1901,  following  his  return  from 
the  British  Mission.     He  is  presi- 


805 

dent  of  the  Genealogical  Society  of 
the  Church,  to  which  position  he 
was  named  in  1934.  His  service 
with  this  society  dates  back  to  his 
appointment  as  secretary  and  di- 
rector in  1907. 

Elder  Smith  has  served  as  a 
counselor  and  then  as  president  of 
the  Salt  Lake  Temple,  and  since 
1917  he  has  been  a  member  of  the 
Church  Board  of  Education. 

This  listing  can  of  necessity  give 
but  a  few  of  the  many  assignments 
that  have  been  his  in  the  forty  years 
since  he  became  a  General  Author- 
ity. He  has  traveled  widely  through- 
out the  Church  in  his  service  as  an 
apostle. 

In  the  spring  of  1939,  he,  ac- 
companied by  his  wife,  went  to 
Europe  to  tour  the  various  missions 
and  meet  in  conference  with  the 
mission  presidents  and  consider 
problems  pertaining  to  missionary 
work.  While  there  touring  the 
West  German  Mission  the  Nazi 
forces  invaded  Poland,  thus  bring- 
ing on  the  great  struggle,  world- 
wide, commencing  in  1939.  This 
necessitated  the  evacuation  of  our 
missionaries  who  were  serving  in 
Europe.  This  took  several  weeks. 
Acting  on  orders  from  the  First 
Presidency,  Elder  Smith  success- 
fully and  safely,  with  the  help  of 
mission  presidents,  got  the  entire 
group,  comprising  697  missionaries, 
back  on  American  soil. 

His  appointment  as  acting  Presi- 
dent of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve, 
brings  to  a  busy,  capable  man,  ad- 
ditional responsibilities  which  will 
receive  the  same  energetic,  efficient 
direction  that  has  characterized  his 
every  effort  as  one  of  the  General 
Authorities  of  the  Church. 


Delbert  Leon  Stapley, 
Sixty-Seventh  Apostle 


Camilla  Eyring  Kim  ball 


^^OUT  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom 
of  God,  and  his  righteous- 
ness; and  all  these  things  shall  be 
added  unto  you."  Elder  Delbert 
L.  Stapley,  newly  appointed  mem- 
ber of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 
Apostles,  signified  his  willingness 
to  follow  this  admonition  when  he 
declared:  ''This  call  to  the  Council 
is  the  Eist  call  of  my  life,  and  all  my 
personal  interests  are  now  of  only 
secondary  importance  and  con- 
sideration." 

It  was  on  December  ii,  1896  in 
Mesa,  Arizona,  that  the  boy  Del- 
bert was  born,  and  here  he  received 
his  early  training  in  school  and 
Church  activity.  Following  the 
filling  of  a  mission  in  the  Southern 
States,  under  Elder  Charles  A.  Cal- 
lis,  he  enlisted  in  the  Marine  Corps 
to  serve  his  country  in  World  War 
I.  As  president  and  general  man- 
ager of  the  O.  S.  Stapley  Company, 
founded  by  his  father,  he  has  been 
eminently  successful  in  the  business 
world.  His  civic  activities  have 
brought  him  the  respect  of  the  citi- 
zens of  Maricopa  County  and  the 
State  of  Arizona. 

Years  of  consistent  and  faithful 
Church  service  and  outstanding 
leadership  ability  are  requisites  to 
the  successful  performance  of  this 
high  calling  to  the  apostleship. 
Seventeen  years  as  superintendent 
of  the  Maricopa  Stake  Young  Men's 
Mutual  Improvement  Association, 
and  thirty  years  of  active  service  in 
various  Boy  Scout  positions  from 

Page  806 


DELBERT  L.   STAPLEY 

scout  leader  to  national  representa- 
tive, qualify  him  to  now  become  a 
Church-wide  leader  of  youth.  On 
February  27,  1930,  he  was  chosen 
as  counselor  in  the  newly  created 
Phoenix  Stake  presidency,  and  in 
December  1947  ^^  ^^^  sustained 
as  the  stake  president.  Enthusiasm, 
efficiency,  and  faithful  attention  to 
detail  have  made  his  leadership  out- 
standing. 

"I  deeply  appreciate  my  good 
wife  for  the  attitude  she  took  when 
this  call  came,  and  I  know  that  in 
this  work  if  it  were  not  for  the  good 
women  the  men  could  not  succeed 


DELBERT  LEON  STAPLEY,  SIXTY-SEVENTH  APOSTLE 


807 


in  these  high  callings."  This  quota- 
tion from  Elder  Stapley's  first  mes- 
sage from  the  Tabernacle  pulpit  in-^ 
dicates  his  high  regard  for  his  wife, 
Ethel  Davis  Stapley,  to  whom  he 
was  sealed  in  the  Salt  Lake  Temple 
January  14,  1918,  the  ceremony  be- 
ing performed  by  President  George 
Albert  Smith,  then  a  member  of  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve.  They  have 
two  daughters,  Berdine  and  Phyllis, 
a  son  Orley  S.,  and  four  beloved 
grandchildren. 

Leaving  their  lovely  new  home 
in  Arizona  and  the  many  life-long 
friends  as  well  as  relatives,  to  make 


a  new  home  in  Salt  Lake  City,  will 
not  be  done  without  heartache,  but 
people  of  their  caliber  are  not  look- 
ing for  the  easy  road,  but  always 
for  the  opportunity  for  greater 
service.  They  will  look  forward, 
not  backward. 

At  fifty-three  years  of  age,  Elder 
Stapley  brings  into  the  councils  of 
the  General  Authorities  of  the 
Church,  a  strength  of  character,  a 
breadth  of  vision,  and  a  background 
of  experience  and  accomplishment 
that  will  be  of  great  worth  to  these 
councils  and  to  the  members  of  the 
Church  throughout  the  world. 


cJhe   (^hild  and  the  cJree 

Katherine  F.  Larsen 

Here  rises  the  6r, 

Tall,  mysterious. 

Redolent  of  forest 

And  the  legendary  time; 

Frosted  with  tinsel. 

Glass  bells  and  balls. 

Shimmering  strands  and  flashing  baubles, 

Many-hued  as  a  rainbow  .  . 

Here,  on  the  green,  spreading,  spice-sweet  branches 

Hang  tenuous  dreams 

In  the  bright,  bold  colors  of  childhood. 

The  young  child  gazes,  chin-tipped; 

He  is  all  eyes 

Into  which  the  colors  repeat  and  repeat 

Back  into  his  phant  mind 

The  mark  and  mold  of  enchantment 

He  does  not  yet  think,  he  can  only  feel 

What  Christmas  is  .  .  . 

And  meanings  seep  through  trinkets,  indistinct. 

Irrelevant  as  tinsel  to  ice. 

As  colored  glass  to  fire. 

Thus,  through  the  medium  of  the  fairy-tale  tree, 

Tricked  out  with  baubles, 

Pncked  with  lights, 

And  tantalizingly  pranked  with  sweets. 

Here  to  his  child's  mind. 

Reflected  and  refracted  from  the  myriad  facets, 

Must  glow 

The  wholeness  and  the  mystery  of  love. 


Helen  Woodruff  Anderson 

Appointed  to  General  Board 

of  Relief  Society 

Mary  Grant  Judd  • 

Member,  Relief  Society  General  Board 

/^N  September  26,  1950,  Helen 
Woodruff  Anderson  was  ap- 
pointed a  member  of  the  general 
board  of  Relief  Society,  and  was 
sustained  in  her  new  position  at  the 
October  semi-annual  conference  of 
the  Church. 

Characterized  by  unusual  execu- 
tive ability,  Sister  Anderson  has 
made  many  outstanding  contribu- 
tions to  the  work  of  Rehef  Society. 
Her  earliest  experience  was  gained 
under  the  direction  of  Sister  Amy 
Brown  Lyman,  when  she  worked  in 
the  general  Relief  Society  offices  in 
charge  of  employment.  She  next 
served  for  several  years  as  a  visiting 
teacher,  then  as  a  member  of  the 
stake  board  in  charge  of  social 
science,  a  stake  counselor,  and,  final- 
ly, at  the  time  of  her  call  to  the  gen- 
eral board,  she  was  serving  as  Relief 
Society  president  of  Big  Cotton- 
wood Stake.  She  also  served  with 
marked  success  as  assistant  to  Sister 
Ella  P.  Bennion,  chairman  of  the 
Relief  Society  presidents'  depart- 
ment of  the  Jordan  Valley  Welfare 
Region. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the 
women  of  Big  Cottonwood  Stake 
will  be  loath  to  part  with  their  presi- 
dent, for  she  has  many  outstanding 
characteristics  which  have  endeared 
her  to  them.  She  possesses  true  hu- 
mility, never  holding  herself  aloof 
from    those    with    whom    she    as- 

Page  808 


HELEN  W.  ANDERSON 

sociates.    On  occasion  she  exhibits 
a  sparkling  sense  of  humor. 

In  reviewing  a  successful  life, 
such  as  Helen  Woodruff  Ander- 
son's, it  is  always  revealing  to  trace 
influences  which  have  contributed 
to  that  success.  First  of  all  must 
be  mentioned  that  she  comes  of  a 
line  of  valiant  pioneers.  Helen's  pa- 
ternal grandfather,  President  Wil- 
ford  Woodruff,  was  known  for  his 
great  faith  and  humility.  In  fact, 
in  the  early  days  of  the  Church,  he 
was  given  the  significant  title  of 
"Wilford,  the  Faithful."  Helen's 
father,  Abraham  O.  Woodruff,  fol- 


HELEN  WOODRUFF  ANDERRSON  809 

lowing  in  the  footsteps  of  his  noble  Following    the    death    of    their 

parent,  was  a  valiant  champion  of  grandmother,    the    children    were 

righteousness.    He  was  one  of  the  welcomed  into  the  home  of  their 

youngest  men  ever  chosen  to  be  an  aunt  and  uncle,  President  and  Sister 

apostle  in  our   day.     Her   mother  Heber  J.  Grant.    There  can  be  little 

was  Helen  Winters,  a  descendant  doubt   that   the   precepts   and   ex- 

also  of  faithful  and  devoted  pioneer  ample  of  that  kindly  home  had  a 

forebears.  marked  influence  on  the  character 

These  young  parents  had  fine  tes-  development  and  ideals   of  Helen 

timonies  of  the  gospel  and  a  desire  W.  Anderson, 

to  live  its  principles.    However,  be-  In  May  1925,  she  married  Alex 

fore  they  had  had  the  opportunity  P.  Anderson,  a  former  missionary 

of  directing  the  lives  of  their  chil-  in  the  New  Zealand  Mission,  and 

dren  to  any  appreciable  extent,  a  bishop  of  the  Waterloo  Ward  for 

great  tragedy  took  both  of  the  par-  thirteen     years.     The     Andersons 

ents  from  their  little  ones.  While  have  one  son  and  four  daughters: 

on  a  Church  assignment  in  the  City  a  married  daughter,  Bonnie  A.  Dim- 

of  Mexico,  they  both  died  with  the  mitt;    Barbara,     who    is    teaching 

dread  disease  of  small  pox.  school;   Woodruff    (''Woodie"),   a 

Anna    Rcsenkilde,    head    nurse  student  at  the  University  of  Utah; 

for  many  years  of  the  Primary  Chil-  and   Judith    and   Lynda,    in    grade 

dren's  Hospital,  cared  for  them  dur-  school. 

ing   the   several   years   when   their  The  Anderson  home  is  one  of 

kindly  grandmother.   Sister  Emma  beauty,    comfort,    and    refinement, 

S.  Woodruff,  made  them  a  part  of  where  spirituality  is  combined  with 

her  household.  unusual  friendliness. 


^Jjear  Quanta:  /low  Vl/e  uiave  a  LUaughter 

Lael  W.  HiU 

Give  to  David  boxing  gloves,  a  bag  to  punch  around — 
Our  David  would  be  champion  of  the  ring. 
To  Danny,  give  a  hammer  and  a  hundred  nails  to  pound, 
And  he  will  build  a  boat  like  anything. 

But  Lizabeth — oh,  Lizabeth  shall  have  a  golden  chain, 
A  fairy  doll,  a  little  silver  spoon; 

The  boys  will  thrill  to  he-man  toys  and  tools  of  earthy  plane, 
But  Lizabeth — give  Lizabeth  the  moon. 


The  Annual  General  Relief  Society 

Conference 


September  27  and  28,  1950 

Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp 
Chairman,  Conference  Committee 


THE  largest  attendance  on  rec- 
ord characterized  the  annual 
general  Relief  Society  con- 
ference held  on  Wednesday  and 
Thursday,  September  27  and  28, 
1950.  President  Belle  S.  Spafford 
presided  at  all  the  sessions  and  all 
members  of  the  general  board  were 
in  attendance.  The  three  sessions 
held  in  the  Assembly  Hall  for  stake 
and  mission  officers  and  board 
members,  and  the  general  session 
in  the  Tabernacle  were  filled  to  ca- 
pacity by  faithful  and  devoted  Re- 
lief Society  officers  and  members. 
At  the  roll  call  held  in  the  Officers 
Meeting  on  Thursday  morning, 
every  stake  in  the  Church  was  rep- 
resented. The  mission  Relief  So- 
ciety presidents  were  not  in  attend- 
ance at  the  conference,  but  district 
and  branch  officers  of  many  mis- 
sions in  the  United  States  were 
present. 

The  meetings  on  Wednesday 
consisted  of  presentations  of  the 
education  courses.  The  congrega- 
tional singing  was  led  by  Sister 
Florence  J.  Madsen,  with  Beverly 
B.  Glauser  at  the  organ  for  all  the 
music  in  the  Assembly  Hall.  Two 
vocal  numbers,  a  lovely  duet,  'The 
Lord's  Prayer,"  by  B.  Cecil  Gates 
was  sung  by  Annette  Richardson 
Dinwoodey  and  Virginia  Freeze 
Barker,  and  heartfelt  rendering  of 

Page  810 


''My  Redeemer  Lives,"  also  by  B. 
Cecil  Gates,  was  sung  by  Emma 
Lucy  Gates  Bowen,  Annette  Rich- 
ardson Dinwoodey,  and  Virginia 
Freeze  Barker. 

Following  the  afternoon  session, 
five  departmental  meetings  were 
held  simultaneously  from  2:15  to 
3:15:  secretaries,  Indian  relations. 
Relief  Society  Magazine^  music,  and 
work  meeting.  From  3:15  to  6:00 
demonstrations  were  given,  under 
the  direction  of  the  work  meeting 
committee,  on  Welfare  sewing,  re- 
modeling, children's  clothing,  quilt- 
ing, and  other  homemaking  skills, 
including  suggestive  items  for  ba- 
zaars. These  demonstrations  were 
largely  attended. 

Wednesday  night  the  annual  re- 
ception for  stake  and  mission  of- 
ficers and  board  members  was  held 
in  the  Lafayette  Ballroom,  Hotel 
Utah.  For  this  occasion,  the  beau- 
tiful music  was  furnished  by  Geral- 
dine  Jacobs  Wilkinson,  Betty  Mc- 
Farlane,  and  Margery  Glade,  violin- 
ists, with  Marguerite  Burnhope 
Kirkham  at  the  piano. 

On  Thursday  morning  at  the  Of- 
ficers Meeting  an  inspiring  solo, 
"How  Beautiful  Upon  the  Moun- 
tains," by  Harker,  was  sung  by 
Blanche  M.  Christensen,  and  a 
beautiful  piano  and  organ  duet 
"Concerto   No.    2,    Second   Move- 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  811 

ment/'     by     Rachmaninoff,     was  was  enhanced  by  the  singing  of  over 

played  by  Erma  and  Gloria  Steffen-  five  hundred  Singing  Mothers  from 

sen.  the  Salt  Lake  stakes  and  the  Cache 

The  general  session  held  Thurs-  Region,  including  stakes  of  Cache 

day  afternoon  included  addresses  by  County,    Utah,    and    four    Idaho 

President    David    O.    McKay    and  stakes,  under  the  direction  of  Sister 

President  Belle  S.  Spafford.     The  Florence    }.    Madsen,    with    Elder 

spirit  of  that    wonderful    meeting  Frank  W.  Asper  at  the  organ. 

The  talk  "For  After  Much  Tribulation  Come  the  Blessings"  by  President  Belle  S. 
Spafford,  delivered  at  the  Thursday  afternoon  session  in  the  Tabernacle,  has  been  pub- 
hshed  in  the  November  1950  issue  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  A  digest  of  certain 
features  of  the  conference  is  presented  in  the  following  pages  of  this  issue  of  the 
Magazine.  President  McKay's  address  is  the  first  article  of  this  issue.  Because  of  the 
limitation  of  space  some  addresses  will  be  published  in  later  issues,  as  follows: 

The  addresses  by  Bishop  LeGrand  Richards  and  Elder  Archibald  F.  Bennett  will 
appear  in  the  Februarj^  issue;  and  President  Amy  Brown  Lyman's  address,  "Highlights 
of  the  Past,"  will  be  published  in  the  March  1951  issue  of  the  Magazine. 

Copies  of  the  panel  discussion  of  the  literature  department,  "From  the  Text  to 
Our  Lives,"  led  by  Sister  Leone  O.  Jacobs;  the  talk  on  "The  Art  of  Homemaking,"  by 
Christine  H.  Robinson,  delivered  in  the  work  meeting  department;  the  address,  "Why 
and  How  to  Sell  The  Relief  Society  Magazine,"  by  Elder  O.  Preston  Robinson,  to- 
gether with  a  copy  of  the  Magazine  chart  he  used,  and  the  skit  "To  Sell  or  Not  to  Sell," 
written  by  Orrel  G.  Bateman,  have  been  sent  to  the  stakes  in  mimeograph  form. 

Following  is  a  schedule  of  the  meetings: 

DEPARTMENTAL  MEETINGS— Wednesday,  September  27,  1950 

Morning — 10-12  Noon — Assembly  Hall 

Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  Conducting 

Theology    Ethel  C.  Smith,  Chairman 

Visiting  Teaching  Mary  G.  Judd,  Chairman 

Literature  Leone  O.  Jacobs,  Chairman 

Afternoon — 1:30-2:00 — Assembly  Hall 

Counselor  Velma  N.  Simonsen,  Conducting 

Social    Science    Edith  S.  Elliott,  Chairman 

—2:15-3:15 

Indian  Relations  Counselor   Velma    N.    Simonsen, 

Conducting 

Secretaries    General  Secretary-Treasurer 

Margaret  C.  Pickering,  Conducting 

Relief  Society  Magazine  Counselor  Marianne  C.   Sharp, 

Conducting 

Music  Mary  J.  Wilson,  Conducting 

Work  Meeting  ..Josie  B.  Bay,  Conducting 

— 3:15-6:00 

Work  Meeting  Demonstration  General  Supervision, 

Big  Cottonwood  Stake 

Thursday,  September  28,  1950 

Officers  Meeting — Assembly  Hall 
President  Belle  S.  Spafford,  Conducting 
Morning — 10-12  Noon 

General  Session — Tabernacle 
President  Belle  S.  Spafford,  Conducting 
Afternoon — 2 :  00-4 :  00 


812  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER   1950 

DEPARTMENTAL    MEETING 

MORNING  SESSION-SEPTEMBER  27,  1950 

(gaining  Jxnomeage  ana  cJ^ntelligence 

Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

lyi Y  beloved  sisters,   I  pray  that  as  I  read  the  scriptures.    For  if  that 

the  spirit  of  the  Lord  may  be  were  the  case,  then  the  Lord  would 

with  me  for  the  few  minutes  that  I  have  the  learned  men  of  the  world 

shall  speak  this  morning  and  that  as  his  chosen  prophets. 
I  may  have  an  interest  in  your  faith         There  were  many  erudite  schol- 

and  prayers.  ars  upon  this  land  and  in  the  world 

We  are  now  living  in  the  midst  when  the  Lord  gave  that  first  glori- 

of   eternity,   and   we   are   enjoying  ous  vision  to  that  untutored  lad  of 

those  blessings  to  which  we  were  fourteen,  Joseph  Smith.     You  will 

entitled  because  of  our  faithfulness  remember   that   a   few   years   later 

in  the  spirit  world.     We  are  told  when  the  Prophet  was  translating 

that  if  we  are  true  and  faithful  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  that  Martin 

this   mortal  existence,   if  we  keep  Harris  was  allowed  to  take  a  copy 

this  our  second  estate,  that  we  will  of  part  of  the  characters  and  the 

have  glory  added  upon  our  heads  translation   and   show   them   to   a 

forever  and  ever.     Modern  revela-  learned    man.    Professor    Anthon. 

tion  tells  us  that  the  glory  of  God  You  will  recall  the  conclusion  of 

is  intelligence,  and  that  as  God  is  that.     In   foretelling  this   incident 

now,  man  may  become.  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  it  says, 

Wherefore  everyone  of  us  should  'Then  shall  the  Lord  God  say  unto 

heed  these  words  of  the  Lord  found  him  [meaning  Joseph  Smith] :  The 

in  Section  131  of  the  Doctrine  and  learned  shall  not  read  them  for  they 

Covenants  which  say:  have  rejected  them,  and  I  am  able 

.    .,      ^        „  to  do  my  own  work;  wherefore  thou 

Whatever  princip  e  of  intelligence  we  ^^^    ^^  ^j^^  ^^^^^  ^^-^^  j  ^j^^H 

attain  unto  in  this  lire,  it  will  rise  with  us         .  i       >>   /tt  xt     i  •  \ 

m    the    resurrection.      And    if    a    person  give  untO  thee     (II  Nephl  27:20) . 

gains  more  knowledge  and  intelligence  in  You   will   recall  that   ''God   hath 

this  life  through  his  diligence  and  obedi-  ^hosen  the  weak  things  of  the  world 

ence  than  another,  he  will  have  so  much  ,  r         j    .  i_      ■  i  •  i  •  i 

the  advantage  in  the  wodd  to  come.  ^^,  confound  the  thmgs  which  are 

mighty,  wherefore  I  would  con- 
Sisters,  what  do  these  words  mean  elude  that  a  so-caled  ''higher"  edu- 
to  us— mothers  in  Zion  and  officers  cation  is  not  necessary  for  the  gain- 
in  the  Relief  Society?  Do  they  ing  of  knowledge  and  intelligence, 
mean  that  those  of  us  who  may  But  if  we  are  to  travel  the  path 
have  had  the  opportunity  of  earn-  of  eternal  progression  we  must  be 
ing  a  college  degree  have  thereby  ever  seeking  and  gaining  knowledge 
gained  the  advantage  in  the  world  and  intelligence,  for  the  Prophet 
to  come,  have  earned  sufficient  Joseph  said,  ''A  man  is  saved  no 
knowledge  and  intelligence?     Not  faster    than    he    gets    knowledge," 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE 

and  the  Lord  declares,  'It  is  im- 
possible for  a  man  to  be  saved  in 
ignorance/' 

Since,  then,  knowledge  and  intel- 
ligence are  the  doorway  into  eternal 
hfe,  how  zealous  we  here  today 
should  be  as  Relief  Society  officers 
to  see  that  we  are  ever  gaining 
knowledge  and  intelligence.  All  the 
free  time  at  our  disposal  is  not  too 
much  to  devote  to  diligent  study 
for  our  greatest  possible  advance- 
ment. Then,  how  careful  we  should 
be  that  we  do  not  fritter  away  our 
time  in  unfruitful  pursuits,  but  that 
we  devote  our  time  to  study,  there- 
by to  gain  knowledge  and  intelli- 
gence. 

And  how  difficult  it  is  as  mothers 
for  us  to  study.  Not  for  us  the 
ivory  tower  nor  the  secluded  clois- 
ter. We  must  study  while  our  fam- 
ily's affairs  proceed  normally,  with 
one  interruption  to  care  for  a  child, 
and  another  one  to  stir  the  pot  on 
the  fire,  and  a  third  one  to  answer 
the  doorbell  or  telephone.  Then 
how  necessary  it  is  that  we  should 
choose  the  right  things  when  we 
study.  And  what  should  we  study? 
In  section  88  of  the  Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  the  Lord  gives  us  a 
list  of  some  things  which  we  should 
teach  one  another.  It  says: 

And  I  give  unto  you  a  commandment 
that  you  shall  teach  one  another  the 
doctrine  of  the  kingdom.  Teach  ye 
diligently  and  my  grace  shall  attend  you, 
that  you  may  be  instructed  more  per- 
fectly in  theory,  in  principle,  in  doctrine, 
in  the  law  of  the  gospel,  in  all  things 
that  pertain  unto  the  kingdom  of  God, 
that  are  expedient  for  you  to  understand; 
of  things  both  in  heaven  and  in  the 
earth,  and  under  the  earth;  things  which 
have  been,  things  which  are,  things 
which  must  shortly  come  to  pass;  things 
which  are  at  home,  things  which  are 
abroad;  the  wars  and  the  perplexities  of 


81B 

the  nations,  and  the  judgments  which 
are  on  the  land;  and  a  knowledge  also  of 
countries  and  of  kingdoms. 

CISTERS,  do  you  see  how  closely 
the  subject  matter  which  we 
are  studying  in  Relief  Society  paral- 
lels, in  part,  the  words  of  the  Lord 
as  to  what  we  should  study?  How 
grateful  we  should  be  as  ReHef  So- 
ciety members  to  have  the  oppor- 
tunity to  study  these  lessons  which 
are  approved  by  the  brethren.  And 
what  a  responsibility  is  ours,  those 
of  us  who  are  here  in  this  building 
this  morning,  to  see  that  we  are 
overseeing  and  encouraging  and  ex- 
horting the  sisters  to  teach  them 
diligently  one  to  another. 

But  sisters,  all  the  diligent  study 
in  the  world  is  not  sufficient  for  us 
to  gain  knowledge  and  intelligence, 
for  we  are  told  not  only  to  gain  it 
through  diligence,  but  also  through 
obedience.  Obedience  to  what? 
Obedience  to  the  commandments 
of  God,  and  we  will  gain  knowledge 
and  intelligence  in  this  way  which 
can  be  gained  in  no  other  way.  All 
the  studying  of  academic  learning 
in  the  world,  and  even  the  studying 
of  righteous  principles,  won't  give 
us  the  advantage  unless  we  are 
obedient.  As  Paul  said,  "And 
though  ...  I  understand  ...  all 
knowledge  .  .  .  and  have  not  char- 
ity, I  am  nothing"  (I  Cor.  13:2). 

And  what  are  the  commandments 
of  God?  Nearly  two  thousand  years 
ago  this  same  question  was  put  to 
the  Savior,  who  answered: 

Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God 
with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul, 
and  with  all  thy  mind.  This  is  the  first 
and  great  commandment.  And  the  sec- 
ond is  like  unto  it.  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbor  as  thyself   (Matt.   22:37-39). 


814 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


By  obedience  to  these  command-     As  we  work  diligently  for  the  good 
ments,  sisters,  we  will  gain  knowl-     of  our  sisters,  as  we  labor  for  the 


edge  and  intelligence. 

Brigham  Young  said,  "To  prac- 
tice the  gospel  requires  time,  faith, 
the  heart's  affections,  and  a  great 
deal  of  labor/'  Sisters,  are  you  not 
gaining  knowledge  and  intelligence 
through  your  labors  in  clothing  the 
naked,  preparing  food  for  the  hun- 
gry, nursing  the  sick,  comforting  the 
sorrowing,  and  pouring  balm  on 
the  disconsolate  heart?    Is  that  not 


good  of  ourselves,  he  pours  forth 
saving  knowledge  and  iutelligence 
on  our  heads. 

Sisters,  I  would  like  to  bear  my 
testimony  to  the  work  of  Relief 
Society.  There  is  nothing  except 
the  work  which  we  do  in  our  own 
homes  which  will  bring  us  the 
blessings  we  may  gain  through  our 
devotion  and  laboring  mightily  for 


your  great  work  in  this  Relief  So-  Relief  Society.    And  it  is  my  prayer 

ciety?    Does  not  Relief  Society  then  that  each  one  of  us  here  will  rea- 

give    you    the    opportunity,    both  lize  the  two-fold  objectives  in  Relief 

through  diligence  and  obedience,  to  Society  which  will  give  us  knowl- 

earn    knowledge   and   intelligence?  edge  and  intelligence,  and  that  each 

The  Lord  knew  the  kind  of  organ-  one  here  will  go  home  with  a  de- 

ization  which  was  needed  upon  this  termination  to  see  that  the  lessons 

earth  to  perfect  his  daughters.  And  in   Relief   Society  are   taught   dili- 

what  a  responsibility  is  ours  to  see  gently,  and  to  see  that  all  sisters  are 

that  every  Latter-day  Saint  woman  given    the    opportunity    to    labor 

will  be  given  this  opportunity  of  mightily  for  the  Lord  and  for  our 

gaining  knowledge  and  intelligence,  own  saving  knowledge  and  intelli- 

And  the  Lord  is  never  in  our  debt,  gence.    And  this  I  pray. 


Digest— c/Ae   C^uimination  of  (cJur  cJheoiogif   Lyourse 


Ethd  C.  Smith 
Chairman,  Theology  Committee 


A 


S  we  enter  the  concluding  year 
of  the  course  'The  Life  and 
Ministry  of  the  Savior"  we  want 
to  express  our  appreciation  for  the 
privilege  of  using  as  our  text  the 
book  Jesus  the  Christ  which  is  a 
part  of  the  priceless  legacy  left  us 
by  Elder  James  E.  Talmage. 

We  want  to  acknowledge  the  fine 
work  of  Elder  Don  B.  Colton  in 
adapting  the  text  for  our  use  as 
Relief  Society  lessons.  We  are 
grateful  to  him  for  the  sweet  spirit 
of   co-operation   and   love   for   the 


work  which  he  has  shown  at  all 
times  in  performing  this  service. 

We  appreciate  the  work  done  by 
you  stake  theology  leaders  and  by 
the  class  leaders  in  the  various 
wards  of  your  stakes  in  preparing, 
presenting,  and  applying  these  les- 
sons. To  those  of  you  who  are  new 
in  the  theology  department  this 
year,  may  we  suggest  that  you  study 
the  preceding  lessons  and  the  com- 
plete text  to  help  you  catch  the 
spirit  of  the  course  and  to  get  the 
necessary  background  for  the  com- 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE 

ing  lessons.  We  urge  that  you  en- 
courage new  ward  class  leaders  to 
do  this  also. 

The  objective  of  this  course  can 
be  beautifully  and  briefly  stated 
here  in  words  spoken  by  President 
George  F.  Richards: 

I  would  like,  if  possible,  for  us  to  be- 
come better  acquainted  with  our  Lord 
and  Savior  Jesus  Christ  and  his  life's 
work,  that,  knowing  him  better,  we  might 
love   him    more,    and    loving    him    more. 


815 

serve    him    better;    and    thereby    obtain 
eternal  life,  God's  greatest  gift  to  man. 

As  this  year's  lessons  culminate 
our  course,  so  the  testimony  period 
is  a  culmination  of  the  theology 
day  each  month.  We  should  like 
to  have  every  member  of  every  the- 
ology class  experience  the  joy  that 
comes  from  participation  in  this  im- 
portant part  of  the  theology  pro- 
gram. 


Digest— o/Ae  (yheologii  JLesson  as  ilt  K/lffects  c/estimony 

Leone  G.  Lay  ton 


PRESIDENT  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr. 
stated  the  teaching  purpose  of 
the  auxiliary  organizations   of  the 
Church  as  follows: 

The  sole  ultimate  aim  and  purpose  of 
the  auxiliary  organizations  of  the  Church 
is  to  plant  and  make  grow  in  every  mem- 
ber of  the  Church  a  testimony  of  the  di- 
vinity of  the  Christ  and  of  the  gospel,  of 
the  divinity  of  the  mission  of  Joseph 
Smith  and  of  the  Church,  and  to  bring 
the  people  to  order  their  lives  in  accord- 
ance with  the  laws  and  principles  of  the 
restored  gospel  and  of  the  Priesthood. 

We  feel  a  special  responsibility 
in  the  theology  department  in  that 
on  our  day  comes  the  testimony  pe- 
riod. The  theology  class  leader  has 
opportunity  through  her  prepara- 
tion and  presentation  of  lesson  ma- 
terial to  create  an  atmosphere 
conducive  to  the  bearing  of  testi- 
mony, and  to  arouse  in  the  sisters 
a  desire  to  express  their  apprecia- 
tion to  their  Heavenly  Father  for 
the  blessings  they  enjoy. 

Some  of  our  younger  sisters  who 
have  been  reared  in  the  Church  feel 
that  because  they  have  never  had 
any   unusual   spiritual    experiences. 


they  have  no  testimony  worthy  of 
expression. 

In  her  presentation  of  lesson  ma- 
terial the  class  leader  can  help  them 
see  testimony  in  its  true  light.  She 
can  place  emphasis  upon  the  prin- 
ciples which  govern  its  growth. 

President  Joseph  F.  Smith  relates 
the  instance  of  one  of  his  sons  who, 
on  being  called  on  a  mission,  ex- 
pressed doubt  as  to  how  strong  a 
testimony  he  could  bear.  President 
Smith  replied  in  effect,  'Tou  be- 
lieve in  being  honest  and  virtuous 
and  in  doing  good  to  all  men,  do 
you  not?" 

^'Why,  yes." 

''Well,  this  is  part  of  the  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ.  Bear  testimony,  my 
son,  to  what  you  do  believe  and 
know,  and  other  gospel  truths  will 
unfold  to  strengthen  your  testi- 
mony." 

I  remember  a  simple  question 
asked  by  a  visiting  teacher  message 
leader  in  connection  with  a  lesson. 
''What  would  your  life  be  without 
the  gospel?  Have  you  ever 
thought?"  That  question  has  been 


816 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


the  means  of  strengthening  my  testi- 
mony through  the  years  because  it 
caused  me  to  think  deeply. 

Our  lessons  can  be  simple  stories 
of  the  life  and  ministry  of  our  Sav- 
ior, leaving  us  with  the  pleasant 
feeling  of  having  heard  them  once 
again,  or  they  can,  through  your 
direction  and  guidance,  bring  us  to 
a  knowledge  of  the  meaning  of  that 


life  and  ministry  every  day  of  our 
lives. 

The  teacher  who  prepares  her 
lesson  to  meet  that  responsibility 
will  be  eager  to  finish  her  lesson  on 
time  so  that  she  may  share  in  the 
fine  spiritual  experience  of  testi- 
mony with  her  sisters. 

That  we  may  arise  to  our  oppor- 
tunities as  Relief  Society  class  lead- 
ers is  my  prayer. 


Digest- 777i^  ofestimonii 

Viola  B.  Parkinson 
Ensign  Stake 


itfiTpHE  Lord  requires  humility, 
but  not  ignorance"  was  the 
remark  that  President  Joseph  F. 
Smith  made  upon  one  occasion 
when  speaking  of  a  testimony  and 
its  use. 

How  my  testimony  has  been 
strengthened  by  this  course  of 
study,  'The  Life  and  Ministry  of 
the  Savior,"  is  the  particular  sub- 
ject about  which  I  have  been  asked 
to  speak.  I  think  it  has  been 
strengthened  in  at  least  four  ways. 
First,  by  diligent  study  and  earnest 
prayer  that  I  might  know  for  my- 
self that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the 
Savior  of  mankind.  Second,  by 
striving  to  share  that  which  I  know 
and  feel  with  others.  Third,  by 
encouraging  a  free  exchange  of 
ideas  and  thoughts,  and  by  listening 
to  the  testimonies  of  other  women. 
Fourth,  by  seeing  the  fruits  of  our 
labors,  in  my  own  intellectual  and 
spiritual  growth  and  in  the  intel- 
lectual and  spiritual  growth  of  our 
women  throughout  the  stake. 

Speaking  of  the  first,  study  and 
prayer,  I  love  Jesus  more  today,  be- 
cause I  know  more  about  him  and 


his  plan  of  salvation.  Humility  has 
entered  my  soul  as  ignorance  has 
fled. 

Coming  to  the  second  point,  my 
testimony  has  been  strengthened 
by  striving  to  share  that  which  I 
know  and  feel  with  others.  Every 
true  teacher  must  help  others  to 
follow  the  Christ. 

Third,  I  have  often  been  amazed, 
how,  after  long  and  careful  hours 
of  study,  and  kneeling  and  asking 
my  Father  in  heaven  to  enlighten 
my  mind  and  soul,  that  upon  going 
to  class  and  visiting  around  in  the 
wards  and  listening  to  the  discus- 
sions and  the  testimonies  of  our 
sisters,  they  could  so  strengthen  me 
in  my  understanding  and  in  my 
testimony.  It  has  taught  me  hu- 
mility and  the  beauty  of  the  doc- 
trine "Ye  must  help  one  another." 

And  now  the  fruits  of  our  labors, 
point  number  four,  because  faith 
without  works  is  dead.  The  vital 
question  is,  ''Has  my  life  been 
changed  by  this  course  of  study? 
Have  the  lives  of  my  leaders  and 
their  class  members  been  touched, 
been  motivated?"  I  believe  that  this 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE 


817 


study  of  the  Master  and  his  teach-  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  and  that  the  gos- 
ings  has  changed  the  pattern  of  pel  which  he  gave  is  the  way  to  ex- 
many  Hves.  Praying,  studying,  shar-  altation  and  eternal  life,  has  been 
ing,  applying.  This  has  been  the  my  reward.  I  pray  that  this  testi- 
challenge  of  the  theology  lessons  to  mony  may  always  abide  with  me 
me.  A  deep  and  sure  testimony  that  and  with  all  of  you. 


Digest-  *Xo,  Q  J^m    With    TJou  J^Iway  " 

Mary  G.  Judd 

Chairman,   Visiting   Teachers   Committee 


■pOR  the  third  consecutive  year, 
the  general  board  is  placing  in 
the  hands  of  a  vast  army  of  visiting 
teachers— over  40,000  in  all— mes- 
sages consisting  of  admonitions  and 
other  significant  statements  of  our 
Savior.  The  object  of  delivering 
specific  messages  in  the  home  is 
primarily  for  the  good  of  those 
visited.  But  none  of  us  can  give 
inspiration  to  others  without  re- 
ceiving inspiration  ourselves. Christ's 
promise,  'To,  I  am  with  you  alway," 
suggests  that,  in  our  efforts,  he  will 
sustain  us  with  his  power.  Yet  this 
promise,  like  all  others  he  made, 
cannot  be  fully  realized  unless  we 
comprehend  that  Christ  was  indeed 
divine.  It  is  about  this  particular 
phase  of  spiritual  development  that 
I  wish  to  speak. 

All  of  us  should  ever  keep  in 
mind  the  vitality  of  the  question 
asked  by  our  Lord  himself,  ''What 
think  ye  of  Christ?  whose  son  is 
he?"  We  should  be  able  to  answer 
with  conviction,  even  as  Peter  did, 
'Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the 
living  God." 

It  is  not  enough  for  visiting  teach- 
ers to  carry  the  words  of  the  Savior 
into  the  homes,  but  they  should 
carry  within  their  hearts  a  testimony 
of  his  divinity. 


If  the  Savior  is  divine,  then  it 
follows  that  he  must  be  perfect. 
One  cannot  find  a  flaw  in  the  Gali- 
lean. He  had  wisdom  which  no 
other  individual  on  earth  ever  pos- 
sessed, in  fact,  he  impresses  us  as 
already  having  the  wisdom  which 
other  men  must  strive  to  attain. 
His  power  was  far  beyond  anything 
earthly,  for  he  controlled  the  forces 
of  nature,  even  those  of  life  and 
death.  "What  manner  of  man  is 
this,"  his  disciples  asked,  "that 
even  the  winds  and  the  sea  obey 
him!" 

While  every  other  historical 
character  grows  dimmer  with  time, 
our  Savior  grows  more  distinct. 
President  Heber  J.  Grant  expressed 
his  feeling  about  this  characteristic 
in  these  words: 

The  oftener  I  read  of  His  life  and 
labors  the  greater  are  the  joy,  the  peace, 
the  happiness,  the  satisfaction  that  fill 
my  soul.  There  is  ever  a  new  charm  comes 
to  me  in  contemplating  His  words  and 
the  plan  of  hfe  and  salvation  which  He 
taught  to  men  during  His  life  upon  the 
earth. 

After  the  completion  of  this 
year's  outlined  messages,  the  wom- 
en of  our  Church,  through  their 
visiting  teachers,  will  have  been  giv- 
en twenty-four  direct  quotations  of 
the  Savior.     Stake  leaders,  advise 


818  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 

your  visiting  teachers  to  encourage  with   a   determination    to   become 

the  women  visited  to  keep  on  Hv-  more  famihar  with  his  words  and 

ing  closer  and  closer  to  the  Master  live  his  teachings  to  the  best  of 

by  searching  out  and  making  their  our   abiHty,   we   may   rest   assured 

own  other  sayings  of  his.  that  he  will  be  with  us  alway,  ''even 

With  the  sure  knowledge  of  the  unto  the  end  of  the  world." 

divinity   of    Christ   in    our   hearts,  And  that  this  may  be,  I  pray. 


■  ^1 1 


(concluding  Statement — ^Literature  iranel   ^Jjiscussion 


Leone  O.  Jacobs 

Chairman,  Literature  Committee 


I 


N  summing  up  the  literature  panel 
discussion,  I  think  we  have  ar- 
rived at  a  few  important  con- 
clusions. First,  we  agree  that 
the  great  literature  of  the  past  is 
immensely  valuable  to  us  today, 
that  there  is  safety  in  studying  it, 
because  it  has  stood  the  test  of 
time.  We  agree  that  this  literature 
is  not  old-fashioned,  except  in  min- 
or detail,  because  the  truths  por- 
trayed therein  are  ageless,  and  so 
apply  equally  well  to  us.  We  have 
brought  out  the  fact  that  the  teach- 
er should  fit  the  material  to  her 
particular  group,  and  that  it  is  her 
responsibility  to  make  this  material 
carry  over  into  their  lives.  We  have 


pointed  out  some  specific  applica- 
tions which  might  be  made  from 
the  various  lessons.  And  finally,  we 
have  recommended  that  mothers 
encourage  the  reading  aloud  of 
great  literature  in  the  family  group. 

Great  books  are  not  paper  and  ink  and 
cloth,  they  are  persons.  They  are  a  com- 
pany of  immortals  who  have  weathered 
the  centuries  and  are  now  marching  to- 
ward eternity.  They  invite  us  to  walk  a 
little  way  with  them.  They  open  their 
hearts  to  us.  They  hft  our  horizons. 

And  from  the  Doctrine  and 
Covenants  we  quote: 

Study  and  learn,  and  become  acquaint- 
ed with  all  good  books. 


■  1^  > 


ibternai    Values 

Counselor  Velma  N.  Simonsen 


AT  the  last  April  conference  of 
the  Church,  President  David 
O.  McKay  made  this  state- 
ment, "Next  to  the  bestowal  of  life 
itself,  the  right  to  direct  that  life 
is  God's  greatest  gift  to  man." 

We  here  today  are  possessed  of 
these  two  greatest  of  all  gifts  which 
God  can  bestow  upon  man,  life 
and  the  right  to  make  that  life  what 
we  choose. 


The  use  we  make  of  any  gift  de- 
termines its  value  to  us.  We  may  be 
given  a  precious  book,  one  with  an 
elegant  binding,  containing  the 
world's  greatest  wisdom  within  its 
printed  pages.  If  we  put  that  book 
away,  and  fail  to  ever  bring  it  out 
to  admire  its  beauty  or  to  partake 
of  the  wisdom  of  its  contents,  it  is 
of  no  more  value  to  us  than  an 
empty  scratch  pad. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  819 

The  value  of  the  gift  of  hfe  and  to  always  choose  that  which  would 

the  gift  of  free  agency  lies  in  our  bring  you  lasting  and  eternal  hap- 

use  of  them  to  gain  happiness  and  piness." 

joy  here,  and  eternal  life  and  exal-  The  power   is   not  given   us   to 

tation  hereafter.  bestow  such  a  gift  upon  our  chil- 

As  a  general  rule,  we  are  anxious  dren  nor  upon  those  whom  we  love 
to  put  the  gift  of  choice  to  good  and  direct.  Each  must  develop  his 
use,  we  are  anxious  to  improve  our  own  gift,  but  it  is  within  our  power 
conditions,  and  to  improve  our  and  it  is  our  responsibility  as  par- 
minds,  anxious  to  strengthen  our  ents  and  as  teachers  to  guide  those 
will  to  do  good  and  to  overcome  who  are  under  our  direction  to  the 
evil.  But  the  great  difficulty  with  source  of  all  wisdom,  our  Heavenly 
us  is  that  we  know  so  poorly  how  Father,  and  to  instill  into  them  the 
to  evaluate  what  is  good  and  what  necessity  for  seeking  him  in  all 
is  bad  for  us.  It  is  easy  for  us  to  things.  The  Lord  has  given  us  this 
accept  the  gospel  in  principle,  but  promise: 
to  live  those  principles  every  day  of 

our  lives  is  more  difficult.  You  hear  , "  ^7  ^l  y°".  ^^^^  :^^^^,r '  ^'^  i^""  ?i'^ 

,       ,     ,             ..,             ,      .          .,  or  God,  that  giveth  to  all  men  liberally, 

people  declare  with  great  sincerity  ^^d  upbraideth  not;  and  it  shall  be  given 

that  they  know  the  gospel  is  true,  him.   But  let  him   ask  in   faith,   nothing 

but   they   are   reluctant   to   forego  waxering. 
pleasures  in  order  to  give  service  in 

the  Church  ^^  ^^^  often  forget  that  prom- 

I  remember  when  I  was  a  young  ''^^  ^^  we  fail  to  realize  that  it  was 

girl,  my  mother,  desiring  to  divide  S^^^"  *«  ,^1^  mankind  as  well  as  to 

with    her    children    some    of    the  ^^^^  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  who  put 

treasures  and  keepsakes  she  had  col-  '^  ^^  ^  practical  test.     We  cannot 

lected  over  a  period  of  years,  called  ^^  overdiligent  in  our  teachings  in 

us  children  together  and  told  us  we  stressing  this  promise,  for  through 

might  each  choose  one  thing  from  f^^th  we  can  develop  the  power  to 

the  treasures  she  had  spread  on  the  t»e  selective,  the  ability  to  choose 

table.     After   looking    them    over  the  wheat  from  the  chaff, 
carefully,  one  of  the  children  said, 

"Oh,  it  is  so  hard  to  know  what  W/'^  ^^^  bombarded  on  every  side 
will  be  best  in  the  long  run.  If  I  by  advertisements  trying  to 
take  a  figurine  it  may  get  broken,  make  vice  and  sin  and  wrongdoing 
and  I  would  be  sorry  that  I  had  not  glamorous  and  desirable.  These  ad- 
taken  a  piece  of  linen  or  tapestry,  vertisements  and  outside  influences 
Or  I  might  take  the  cloth  and  it  sometimes  make  worldly  pleasures, 
would  get  soiled  or  ruined,  and  I  popularity,  a  good  time,  and  mate- 
would  wish  I  had  taken  the  figur-  rial  gains  such  as  power,  or  fame, 
ine."  Then  mother  counselled,  or  wealth,  sound  so  enticing  that 
'That  is  what  all  life  is,  the  making  we  choose  these  things  of  small 
of  choices,  and  if  I  could  give  you  value  which,  at  the  most,  only  satis- 
the  one  gift  I  would  most  desire  to  fy  our  immediate  selfish  desires  in- 
give  you  today,  it  would  be  the  gift  stead  of  choosing  service  in  the 
of  a  true  sense  of  values,  the  ability  kingdom  of  God,  which  brings  last- 


820 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


ing  joy  and  develops  spiritual 
strength  and  guides  us  into  eternal 
life.  We  must  build  up  within  our- 
selves and  in  those  whom  we  teach 
such  a  strong  desire  for  righteous- 
ness, that  it  will  counteract  these 
advertisements  and  the  influences 
that  would  make  us  sell  our  birth- 
right cheaply. 

Too  often  there  is  a  tendency  for 
people,  when  they  are  successful 
and  prosperous  and  the  good  things 
of  life  are  theirs,  to  feel  so  adequate 
within  themselves  that  they  do  not 
sense  the  need  of  spiritual  guidance. 

Then,  too,  in  our  struggle  to  meet 
the  material  needs  of  our  lives,  or 
the  desire  to  give  to  our  children 
the  good  things  of  this  earth  which 
the  Lord  has  created  for  our  enjoy- 
ment, we  often  forget  to  maintain 
that  balance  with  spirituality  which 
is  of  such  vital  importance  to  com- 
plete our  joy. 

The  Lord  recognized  our  weak- 
ness when  he  said,  ''Verily,  verily,  I 
say  unto  you,  ye  are  little  children, 
and  ye  have  not  as  yet  understood 
how  great  blessings  the  Father  hath 
in  his  own  hands  and  prepared  for 
you." 

One  of  the  great  blessings  he  has 
prepared  for  us  is  the  Relief  So- 
ciety organization.  This  he  has  pre- 
pared especially  for  the  women  of 
the  Church  and  for  all  women  who 
will  avail  themselves  of  its  bless- 
ings. But  the  record  of  member- 
ship and  attendance  at  Relief  So- 
ciety meetings  shows  that  our  sis- 
ters are  not  availing  themselves  of 
this  great  blessing.  They  are  letting 
the  things  of  passing  value  substi- 
tute for  the  things  of  eternal  worth. 
How  many  of  you  presidents  have 
had  the  experience  of  asking  a  sister 
to  accept  some  position  in  your  Re- 


lief Society  organization  only  to  be 
told  that  she  cannot  do  it  for  her 
club  meets  on  that  day?  Listen  to 
the  words  of  our  prophets  concern- 
ing this: 

The  divinely  inspired  origin  [of  Relief 
Society]  brings  with  it  a  corresponding 
responsibility,  in  consecration  to  service, 
and  in  the  loftiest  loyalty  to  the  Priest- 
hood of  God  and  to  one  another.  The 
members  should  permit  neither  hostile 
nor  competitive  interests  of  any  kind  to 
detract  from  the  duties  and  obligations, 
the  privileges  and  honors,  the  opportuni- 
ties and  achievements  of  membership  in 
this  great  society. 

The  prime,  almost  the  exclusive  al- 
legiance of  every  member  of  this  great 
group,  runs  in  this  field  to  their  fellow 
members  and  to  the  organization.  Mem- 
bers should  permit  no  other  affiliation 
either  to  interrupt  or  to  interfere  with 
the  work  of  this  Society.  They  should 
give  to  Relief  Society  service  precedence 
over  all  social  and  other  clubs  and  so- 
cieties of  similar  kinds.  We  urge  this 
because  in  the  work  of  the  ReHef  Society 
are  intellectual,  cultural, ,  and  spiritual 
values  found  in  no  other  organization  and 
sufficient  for  all  general  needs  of  its  mem- 
bers. 

We  urge  all  the  sisters  to  take  these 
things  to  heart,  and  to  co-operate  in  con- 
tinuing the  Relief  Society  in  its  position 
of  the  greatest  and  most  efficient  wom- 
an's organization  in  the  world. 

Nearly  every  narrative  report  com- 
ing from  the  wards  says,  ''Member- 
ship and  attendance  are  our  big 
problems."  They  are  big  problems, 
and  what  are  we  doing  about  them? 
Sisters,  there  is  a  way  to  reach  every 
heart.  Study  and  pray  that  you 
may  find  that  way. 

Our  Relief  Society  lessons  are 
planned  to  help  us  find  the  real 
values  of  life.  They  are  planned 
also  to  give  practical  help  in  apply- 
ing our  faith  to  works.  They  should 
be  presented  to  our  sisters  with  the 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE 


821 


rdea  of  not  only  giving  them  facts  helping  them  to  choose  righteous- 

and  information,  but  with  the  idea  ness,   causing  them   to   say  within 

of  influencing  their  lives,  of  help-  themselves,    ''As   for   me   and   my 

ing  them  to  meet  life  with  faith,  house,  we  will  serve  the  Lord." 


■  ♦  ■ 


DEPARTMENTAL  MEETING 

V\^EDNESDAY  AFTERNOON,  SEPTEMBER  27,  1950 

Dig^si—^ filfO(Jiicing  the  flew  Social  Science  L^ourse 

Edith  S.  Elliott 

Chairman,  Social  Science  Committee 


I 


T  is  a  great  responsibility  to  be  a 
member  of  a  group  assigned  to 
choose  a  new  course  of  lessons  in 
Relief  Society.  We  could  have 
heaven  on  earth,  but  man  seems  to 
be  his  own  worst  enemy  and,  be- 
cause of  that,  it  seemed  that  we 
should  go  back  into  the  experiences 
of  history  to  see  the  mistakes  that 
have  been  made,  and  see  if  we  can't 
go  on  from  there  and  try  to  do  bet- 
ter. Through  ancient  times  as  we 
cast  our  eyes  back  over  the  pano- 
rama of  history,  we  find  that  there 
has  been  one  great  war  after  an- 
other from  the  beginning  of  time. 
If  Satan  can  keep  us  stirred  up  with 
intolerance  one  towards  another, 
there  can  be  no  peace  anywhere  in 
the  world. 

The  textbook  for  the  course  is 
The  Piogiess  of  Man  by  Joseph 
Fielding  Smith.  In  reading  through 
it  you  can't  help  but  feel  the  in- 


spiration and  the  scholarly  ability 
that  Brother  Smith  has  had  in 
writing  the  book.  From  the  pref- 
ace for  the  introduction  of  the  text- 
book, I  would  like  to  read  one  quote 
from  the  section  in  the  book  that 
was  authored  by  Brother  Archi- 
bald Bennett  ;• 

In  this  momentous  day  of  transition, 
when  old  standards  of  morals  and  govern- 
ment are  being  ruthlessly  discarded  and 
multitudes  clamor  for  change,  for  the 
new  and  the  untried  .  .  .  things  of  worth 
are  too  often  spumed  simply  because  they 
are  old  and  tried. 

We  must  have  the  spirit  of 
brotherly  love  and  understanding, 
and  from  the  beginning  of  time  our 
Heavenly  Father  has  kept  that 
voice  crying  repentance  in  the  wil- 
derness. We  hope  that  the  social 
science  lessons  will  show  that  the 
only  road  to  peace  is  righteous  liv- 
ing. 


INDIAN  RELATIONS  DEPARTMENT 
Digest-c/Ae  Jtccomplisnments  of  (9ur  jCanianite  Sisters 


Golden  R.  Buchanan 

Coordinator    of    Indian    Affairs 


A 


S  I  approach  this  subject  I  do      that  liavc  been  made.     You  in  the 
so  most  humbly.    I  hope  I  can      field  ha\'e  done  the  work,  you  have 
tell  you  a  little  of  the  great  strides      seen  the  growth  and  development, 


822 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


vou  have  tasted  of  the  fruits  of  the 
actual  work. 

Where  once  ignorance,  indo- 
lence, and  "I  don't  care,  nobody 
else  does,"  reigned  supreme,  now 
the  rays  of  the  gospel  of  love  are 
beginning  to  push  back  the  cover 
of  darkness  of  1800  years,  and  the 
deprived  daughters  of  Lehi  are  be- 
ginning to  ''awaken  and  arise." 

.  Is  it  any  wonder  the  look  of 
amazement  and  unbelief  written 
upon  their  faces  as  you  sisters  go 
among  them  with  your  love  and 
kindness.  A  white  woman  in  the 
humble  home  of  an  Indian,  teach- 
ing her  a  better  way  of  life— teach- 
ing her  the  gospel,  and  teaching  her 
how  to  cook,  sew,  mend  her  clothes, 
and  care  for  her  family;  teaching 
the  gospel  of  love! 

I  have  broken  the  records  down 
into  headings: 

Stake  AccoTuplishments 

Sister    M always   welcomes    them 

into  her  home;  fixes  meals  for  them  and 
shows  them  her  home  and  the  modem 
conveniences  she  has.  She  feels  she  has 
done  much  to  raise  the  standards  of 
these  sisters  in  this  way  as  she  invites  the 
women  to  help  her  while  she  is  prepar- 
ing the  meal.    Sister  M tells  me  that 

some  weeks  she  entertains  from  twelve 
to    twenty    people.    At    the    same    time, 

Brother  M takes  this  opportunity  to 

explain  the  gospel  to  the  men. 

Fhysicsl  AccomiplishTnents 

Recently  I  was  in  the  home  where 
they  have  grown  a  fairly  good  garden  of 
their  own  and  the  sixty-five-year-old  In- 
dian mother  brought  for  me  to  see  pint 
bottles  of  corn,  string  beans,  little  car- 
rots, plums,  etc.,  and  with  her  face  beam- 
ing with  pride  as  she  wiped  the  bottles 
with  a  white  cloth,  she  said;  **They  teach 
me  how  to  do  it." 


We  have  succeeded  in  getting  some  of 
the  younger  women  to  work  for  Welfare 
credit  instead  of  getting  things  for  noth- 
ing. They  cleaned  the  windows  at  the 
Welfare  building  and  have  done  house- 
work for  the  aged  and  sick  of  the  white 
people. 

Spiritual  Accomiplishments 

The  opening  and  closing  prayers  were 
offered  by  the  Lamanite  sisters.  I  was 
thrilled  by  their  short  but  sincere  prayers. 
Each  sister  in  her  prayer  thanked  her 
Heavenly  Father  for  the  meeting  and 
asked  that  we  would  be  able  to  continue 
to  hold  these  meetings. 

Testimony 

I  cannot  help  expressing  my  thankful- 
ness to  God  for  sending  out  his  mission- 
aries and  fellow  workers  from  this  Church. 
The  missionaries  came  to  my  home  when 
the  things  of  life  seemed  to  be  against 
me.  My  Hfe  was  full  of  miseries,  troubles, 
heartaches,  and  my  health  was  bad  and 
some  of  my  loved  ones  were  continually 
in  trouble.  There  was  no  hope  for  good 
health  and  a  happy  home  life.  So  it 
seemed.  There  seemed  nothing  I  could 
do  but  cry  it  out  every  day. 

One  day  I  got  to  thinking  of  all  the 
troubles,  miseries,  and  they  seemed  to 
be  piling  up  higher  each  day.  I  sat  on 
my  bed  crying,  with  tears  rolling  down 
my  face,  I  cried  a  prayer,  "Oh,  Heavenly 
Father,  thou  knowest  all  my  troubles, 
help  me  find  good  health  and  happiness. 
Show  me,  Dear  Lord,  the  way  to  bring 
up  my  children.  Help  my  husband. 
Why,  oh  why  are  we  so  unhappy?  Dear 
Lord,  I  beg  of  thee  for  help." 

I  know  the  Lord  answered  that  prayer 
because  when  the  missionaries  came  they 
brought  with  them  a  feeling  of  wonder- 
ful brotherly  and  sisterly  love,  they  brought 
with  them  wonderful  teachings  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon.  .  .  . 

I  believe  the  Book  of  Mormon  to  be 
the  word  of  God.  I  believe  the  Angel 
Moroni  did  reveal  to  Joseph  Smith  sec- 
rets of  God.  Amos  3:7  says:  "Surely 
the  Lord  God  will  do  nothing  but  he 
revealeth  his  secrets  unto  his  servants 
the  prophets."     I  have  so  much  to  be 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE 

thankful  for.  I  thank  God  for  this  gos- 
pel. I  thank  God  for  the  dear  mission- 
aries who  never  gave  up  and  came  to 
help  us  find  faith  in  God.  I  thank  God 
for  all  the  dear  people  who  became  my 
friends  in  this  Church.  I  thank  God 
for   my   family   and   my   home.    God   be 


823 

with  you  all  and  bless  you.  This  testimony 
I  give  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 

God  bless  you  for  your  unselfish- 
ness, for  your  willingness  to  serve 
the  Lord  in  behalf  of  your  Laman- 
ite  sisters. 


1 1^  II 


OFFICERS  MEETING 

THURSDAY  MORNING,  SEPTEMBER  28,  1950 

Dlgcsi— [fieport  ana   KyffiCial  instructions 

General  President  BeJIe  S.  Sip^floid 


0 


NCE  again  it  becomes  my  duty 
and  pleasure  to  present  to  you 
a  brief  report  of  the  status  of  Relief 
Society.  Most  of  the  information 
is  drawn  from  the  1949  annual  re- 
port of  the  society.  We  trust  that 
as  you  study  it  you  will  compare 
the  record  of  your  own  stake  with 
that  made  by  the  society  as  a  whole, 
and  where  you  find  your  stake  be- 
low Church-wide  averages  that  you 
will  put  forth  special  effort  to  build 
it  up.  As  a  whole,  the  achieve- 
ments of  the  Society  for  1949  are 
highly  creditable  and  should  bring 
a  deep  sense  of  satisfaction  to  all 
who  have  contributed  toward  them. 

Organizations  and  Reorganizations 
We  are  happy  to  report  that  at 
the  close  of  1949  there  were  2,838 
ward  and  branch  Relief  Societies, 
an  increase  of  190  over  the  previous 
year.  Eight  new  stakes  have  been 
created  since  January  1949,  making 
a  total  of  180;  two  missions,  the 
Central  Pacific  and  the  Czecho- 
slovakian,  have  been  discontinued 
since  that  date,  making  a  total  of 
forty-two  mission  organizations  at 
the  present  time. 


Missions 

There  has  been  a  gratifying 
growth  of  Relief  Society  in  both 
the  United  States  missions  and  the 
foreign  missions.  Our  sisters  m 
the  foreign  missions  are  enthusiastic 
over  Relief  Society  work  and  are 
showing  progress  in  accomplish- 
ment. 

Evidence  of  the  love  of  our 
European  sisters  for  Relief  Society 
and  their  desire  to  support  programs 
initiated  by  the  general  board  came 
to  us  once  again  last  week  when  we 
received  from  the  sisters  of  the  Dan- 
ish Mission  a  large  and  exquisite 
Royal  Copenhagen  vase  and  an  un- 
usually beautiful  figurine,  a  gift  for 
the  proposed  Relief  Society  Build- 
ing. We  sincerely  thank  the  Dan- 
ish Mission  Relief  Society  sisters. 

Membership 

Tlie  Society  made  a  substantial 
increase  of  6,224  in  membership 
during  1949,  giving  us  a  total  of 
121,910  members.  However,  our 
increase  in  membership  was  not 
commensurate  with  the  increase  of 
number  of  Latter-day  Saint  fami- 
lies. Membership  in  Relief  Society 


824  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 

is  of  such  vital  importance  to  Lat-  have  no  control.     But  whether  or 

ter-day  Saint  women  as  to  justify  not  extenuating  circumstances  are 

sustained  membership  effort.  to  be  taken  into  account  in  con- 
sidering visiting  teaching  100%  in 

Average  Attendance  a   ward,    must   be   determined   by 

Average  attendance  at  regular  those  who  set  this  goal, 
meetings  for  the  general  member- 
ship showed  an  increase  over  1948  Educational  Piogiam 
of  4.83  per  cent.  This  is  consistent  Relief  Society  is  providing  rich 
improvement.  However,  there  is  in  educational  opportunities  for  its 
some  instances  a  wide  range  of  aver-  members.  During  1947  there  were 
age  attendance  among  stakes,  even  approximately  10,000  sisters  dili- 
stakes  in  the  same  locality.  Presi-  gently  engaged  in  teaching  the 
dents,  please  especially  note  your  courses  of  study.  From  expressions 
average  attendance  and  where  it  is  received  from  many  parts  of  the 
below  the  Church-wide  average  of  Church,  we  are  confident  that  Re- 
32.570,  or  where  it  shows  a  decline,  hef  Society  members  are  gaining 
look  into  the  cause  and  try  to  im-  well-rounded  development  in  the 
prove  the  situation.  gospel  in  the  fields  of  theology,  lit- 
erature, social  science,  and  home- 
Visiting  Teaching  making.     It  is  expected  that  every 

Visiting  teaching  also  increased  course  of  study  will  find  applica- 
during  1949.  The  sisters  made  a  tion  in  the  lives  of  the  Relief  So- 
total  of  1,714,229  visits,  an  increase  ciety  members,  influencing  their  be- 
over  1948  of  121,795.  This  increase  liefs,  attitudes,  viewpoint,  and  con- 
was  not  as  great  as  that  made  dur-  duct. 

ing   some   of   the  years   since   the  We  have  recently  completed  a 

close  of  World  War  11.  course    in    "Latter-day    Saint    Po- 

Frequently  letters  are  received  at  litical   Thought."      It   is   expected 

the   office   explaining  that   certain  that  out  of   this   course   of  study 

wards  have  maintained  for  a  num-  would    come   an    increased   aware- 

ber  of  months  100%  visiting  teach-  ness  of  our  responsibility  to  exer- 

ing  records.    Then,  for  some  valid  cise  our  voting  franchise.     Let  us 

reason,  such  as  roads  being  closed  exercise   it  and   exercise   it  intelli- 

due  to  snow,  visits  cannot  be  made  gently, 
for  a  month.    We  are  asked  if  the 

ward  may  still  regard  itself  as  hav-  Work  Meeting 

ing    100%    visiting.     The    general  Intensive  efforts  have  been  put 

board  does  not  set  requirements  for  forth  to  strengthen  the  work  meet- 

100%  visiting.     Our  goal,  as  you  ing  program  and  they  have  in  large 

all  know,  is  to  have  every  Latter-  measure   been   fruitful.     There   is 

day  Saint  family  visited  once  each  evidence  of  better  planning  of  the 

month.     We  recognize  this  is  not  meeting,  and  greater  discrimination 

always   possible.     We   judge   your  in  the  selection  of  activities  for  the 

success  by  your  improvement  from  program    of   the    day.     The   work 

year  to  year,   taking  into  account  meeting  is  assuming  its  proper  po- 

always  conditions  over  which  you  sition  as  a  training  center  for  mem- 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE 
bers  in  the  varied  aspects  of  home- 
making.  Yet,  the  total  of  187,383 
articles  sewed  in  Relief  Society 
meetings  during  1949  attests  the 
fact  that  this  basic  homemaking 
skill  continues  to  play  a  major  role 
in  the  work  meeting  as  it  should 
do. 

We  are  pleased  with  the  good 
materials  and  high  standard  of 
workmanship  shown  in  the  articles 
offered  for  sale  at  Relief  Society 
bazaars.  I  remind  you  that  a  pri- 
mary purpose  of  the  bazaar  is  to 
provide  a  motive  for  intensified  ef- 
forts in  developing  and  promoting 
the  creative  arts  of  our  sisters  in 
training  them  in  the  production  of 
beautiful  and  useful  articles.  The 
raising  of  funds  should  not  be  the 
only  consideration.  We  discourage 
a  practice,  which  is  spreading,  of 
soliciting  funds  or  articles  to  be 
sold  at  bazaars  from  sisters  living 
outside  the  geographic  boundaries 
of  the  ward  holding  the  bazaar.  A 
woman  does  all  that  should  be 
asked  of  her  in  this  respect  when 
she  contributes  to  activities  con- 
ducted by  the  society  of  which  she 
is  a  member.  However,  we  see  no 
objection  to  publicizing  a  bazaar 
outside  the  ward  boundaries. 

Occasionally  a  lecturer  is  invited 
to  a  Relief  Society  work  meeting 
to  instruct  the  members  on  some 
special  subject  of  interest.  The  in- 
struction given  to  class  leaders  in 
the  Handbook,  page  94,  with  regard 
to  teachings  not  in  conformity  with 
Latter-day  Saint  viewpoints,  ideals, 
and  teachings,  applies  here  also.  In 
this  connection,  I  refer  you  to  the 
editorial  in  the  Deseret  News, 
"Church  Section,"  Wednesday, 
July  5,  1950,  titled  "Teach  the 
Facts/' 


825 

Welfare 

Relief  Society  continues  to  lend 
its  full  support  to  the  Church  Wel- 
fare program.  During  1949  it  con- 
tributed 260,787  hours  service  on 
Church  Welfare  projects  other  than 
sewing  at  Relief  Society  meetings. 

Family  Hour  Program 

The  Family  Hour  program  is  be- 
ginning to  take  hold  in  many  of 
the  stakes,  for  which  we  are  grate- 
ful. Follow  the  suggestions  made 
at  your  stake  Relief  Society  con- 
ventions, and,  bearing  in  mind  the 
promise  made  in  1915  by  the  First 
Presidency  to  those  who  observe 
this  hour,  go  steadily  forward. 

Indian  Relations 

We  are  enthusiastic  over  your 
success  with  the  Lamanite  sisters. 
Make  sure  you  keep  a  record  of  the 
work  with  the  Indian  groups.  In 
wards  where  Indian  sisters  attend 
regular  Relief  Society  meetings,  their 
records  should  be  kept  as  would 
those  of  any  other  members.  Howev- 
er, some  statement  concerning  them 
might  well  be  made  in  the  narrative 
section  of  the  report.  If  they  are  an 
organized  group  meeting  separate- 
ly, keep  a  separate  record.  You  need 
not  buy  a  regular  ward  record  book, 
a  notebook  should  suffice.  Include 
date  of  meeting  and  an  attendance 
roll,  also  a  brief  report  of  activities 
and  accomplishments.  At  the  end 
of  the  year  or  the  season,  which- 
ever is  more  practicable,  this  record 
should  be  submitted  to  the  stake 
Relief  Society  secretary  and  kept 
with  the  other  records  of  the  so- 
ciety. 

If  the  Indian  sisters  are  organ- 
ized as  a  Relief  Society,  count  the 
stake  board  visits  the  same  as  you 
would  count  any  stake  board  visit 
to  a  regularly  organized  Relief  So- 


826 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


ciety.  No  matter  how  many  visits 
you  may  make,  record  the  number 
in  the  stake  record  book.  Then  ex- 
plain the  reason  for  the  large  num- 
ber of  visits  in  the  narrative  section 
of  the  annual  report.  If  the  Indian 
sisters  are  not  organized  as  a  Relief 
Society,  your  visits  would  be  regard- 
ed as  the  fulfillment  of  your  special 
assignment  and  would  not  be  re- 
corded. 

Officers  have  wondered  if  the  In- 
dian sisters  are  to  be  expected  to 
pay  dues  or  if  the  ward  or  mission 
branch  should  pay  dues  for  them. 
Where  the  Indian  sisters  are  not 
members  of  a  regular  Relief  Society 
organization,  they  are  not  expected 
to  pay  dues,  even  though  they  may 
be  meeting  under  the  direction  of 
the  Relief  Society  president  in  prep- 
aration for  organization.  When 
they  become  members  of  an  organ- 
ized Relief  Society,  the  payment 
of  dues  becomes  a  consideration, 
since  dues  are  a  part  of  the  obliga- 
tion of  membership.  We  realize, 
however,  that  in  all  probability  it 
would  be  unwise  to  expect  payment 
of  dues  from  the  Lamanite  sisters 


immediately  upon  enrollment  or 
for  some  time  thereafter.  Condi- 
tions and  degrees  of  understanding 
among  them  vary  to  such  an  extent 
that  the  general  board  must  leave 
the  decision  to  the  stakes  as  to 
when  annual  dues  should  be  re- 
quired. We  feel  there  is  much 
value  to  be  gained  by  the  Indian 
sisters,  the  same  as  by  any  other 
sisters  when  they  feel  that  the)  are 
meeting  all  of  the  obligations  of 
membership. 

We  are,  therefore,  looking  to  the 
stake  boards  to  prepare  the  Indians 
in  this  matter  as  in  any  other  step 
in  their  advancement.  Until  such 
time  as  the  Indian  sisters  pay  dues 
for  themselves,  the  organization 
need  not  submit  dues  for  them. 

The  work  of  Relief  Society  is  so 
important  to  the  women  of  the 
Church  and  to  the  Church  itself, 
that  it  seems  imperative  that  of- 
ficers understand  the  direction  we 
are  moving  and  the  recommended 
and  approved  methods  of  conduct- 
ing the  work.  May  the  Lord  con- 
tinue to  oless  your  efforts,  I  sincere- 
ly pray. 


(y</r  Sisters  in  the  LPacific    IlLission 

Elva  T.  Cowley 
Former  Relief  Society  President,  Pacific  Mission 


I 


T  is  with  humility  that  I  stand 
before  you  this  morning  to  re- 
flect for  a  few  moments  upon  my 
associations  with  the  Relief  Society 
sisters  in  the  Pacific  Mission. 

In  1938,  I  went  to  New  Zealand 
with  my  husband,  Matthew  Cow- 
ley, where  he  presided  over  that 
mission  for  nearly  eight  years.  Lat- 
er^ I  accompanied  him  in  the  ca- 


pacity of  Relief  Society  president 
of  the  Pacific  Mission  on  his  tour 
of  Australia,  Tasmania,  Tonga,  Sa- 
moa, Fiji,  Hawaii,  and  New  Zea- 
land. We  were  not  able  to  secure 
transportation  to  I'ahiti.  Last  sum- 
mer I  toured  the  Japanese  Mission, 
and  then  I  stood  on  the  land  of 
China  to  witness  the  opening  of 
that  vast  country  for  missionary 
work. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE 

I  know  many  of  you  have  won- 
dered just  what  the  women  in  the 
Pacific  Islands  are  hke  who  claim 
relationship  to  you  as  sisters  in  the 
gospel.  Yes,  most  of  them  have 
darker  skins  than  yours,  most  of 
their  traditions  and  habits  of  living 
are  different  than  yours,  few  of 
them  have  worldly  wealth  and  pos- 
sessions, but  as  for  their  faith,  for 
their  nobility  and  beauty  of  soul 
and  spirit,  as  for  their  charity,  their 
kindness  of  heart,  as  for  their  love 
of  God,  and  their  understanding  of 
the  scriptures,  and  as  for  their  rev- 
erence for  the  Priesthood,  they  can- 
not be  surpassed.  I  have  never 
heard  one  of  them  criticise  an 
Authority  of  the  Church. 

They  follow  the  admonition  of 
the  Lord  to  Adam  and  Eve  ''to 
multiply  and  replenish  the  earth." 
Children  are  their  riches,  and  their 
joy.  If  a  couple  cannot  have  chil- 
dren, they  go  to  the  Priesthood  for 
blessings.  I  have  seen  marvelous 
miracles  through  their  great  faith. 

The  women  are  the  burden  bear- 
ers. They  bear  the  children,  take 
care  of  their  homes,  work  in  the 
kumera  patches,  the  rice  paddies, 
the  shearing  shed,  they  gather  the 
bananas  and  the  cocoa  beans. 

To  the  very  best  of  their  ability 
they  carry  out  the  weekly  Relief 
Society  program  of  the  Church. 
Those  who  take  The  Reliei  Society 
Magazine  consider  it  a  treasure, 
and   every   member   in   the   family 


827 

reads  it.  When  we  told  these  sis- 
ters about  the  Relief  Society  Build- 
ing campaign  here  in  Zion,  they 
were  more  than  anxious  to  con- 
tribute. When  the  sisters  in  Samoa 
handed  me  over  $700  to  bring  here, 
it  almost  hurt  me  to  take  it,  be- 
er ise  I  could  see  that  they  needed 
so  iv.nny  things  for  themselves. 

They  are  not  all  perfect,  far  from 
it,  but  if  one  or  the  other  takes  a 
cup  of  tea,  or  a  cup  of  coffee,  you 
don't  hear  them  rationalize,  and 
they  don't  try  to  change  the  in- 
terpretation of  the  Word  of  Wis- 
dom to  suit  themselves.  No,  but 
they  will  confess  they  are  weak  and 
that  they're  not  living  up  to  the 
principles  of  the  gospel,  and  pray 
that  they  may  do  better.  Can  we 
be  proud  to  claim  relationship  to 
them  as  sisters  in  the  gospel?  I 
think  so. 

I  bear  you  my  testimony  that  I 
know  that  God  lives.  I  know  that 
Joseph  Smith  was  an  instrument  in 
his  hands,  and  I  know  that  this 
Relief  Society  was  a  divinely  in- 
spired organization.  God  grant  that 
we  as  Relief  Society  women,  as 
mothers  in  this  Church,  may  have 
greater  love,  greater  tolerance  and 
understanding  for  our  fellow  men. 
God  grant  that  we  may  use  our  ef- 
forts and  our  franchise  to  help  to 
bring  about  the  unity  of  nations 
and  peace  upon  this  earth,  I  humbly 
pray. 


Digest— (yt^r  Sisters  in  the   iburopean    IlLission 

Leona.  B.  Sonne 
Former  Relief  Society  President,  European  Mission 

npHIS  is  a  great  opportunity  and     the  aftermath  of  war  could  be  seen 

a  privilege  for  me.    In  the  fall     and  felt  everywhere.  War  wreckage 

of  1946  when  we  arrived  in  Europe,     lay  scattered.     Rubble  and  debris 


828 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


were  piled  high  on  the  streets. 
Homes  were  crowded;  old  women, 
mothers,  and  their  children  would 
be  seen  on  the  streets  with  their 
little  hand-drawn  wagons  gathering 
greens  to  be  cooked  for  their  din- 
ners. They  would  pick  up  pieces 
of  wood,  for  fuel  was  scarce.  People 
were  hungry.    People  were  cold. 

It  was  not  easy  to  revive  the 
former  interest  in  Church  work,  for 
the  seven  years  of  war  had  changed 
the  living  standards  and  habits  of 
the  people.  Women  had  been 
drawn  from  their  homes  to  do  the 
work  of  men.  Children  too  young 
to  work  were  frequently  left  at  home 
to  care  for  themselves  and  to  await 
the  return  of  father  and  mother.  I 
need  not  tell  you  that  many  of  the 
Relief  Society  organizations  had 
ceased  to  function.  Many  families 
had  moved  to  other  localities  and 
their  names  were  not  on  record. 

However,  as  soon  as  the  mission- 
aries began  to  arrive  from  Zion,  a 
new  impetus  took  hold  of  the 
Church  members.  Gradually 
branches  were  reopened,  and  the 
outlined  program  introduced.  Bed- 
ding was  very  scarce.  Quilting  soon 
became  a  project  in  most  of  the 
missions,  but  the  sisters  first  had  to 
be  trained  in  the  art  of  quilting. 
Many  said  it  couldn't  be  done,  but 
it  was  amazing  to  see  the  joy  with 
which  they  showed  us  the  quilts 
which  they  had  made.  In  Denmark 
the  missionaries  pioneered  and  pro- 
moted this  project.  Knitting  and 
needlework  have  always  engaged 
the  women  in  the  European  coun- 
tries. It  required  considerable  per- 
suasion, however,  to  induce  our  sis- 
ters to  knit  for  others  besides  their 
own  family.  War  had  left  them  with 
more  or  less  of  a  dislike  of  other 


nations.  I  speak  for  thousands 
when  I  express  thanks  to  the  Relief 
Society  in  Zion  for  the  large  ship- 
ments of  rugs,  quilts,  layettes,  and 
bundles  of  clothing  which  arrived 
at  the  European  ports  at  a  moment 
when  they  were  most  needed. 

In  order  to  arrive  at  some  idea 
of  the  needs,  a  questionnaire  was 
sent  out  to  the  branches.  When 
these  questionnaires  were  returned, 
it  was  found  that  most  of  the  fami- 
lies needed  children's  clothing, 
boys'  suits,  underwear,  and  stock- 
ings. To  meet  the  requirements  of 
sizes,  much  remodeling  was  neces- 
sarv.  Sweaters  had  to  be  unraveled 
and  converted  into  stockings.  Eight 
thousand  hours  were  spent  in  the 
West  German  Mission  in  ripping 
over  garments  which  could  not  be 
used  as  they  were. 

In  the  branches  wherever  I  went 
I  found  the  sisters  anxious  to  learn 
more  about  the  restored  gospel. 
They  read  the  lessons  eagerly  as 
soon  as  translations  could  be  made 
or  outlines  furnished.  I  want  to 
say  here  that  the  Relief  Society 
board  were  wonderful  in  sending 
the  lessons  early  enough  so  that 
they  could  be  translated  so  the  sis- 
ters could  start  their  lessons  in  Oc- 
tober, just  as  the  sisters  here  at 
home  are  doing. 

I  testify  that  this  is  a  great 
part  of  the  work  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  that  through  the  inspira- 
tion of  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  the  Relief  Society  was  or- 
ganized, and  we  all  know  that  no 
ward  or  branch  is  strong  unless  it 
has  a  strong  Relief  Society.  I  pray 
that  the  Lord  will  continue  to  bless 
these  wonderful  women  and  bless 
our  presidency  and  board  for  the 
wonderful  inspiration  that  they 
have  given  to  the  sisters  in  Europe. 


^<   CO  Q  +-> 

^  cS  rt^ 

H  c 

•>^  a)  s 


::-  CO  c  'i 

0)  o   *^ 

CO 


_^ 

oE''^ 

a 

■^-^  o  ^, 

tH 

a;  ^  4) 

5! 

t,>^B 

V 

V       «»-."= 

Q 

row 
unse 
row, 
udd 

+j  O       1^ 

>, 

co^  . 

^ 

fc.  'O   CO'-' 

o 

Page  829 


sac 


RELlEf  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


GENERAL  SESSION 

THURSDAY  AFTERNOON,  SEPTEMBER  28,  1950 

ofhe  Spiritual  LrosK>er  of  ifiusic 

Florence  /epperson  Madsen 


ELDER  Mark  Petersen  said  to 
one  group  in  the  Church: 
'Tour  job  is  to  interpret 
spirituahty  in  terms  of  the  restored 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ."  This  state- 
ment may  well  be  applied  to  all 
organizations  of  our  Church,  includ- 
ing our  own  Relief  Society,  for  there 
is  a  crying  need  for  spirituality  in 
the  world  today. 

The  pages  of  history  reveal  that 
where  music  has  been  allowed  to 
function  in  its  purity,  spirituality 
has  followed.  History  also  shows 
that  in  many  instances  where  it  has 
seemed  necessary  to  increase 
spirituality  among  the  people,  mus- 
ic has  been  employed.  . 

In  the  Book  of  Mormon  we  read: 
''Men  are  that  they  might  have 
joy."  Joy  is  one  of  the  highest 
spiritual  experiences  known  to  man; 
and  music  is  fundamentally  an  ex- 
pression of  joy. 

Note  these  words  spoken  by  the 
Lord  himself,  when  he  challenged 
Job: 

Where  wast  thou  when  I  laid  the 
foundations  of  the  earth  ....  When  the 
morning  stars  sang  together,  and  all  the 
sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy? 

And  again  these  words  from  liie 
Doctrine  and  Covenants: 

And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  the 
righteous  shall  be  gathered  out  from 
among  all  nations,  and  shall  come  to 
Zion,  singing  with  songs  of  everlasting 
joy  (D.  &  0.45:71). 


In  a  revelation  given  through  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  to  Emma 
Smith,  the  Lord  directed  her  as  fol- 
lows :. 

And  it  shall  be  given  thee,  also,  to  make 
a  selection  of  sacred  hymns,  as  it  shall 
be  given  thee,  which  is  pleasing  unto  me, 
to  be  had  in  my  church.  For  my  soul 
delighteth  in  the  song  of  the  heart;  yea, 
the  song  of  the  righteous  is  a  prayer  un- 
to me,  and  it  shall  be  answered  with  a 
blessing  upon  their  heads  (D.  &  C. 
25:11-12). 

Since  prayer  is  one  of  the  greatest 
of  all  spiritual  powers,  and  since  the 
song  of  the  righteous  is  a  prayer, 
we  must  conclude  that  music  is  a 
spiritual  force  and,  therefore,  has  a 
definite  place  in  the  home,  the 
Church,  and  the  community. 

Music  generates  courage,  unity, 
and  strength.  This  was  experienced 
by  our  pioneers  in  their  long  trek 
across  the  plains.  The  hymn 
"Come,  Come,  Ye  Saints"  was 
especially  written  to  give  them 
needed  cheer,  help,  and  support  to 
continue  their  journey  westward. 

The  songs  and  hymns  sung  by 
our  great  Tabernacle  choir  and  the 
selections  played  on  our  famous 
Tabernacle  organ  in  the  regular 
Sunday  morning  broadcasts,  enter 
homes  throughout  the  Nation  as 
faithful  missionaries,  and  leave  the 
gospel  message  of  truth  and  spiritu- 
al uplift. 

Spirituality  and  culture  arc  also 
taken  into  the  homes  by  the  sisters 
who    participate    in    the    Singing 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE 

Mothers  choruses.  The  joy  and  in- 
spiration derived  from  singing  to- 
gether is  reflected  in  the  home  and 
the  community  as  a  refining  influ- 
ence and  becomes  an  invaluable 
and  far-reaching  power  for  good. 

The  other  fine  musical  organiza- 
tions within  the  Church  and  those 
throughout  the  world  are  also  mak- 
ing their  contribution  to  the  spiritu- 
al well-being  of  humanity. 

In  a  letter  written  by  the  apostle 
Paul  to  the  Colossians  we  read: 

Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you 
richly  in  all  wisdom;  teaching  and  ad- 
monishing one  another  in  psalms  and 
hymns  and  spiritual  songs,  singing  with 
grace  in  your  hearts  to  the  Lord  (Colos- 
sians 3:16). 

In  the  singing  of  congregational 
hymns  we  are  afforded  the  oppor- 


831 

tunity  for  self-expression,  a  means 
whereby  we  may  affirm  our  re- 
ligious convictions. 

As  long  as  we  can  appreciate 
beautiful  flowers  and  radiant  sun- 
sets, the  laughter  of  children,  and 
inspiring  music,  we  may  know  that 
spirituality  is  still  alive  within  us. 

These  lines  are  from  an  unknown 
author: 

Servant  and  master  am  I: 

Servant  of  those  dead,  and 

Master  of  those  hving. 

Through   my   spirit   immortals   speak   the 

message  that  makes 
The  world  weep,  and  laugh,  and  wonder, 

and  worship  .... 
For  I  am  the  instrument  of  God. 
I  am  music. 

May  we  become  more  and  more 
aware  of  the  spiritual  power  of 
music,  I  pray. 


Linto  the  JLeast  of  cJhese 

General  Secretary-Treasurer,  Margaret  C.  Pickering 


npHE  title  of  this  talk  is  taken 
from  Matthew  25: 

Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  in- 
herit the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world:  For  I  was 
an  hungred,  and  ye  gave  me  meat:  I  was 
thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink:  I  was  a 
stranger,  and  ye  took  me  in:  Naked,  and 
ye  clothed  me:  I  was  sick,  and  ye  visited 
me:  I  was  in  prison,  and  ye  came  unto 
me.  Then  shall  the  righteous  answer  him, 
saying,  Lord,  when  saw  we  thee  an 
hungred,  and  fed  thee?  or  thirsty,  and 
gave  thee  drink?  When  saw  we  thee  a 
stranger,  and  took  thee  in?  or  naked,  and 
clothed  thee?  Or  when  saw  we  thee 
sick,  or  in  prison,  and  came  unto  thee? 
And  the  King  shall  answer  and  say  unto 
them,  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  Inasmuch  as 
ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of 
tlicse  my  brethren,  yc  have  done  it  unto 
me  (Matt.  25:35-40). 


During  the  108  years  of  Relief 
Society's  existence,  compassionate 
service— the  tender,  love-inspired 
ministrations  which  women,  by 
their  very  natures,  are  peculiarly 
fitted  to  perform,  has  been  an  in- 
tegral part  of  its  program.  Em- 
phasis has  been  placed  on  various 
aspects  of  this  service  over  the  years 
according  to  the  needs  of  the  times. 
Up  until  the  .time  the  Welfare 
Plan  was  inaugurated,  Relief  Society 
continued  to  directly  supply  some  of 
the  temporal  needs  of  the  saints 
under  the  direction  of  the  bishops. 
During  the  last  decade,  however, 
Relief  Society's  efforts  have  been 
transferred  from  directly  supplying 
temporary  needs  to  assisting  in  pro- 
ducing Welfare  assignments  and  to 
more  extensively  ministering  to  the 


832 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


spiritual  hungers  of  women.  All 
this  is  a  testimony  to  me  of  the  di- 
vine origin  of  this  organization— 
that  it  is  set  up  to  serve  how,  when, 
and  where  it  is  most  needed. 

It  does  not  do  much  good  to 
talk  about  such  big  things  as  ''hu- 
manity/' ''democracy/'  and  the 
"brotherhood  of  man"  unless  we 
can  bring  them  down  and  apply 
them  to  our  next  door  neighbor,  as 
that  is  where  international  amity 
and  the  brotherhood  of  man  begin. 
The  Prophet  Joseph  said  at  one  of 
the  early  meetings:  "Let  your  labors 
be  confined  mostly  to  those  around 
you  in  your  own  circle." 

While  Relief  Society  officially 
records  only  those  visits  and  services 
authorized  by  the  president,  it  is 
about  these  services  "over  and 
above  the  call  of  duty"  that  I  speak 
specifically. 

There  are  in  every  neighborhood 
many  aged,  sick,  lonely,  or  disturbed 
people  who  lack  for  no  temporal 
needs,  but  they  need  friendly  inter- 
est, assurance,  peace  of  mind.  No 
one  is  better  fitted  to  minister  to 
their  needs  than  friendly,  faithful 
Latter-day  Saint  neighbors.  Presi- 
dent Spafford  has  referred  to  com- 
passionate service  as  the  "heart- 
beat of  Relief  Society— the  kind 
word,  the  ray  of  hope,  the  warm 
handclasp."  It  is  the  constant  stim- 
ulation of  this  heartbeat  through 
sincerity  and  frequency  of  applica- 
tion that  increases  the  circulation 
of  hope,  cheer,  brotherly  love,  and 
faith  in  God  in  the  world  today, 
and  produces  a  warm,  peaceful  glow 
in  the  souls  of  men  in  exact  propor- 
tion to  the  amount  of  stimulation 
applied. 

What  about  the  aged  women  in 
your    neighborhood  —  some    who 


don't  see  too  well,  who  would  ap- 
preciate a  cheerful  visit,  an  hour  of 
reading  or  letter  writing,  or  being 
escorted  to  Church  or  to  an  enter- 
tainment? What  about  the  home- 
bound  for  whom  you  might  run  an 
errand  or  do  some  shopping?  What 
about  the  mother  in  your  neighbor- 
hood whose  son  is  called  to  war 
and  who  is  depressed^  or  the  young 
wife  whose  husband  has  entered 
military  service  and  she  is  confused 
and  upset  about  the  future;  or  the 
newcomer  who  feels  strange  and 
lonely,  one  of  our  own  converts  from 
a  foreign  land  having  difficulty  with 
our  language  and  customs,  and 
needs  them  interpreted? 

What  about  the  chronically  ill  to 
whom  a  smiling  face  and  a  fresh 
viewpoint  would  give  new  hope;  a 
child  confined  to  bed  for  a  long  pe- 
riod, to  whom  a  cookie,  or  some 
simple  dessert  would  bring  happi- 
ness; what  about  staying  occasional- 
ly with  the  children  of  a  neighbor 
who  seldom  gets  out  because  she 
cannot  afford  a  baby  sitter?  There 
are  endless  opportunities  all  around 
us  to  demonstrate  sisterly  love  if 
we  but  open  our  eyes  to  them. 

Compassionate  service  benefits 
and  blesses  both  the  one  who  per- 
forms it  and  the  one  who  receives 
it.  In  these  times,  there  is  great 
need  for  an  acceleration  of  our  com- 
passionate services,  not  only  as  a 
means  of  encouraging  and  aiding 
our  neighbors,  but  to  increase  our 
faith  and  quell  our  own  fears,  so 
that  in  following  the  example  of 
our  Savior  we  shall  be  strengthened 
and  can  say  with  David  of  old, 
"What  time  I  am  afraid,  I  will  trust 
in  thee." 

That  we  may  do  this  is  my 
prayer. 


Hal  Rumel 


SNOW  ON  THE  PEAKS  AT  ALTA,  UTAH 


Sili 


ences 

LaVeine  J.  Stallings 

I  have  known  a  purple  silence 

Hung  with  sunset  fires 

Resting  far  beyond  a  canyon's  ledge. 

I  have  languished  in  the  cool,  green  silence 

Where  a  ferny  wood 

Grows  beside  a  tranquil  water's  edge. 

Danger  treks  have  lured  me  on 

Through  sunswept  desert  lands, 

With  tawny,  golden  silence  over  all; 

And  I  have  pressed  my  face  upon 

A  crystal  windowpane 

To  watch  the  silver-silent  rains  that  fall. 

Quietudes  of  gray  slow-moving 

On  a  sea's  new  dawn 

Have  stirred  me  from  the  stilHng  deeps  of  night; 

But  now  I  come  to  a  high  Norn  world 

Where  softly  gleaming  snows 

Cover  all  the  silences  in  white. 


Page  833 


Sixty    LJears  ^go 

Excerpts  from  the  Woman's  Exponent,  December  i  and  December  15,   1890 

'Tor  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

CHRISTMAS  IS  COMING:  That  Christmas  is  coming  is  everywhere  apparent 
in  the  donning  of  the  hohday  attire  by  merchants  and  shop-keepers.  C.  R.  Savage  at 
the  Art  Gallery,  the  genial  friend  of  the  widow  and  the  orphan,  and  the  children  and 
old  folks  and  every  body  in  general,  is  well  supplied  with  every  thing  in  the  art  line. 
His  windows  are  always  dressed  in  an  attractive  style  at  such  times  and  no  pains  arc 
spared  in  catering  to  the  public  taste  in  the  way  of  art  and  literature.  .  .  .  Above  every- 
thing else  let  us  all  remember  on  this  day  of  days  the  poor,  the  sick,  the  lonely  and 
bereaved  ones,  the  widow  and  the  fatherless  and  carry  with  us  everywhere,  and  scatter 
at  home  and  abroad  not  only  temporal  gifts  suited  to  our  means,  but  the  good  will  and 
charity  that  seasons  good  cheer.  The  love  that  surpasses  all  other  love  and  makes  us 
like  unto  Him  whose  advent  we  celebrate. — Editorial 

SOLITUDE  AND  ITS  ADVANTAGES:  'The  law  of  compensation  governs 
earth."  Even  one's  disadvantages  may  result  in  her  favor.  No  condition  of  life  has 
been  more  lamented  than  loneliness,  and  yet  loneliness  has  advantages  which  cannot 
be  gainsayed.  Chiefest  among  these  the  opportunity  which  it  gives  for  the  accumula- 
tion of  force.  All  work  depends  upon  the  expenditure  of  energy  and  that  energy  in  some 
occult  way  grows  from  processes  of  life.  Happy  lives  have  no  history.  The  heart 
thrown  back  on  itself  sings  the  enduring  song, — The  Nightingale 

CHRISTMAS  BELLS 

Dear  are  the  sounds  of  the  Christmas  chimes 

In  the  land  of  the  ivied  towers, 
And  they  welcome  the  dearest  of  festival  times 

In  this  Western  world  of  ours! 
Bright  on  the  holly  and  mistletoe  bough, 

The  English   firelight  falls, 
And  bright  are  the  wreathed  evergreens  now 
That  gladden  oar  own  home  walls. 

And  hark!  the  first  sweet  note  that  tells 
The  welcome  of  the  Christmas  bells. 

— Selected 

STORING  GRAIN:  A  new  method  of  storing  grain  is  being  introduced,  which 
is  as  rem'arkable  as  the  invention  of  ensilage  pits  for  storage  of  fodder.  Steel  tanks 
are  filled  with  the  grain,  and  by  a  suction  pump  the  air  is  partly  exhausted,  and  a 
quantity  of  carbonic  acid  gas  is  admitted.  The  valves  being  closed,  the  grain  is  ex- 
pected to  remain  for  years  without  decay,  and  not  liable  to  be  injured  by  weevils,  so 
destructive  in  the  vast  elevators  where  grain  is  now  stored. — Selected. 

COURTING  SUNSHINE 

Dear  and  true  and  patient  one, 
Well  thy  task  is  being  done. 
Yet  continue,  be  unmoved, 
Be  thy  course  of  heav'n  approved. 
As  thy  life  thus  far  hath  been. 
Chaste  and  meek  and  free  from  sin. 

— L.  L.  G.  Richards 

Page  834 


Worn  an  *s    Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


■DECAUSE  of  "a  great  love  for 
the  memory  and  efforts  put 
forth  by  the  pioneers  of  Grants- 
ville/'  President  J.  Reuben  Clark, 
Jr.  has  had  their  adobe  schoolhouse, 
built  in  1861,  restored  and  recon- 
ditioned. As  a  boy  President  Clark 
attended  the  school,  and  his  father 
taught  in  it.  The  low  tuition  was 
paid  partly  in  kind.  President  Clark 
presented  the  building  to  Crants- 
ville  Stake  during  the  town's  cen- 
tennial celebration.  In  the  deed 
he  requested  that  the  building  be 
used  as  a  meeting  place  for  women's 
civic   and   religious   organizations. 

AT  the  General  Federation  of 
Women's  Clubs  Triennial  Con- 
vention in  Boston  (May  29  -  June 
2,  1950)  Dorothy  D.  (Mrs.  Hiram 
Cole)  Houghton,  was  elected  presi- 
dent of  the  organization,  which  was 
represented  by  delegates  from  many 
nations.  Mrs.  Houghton  succeeds 
Dorothea  (Mrs.  J.  L.  Blair)  Buck, 
under  whose  leadership  during  the 
last  triennium  great  progress  has 
been  made. 

nPHE  staff  of  Georgia  Neese  Clark, 
United  States  Treasurer,  con- 
sists entirely  of  men.  Her  very  low 
expense  account  on  an  early  po- 
litical assignment,  and  the  econ- 
omy and  money  sense  she  continued 
to  show  are  largely  responsible  for 
her  climb  to  success. 


OECENTLY  off  the  press  is  a 
small  illustrated  volume  of 
cheerful  verse.  Brim  With  ]oyj  by 
Frances  Carter  Yost,  a  contributor 
to  The  Reliei  Society  Magazine  and 
other  Church  and  Western  period- 
icals. The  wholesome  philosophy 
of  these  poems  and  happy  expres- 
sion point  to  the  joy  to  be  derived 
from  home,  family,  gardening,  and 
related  activities. 


jyrRS.  MAMIE  PETERS  CALL'S 
brief  novel,  Lady  Laura,  is  a 
lively  story  of  a  Welsh  immigrant 
girl  with  a  beautiful  singing  voice, 
who  finds  herself,  not  by  design, 
in  a  Mormon  pioneer  train  on  its 
way  to  ''The  Valley."  Touches  of 
humor  and  authentic  detail  of  pio- 
neer life  add  to  the  interest. 

r^LARA  L.  JARVIS  of  Utah  has 
been  elected  first  vice-president 
of  the  National  Order  of  Women 
Legislators. 

A  thirty-one  year  old  California 
girl,  Florence  Chadwick,  swam 
the  English  Channel  from  Cap  Griz 
Nez,  France,  to  Dover,  England, 
on  August  8th,  in  thirteen  hours 
and  twenty-three  minutes.  This 
record  bettered  that  of  the  former 
woman  cliampion,  Gertrude  Ederle 

(1926),  by  one  hour  and  sixteen 
minutes. 

Page  835 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  37 


DECEMBER  1950 


NO.  12 


cJhe  i2ist  Semi-Jtnnual  C( 


on  fere  nee 


AS  each  great  general  conference 
of  the  Church  passes  into  his- 
tory, it  is  the  general  consensus  of 
opinion  of  the  Church  member- 
ship that  the  conference  just  con- 
cluded is  always  the  best.  This  feel- 
ing was  expressed  generally  follow- 
ing the  conference  held  on  Sep- 
tember 29,  30,  and  October  1,  1950. 

The  Tabernacle  was  filled  to 
overflowing  at  each  session  and,  in 
addition,  the  Assembly  Hall  and 
Barratt  Hall  were  thronged  by 
those  who  were  enabled  there  to 
view  the  proceedings  by  television. 
It  has  been  estimated  that  there 
are  at  least  20,000  television  sets  in 
the  area  covered  by  KSL-TV,  with 
a  very  great  coverage  by  KSL  radio 
station  and  other  stations  in  Ari- 
zona, Colorado,  Idaho,  Oregon, 
and  Utah. 

Truly  the  word  of  the  Lord  cov- 
ers a  greater  area  each  year,  as  the 
voice  of  warning  goes  to  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth.  'Tor  verily 
the  voice  of  the  Lord  is  unto  all 
men,  and  there  is  none  to  escape; 
and  there  is  no  eye  that  shall  not 
see,  neither  ear  that  shall  not  hear, 
neither  heart  that  shall  not  be 
penetrated."  . 

A  cry  of  repentance  was  heard  at 
each  session,  directed  not  only  to 
non-Church  members  but,  par- 
ticularly, to  all  members  of  the 
Church.  Frequently  there  were 
exhortations  to  set  in  order  the 
homes  of  the  Latter-day  Saints.  The 
congregation    of    saints    was    also 

Page  836 


urged  to  pray  night  and  morning 
for  the  descendants  of  Father  Lehi, 
that  this  great  work  of  the  Lord, 
of  preaching  and  converting  them, 
may  be  realized  and  hastened. 

Of  special  interest  was  the  ap- 
pointment of  Delbert  L.  Stapley, 
President  of  Phoenix  Stake,  to  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve  to  fill  the 
vacancy  occasioned  by  the  death 
of  President  George  F.  Richards. 
President  David  O.  McKay  was 
sustained  President  of  the  Quorum 
of  the  Twelve  and  a  member  of 
the  First  Presidency,  with  Joseph 
Fielding  Smith  as  acting  head  of 
the  Quorum. 

Many  tributes  were  paid  to  Presi- 
dent Richards  by  fellow  members 
of  the  Twelve  and  other  leaders 
who  characterized  his  life  as  that 
of  a  truly  great  son  of  God. 

The  saints  were  blessed  by  the 
presence  of  President  George  Al- 
bert Smith  at  all  the  sessions.  This 
beloved  leader  throughout  his  life 
has  preached  the  first  and  second 
great  commandments,  and  ex- 
emplified them  in  his  own  living. 
His  admonitions  to  love  one's 
neighbor  as  oneself  come  with  tell- 
ing force  from  his  Hps. 

Out  of  the  books  shall  all  be 
judged.  The  messages  of  the 
prophets  and  servants  of  God  of 
this  day  are  written  for  all  to  read, 
and  wise  is  that  person  who  heeds 
the  call  of  repentance  and  orders 
his  life  in  conformity  to  eternal 
truth.  -M.  C.  S. 


EDITORIALS  837 

Stiiel  C  Smith  uxeleasea  as  (general  {Board   iflemver 

TT  is  with  keen  regret  that  the  general  board  on  Wednesday,  October  4, 
1950,  acted  upon  and  voted  the  release  of  Ethel  G.  Smith  as  a  member 
of  the  general  board. 

During  the  three  years  which  Sister  Smith  has  served  on  the  board, 
she  has  given  devoted  and  careful  attention  to  those  duties  which  have 
been  assigned  to  her.  Her  labors  as  chairman  of  the  theology  committee 
have  always  been  characterized  by  a  thoroughness  and  exactness  to  detail 
which  have  been  praiseworthy.  She  has  filled  all  other  assignments  given 
her  with  equal  fidelity  and  ability. 

Sister  Ethel  Smith  leaves  the  board  with  the  warm  affection  of  all 
the  board  members  and  with  the  hope  that  her  health  may  improve  when 
the  arduous  duties  performed  by  general  board  members  are  no  longer 
required  of  her.  With  her  great  love  for  Relief  Society,  she  will  continue 
to  serve  Relief  Society  as  her  health  and  circumstances  permit. 


Vlyhere  Shepherds  JxneU 

Margery  S.  Stewart 

Let  me  go  back  and  kneel  there 

Before  the  cave  this  night, 

And  see  upon  the  stable  straw 

The  glory  and  the  hght. 

For  there  are  many  paths  that  lead 

To  goals  I  cannot  see, 

But  his  is  still  the  only  path 

Of  peace  and  purity. 

Let  my  heart  kneel  where  shepherds  knelt, 

Let  my  mind  be  as  still 

As  all  their  minds  were,  listening 

To  angels  on  the  hill. 

And  in  the  darkness  crowding  round. 

In  a  world  gone  blind  and  mad. 

Let  heart  and  mind  hold  once  again. 

The  glory  earth  once  had. 


[Ring  in   L/our  Cyhnstmas  Claras 

Clara  Laster 

AS  the  old  year  rings  in  the  Christmas  season,  nearly  everyone,  regardless  of  age, 
*^  receives  a  score  of  greeting  cards.  Although  many  may  be  displayed  with  pride, 
because  of  the  number  others  are  quickly  tossed  into  sccrap  baskets. 

During  last  year's  Christmas  season  I  had  the  privilege  of  entering  a  number  of 
homes.  It  was  a  delight  to  see  how  my  neighbors  had  used  their  cards  to  help  carry 
out  the  gay  season  in  decorations.  One  woman  pinned  her  cards  to  the  living-room 
drapes.     Picture  her  windows  with  curtains  of  greeting  cards! 

In  another  home,  there  was  a  streamer  of  ribbon  hanging  from  each  picture.  To 
these  streamers,  greeting  cards  were  pinned.  As  I  stood  looking  at  the  danghng  cards, 
my  eyes  quickly  found  the  one  I  had  sent.  It  gave  me  a  moment  of  happiness,  to 
know  that  my  card  was  appreciated  enough  to  be  used  as  a  decoration. 

There  are  a  number  of  ways  to  use  these  tokens  of  remembrance  to  good  advantage. 
In  our  home  we  used  them  to  decorate  our  tree.  My  daughter  took  tape  and  fastened 
a  corner  of  the  card  to  a  tinsel-draped  limb.  The  remaining  cards  were  placed  under 
the  glass  of  a  low  table. 

We  never  throw  away  our  greeting  cards.  Our  old  ones,  received  the  year  before, 
are  used  to  add  color  and  delight  to  Christmas  packages.  We  cut  out  the  pictures 
and  paste  them  on  pasteboard,  similar  to  that  placed  in  the  shirts  at  the  laundry.  After 
pasting  our  pictures  on  the  pasteboard,  we  cut  them  out  again.  Then  we  bend  a  small 
part  of  the  picture  under  and  paste  it  on  bright-colored  packages.  With   the  use  of 

crepe  paper,  we  make  lovely  Christmas 
scenes. 

We  use  our  old  cards  in  other  ways 
also.  If  my  young  daughter  is  having  a 
party,  we  use  cut-outs  from  greeting  cards 
on  the  nut  cups.  Once  we  used  them  for  a 
jig-saw  puzzle,  thus  tying  an  old  game  in 
with  the  Christmas  season.  At  still  an- 
other time,  my  daughter  took  jar  lids  and 
pasted  cut-out  scenes  from  cards  on  them, 
then  placed  them  back  into  the  rims  which 
she  painted  different  colors.  These  went 
to  the  cliildren  of  the  neighborhood  who 
used  them  for  pictures  to  hang  on  the 
walls. 

Oh,  there  are  many  possibilities  for 
using  greeting  cards,  old  and  new.  They 
can  be  given  to  children  in  hospitals.  Even 
small  children  in  your  own  neighborhood 
might  enjoy  them  during  the  long  cold 
days  of  winter.  The  point  is,  do  not  throw 
them  away.  The  good  will  in  which  they 
were  sent  deserves  to  be  passed  along. 

A  pile  of  Christmas  cards,  paste,  scis- 
sors, tape,  and  a  stapler,  puts  you  well  on 
the  way  to  becoming  original  in  the  art 
of  decorating.  No  matter  who  you  are  or 
where  you  live,  you  can  make  the  season 
truly  one  of  good  will  toward  friends,  if 
you  remember  to  ring  in  those  Christmas 
cards  this  year. 

Page  838 


©idU 


ear 


Grace  Sayre 

The  last  day  of  the  year  has  found  the  clock, 
The  last  faint  ember  on  the  hearth  burns  low, 
December,  pausing,  opens  up  the  door; 
He  dreads  to  go. 

But  as  he  turns,  a  jubilant  peal  of  bells 
Rings  gaily  out,  beginning  the  New  Year. 
But  old  December,  weary,  goes  his  way. 
He  doesn't  even  hearl 


e 


ommumcations 


Chience  Edwin  Flynn 

A  tear  speaks  every  language, 
However  strange  the  land. 
The  customs,  or  the  people. 
So  does  a  kindly  hand. 

A  frown  speaks  any  language. 
By  any  name  or  style. 
Without  interpretation; 
So  also  does  a  smile. 


MARY  ANN  BRINGHURST 

of  Tyhee,  Idaho,  and  One  of 
Her  Star  Ouilts 


WAat  ^s  S'c 


omorrovof 


Maude  O.  Cook 

It  is  a  bud  unblown, 

A  song  unsung,  a  road 

No  feet  have  trod,  that  winds 

Toward  a  vast  unknown. 

It  is  all  yesterdays, 
And  all  todays  in  one, 
The  balance  sheet  of  time 
That  brooks  no  more  delays. 

It  is  a  dream  fulfilled, 
The  essence  of  a  life, 
The  fragrance  that  remains 
When  roses  are  distilled. 


QUILTING  IS  HER  HOBBY 

At  the  age  of  eighty-four,  Mary- 
Ann  Bringhurst  is  still  making 
quilts.  Last  year  she  purchased  an 
electric  sewing  machine  in  order  to 
do  her  work  more  quickly  and  with 
less  effort.  A  former  resident  of 
Toquerville,  Utah,  Mrs.  Bringhurst 
is  the  mother  of  six  sons  and  six 
daughters.  She  has  fifty-five  grand- 
children. It  is  her  desire  to  make 
enough  star  quilts  for  all  her  chil- 
dren, grandchildren,  and  also  for 
many  of  her  friends.  She  has  al- 
ready completed  more  than  one 
hundred  star  quilts  and  countless 
"nine-patch"  quilts. 


Page  839 


Used  Yarn  for  Needlepoint  Gifts 

Rachel  K.  Laurgaard 
IJIustration  hy  EUzaheth  Williamson 

'INHERE  is  more  yarn  than  you  think  in  those  old  sweaters  and  knit  suits. 

And,  if  you  are  a  needlepoint  addict,  you  will  make  good  use  of  it! 

Unravel  the  garment,  and  wind  the  yarn  into  loose  hanks.  Rinse 
these  hanks  in  cool  water  to  smooth  out  the  kinks,  and  hang  them  over 
a  towel  rack  to  dry. 

If  the  yarn  is  finer  than  ordinary  tapestry  wool,  use  two  or  more 
strands  in  your  needle.  Stitching  diagonally  across  the  canvas,  dovetailing 
each  row  with  the  next,  will  make  a  firm,  evenly  padded  back  of  basket 
weaving,  increasing  the  wearing  qualities  of  the  piece  and  making  it  easier 
to  block. 

One  two-piece,  plum-colored  knit  suit  yielded  enough  yarn  for  six 
fifteen-inch  square  dining-room  chairs— and  it  was  necessary  to  use  three 
strands  in  the  needle! 


Ahhie  R.  Madsen 

Yes,  life  and  I  have  traveled  far 
Very  congenially; 
I  told  her  I  would  not  grow  old, 
Told  her  quite  definitely. 

Just  when  it  was  age  took  my  hand, 
I  never  could  decide; 
Yet  for  some  very  pleasant  years 
We've  walked  on  side  by  side. 


[Poetryi 


Evelyn  Wooster  Vfner 

It  is  the  time  for  me  to  bake, 
And  I  must  bring  to  spice  my  cake 
A  little  rhythm — beat — beat — beat, 
To  rhyme  it  with  the  oven's  heat. 

Sweet  odors  rise — my  poetry — 
That  wafts  me  out  on  a  spicy  sea — 
So  while  such  homely  tasks  are  done 
Tlie  metrical  thread  is  lightly  spun. 


Page  840 


LESSON 


DEPARTMENT 


ofheoloqiJ — The  Life  and  Ministry  of  the  Savior 

Lesson  30— ''Ministry  of  the  Resurrected  Christ  on  the  Western  Hemisphere" 

Elder  Don  B.  Colton 

(Reference:  Jesus  iht  Christ,  by  Elder  James  E.  Talmage,  chapter  39.) 
For  Tuesday,  Mardh  6,  1951 

Objective:  To  convince  the  careful  student  that  the  Lord  blesses  people  wherever 
they  serve  him.  The  Church,  with  all  its  blessings,  was  organized  among  the  people  of 
the  Western  Continent. 


■pOR  this  lesson  we  go  with  the 
Lord  to  the  American  continent 
where  he  visited  his  "other  sheep/' 
as  he  said  he  would.  (Read  John 
10:16.)  Latter-day  Saints  who 
have  read  the  Book  of  Mormon 
know  the  history  of  the  ancient  in- 
habitants of  America.  It  should  be 
briefly  reviewed  in  class.  The  de- 
scendants of  Lehi  had  grown  to  be 
a  mighty  people.  Though  greatly 
divided  and  many  of  them  sinful, 
faith  in  a  Redeemer  continued 
among  part  of  the  people.  Mighty 
prophets  had  foretold  of  his  birth 
and  works  in  the  land  of  Jerusalem. 

The  Lords  Death  Signalized  hy 
Great  Calamities  on  the  American 
Continent 

Samuel,  a  Lamanite  prophet  of 
great  faith  and  ability,  prophesied 
of  the  signs  that  would  mark  the 
birth  of  Christ.  A  new  star  would 
appear  and  there  would  be  two  days 
and  a  night  devoid  of  darkness.  All 
of  these  signs  were  given  at  the 
time  of  the  birth  of  Jesus.  Samuel 
told   also   of   the   destruction   and 


great  changes  which  would  occur 
at  the  time  Jesus  would  be  cruci- 
fied. (Read  Helaman  14:14-27.) 
During  the  thirty-three  years  of 
the  Savior's  life  on  earth,  many 
among  the  Nephites: 

.  .  .  began  to  forget  those  signs  and 
wonders  which  they  had  heard,  and  be- 
gan to  be  less  and  less  astonished  at  a 
sign  or  a  wonder  from  heaven,  inso- 
much that  they  began  to  be  hard  in 
their  hearts,  and  blind  in  their  minds,  and 
began  to  disbelieve  all  which  they  had 
heard  and  seen    (3  Nephi   2:1). 

During  the  first  week  in  April,  ac- 
cording to  our  calendar,  of  the 
thirty-fourth  year  after  the  signs  of 
the  birth  of  Jesus  had  been  given, 
there  arose  a  great  storm  on  this 
continent.  The  face  of  the  land 
was  completely  changed  by  the  ele- 
vations and  depressions  of  the 
earth's  surface.  Cities  were  de- 
stroyed by  earthquakes,  fires,  and 
floods.  The  holocaust  lasted  for 
three  hours;  thick  darkness  envel- 
oped the  whole  land  for  a  period  of 
almost  three  days  The  time  cor- 
responded closely  to  the  time  the 

Page  841 


842 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


body  of  Jesus  lay  in  the  tomb.  In 
their  agony,  the  people  who  sur- 
vived the  holocaust  cried  out:  "O 
that  we  had  repented  before  this 
great  and  terrible  day."  (Read  3 
Nephi  8:5-25.) 

The  destruction  had  come  be- 
cause of  the  wickedness  of  the 
people.  In  the  thick,  impenetrable 
darkness  a  voice  was  heard:  ''Wo, 
wo,  wo  unto  this  people."  The 
voice  continued: 

Behold,  I  am  Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of 
God.  I  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth, 
and  all  things  that  in  them  are.  I  was 
with  the  Father  from  the  beginning.  I 
am  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father  in  me; 
and  in  me  hath  the  Father  glorified  his 
name  (3  Nephi  9:15.) 

The  wailing  ceased;  the  peace  of 
the  Lord  was  upon  the  people.  The 
Redeemer  then  explained  to  them 
that  the  law  of  Moses  had  been  ful- 
filled in  him  and  that  sacrifices  of 
burnt  flesh  would  no  longer  be  re- 
quired. These  words  must  have 
reached  the  very  souls  of  the  re- 
pentant:, 

Behold,  for  such  I  have  laid  down  my 
life,  and  have  taken  it  up  again;  there- 
fore repent,  and  come  unto  me  ye  ends 
of  the  earth,  and  be  saved  (3  Nephi 
9:22). 

Then  for  a  period  of  time  lamen- 
tations were  hushed  and  the  people 
were  in  ''hopeful  anticipation  of  the 
salvation  which  had  been  offered." 
Amid  all  their  sorrow  and  losses, 
hope  came  back.  The  darkness 
lifted. 

Jesus  had  been  resurrected.  Also 
many  of  the  righteous  dead  who 
had  lived  upon  the  Western  Conti- 
nent rose  from  their  graves  and 
appeared  as  resurrected  beings. 


Fiist  Visitation  oi  Jesus  Chiist  to 
the  Nephites 

While  his  voice  had  been  heard, 
there  was  no  personal  appearance 
to  the  Nephites  for  about  six  weeks 
after  the  events  just  recorded.  At 
that  time,  the  people  were  gathered 
in  the  land  called  Bountiful.  Natu- 
rally, they  were  humble  and  anxious 
for  further  word  from  the  Messiah. 
While  thus  congregated  they  heard 
a  sound  as  of  a  voice  from  above; 
but  they  did  not  understand  until 
a  third  time  the  voice  was  heard. 
This  time  the  voice  said:  "Behold 
my  Beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am 
well  pleased,  in  whom  I  have  glori- 
fied my  name— hear  ye  him"  (3 
Nephi  11:7).  Then  the  people 
saw  a  man,  dressed  in  a  white  robe, 
descend  and  stand  among  them. 
Said  he: 

Behold,  I  am  Jesus  Christ,  whom  the 
prophets  testified  shall  come  into  the 
world;  And  behold,  I  am  the  light  and 
the  life  of  the  world;  and  I  have  drunk 
out  of  that  bitter  cup  which  the  Father 
hath  given  me,  and  have  glorified  the 
Father  in  taking  upon  me  the  sins  of 
the  world,  in  the  which  I  have  suffered 
the  will  of  the  Father  in  all  things  from 
the  beginning. 

The  people  fell  on  their  faces, 
but  the  Lord  directed  them  to 
arise  and  come  forth.  He  had  them 
feel  the  prints  of  the  nails  in  his 
hands  and  feet  and  thrust  their 
hands  into  his  side  which  had  been 
pierced  with  the  spear.  This  was 
no  apparition,  but  the  actual  cor- 
poreal Christ.  No  wonder  they 
cried  out:  "Hosanna!  Blessed  be 
the  name  of  the  Most  High  God!" 
And  they  fell  down  and  worshiped 
him. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

The  Lord  gave  Nephi  and  eleven 
others  authority  to  baptize  the 
people  after  his  departure.  The 
class  members  should  read  3  Nephi 
11:23-28.  It  is  earnestly  recom- 
mended that  during  the  course  the 
entire  book  of  3  Nephi  be  read  and 
studied.  Twelve  disciples  were 
chosen  to  lead  the  Church.  They 
were  warned  particularly  against 
contention.  Jesus  then  made  a 
wonderful  summary  of  the  doc- 
trine of  the  gospel: 

Behold,  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
I  will  declare  unto  you  my  doctrine.  And 
this  is  my  doctrine,  and  it  is  the  doctrine 
vi'hich  the  Father  hath  given  unto  me; 
and  I  bear  record  of  the  Father,  and 
the  Father  beareth  record  of  me,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost  beareth  record,  of  the 
Father  and  me,  and  I  bear  record  that 
the  Father  commandeth  all  men,  every- 
where, to  repent  and  believe  in  me. 
And  whoso  believeth  in  me,  and  is  bap- 
tized, the  same  shall  be  saved;  and  they 
are  they  who  shall  inherit  the  kingdom 
of  God.  And  whoso  believeth  not  in 
me,  and  is  not  baptized,  shall  be  damned 
(3  Nephi   11:31-34). 

The  Lord  then  gave  to  the  mul- 
titude a  discourse  almost  the  same 
as  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  which 
he  had  given  to  the  Jews.  The  most 
significant  changes  are  due  to  the 
events  which  had  intervened  be- 
tween the  two  discourses.  Other 
changes  may  be  attributed  to  un- 
authorized deletions  by  men.  (See 
I  Nephi  13:26.)  On  the  mount 
he  referred  to  the  approaching  ful- 
fillment of  the  Mosaic  law;  in  the 
land  Bountiful  the  fulfillment  was 
complete.  The  Beatitudes  are  even 
more  beautiful.  The  Lord's  prayer 
and  all  of  the  other  sublime  truths 
of  that  greatest  of  all  sermons  were 
recorded  by  Nephi  and  preserved 
for  the  blessing  of  this  generation. 


843 

During  this  visit,  Jesus  explained 
that  he  had  not  told  the  Jews  of 
the  existence  of  the  Nephites.  He 
had  referred  to  them  only  as  the 
''other  sheep."  His  Father  had  not 
at  any  time  commanded  him  that 
he  should  further  refer  to  them 
nor  ''.  .  .  to  the  other  tribes  of  the 
house  of  Israel,  whom  the  Father 
hath  led  away  out  of  the  land"  (3 
Nephi  15:15).  He  was  to  give  all 
the  people  of  the  world  a  chance 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  would  direct 
his  authorized  servants  to  go  to  the 
gentiles,  so  that  all  who  would  hear 
and  obey  his  word  would  be  num- 
bered in  the  house  of  Israel.  He 
further  stated  that  he  would  show 
himself  "unto  the  lost  tribes  of 
Israel,  for  they  are  not  lost  unto  the 
Father,  for  he  knoweth  whither  he 
hath  taken  them"  (3  Nephi  17:4). 

He  assured  them  during  that  first 
day  that  he  would  come  again  on 
the  morrow,  and  they  were  to  go 
into  their  homes  and  ponder  upon 
the  things  which  he  had  said  and 
prepare  their  minds  for  the  mor- 
row. Then  he  directed  them  to 
bring  all  of  their  sick,  lame,  blind, 
and  deaf  and  those  who  were  crip- 
pled; when  this  was  done  he  healed 
every  one  of  them.  Nephi  says: 

No  tongue  can  speak,  neither  can  there 
be  written  by  any  man,  neither  can  the 
hearts  of  men  conceive  so  great  and 
marvelous  things  as  we  both  saw  and 
heard  Jesus  speak;  and  no  one  can  con- 
ceive of  the  joy  which  filled  our  souls 
at  the  time  we  heard  him  pray  for  us 
unto  the  Father  (3  Nephi   17:17). 

The  joy  of  the  Savior  was  so  full 
that  he  wept.  His  solicitude  for 
little  children  is  stated  in  3  Nephi 

17:22-24. 


844 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


Jesus  had  the  people  sit  down. 
He  sent  for  bread  and  wine  and 
blessed  first  the  bread.  He  gave 
it  unto  the  disciples  and  then  had 
them  pass  it  to  the  multitude.  There 
were  about  twenty-five  hundred 
present,  consisting  of  men,  women, 
and  children.  The  same  procedure 
was  followed  in  administering  the 
wine.  The  bread  was  given  as  a 
sacred  emblem  of  his  body  and 
the  wine  in  token  of  his  blood  that 
had  been  shed  for  mankind.  His 
instructions  to  them  concerning 
the  sacrament  have  been  practical- 
ly repeated  to  us  in  this  day.  While 
it  was  to  be  given  only  to  those  who 
were  worthy,  those  who  were  un- 
worthy were  not  to  be  cast  out  if 
they  would  repent  and  be  baptized. 
His  instructions  concerning  prayer 
should  be  read  (3  Nephi  18:19-23). 
The  Lord  then  conferred  special 
authority  on  the  twelve  disciples 
with  power  to  confer  the  Holy 
Ghost  on  all  repentant  believers 
who  were  baptized.  When  he  had 
finished  the  day's  work,  he  ascend- 
ed into  heaven. 

Chiisfs  Second  Visitation  to  the 

Nephites 

Working  through  the  night,  mes- 
sengers had  notified  great  multi- 
tudes that  Jesus  would  come  on  the 
morrow.  So  great  was  the  number 
of  people  that  assembled  that  the 
disciples  divided  them  into  twelve 
separate  groups.  They  went  down 
to  the  water's  edge  and  Nephi  first 
was  baptized;  then  he  baptized  the 
eleven  other  disciples.  When  they 
came  out  of  the  water  "they  were 
filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
with  fire."  (Read  3  Nephi  19:10-13 
and  also  note  3  on  page  744  of 
text.) 


As  noted  above,  when  Jesus  ap- 
peared the  second  time,  ministering 
angels  came  with  him.  He  instruct- 
ed his  chosen  disciples  and  the  mul- 
titude to  kneel  in  prayer  ''and  they 
prayed  unto  Jesus,  calling  him  their 
Lord  and  their  God."  Jesus  sep- 
arated himself  by  a  little  space  and 
in  humble  attitude  prayed  to  his 
Father.  When  he  returned  to 
them  his  disciples  were  still  fervent- 
ly praying.  A  second  and  third 
time  Jesus  retired  and  prayed  unto 
the  Father. 

While  the  multitude  understood 
the  meaning  of  his  prayer  the 
scriptures  state  that  "tongue  cannot 
speak  the  words  which  he  prayed, 
neither  can  be  written  by  man  the 
words  which  he  prayed."  (Read  3 
Nephi  19:16-34.)  The  Lord  re- 
joiced exceedingly  because  of  the 
faith  of  the  people.  He  administered 
the  sacrament  again,  although  the 
people  had  not  provided  bread  or 
wine.  He  spoke  to  the  people  at 
length  about  Israel  of  whom  they 
were  a  part.  He  told  them  that 
their  descendants  would  dwindle 
in  unbelief.  However,  he  held  out 
the  promise  that  Israel  would  be 
gathered  and  finally  come  back  to 
the  true  God.  The  gentiles  would 
first  become  a  great  nation  on  the 
Western  Continent. 

Christ's  Visitation  to  His  Chosen 
Twelve  Among  the  Nephites 

The  twelve  disciples  were  faith- 
ful in  their  ministry  after  the  Lord 
departed  and  the  Church  prospered 
in  the  land.  There  was  some  con- 
tention as  to  ^  the  name  of  the 
Church  and  Jesus  appeared  unto 
the  disciples  after  they  had  prayed 
and    fasted.    He    asked    of    them: 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

'What  will  ye  that  I  shall  give  un- 
to you?"  They  answered: 

Lord,  we  will  that  thou  wouldst  tell 
us  the  name  whereby  we  shall  call  this 
church;  for  there  are  disputations  among 
the  people  concerning  this  matter. 

The  class  members  should  read 
the  Lord's  reply.  (Read  3  Nephi 
27:4-12.)  It  should  be  a  great  satis- 
faction to  members  of  the  Church 
that  it  bears  the  name  of  its  head- 
Jesus  Christ. 

During  his  visit  to  the  twelve 
disciples,  the  Savior  took  occasion 
to  repeat  many  of  the  things  he 
had  expounded  before  the  multi- 
tude. He  told  them  to  keep  a  rec- 
ord of  his  teachings,  and  explained 
that  records  are  kept  in  heaven. 
How  much  we  owe  to  those  who 
made  a  record  of  his  divine  direc- 
tions! 

The  Three  Nephites 

In  appreciation  of  the  faith  and 
devotion  of  those  twelve  good  men, 
the  Lord  spoke  unto  each  one  of 
them,  asking:  ''What  is  it  that  ye 
desire  of  me,  after  that  I  am  gone 
to  the  Father?"  (See  3  Nephi 
28:1-12.)  Nine  of  them  requested 
that  they  might  continue  in  their 
ministry  until  they  had  reached  a 
goodly  age  and  then  go  to  the  Lord 
in  his  kingdom.  He  promised  them 
that  after  they  were  seventy  and 
two  years  old  that  they  would  come 
and  find  rest  in  the  Lord's  king- 
dom. He  then  turned  to  the  other 
three: 

And  he  said  unto  them : 

Behold,  I  know  your  thoughts,  and  ye 
have  desired  the  thing  which  John,  my 
beloved,  who  was  with  me  in  my  minis- 


845 

try,  before  that  I  was  Hfted  up  by  the 
Jews,  desired  of  me.  Therefore,  more 
blessed  are  ye,  for  ye  shall  never  taste 
of  death;  but  ye  shall  live  to  behold  all 
things  of  the  Father  unto  the  children  of 
men,  even  until  all  things  shall  be  ful- 
filled according  to  the  will  of  the  Father, 
when  I  shall  come  in  my  glory  with  the 
powers  of  heaven.  And  ye  shall  never 
endure  the  pains  of  death;  but  when  I 
shall  come  in  my  glory  ye  shall  be 
changed  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  from 
mortality  to  immortality;  and  then  shall 
ye  be  blessed  in  the  kingdom  of  my  Fa- 
ther (3  Nephi  28:6-8). 

A  change  was  wrought  in  the 
bodies  of  these  three  and  they  are 
in  the  flesh  now,  working  some- 
where in  the  cause  of  their  Master. 
They  ministered  among  the  people 
for  three  hundred  years  and  pos- 
sibly longer  and  then,  because  of 
persecution  and  the  wickedness  of 
the  people,  they  were  withdrawn 
and  thereafter  manifested  them- 
selves only  to  a  righteous  few. 
Mormon  and  Moroni  both  were 
ministered  to  by  them. 

Giowth  oi  the  Chuich  Followed 
by  the  Apostasy  of  the  Nephite 
Nation 

The  history  of  the  people  in  the 
land  of  Nephi  for  about  one  hun- 
dred seventy  years  is  extremely  in- 
teresting. The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  has  within  it  the  inherent 
power  to  make  its  members  com- 
pletely happy.  Speaking  to  the 
people  in  the  land  of  Nephi,  the 
prophet  Nephi  said: 

And  surely  there  could  not  be  a  hap 
pier  people  among  all  the  people  who  had 
been  created  by  the  hand  of  God.  (Read 
4   Nephi    1:15-16.) 

The  gospel  works  if  we  will  let 
it  work. 


846  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 

Questions  and  Suggestions  for         Nephites?    Tell  how  it  was  done. 

Discussion  4*  ^^^  many  visits  were  made  by  the 

Savior    to    the    Nephites?    Tell    what    in- 

1.  What    remarkable    prophecies    were      structions  were  given  during  each  visit, 
made  by  Samuel,  the  Lamanite  prophet? 

Tell  of  their  fulfillment.  References  in  the  Gospels 

2.  Describe  the  events  which  occurred 

on   the   Western   Continent  at   the   time  Matt.  3:17;  5;  6;  7;  19:28;  27:52,  53. 

of  the  crucifixion  of  the  Savior.  Mark   1:11;   16:15,   16. 

3.  What  ordinance  of  the  gospel  was  Luke  9:35;  22:30. 
introduced  by  Jesus  when  he  visited  the  John    10:16;    12:48. 


Visiting  cJeacher   1 1  Lessages — Our  Savior 


Speaks 


Lesson  14— ''A  New  Commandment  I  Give  Unto  You,  That  Ye  Love  One 
Another;  As  I  Have  Loved  You,  That  Ye  Also  Love  One  Another'' 

(John  13:34). 

Mary  Grant  Judd 

For  Tuesday,  March  6,  1951 

Objective:     To  show  the  all-inclusiveness  of  the  pattern   of  love  which  Christ 
gives  us  to  follow. 

TN  what  sense,  we  might  enquire,  the  Divine  Master  seemed  to  say: 

was  the  injunction  of  Christ  to  I  will  show  you  a  more  simple  way. 

his  disciples  to  love  one  another  a  If  you  but  love,  you  will  uncon- 

new  commandment?    Certainly  the  sciously  fulfill  the  whole  law.    His 

world  had  known  love  before.  The  plan  was  to  purify  our  hearts  and 

love  of  parent  for  child,  the  love  of  then   to   leave   love   to   direct   our 

friend  for  friend,  are  as  old  as  man-  footsteps.     He  gave  us  the  rule  of 

kind.    As  early  as  the  time  of  the  the  second  mile.    ''Whosoever  shall 

children  of  Israel,  the  Lord,  speak-  compel  thee  to  go  a  mile,  go  with 

ing  through  their  leader  Moses,  had  him  twain"    (Matt.    5:41).     ''And 

admonished  them,  'Thou  shalt  love  him  that  taketh  away  thy  cloke  for- 

thy    neighbor    as    thyself"     (Lev.  bid    not    to    take    thy    coat    also" 

19:18),  and  again,  "Thou  shalt  love  (Luke  6:29). 

the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thine  The  apostle  Paul,  an  ardent  ad- 
heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  vocate  of  the  Savior's  teachings,  in 
all  thy  might"  (Deut.  6:5).  the  thirteenth  chapter  of  First  Co- 
It  was  in  his  concept  of  love  and  rinthians  has  given  us  an  inspired 
its  all-inclusiveness  that  the  Christ  definition  of  what  constitutes  real 
went  far  beyond  anything  that  had  love.  What  a  set-back  to  egotism, 
been  previously  taught.  Where  pride,  and  self-righteousness  his 
earlier  teachers  had  sought  to  regu-  words  convey.  Are  you  an  eloquent 
late  the  lives  of  their  followers  with  speaker  with  knowledge  of  worldly 
innumerable    rules    and    exactions,  things?  he  asks.  Do  you  have  faith 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

to  perform  miracles?  Are  you  a 
philanthropist?  Would  you  give 
your  life  for  your  religious  convic- 
tions? Love  (the  pure  love  of 
Christ)  so  Paul  declares,  is  greater 
than  any  of  these.  Love  is  patient, 
kind,  and  humble.  Love  is  gener- 
ous, courteous,  and  happy  in  the 
success  of  others. 


847 

In  this  world  of  change,  and  some- 
times of  disillusionment,  one  verity 
remains,  for  ''love  never  faileth." 

Let  us  carefully  consider  this  di- 
vine attribute  of  the  Savior  and  his 
admonition,  ''A  new  commandment 
I  give  unto  you,  that  ye  love  one 
another;  as  I  have  loved  you,  that 
ye  also  love  one  another.'' 


vi/ork    TTleetifig — The  Art  of  Homemaking 

(A  Course  for  Optional  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 
Lesson  6— Choosing  and  Arranging  Furniture 

Chiistine  H.  Robinson 
For  Tuesday,  March  13,  1951 

/^OMFORT,  livability,  and  a  feel-      too  frequently  purchases  of  furni- 
ing  of  hospitality  in  a  home,  to      ture  are  made  because  of  a  sales- 
a  large  measure,  depend  upon  the     man's  pressure  or  because  the  argu- 


choice  and  arrangement  of  furni 
ture.  In  choosing  furniture,  family 
needs,  individuality,  good  taste,  and 
the  architectural  characteristics  of 
the  room  should  be  given  careful 
consideration.  These  guides,  if 
faithfully  followed,  will  lead  the 
homemaker  to  select  individual 
pieces  which  harmonize  with  one 
another,  fit  properly  into  the  room's 


ment  is  given  that  it  is  in  high 
style,  or  is  being  bought  by  Mrs. 
So  and  So.  This  is  of  course  a 
serious  mistake  in  buying.  Before 
any  purchase  is  made,  the  home 
and  the  family's  specific  needs 
should  be  studied  carefully.  Only 
furniture  which  fills  the  needs  of 
the  family  and  fits  the  decorative 


decorative    scheme,    and    give    the      scheme  of^the  home  should  be  pur- 
home  an  individuality  and  charac- 
ter of  its  own. 

The  furnishing  of  a  livable  home 
does  not  necessarily  require  the  ex- 
penditure of  large  sums  of  money. 
Thoughtful  planning  and  ingenu- 
ity in  the  use  and  alteration,  if 
necessary,  of  those  items  of  furni- 


chased.  Often  it  will  be  found  that 
an  old  chest  or  table  which  is 
already  in  the  home  can  be  sanded 
down,  the  ornamentation  removed, 
and  painted  or  lacquered  to  add  a 
new  note  of  color  and  interest. 

If  new    pieces    of    furniture  are 
needed,    they    should    be    bought 


ture  already  in  the  home,  together  preferably  one  at  a  time.  The  policy 

with  the  addition  of  perhaps  a  few  of  buying  less  than  is  needed,  rath- 

carefully  selected  new  pieces,  is  of-  er  than  over-buying  is  not  only  safer 

ten  all  that  is  required  to  give  a  and  more  economical,  but  will  be 

home  a  "new  furnished  look."  Far  more  fun  and  will  extend  the  re- 


848 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


juvenation    of    the    home    over    a 
longer  period  of  time. 

In  the  purchase  of  new  furniture 
it  is  well  to  keep  the  following 
guides  in  mind: 

First,  if  a  home  is  to  be  well- 
decorated,  the  scale  or  size  of  the 
furniture  is  important.  Large,  over- 
sized furniture  is  not  appropriate 
in  a  small  room.  It  will  give  the 
room  a  small  cramped  feeling.  On 
the  other  hand,  small,  spindly  piec- 
es look  out  of  place  in  a  large  room. 
In  selecting  furniture,  remember 
that  most  pieces  look  smaller  in 
the  store  than  they  will  look  in  a 
home. 

Second,  in  the  selection  of  new 
furniture,  it  is  generally  wise  to 
choose  individual  pieces  rather  than 
suites.  This  applies  particularly 
to  the  purchase  of  sofas  and  chairs. 
A  living  room  will  have  more 
character  and  perform  its  function 
better  if  the  sofa  and  chairs  are 
chosen  individually  in  the  style 
and  size  which  fit  best  the  par- 
ticular decorating  scheme.  This 
does  not  mean  that  twin  sets  of 
tables,  chairs,  and  lamps  should 
not  be  used.  These  identical  pieces 
can  be  used  effectively  in  decorat- 
ing. If  twin  furniture  items  are 
used  in  the  home,  they  should  be 
used  as  twins,  emphasizing  their 
sameness.  Twin  chairs  should  have 
the  same  upholstery  and  should  be 
used  in  the  same  furniture  group- 
ing. Twin  lamps  should  be  placed 
on  identical  tables. 

Third,  mix  furniture  woods  and 
styles  wisely.  Different  colored 
woods  and  various  periods  and  styles 
of  furniture  can  be  used  in  the 
same  room.  In  fact,  the  well-dec- 
orated   contemporary   home    often 


combines  various  periods  of  furni- 
ture as  long  as  harmony,  scale,  and 
the  family's  individual  needs  and 
preferences  are  used  as  guides.  This 
modern  freedom  from  period  au- 
thenticity enables  the  homemaker, 
as  never  before,  to  express  her  in- 
dividuality and  good  taste.  How- 
ever, in  mixing  woods  and  styles  of 
furniture,  the  elements  of  formal- 
ity or  informality  should  be  con- 
stantly kept  in  mind.  For  example, 
formal  type  French  furniture  would 
not  fit  in  with  informal  Early  Ameri- 
can styles.  On  the  other  hand, 
country  style  French  Provincial, 
Early  American,  and  simple  Mod- 
ern can  be  effectively  combined  to 
create  a  friendly  hospitable  room. 

Furniture  can  be  arranged  for 
comfortable  living  and  for  sociable 
hospitality  if  four  simple  guides  are 
followed. 

First,  arrange  furniture  for  the 
family's  maximum  comfort  and  con- 
venience. Modern  decoration 
stresses  placing  furniture  so  as  to 
utilize  to  best  advantage  all  room 
space,  corners,  windows,  and  other 
areas  for  convenient  living.  No 
longer  is  furniture  lined  up  against 
the  walls  in  soldier-like  fashion,  but 
is  arranged  in  groupings  through- 
out the  room  to  give  proper  con- 
sideration to  the  family's  needs  for 
conversation,  relaxation,  reading, 
enjoyment  of  music,  radio,  and  tele- 
vision. A  room  will  be  neither  at- 
tractive nor  inviting  to  social  con- 
versation if  seating  facilities  are 
scattered  around  it  with  no  evi- 
dence of  planned  grouping.  To  in- 
vite pleasant  sociability,  make  sure 
to  have  at  least  one  furniture  group 
where  four  or  more  people  can  en- 
gage in  easy  conversation  without 
moving  heavy  chairs. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

Second,  every  well-decorated 
room  must  have  a  focal  point  or 
center  of  interest.  Otherv^ise,  the 
room  is  confusing  and  unimpres- 
sive. Good  room  decoration  be- 
gins at  a  focal  point  which  is  suffi- 
ciently dramatic  to  attract  atten- 
tion. A  small  room  will  have  only 
one  important  furniture  grouping 
which  will  of  itself  be  the  center 
point  of  interest.  A  larger  room  may 
have  two  or  more  groupings,  but 
one  should  always  dominate  in  col- 
or, line,  and  design.  A  room's 
strongest  color  accent  should  be 
concentrated  at  this  point  of  in- 
terest. 

Possible  centers  of  interest  in  a 
room,  around  which  can  be  built  a 
furniture  grouping  are  a  fireplace, 
a  bay  or  picture  window,  or  even  a 
substantial  wall  area.  A  wall  area 
may  be  made  a  center  of  interest 
through  a  sofa  and  chair  grouping, 
together  with  an  appropriate  mir- 
ror or  a  well-chosen  picture  or  pic- 
tures. 

Thiidf  balance,  formal  or  inform- 
al, is  one  of  the  most  important 
elements  in  furniture  arrangement. 
To  be  properly  balanced,  a  room, 
when  viewed  from  any  angle,  must 
give  a  feeling  of  stability  and  unity. 

Formal,  or  even  balance,  is  de- 
fined as  ''equal  shapes  equally  dis- 
tant from  a  center."  This  can  be 
created  in  a  furniture  grouping  by 
using  identical  chairs,  tables,  lamps, 
and  the  like.  Formal  balance  gives 
a  room  a  dignified,  quiet,  steady 
feeling.  Most  rooms  look  best  if 
at  least  two  walls  have  this  type  of 
treatment. 

Informal,  or  uneven  balance,  is 
the  arrangement  of  unequal  shapes 
at  varied  distances  from  a  center. 


849 

This  can  be  achieved  by  placing 
two  chairs,  a  table  and  a  lamp  op- 
posite a  sofa.  Informal  balance  is 
more  lively  and,  when  done  well, 
has  more  interest. 

To  make  a  room  interesting  and 
attractive,  a  combination  of  both 
types  of  balance  should  be  used. 
Too  much  even  balance  produces  a 
feeling  of  monotony.  Too  much  un- 
even balance  may  create  a  feeling 
of  restlessness  and  confusion. 

In  arranging  furniture  for  proper 
balance,  be  sure  important  pieces 
such  as  sofas,  desks,  radios,  beds 
pianos,  and  chests  are  placed  paral- 
lel to  the  wall  and  not  eater-cor- 
nered. Large  furniture  pieces 
placed  at  diagonal  angles  tend  to 
make  a  circle  out  of  a  room.  Such 
an  arrangement  is  confusing  and 
makes  a  room  look  smaller. 

Fourth,  in  arranging  furniture, 
natural  traffic  lanes  should  be  pro- 
vided for.  Ample  space  should  be 
allowed  for  doors  to  open  and  for 
people  to  get  from  one  place  to  an- 
other in  the  room.  Sufficient  space 
should  be  left  around  each  group- 
ing to  give  a  feeling  of  roominess. 
Furthermore,  every  space  in  the 
room  does  not  have  to  be  filled. 
Modern  decorating  stresses  spac- 
iousness and  suggests  that  a  room 
have  a  little  less  furniture  than  it 
needs  rather  than  too  much. 

To  repeat,  the  selection  and  ar- 
rangement of  furniture  is  of  para- 
mount importance  in  attractive  and 
comfortable  home  decorating.  The 
homemaker  who  follows  a  plan 
based  upon  the  fundamentals  de- 
scribed in  this  lesson  can  do  much 
to  make  sure  that  her  home  is 
furnished  with  the  maximum  good 
taste  and  economy. 


850 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


Discussion  Points 


1.  Discuss  the  advantages  of  buying 
individual  pieces  rather  than  suites  of 
furniture. 

2.  Have  members  of  the  class  present 
examples  of  old  furniture  pieces  which 
have  been  made  over  and  rejuvenated. 


3.  Illustrate  with  magazine  picture 
cutouts  each  of  the  three  basic  guides 
of  furniture  selection. 

4.  Illustrate  in  the  same  way  three 
basic  guides  of  furniture  arrangement. 

5.  Illustrate  how  the  scale  drawing 
of  a  room  can  be  used  to  help  in  furni- 
ture arrangement. 


jCiterature — The  Literature  of  England 

Lesson  14— Alexander  Pope 
Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 

For  Tuesday,  March   20,    1951 


his  death  in  1744  he  engaged,  and 
was  engaged  in  more  Hterary  and 
personal  controversy  than  any  other 
English  writer.  During  most  of  the 
two  hundred  years  since  his  death 
his  personal  weaknesses  have  been 
blown  so  large  as  to  obscure  the 
considerable  merits  of  both  the  man 
and  his  writings,  yet  next  to  Shake- 
speare he  is  probably  quoted  more 
than  any  other  Englishman.  Too 
often  his  stunted,  misshapen  body 
has  had  pictured  as  its  counterpart 
a  misshapen  mind,  aptly  summar- 
ized by  his  enemies  in  the  phrase, 
"the  wicked  wasp  of  Twickenham" 
(Twickenham,  his  estate  on  the 
Thames ) . 

Far  too  many  critics  and  guardians 
of  our  literary  heritage  have  yielded 
to  the  temptation  to  perpetuate 
this  nineteenth-century  emphasis  on 
Pope,  without  themselves  going  to 
his  works  and  evaluating  them  on 
their  merits.  Granting  that  in  his 
later  satires  Pope  was  personally 
spiteful,  he  was  many  other  things 
as  well.  Here  as  always,  two  wrongs 
do  not  make  a  right,  and  to  deny 
his  achievements  by  overemphasiz- 
ing his  shortcomings  is  to  deny  one 


A    Perry    Picture 

ALEXANDER  POPE 

TN  the  history  of  English  literature 
few  reputations  have  fluctuated 
more  widely  than  Alexander  Pope's. 
From  the  age  of  twenty-five  he  was 
regarded  by  his  own  age  as  the 
Prince  of  English  Poets,  yet  before 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

of   his   most   famous   lines,   which 
admittedly  Pope  did  not  practice, 

To  err  is  human,  to  forgive,  divine. 

In  poetry,  as  in  life,  we  find  that 
which  we  seek.  Admitting  his  weak- 
nesses, let  us  then  search  for  com- 
pensating virtues  which,  in  his  own 
specialized  area  of  literature,  have 
never  been  rivalled,  and  which  jus- 
tify our  mature  attention. 

It  is  ironical,  and  not  a  little  grim, 
that  in  1688,  the  year  of  Pope's 
birth,  the  pro-Catholic  King  Charles 
II  was  forced  from  the  throne  by  a 
bloodless  revolution  and  replaced 
by  William  and  Mary,  whose  emi- 
nent recommendation  was  their 
Protestant  religious  beliefs.  Because 
Pope's  father  was  a  Catholic,  he  was 
taxed  twice  as  much  in  his  whole- 
sale drapery  business  as  were  other  ^ 
Englishmen,  while  young  Alexan- 
der, along  with  all  other  Catholic 
youths,  was  barred  from  the  uni- 
versities as  well  as  from  all  partici- 
pation in  politics.  While  in  ma- 
turity Pope  was  never  a  devout 
Catholic,  his  devotion  to  his  staunch 
Catholic  mother  was  one  of  the 
driving  forces  of  his  life.  Never  did 
his  family  religion  add  to  his  popu- 
larity. 

When  Pope  was  born,  both  his 
parents  were  past  forty-five  years 
of  age.  From  birth  he  had  been 
small,  sickly,  and  sensitive.  A  severe 
illness  in  his  twelfth  year  so  im- 
paired his  health  that  he  was  rarely 
free  from  physical  pain  during  his 
life.  Scarcely  more  than  four  feet 
high,  stooped,  twisted  with  pain, 
Pope  did  not  particularly  appeal  to 
the  eye;  instead,  it  was  his  luminous 
eyes  that  appealed,  and  his  beautiful 
voice  and  sparkhng  wit.    Physically 


851 

handicapped  as  he  was,  he  relied  on 
his  skillful  conversation  and  his 
considerable  social  graces  to  draw 
hosts  of  friends  to  him. 

When  he  wrote,  ''Envy  must 
own,  I  live  among  the  great,"  he 
referred  not  only  to  the  most  famous 
artists,  writers,  and  musicians,  but 
to  dukes,  duchesses,  counts,  and 
ministers  who  felt  honored  to  be 
asked  to  Twickenham,  a  gathering 
place  for  the  great  which  was  im- 
mortalized by  those  who  enjoyed 
themselves  there.  Thus  is  dispelled 
the  myth  that  a  satirist  must  first  of 
all  be  bitter  and  mean  in  his  per- 
sonal life.  Friends  can  never  be 
bought,  and,  with  the  exception  of 
Addison,  if  Pope's  enemies  had 
even  begun  to  approach  the  promi- 
nence and  permanent  achievement 
attained  by  his  friends,  we  might 
then  be  more  willing  to  blame  than 
to  praise. 

Outwardly  little  happened  in 
Pope's  life.  Born  in  London,  he 
was  tutored,  but  largely  self-edu- 
cated, at  home.  At  the  retirement 
of  his  father  the  family  moved  to 
nearby  Cheswick.  Not  long  after 
his  father's  death  he  and  his  mother 
established  themselves  at  Twicken- 
ham, which  he  made  famous  not 
only  for  its  hospitality  but  also  for 
its  beautiful  formal  gardens.  Pope 
spent  extended  visits  with  his  dis- 
tinguished friends,  even  as  he  enter- 
tained them  in  turn.  While  he 
enjoyed  a  life-long  friendship  with  a 
neighbor.  Miss  Martha  Blount,  he 
never  married. 

In  the  realms  of  the  mind,  how- 
ever, it  was  different.  Soon  after 
recovering  from  his  great  illness  at 
age  twelve,  Pope  dedicated  his  life 
to    achieving    fame    and    fortune 


852 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


through  poetry.  He  was  industrious 
in  his  self-training,  and  by  the  time 
he  was  seventeen  he  was  accepted 
as  a  prodigy  among  the  most  bril- 
Hant  of  the  coffee-house  wits.  At 
twenty-three  he  pubhshed  "Essay 
on  Criticism"  (text,  page  975),  the 
first  of  three  poems  which  estab- 
hshed  his  Hterary  reputation.  In 
1712,  the  following  year,  he  wrote 
'The  Rape  of  the  Lock''  (text,  page 
983),  his  most  whimsically  delight- 
ful work.  This  was  soon  followed 
by  "Windsor  Forest,''  which,  like 
his  earlier  works,  was  favorably  re- 
ceived. 

Soon  he  announced  his  plan  to 
translate  Homer's  Iliad  into  heroic 
couplets  and  sell  copies  by  sub- 
scription to  wealthy  patrons  of  cul- 
ture. During  the  next  nine  years 
he  worked  on  translations  of  Homer. 
So  closely  had  he  fulfilled  the  de- 
sires of  his  contemporaries  that 
from  these  translations  he  became 
independently  wealthy,  the  first 
English  poet  to  become  self-sus- 
taining; of  this  fact  Pope  was  al- 
ways most  proud.  In  1728  appeared 
his  "Dunciad,"  a  brilliant  satire  on 
dullness  in  letters  and  scholarship, 
in  which  he  attacks  fellow-writers 
for  their  emptiness  and  pride. 

Then  folowed  several  satires,  in- 
cluding the  autobiographical  "Epis- 
tle to  Dr.  Arbuthnot"  (text,  page 
1004),  in  which  he  justifies  his 
use  of  satire.  "Essay  on  Man"  (text, 
page  995),  his  most  profound,  and 
one  of  his  most-quoted  works, 
appeared  in  1733-4. 

The  Neo-Classical  Age  was  at 
its  height  during  the  productive 
years  of  Pope.  Reason,  nature, 
classicism,  and  correctness  were  the 


guiding  principles  of  the  cultivated 
classes;  we  find  them  all  throughout 
Pope's  work,  but  particularly  em- 
phasized in  his  "Essay  on  Criticism" 
(text,  page  975),  written  at  the 
beginning  of  his  career  to  state  the 
literary  techniques  and  goals  which 
he  believed  should  be  emulated. 

While  the  ideas  herein  are  not 
original.  Pope  has  combined  them 
into  a  fresh  pattern  and  into  fin- 
ished, pointed  heroic  couplets  which 
first  brought  him  fame  as  a  great 
technician  in  English  poetry.  In 
these  qualities  he  has  never  been 
exceled.  Always  Pope  was  searching 
for  precisely  the  proper  word  to  ex- 
press the  exact  shade  of  meaning  he 
wished  to  convey;  that  he  was 
eminently  successful  Is  to  be  seen 
in  such  well-known  lines  as  the 
following,  which  have  the  direct 
penetration,  the  sharp  brilliance 
which  is  Pope's  trade  mark: 

A  little  learning  is  a  dangerous  thing; 
Drink  deep,  or  taste  not  the  Pierian  spring: 
There    shallow    draughts    intoxicate    the 

brain, 
And  drinking  largely  sobers  us  again. 

(11:215-218,  text,  page  978) 

True  wit  is  nature  to  advantage  dressed, 
What  oft  was  thought,  but  ne'er  so  well 
expressed. 

(11:297-298,  text,  page  979) 

Words   are  like   leaves;   and   where   they 

most  abound, 
Much    fruit    of    sense    beneath    is    rarely 

found. 

(11:309-311,  text,  page  979) 

But  true  expression,  like  the  unchanging 

sun. 
Clears  and  improves  whate'er  it  shines 

upon. 
It  gilds  all  objects,  but  it  alters  none. 

(11:315.317,  text,  page  979) 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

Regard  not  then  if  wit  be  old  or  new, 
But  blame  the  false,  and  value  still  the 
true. 

(11:406-407,  text,  page  981) 

We  think  our  fathers  fools,  so  wise  we 

grow; 
Our  wiser  sons,  no  doubt,  will  think  us  so. 
(11:438-439,  text,  page  981) 

Be  thou  the  first  true  merit  to  defend, 
His  praise  is  lost,  who  stays  till  all  com- 
mend. 

(11:474-475,  text,  page  982) 

Good-nature    and    good-sense    must    ever 

join; 
To  err  is  human,  to  forgive,  divine. 

(11:524-525,  text,  page  982) 

All  seems  infected  that  the  infected  spy. 

As  all  looks  yellow  to  the  jaundiced  eye. 

(11:558-559,  text,  page  983) 

The  couplets  quoted  below  might 
well  have  been  written  for  those  who 
find  the  couplet  dull.  How  skill- 
fully he  has  done  what  he  suggests: 
Let  the  sound  of  the  words  echo  the 
sense.  Here  again  we  must  re- 
member that  the  couplets  should 
not  be  read  by  a  metronome  nor  in 
a  sing-song  manner.  Instead,  the 
speed,  the  volume,  the  timbre  of 
voice  should  be  varied  as  the  sense 
demands.  What  could  be  more 
langorous  than  the  second  line  of 
this  couplet?  It  demands  a  slow, 
emphasized  reading: 

A  needless  Alexandrine  ends  the  song. 
That,    like   a    wounded    snake,    drags    its 
slow  length  along. 

(11:356-357,  text,  page  980) 

Note  how  exactly  ''sound  echoes 
sense"  in  the  following: 

Soft  is  the  strain  when  Zephyr  gently 
blows, 

And  the  smooth  stream  in  smoother  num- 
bers flows; 


853 

But  when  loud  surges  lash  the  sounding 

shore, 
The  hoarse,  rough  verse  should  like  the 

torrent   roar: 
When  Ajax  strives  some  rock's  vast  weight 

to   throw, 
The  line  too  labors,  and  the  words  move 

slow; 

(11:366-371,  text,  page  980) 

In  lines  189-200,  amid  Pope's 
usual  condensed  brilliance,  we  find 
a  cleanness  and  an  elevated  tone 
which  presents  Pope  at  his  best. 
According  to  Samuel  Johnson, 
whose  critical  insight  is  often  to 
be  trusted,  lines  225-232  comprise 
one  of  the  best  similies  in  the  lan- 
guage. 

The  theme  of  this  poem  is  to 
achieve  correctness  by  following 
nature,  or  the  ancient  writers,  since 
''Nature  and  Homer  [are]  the 
same."  Thus  he  states  his  own 
critical  standards,  which  he  followed 
so  successfully  as  to  please  a  most 
critical,    classical-loving   England. 

Of  basic  importance  to  students 
of  the  eighteenth  century  is  "The 
Essay  on  Man"  (text,  page  995), 
a  patchwork  of  philosophic  doc- 
trines characteristic  of  his  age.  Of 
the  many  brilliant  statements  of 
the  beliefs  of  his  day  the  following 
are  examples: 

All  are  but  parts  of  one  stupendous  whole 

Whose  body  Nature  is,  and  God  the  soul. 

(1:267-268,  text,  page  999) 

One  truth  is  clear.  Whatever  is,  is  right. 
(1:294,  text,  page  999) 

Know  then  thyself,  presume  not  God  to 

scan. 
The  proper  study  of  mankind  is  man. 

(II:  1-2,  text,  page  999) 

[Man]   .  .  .  the  Glory,  jest,  and  riddle  of 
the  worldl 

(II:  18,  text,  page  999) 


854 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


Yet  it  also  contains  the  familiar 

Hope  springs  eternal  in  the  human  breast: 

Man  never  is,  but  always  to  be  blest.  .  . 

(1:95-96,  text,  page  996) 

Vice  is  a  monster  of  so  frightful  mien, 
As  to  be  hated  needs  but  to  be  seen; 
Yet  seen  too  oft,  familiar  with  her  face, 
We  first  endure,  then,  pity,  then  embrace. 
(V: 2 17-220,  text,  page  1002) 

The  progressive  pattern  of  the 
poem's  reasoning  is  difficult  if  not 
impossible  to  follow,  but  many  of 
the  passages  are  brilliantly  stated, 
nonetheless. 

The  "Epistle  to  Dr.  Arbuthnot/' 
from  Pope's  first  statement  to  his 
servant 

Shut,  shut  the  door,  good  John!  (fatigued, 

I   said), 
Tie   up   the  knocker,   say   I'm   sick,   I'm 

dead  .  ,  . 

(text,  page  1005) 

to  the  end,  is  intensely  autobio- 
graphical. Plagued  by  would-be 
writers,  he  is 

Seized    and    tied    down    to    judge,    how 

wretched  I! 
Who  can't  be  silent,  and  who  will  not  lie. 
(33-34,   text,   page    1005) 

Resentful  that  he  is  bothered  by 
fools  and  dunces  who  must  be  told 
that  they  have  no  talent,  he  re- 
assures the  good  writer,  since 

A  lash  hke  mine  no  honest  man  shall 
dread. 

(303,  text,  page  1010) 

While  herein  he  names  names, 
and  hurls  insults,  and  is  superior, 
we  can  also  see  his  satirical  bril- 
liance, his  courage,  his  wit,  and 
above  all  his  conviction  that  the 


high  standards  of  the  literary  craft 
must  be  upheld  and  never  allowed 
to  be  trampled  underfoot  by  those 
who  cannot  see  what  they  do. 

Most  enjoyable  of  all  Pope's 
poems,  and  the  highest  triumph 
of  his  imagination,  is  'The  Rape 
of  the  Lock"  (text,  page  983).  Its 
form  has  been  labeled  ''mock-epic," 
yet  rather  than  mock  the  great 
epical  style  which  Pope  coveted, 
and  realized  that  he  did  not  possess, 
this  poem  might  well  be  an  affec- 
tionate tribute  to  the  method  of 
Homer  and  Virgil.  It  does,  how- 
ever, mock  the  light  frivolities  of 
"high  society"  in  pictures  and  words 
that  yield  a  pure,  untrammeled  de- 
light. The  poem  is  based  on  an 
actual  happening,  in  which  Lord 
Petre,  without  her  permission,  cut 
off  a  lock  of  Miss  Arabella  Termor's 
hair.  The  two  families  quarreled 
over  the  incident,  and  Pope  wrote 
the  poem  to  humor  them  into  a 
reconciliation.  The  sylphs  are  noth- 
ing less  than  charming  in  their 
playful  seriousness,  while  Pope's 
skill  at  making  Belinda's  dressing 
table  into  an  altar,  the  mock 
seriousness  of  the  game  of  cards, 
the  final  triumphant  stealing  of  the 
lock,  and  his  final  reconcilement  of 
Belinda  by  pointing  out  that  her 
lock  is  gone,  yes,  but  only  to  have 
become  immortal— all  show  ability 
with  words  and  with  organization 
of  the  whole.  Reading  aloud  select 
portions  of  this  work  should  prove 
to  be  a  pleasant  experience  for 
everyone  concerned. 

In  his  weakness,  as  in  his  strength, 
Pope  is  the  accurate,  sensitive  re- 
presentative of  the  age  in  which  he 
lived.  In  a  day  when  society  was 
proud.     Pope  was  exceedingly  so. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

Just  as  the  heart  of  Neo-Classicism 
was  to  be  found  in  reason,  nature, 
and  correctness,  so  these  qualities 
dominated  Pope's  writing.  To  a 
pubhc  which  distrusted  sentiment 
and  enthusiasm,  Pope  preached  in 
his  intellectuahzed  poetry,  and 
satirized  the  pettiness  of  his  society. 
He  attacked  viciously  and  personally 
his  literary  and  political  enemies, 
sometimes  almost  entirely  unpro- 
voked, but  more  often  only  after  a 
period  of  years,  during  which  as 
many  as  fifty  blasts  were  leveled 
against  him  and  his  religion,  his 
personal  deformity,  his  lack  of  schol- 
astic background,  his  love  of  fame, 
and  his  touchiness.  Pope  defended 
himself  magnificently,  the  brilliance 
of  his  replies  vanquishing  and  tran- 
scending all  personal  opposition, 
and  finally  attaining  the  higher  level 


855 

of  defending  literary  excellence 
against  cheapness  and  dullness.  Pope 
was  not  a  great  man  in  his  personal 
life.  But,  as  a  craftsman  in  English 
poetry,  he  remains  the  consummate 
artist.  For  power  over  language,  for 
skill  in  manipulating  the  metrical 
line  to  fit  his  needs,  for  music  and 
wit  and  brilliance  and  finish.  Pope 
remains  supreme. 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  Why  did  Pope's  religion  make  his 
life  more  difficult? 

2.  Why  is  it  important  that  we  know 
of  Pope's  many  illustrious  and  sincere 
friends? 

3.  Can  we  see  any  justifications  in 
Pope's  satires? 

4.  What  is  the  great  source  of  enjoy- 
ment in  'The  Rape  of  the  Lock"? 

5.  Discuss  principles  of  Neo-Classicism 
in  Pope's  writings   (See  text,  page  741). 


Social  Science— '^^^  Progress  of  Man 

Part  I— The  Lesson  of  History 
Lesson  5— Nations  Which  Rose  and  Fell 


Elder  Archibald  F.  Bennett 

Text,  The  Piogress  oi  Man,  by  Elder  Joseph  Fielding  Smith,  chapters 

3;  9;  11:  pp.  144-147). 

For  Tuesday,  March  27,  1951 

Objective:  To  demonstrate  that  every  nation  of  the  past  which  forsook  God  and 
his  righteous  principles  brought  war  and  bloodshed  and  misery,  degradation  and  death 
upon  its  people,  and  went  down  in  failure  or  to  utter  destruction. 


Mental  Degeneracy  and  Savagery 
Through  Wickedness 
TT  was  not  until  man  rebelled  and 
rejected  the  word  of  God  that  he 
fell  into  mental  degeneracy,  and  lost 
the  power  to  converse  in  written 
language.  Man  was  intelligent  in 
the  beginning,  and  understood  many 


fundamental  truths,  but  when  he  re- 
fused to  receive  divine  guidance,  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  withdrew,  and 
then  he  was  left  alone  and  became  a 
savage,  for  the  light  in  him  was 
turned  to  darkness.  Tubal-cain  was 
an  instructor  of  every  artificer  in 
brass  and  iron  long  before  the  flood. 


856 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


Yet,  as  late  as  the  middle  of  the 
nineteenth  century,  when  Speke, 
Grant,  Livingstone,  and  others  ex- 
plored the  wilds  of  Africa,  they 
found  the  descendants  of  Cain  liv- 
ing in  savagery  in  the  depths  of  the 
stone  age.  Columbus,  in  1492, 
found  the  stone  age  flourishing  in  all 
its  glory  here  in  America.  Likewise, 
our  Utah  pioneers,  in  1847,  discov- 
ered similar  conditions  among  the 
natives  in  the  valleys  of  these  moun- 
tains. 

Shall  we  argue  from  this  that  the 
poor,  benighted  savage  of  Africa, 
and  the  equally  uncultured  Indian 
of  America,  were  slower  in  their  de- 
velopment than  the  people  in 
Europe  and  Asia?  If  we  do,  our 
conclusion  will  be  hastily  and  un- 
wisely reached,  without  an  investiga- 
tion of  all  the  facts  to  be  considered. 
The  stone  age,  the  copper  age,  the 
age  of  iron,  and  the  age  of  culture 
and  refinement  run  in  parallel  di- 
rections at  one  and  the  same  time, 
but  the  age  of  knowledge  and  in- 
spiration preceded  all. 

The  Rise  and  Fall  oi  Nations 

Nations  have  risen  to  great  power 
and  dominion,  only  to  fall  into  de- 
cay and  be  superseded  by  other  na- 
tions. So  it  has  been  from  the  be- 
ginning. Egypt,  Assyria,  Babylonia, 
Persia,  Greece,  and  Rome  each 
had  its  day  of  greatness,  culture,  and 
might,  but  their  glory  has  departed 
forever.  In  some  respects,  also, 
much  of  the  culture  and  knowledge 
of  the  arts  and  sciences  perished 
with  them,  and  cannot  be  duplicat- 
ed in  this  great  age  of  wonderful 
advancement. 

The  oldest  civilizations,  according 
to  our  historians,  were  founded   in 


Egypt  and  Mesopotamia.  The  cred- 
it given  by  many  historians  to  the 
great  antiquity  of  these  civilizations 
cannot  be  maintained.  It  was  about 
2100  B.C.  that  the  Lord  called 
Abraham  out  of  Chaldea.  His  de- 
scendants, after  their  emancipation 
and  their  settlement  in  Canaan, 
dwelt  in  that  land  with  varying  con- 
ditions of  national  success  and  fail- 
ure, freedom  and  bondage,  until  the 
year  70  a.d.,  when  Jerusalem  was 
destroyed  by  the  Romans  and  the 
remaining  Jews  were  scattered  over 
the  whole  earth. 

It  was  not  long  after  the  disper- 
sion of  the  Jews  that  Rome,  the  last 
of  the  great  nations  of  old,  also  fell 
into  decay.  Rome,  in  the  days  of 
our  Lord,  ruled  the  greater  part  of 
the  known  world.  It  was  a  pagan 
empire  maintaining  the  worship  of 
many  gods.  It  was  the  nation 
''from  afar"  and  of  ''fierce  counte- 
nance" spoken  of  by  Moses,  which 
was  to  bring  final  punishment  upon 
the  Jews  before  their  national  ex- 
istence should  come  to  an  end. 
Rome,  like  the  nations  which  went 
before,  sank  into  the  depths  of  sin 
and  depraved  wickedness  which 
brought  about  her  political  end. 

All  this  reminds  us  of  the  words 
of  Byron,  so  aptly  expressed: 

There  is  the  Moral  of  all  human  tales; 
'Tis  but  the  same  rehearsal  of  the  past. 
First    Freedom,    and    then    Glory — when 

that  fails, 
Wealth,    vice,    corruption — ^barbarism    at 

last. 
And  History,  with  all  her  volumes  vast, 
Hath  but  one  page. 

Childe  Harold's  Pilgrimage,  Canto  IV 

The  Favored  People  of  Jared 

Here  in  America,  thousands  of 
years  ago,  there  flourished  a  civiliza- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

tion  equal,  if  not  superior,  to  that 
which  could  be  found  in  Egypt  or 
Asia  at  that  time.  This  ancient  peo- 
ple developed  the  arts  and  was 
especially  skilled  in  agriculture  to  a 
marked  degree.  (See  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, Ether  10:22-28.) 

Nevertheless  this  people  forsook 
the  Lord.  They  turned  from  the 
covenants  they  had  made  with  him. 
Contentions  arose,  bloody  conflicts 
followed,  until  they  were  entirely 
destroyed.  There  are  in  parts  of 
the  United  States  and  in  other 
places  on  this  continent  some  mute 
evidences  of  their  former  glory. 

Shortly  after  the  flood  the  Lord 
called  a  small  colony  of  people  and 
commanded  them  to  take  their 
journey  into  the  wilderness  away 
from  all  other  people.  This  occurred 
at  the  time  of  the  confounding  of 
languages  and  the  building  of  the 
Tower  of  Babel.  The  Lord  directed 
them  in  their  journeyings,  declaring 
that  he  would  lead  them  to  a  land 
choice  above  all  other  lands.  These 
people  later  became  known  as  the 
people  of  Jared.  The  prophet-leader 
of  this  people  is  unnamed  in  the 
record,  but  is  spoken  of  as  ''the 
brother  of  Jared."  We  have  been 
informed  that  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  on  one  occasion  said  his  name 
was  Mahonri  Moriancumer,  but  in 
the  Book  of  Mormon  he  is  known 
as  the  brother  of  Jared.  This  proph- 
et cried  unto  the  Lord  in  mighty 
prayer  and  was  answered. 

The  Lord  gave  this  group  special 
commandments  to  serve  him.  They 
had  the  plan  of  salvation  and  were 
made  acquainted  with  the  history 
of  mankind  from  the  beginning. 
They  were  promised  that  through 
their  willingness  to  obey  the  Lord 
they  should  become  as  great  as  any 


857 

other  people  on  the  earth.  The 
land  assigned  to  them  as  an  inherit- 
ance was  choice  above  all  other 
lands,  but  the  God  of  that  land,  who 
is  Jesus  Christ,  required  that  the  in- 
habitants, during  all  time,  should 
serve  him.  If  they  would  deny  him 
and  his  power,  and  turn  to  evil, 
when  the  cup  of  their  iniquity 
would  be  full  they  would  be  de- 
stroyed. 

The  Lord  made  himself  known  by 
personal  visitation  to  their  first 
prophet  who  was  authorized  to 
write  a  great  and  most  wonderful 
revelation— the  history  of  man  and 
his  destiny  from  the  beginning^to 
the  end  of  time. 

The  people  of  Jared  were  made 
acquainted  with  the  power  of  the 
Lord  and  the  way  of  salvation.  They 
arrived  in  the  promised  land  in  hu- 
mility. When  they  arrived  the 
question  of  government  came  up  be- 
fore them  in  the  natural  course  of 
events.  They  had  been  taught  in 
the  traditions  and  customs  of  the 
people  in  the  land  from  whence  they 
came.  It  was  natural,  therefore,  that 
they  desired  to  perpetuate  the  form 
of  government  which  they  had  un- 
derstood before  their  great  journey 
was  undertaken.  The  story  of  the 
beginning  of  their  government  is 
given  in  the  following  words: 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  de- 
sired of  them  that  they  should  anoint  one 
of  their  sons  to  be  a  king  over  them. 

And  now  behold,  this  was  grievous  un- 
to them.  And  the  brother  of  Jared  said 
unto  them:  Surely  this  thing  leadeth  into 
captivity. 

But  Jared  said  unto  his  brother:  Suf- 
fer them  that  they  may  have  a  king.  And 
therefore  he  said  unto  them:  Choose  ye 
out  from  among  our  sons  a  king,  even 
whom  ye  will  (Book  of  Mormon,  Ether 
6:22-24). 


858 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


In  this  manner  their  poHtical  gov- 
ernment began  and  also  their  cap- 
tivity, according  to  the  prediction  of 
the  brother  of  Jared.  There  were 
times  of  occasional  repentance  with 
accompanying  peace  and  happiness 
which  brought  prosperity.  When 
the  people  began  to  prosper  they 
forgot  the  Lord,  which  is  the  cus- 
tom common  among  all  peoples, 
for  it  seems  that  this  is  a  part  of 
human  nature.  When  sore  trouble 
comes  upon  them,  and  they  are  af- 
flicted, then  they  humble  them- 
selves. It  has  been  so  from  the 
beginning.  Even  today  we  will  not 
profit  by  the  experiences  of  those 
who  have  gone  before  in  matters  of 
this  kind. 

Following  the  course  of  all  na- 
tions which  had  gone  before  them, 
the  Jaredites  continued  in  their 
practice  of  evil  until  about  six  hun- 
dred years  before  the  birth  of  Christ. 
During  their  history  they  had  de- 
veloped into  a  mighty  people.  They 
had  been  greatly  blessed  by  the 
Lord.  The  principles  of  the  gospel 
were  taught  among  them,  and  the 
power  of  the  Priesthood  had  been 
given  to  them,  but  they  turned  to 
serving  Satan  and  fell  into  such 
grievous  sins  that  they  were  utterly 
destroyed. 

The  Great  Nephite  Nation 

Six  hundred  years  before  the 
birth  of  Christ  another  civilization 
supplanted  that  one  previously  men- 
tioned which  was  destroyed  about 
that  time.  This  second  civilization 
flourished  about  one  thousand  years. 
The  people  multiplied  and  spread 
over  the  face  of  the  entire  continent. 
They  were  highly  cultured,  and 
when  they  hearkened  to  the  voice 
of  their  prophets  and  kept  the  com- 


mandments of  the  Lord,  they  pros- 
pered. 

The  promise  had  been  made  from 
the  beginning  of  the  Nephite  nation 
that  after  Christ  should  rise  from 
the  dead,  he  would  pay  a  visit  to 
the  people  on  this  hemisphere.  After 
his  resurrection  the  Lord  fulfilled 
this  promise.  Following  the  appear- 
ance of  the  Savior,  for  a  period  of 
two  hundred  years,  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  ruled,  and  the  people 
lived,  as  did  the  people  of  the  city 
of  Enoch,  the  law  of  consecration. 
The  historian  says  of  this  people 
during  this  time: 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  was  no 
contention  among  all  the  people,  in  all 
the  land;  but  there  were  mighty  miracles 
wrought  among  the  disciples  of  Jesus  .... 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  was 
no  contention  in  the  land,  because  of  the 
love  of  God  which  did  dwell  in  the 
hearts  of  the  people. 

And  there  were  no  envyings,  nor 
strifes,  nor  tumults,  nor  whoredoms,  nor 
lyings,  nor  murders,  nor  any  manner  of 
lasciviousness;  and  surely  there  could  not 
be  a  happier  people  among  all  the  people 
who  had  been  created  by  the  hand  of 
God. 

There  were  no  robbers,  nor  murderers, 
neither  were  there  Lamanites,  nor  any 
manner  of  -ites;  but  they  were  in  one, 
the  children  of  Christ,  and  heirs  to  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

And  how  blessed  were  they!  For  the 
Lord  did  bless  them  in  all  their  doings; 
yea,  even  they  were  blessed  and  prospered 
until  an  hundred  and  ten  years  had  passed 
away;  and  the  first  generation  from  Christ 
had  passed  away,  and  there  was  no  con- 
tention in  all  the  land  (Book  of  Mor- 
mon, 4  Nephi  13-18). 

Their  Blighted  Remnant  Today 

For  two  hundred  years  the  de- 
scendants of  Lehi  lived  as  one 
united  people.  Then  the  break  came 
and  a  portion  of  the  people  took 
upon  them  the  name  of  Lamanites. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

In  course  of  time  all  of  the  people 
became  very  corrupt.  Their  rebellion 
was  willful.  They  turned  away  from 
the  truth  and  the  teachings  of  their 
Savior  with  the  full  knowledge  of 
their  iniquitous  course.  They  had 
reached  the  stage  when  they  loved 
wickedness  and  Satan  more  than 
God.  The  Nephites,  who  remained 
true  to  the  cause  of  Christ  longer 
than  their  brethren  who  called 
themselves  Lamanites,  eventually  be- 
came even  more  wicked  than  the 
first  dissenters  from  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

Because  the  people  had  filled  the 
cup  of  their  iniquity,  the  promised 
destruction  came  upon  them.  War 
and  bloodshed  continued  until 
some  time  early  in  the  fifth  century 
of  the  Christian  era,  when  the  Ne- 
phites  were  utterly  destroyed. 

From  that  time  forth  the  Laman- 
ites  divided  into  bands  and  tribes 
and  fought  among  themselves. 
When  America  was  discovered  in- 
tellectual night  prevailed  through 
all  the  land.  The  people  were  wan- 
dering aimlessly,  groping  in  the 
darkness  of  ignorance  which  they 
had  brought  upon  themselves.  The 
Lord  in  his  tender  mercy  has 
promised  that  the  full  radiance  of 
the  noonday  sun  shall  again  shine 
upon  these  benighted  peoples,  when 
they  have  been  sufficiently  chas- 
tised and  are  ready  to  return  unto 
him. 

Progression  and  Degeneration 
Both  in  Operation 

The  fact  that  there  has  been  a 
stone  age,  a  copper  age,  or  any  other 
age  or  degree  of  development  in  the 
civilization  of  the  world,  does  not 
prove  that  there  has  been  a  constant 


859 

and  steady  advancement  in  knowl- 
edge and  skill  from  the  beginning, 
whenever  that  may  have  been.  The 
evidence  in  history  is  sufficiently 
abundant  to  show  that  even  where 
enlightenment  has  prevailed  and 
men  have  refused  to  continue  in  the 
light,  degenerating  influences  have 
set  in,  and  the  age  of  brass,  copper, 
or  stone,  are  just  as  likely  to  follow 
the  age  of  progress  and  development 
as  to  precede  it. 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  There  are  two  viewpoints  in  historical 
writing  which  are  in  sharp  opposition. 
One  is  that  man  has  gradually  and  slowly 
but  constantly  evolved  from  prehistoric 
and  ignorant  cave  man  to  his  present  high 
state  of  civilization.  The  other  is  that 
the  first  man  was  highly  intelligent  with 
a  perfect  system  of  patriarchal  government, 
but  through  wickedness  came  degradation 
and  savagery,  and  that  progression  and 
decline  are  both  constantly  in  operation. 
Trace  the  story  of  each  of  the  follow- 
ing nations  to  see  which  viewpoint  is  true: 
a.  Egj'pt;  b.  Assyria;  c.  Babylonia;  d.  Per- 
sia; e.  Greece;  f.  Rome;  g.  Spain;  h.  the 
Jaredites;  i.  the  Nephites. 

2.  Can  you  discern  evidences  of  pro- 
gression and  of  degeneracy  in  the  nations 
of  today? 

3.  Explain  and  justify  if  you  can  the 
poet  Byron's  conclusion:  "History,  with 
all  her  volumes  vast,  Hath  but  one  page." 

4.  Comment  on  this  statement:  "Man 
was  intelhgent  in  the  beginning,  and 
understood  many  fundamental  truths,  but 
when  he  refused  to  receive  divine  guid- 
ance the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  withdrew,  and 
then  he  was  left  alone  and  became  a  sav- 
age, for  the  light  in  him  was  turned  to 
darkness." 

References  for  Pictures  of  Ancient 
Ameiican  Ruins 

Farnsworth,  Dewey  and  Edith,  The 
Amencas  Before  Columbus. 

National    Geographic    Magazine,    Nov. 

1935'  pp-  537-570J  Hy  1931^  pp-  99- 

126;  March   1913,  pp.   325-361,  October 
1950,  pp.  421-462. 


860 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 


JJiusiC — Fundamentals  of  Musicianship 

Conducting,  Singing,  and  Accompanying 

(For  Music  Department  at  Union  Meeting) 
Textbook:  Fundamentals  of  Conducting,  by  J.  Spencer  Cornwall. 

Lesson  6— The  Singing  Mothers  Chorus— Its  Purposes  and  Activities 

Floience  J.  Madsen 

Objective:  To  afford  our  sisters  the  opportunity  and  joy  of  singing  together  and  of  in- 
creasing their  knowledge  and  appreciation  of  music. 


1.  The  Purposes  oi  the  Singing 

Mothers  Chorus 

(a)  To  afford  an  added  cultural  and 
spiritual  outlet  for  the  members  of 
Relief  Society. 

(b)  To  give  opportunity  for  vocal  ex- 
expression. 

(c)  To  offer  training  in  the  funda- 
mentals of  music. 

(d)  To  increase  appreciation  for  mu- 
sic. 

(e)  To  experience  the  joy  of  singing 
together. 

2.  Discovering    Musical    Talent 

(a)  Search  in  your  ward  for  the  musi- 
cal talent  that  should  be  affiliat- 
ed with  the  Relief  Society  chorus. 

(b)  Observe  the  congregation  as  you 
conduct  and  find  those  who  ap- 
pear to  be  singing  well  and  invite 
them  to  the  chorus. 

(c)  Invite  young  mothers  and  the  new 
ward  members  who  are  musically 
inclined  to  participate.  It  will  help 
them  to  get  acquainted. 

3.  Arranging  and  Conducting 

Rehearsals 

(a)  Have  a  definite  time  and  place 
for  rehearsals. 

(b)  Practice,  if  possible,  in  a  place 
where  there  are  two  rooms  with 
pianos. 

(c)  Allow  time  for  part  rehearsals. 
This  will  make  the  time  spent 
more  profitable.  This  necessitates 
having  two  accompanists,  unless 
the  conductor  can  play. 


(d)  Rehearse  the  first  and  second  so- 
pranos together,  or  the  second 
sopranos  and  altos.  This  makes  the 
second  soprano  an  outer  part  and 
the  melody  easier  to  hear. 

(e)  Conduct  the  rehearsal  with  dis- 
patch; do  not  waste  time. 

(f)  Outhne  the  program  to  be  fol- 
lowed in  rehearsal. 

4.  Seating  Arrangement   of   the 

Chorus 
Arrange  the  permanent  seating  of 
the  chorus  members  after  you  have 
become    acquainted     with     their 
voices. 

(a)  First  sopranos  on  the  left. 

(b)  Second  sopranos  in  the  cen- 
ter. 

(c)  Altos  on  the  right  of  the  con- 
ductor. 

(d)  Seat  members,  if  possible,  ac- 
cording to  height. 

(e)  Place  the  louder  voices  of 
each  part  towards  the  back  of 
the  chorus. 

(f)  Place  the  softer  voices  in  the 
front  rows. 

(g)  Seat    those    who    have    had 
httle  experience  in  singing,  or 
who    have    difficulty    in    sus- 
taining a  part,  in  the  center 
of  their  group. 

5.  Preliminary  Singing  Exercises 
(a)  Singing  groups  need  the  individ- 
ual voices  blended  into  a  unified 
tone  quality.  This  is  accomplished 
by  singing  easy  vocal  exercises  to- 
gether. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

(b)  Continue  practicing  the  hum 
without  muscular  restrictions. 

(c)  Practice  singing  O  then  alternate 
with  the  other  vowels  using  M 
and  L  as  consonants. 

(d)  Tone  quality  should,  as  much  as 
possible,  remain  constant,  regard- 
less of  changing  pitches  and  vow- 
els. 

(e)  Resonance  and  roundness  of  tone 
quality  should  be  present  in  the 
small  vowel  sounds  in  such  words 
as:  has,  shall,  at,  let,  get,  met,  lit, 
mit,  writ,  be,  we,  thee.  Extend 
this  list  and  practice  regularly. 

(f)  Mellow  the  singing  of  er,  ii,  ur, 
ear,  in  words;  for  example:  better, 
bird,  burn,  yearn,  etc. 

6.  Choosing  and  Rehearsing  Song 
Material 

(a)  Choose  songs  for  your  group  that 
are  suitable  in  range  and  not  too 
difficult.  Occasionally,  present  ma- 
terial that  offers  greater  challenge. 

(b)  Select  songs  appropriate  to  the 
occasion. 

(c)  Choose  with  care  material  as  to 
text  and  music  value. 

(d)  Bring  to  the  class  several  copies  of 
a  choral  number  for  analysis,  dis- 
cussion, and  practice. 

(e)  Use  the  baton  and  its  patterns; 
make  of  conducting  a  meaning- 
ful art. 

(f)  Study  thoroughly  the  texts  of 
songs. 

7.  Planning  Appearances  ioi   the 

Choius 

The  chorus  is  more  attractive  when 
seen  in  the  conventional  white  blouse 
and  dark  skirt. 

(a)  Arrange  definite  dates  throughout 
the  year  for  appearances. 

(1)  Singing  in  conferences. 

(2)  Giving  concerts. 

(3)  Presenting  a   cantata   or  an- 
other musical  work. 

(4)  Providing    musical    numbers 
for  pageants  and  tableaux. 

(b)  Choose  a  subject  from  the  scrip- 
tures or  from   the  works  of  the 


861 


n 


o_>^  Viy^  o  >^  viys  Q 


b  fy^JXr4Q  a^jx^o  o^vicvb  (y^.^aWo  0^20^0  o 


Dear 


o       <^       o       o 


00000 


vTabernacle 
Cboir 


0000 


on 
Columbia  Records 

Volume  1  includes: 

Come,  Come  Ye  Saints 

O  My  Father 

Abide  With  Me 

Guide  Us,  O  Thou  Great  Jehovah 

The  Lord's  Prayer 

Volume  II  includes: 

Let  the  Mountains  Shout  for  Joy 
Now  the  Day  Is  Over 
Hallelujah  Chorus 
Hail,  Bright  Abode 

SEND  TfflS  COUPON 

We  pay  postage  in  U.  S. 


Daynes  Music  Company 

47  South  Main 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Please  send: 

n  Choir  Album  Vol.  I 

n  Vol.  I  on  Long  Play  Record... 

n  Choir  Album  Vol.  II  

n  Vol.  II  on  Long  Play  Record... 


$6.00 
3.85 
6.00 
3.85 


Name. 


Address 

City  &  State. 


D 


FIRST   Of    AbL-REUABILITY 


45-47    SOUTH 
MAIN    STREET 


lines  ^ 


SAIT    LAKE    CITY  1,  UTAH 


862 


THE  WORLD'S  FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason  6l  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

KNABE 

The  Piano  of  the  Metropolitan  Opera 

EVERETT 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest  Low  Priced  Piano  Built 


All  Obtainable  At 

Beesley  Musk  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN  ST.      SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1950 

poets  to  be  given  by  a  competent 
reader  and  with  music  which  cor- 
relates with  the  subject.  Use  cho- 
ruses, solos,  duets,  organ,  and 
strings,  and  present  as  a  concert. 
This  makes  an  interesting  and  in- 
spiring program. 

(c)  Interest  in  music  is  kept  alive  only 
in  proportion  as  musical  projects 
and  activities  are  provided. 


Questions  and  Suggestions 
ioi  Discussion 

1.  Of  what  value  is  a  Singing  Mothers 
Chorus? 

2.  How  may  the  tone  quality  of  a  cho- 
rus be  improved? 

(a)   Discuss  the  necessary  techniques 
required. 

3.  How  should  the  chorus  be  seated: 

(a)  As  to  parts? 

(b)  As  to  types  of  voice? 

(c)  As   to   height? 


Beautiful  Utah 

Foliage  for 
Fall  and  Winter 

Bouquets  and 
Centerpieces 

Selected  thistles, 

grasses,  mist,  sages, 

pods,  cones, 

24"  height 


WESTERN  FLOWER  CO. 

Woods  Cross,  Utah    On  Highway  91 


Find   enclosed  $2  for  one  Box  or 
$5  for  3  Gift  Boxes  of  Utah  Foliage. 

Check  color: 

Indian  Summer  n     Blues  Q 
Rose  n 
with  harmonizing  silver  or  gold  and 
clay  base. 


Name 

Address. 


COUPON  GOOD  FOR  ONE  YEAR 

Write   for   prices   on  larger   displays. 
Also  wood  fiber  corsages. 


Lyount    I  Lot  cJhe    LJears 

C.  Frank  Steole 

Count  not  the  years  of  life 
Though  here  they  may  be  brief — 
She  would  be  pained  by  tears, 
Our  unrestrained  grief. 

Think  rather  of  the  joys 
That  came  to  her  each  day; 
The  memory  of  her  smile — 
That  does  not  pass  away. 

Forget  her  fleeting  years. 
Erase  the  reckoning; 
Did  we  not  have  her  love 
Making  our  own  hearts  sing? 

Count  not  the  years  of  life, 
With  eternity  to  share; 
Open  the  gates  some  dawn 
And  you  will  find  her  there. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


863 


Study  at  Home  , , . 
at  your 

STATE  UNIVERSITY 


It  is  no  longer  necessary  for 
students  of  Utah  to  wander  to 
other  states  for  their  college  edu- 
cation. 

For  law,  medicine,  engineering, 
business,  mining,  education,  phar- 
macy, nursing,  fine  arts  —  just 
about  any  field,  the  opportunities 
at  the  'U'  are  outstanding. 

So  continue  your  studies  in  the 
home  environment,  among  the 
people  that  you  expect  to  live  and 
associate  with  after  school  is 
over. 

Here  are  your 
winter  quarter  dates: 

Registration  December  29-30 

Classwork  January  2 

For  full  information  tcrite: 
Ofifice  of  the  President 

UNIVERSITY 


/  UTAH 


o 


SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


ANHHING 


IN  OUR 
STORE 


can  be  "laid  away^^ 
for  Christmas  Delivery 

MASON  &  HAMLIN 

CHICKERING 
or 

WURLITZER  PIANOS 

HAMMOND  ORGANS 

All  kinds  of  musical 
instruments 

Easy   Terms 
Write  in  today 

GlEN  BROS.  MUSIC  CO. 

Est.  1907 
Salt  Lake  Ogden 


PRESERVE  YOUR 
RELIEF  SOCIETY 


Have  the  valuable  informa- 
tion contained  therein  read- 
ily available  for  easy  ac- 
cess. Either  permanent 
binding  or  magazine  covers 
in  which  you  can  add  each 
issue  as  published. 

Deseret  News  Press 

40  Richards  Street 
Salt  Lake  City  1.  Utah 


Qjrom   I  Lear  and  CJt 


ar 


My  Magazine  for  October  was  in  the 
mail  box  this  morning,  and  when  I  saw 
November  on  the  cover,  I  knew  I  had 
better  drop  everything  else  and  renew 
my  subscription,  for  I  surely  would  be 
lonely  away  out  here  without  my  little 
Magazine.  I  also  receive  The  Improve- 
ment Era,  a  gift  from  the  elder  who  bap- 
tized me,  October  20,  1949,  Elder  Roy 
R.  Silver.  I  thank  the  Lord  that  we  have 
young  men  like  him  to  help  the  lost  ones 
find  peace  in  their  souls. 

— Mrs.  Richard  Franklin 
Columbia,  Kentucky 

I  have  been  taking  the  Magazine  for 
several  years  and  have  always  depended 
upon  the  representative  to  take  the  order. 
Now  I  live  in  a  place  where  there  is  no 
Relief  Society.  I  do  hope  I  am  not  too 
late  to  get  the  November  number.  I 
should  really  be  lost  without  the  stories, 
,  poems,  and  advice  the  Magazine  con- 
tains each  month.  Thank  you  so  much 
for  publishing  it. 

—Mrs.  Ruby  Whitlock 
Lark,  Utah 

I  wish  to  tell  you  how  much  I  enjoy 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine.     My  dear 
sister,  who  is  a  shut-in,  like  myself,  most 
of  the  time,  sends  it  to  me  every  year. 
— Grace  A.  Manning 
Los  Angeles,  California 

There  is  no  limit  to  the  scope  and 
variety  of  material  you  give  us  to  further 
our  education  and  to  enrich  our  lives. 
In  addition  to  the  faith-promoting  mes- 
sages from  our  Church  leaders  and  the 
well-planned  lessons,  there  are  such  in- 
teresting articles  as  the  ones  on  the  pot- 
tery and  china  of  the  world  (by  Rachel 
K.  Laurgaard,  February,  March,  June, 
August,  and  October,  1950).  I  enjoy 
the  stories  about  people  of  our  own  ideals 
and  heritage. 

— Arlene  A.  Walsh 

Bloomington,  Indiana 

There  have  been  so  many  wonderful 
stories  in  your  Magazine  that  were  the 
turning  point  for  me  and  my  everyday 
problems 

— Ruth  Christensen 

Richfield,  Utah 


I  love  poetry,  but  all  too  often  the 
poems  do  not  bring  to  life  the  thing 
which  the  lines  recite.  Not  so  with  the 
poem  "October"  (by  Eva  Willes  Wangs- 
gaard,  frontispiece  poem,  October  1950). 
She  must  have  seen  the  colors  in  Sardine 
Canyon — at  least  it's  a  lovely  picture  of 
Utah's  riot  of  color — such  a  feast  to  live 
in  our  memory. 

— Laura  R.  Merrill 
Logan,  Utah 

My  whole  family,  even  my  husband, 
love  The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  We 
are  anxious  for  each  issue  to  come.  We 
keep  the  Magazine  where  anyone  coming 
into  our  home  can  pick  it  up  and  look 
at  it,  as  we  are  so  proud  of  our  Magezine. 
— Lucille  Ashton 

Prineville,  Oregon 


The  Magazine  grows  steadily  better  and 
is  a  constant  challenge  to  us  to  develop 
our  talents.  I  wish  you  continued  success 
in  this  great  work. 

— Lucille  Waters  Mattson, 
Rigby,  Idaho 


I  like  the  Magazine  for  its  good  read- 
ing, and  have  taken  it  continuously  since 
it  was  first  published  in  1914.  I  can't 
keep  house  without  it  and  it  is  worth 
much  more  than  the  price  charged. 
— Delilah  Fugal, 

Pleasant  Grove,  Utah 

I  thoroughly  enjoy  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  It  bridges  the  span  of  miles 
separating  us  from  the  center  stakes  of 
Zion. 

— Mrs.  Mary  Wilding, 
San  Luis  Potosi,  Mexico 

Until  I  came  on  my  mission  I  thought 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine  was  strictly 
for  ladies,  but  I  must  say  I  look  for- 
ward to  receiving  it  each  month.  You 
are  to  be  complimented  on  the  amount 
of  good  literature  it  contains. 

— Elder  Myron  Bowen, 

Wood  Lake,  California 


Your  ''College  grade"  courses  in 
education,  offered  in 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Use  eminent  textbooks  in  every  field: 

Theology:  The  Life  and  Ministry  of  the  Savior 

Reference:  JESUS  THE  CHRIST,  by  James  E.  Talmage 

Cloth  $2.75,  Leather  $7.00 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:  Our  Savior  Speaks 

Reference:  THE  HOLY  BIBLE 

L.D.S.  Missionary  Edition,  Fabric  Bound  $7.50; 

Persian  Morocco  $11.00;  Others  $1.75  to  $20.00 

Work  Meeting:  The  Art  of  Homemaking 

Reference:  THE  COMPLETE  BOOK  OF  SEWING, 

by  Constance  Talbot 

$2.98 

Literature:  The  Literature  of  England 

Reference:  THE  LITERATURE  OF  ENGLAND,  VOL.  I 

by  Woods,  Watt,  and  Anderson 

$4.50,  by  mail  $4.75 

1950-51  LESSONS  FEATURE: 
Paradise  Lost 

Paradise  Regained  and  Samson  Agonistes 
John  Dryden,  Richard  Steele,  and  Joseph  Addison 
Jonathan  Swift,  Alexander  Pope, 
Oliver  Goldsmith,  Samuel  Johnson,and  James  Boswell 

Social  Science:  The  Progress  of  Man 

Reference:  THE  PROGRESS  OF  MAN 

by  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 

(Temporarily  out  of  print.    New  edition  coming.) 
—  All  prices  are  subject  to  change  without  notice  — 

Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple  Street 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Mention    The   Relief  Society   Magazine    When   Buying  From   Advertisers 


U.  S.  POSTAGE 

2^  Paid 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 
PERMIT  No.  690 


nmKWM.uv 


George  Albert  Smith,  Pres. 


Salt  lake  City.  Utah